《The Demon in Her Womb》


 Chapter 1

    I''ve been dating Xiao Wei for more than a year, but I haven''t been able to do that. She said that she would have to meet her parents and agree to our marriage.


    After nearly eight hours of running, Wei and I finally came to her hometown, a little remote village.


    Her parents were also waiting at the entrance of the village. They warmly welcomed us as soon as they saw us.


    I said hello politely. The two old people looked me up and down and seemed very satisfied. They nodded again and again.


    I see that the two old people are very warm and easy to talk. I feel a sigh of relief in my heart, and slowly they are not restrained. They are more open.


    Xiaowei''s family is an ordinary rural courtyard. It can be seen that their family is still well-off in the countryside.


    I came to cook, and soon chatted with two old people, busy in and out to help them wash vegetables and cook.


    When it was getting dark, a big dinner table was finally ready.


    When the meal was served, everyone was seated. At this time, I found that there was another person at the table, which I had never seen before.


    Xiaowei''s father said that this is their eldest daughter, that is, Xiaowei''s sister. She didn''t come out of the house before. I wonder why I have never heard Xiaowei say that she has a sister? I nodded politely and said hello with a smile, but there was no response.


    Uncle said she didn''t like to talk, so I didn''t have to worry about her and eat food quickly. I was really hungry. I didn''t care so much. I couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the two old people and ate the food in a big way.


    During the period, I also accompanied my uncle to drink a few cups of their own liquor, and soon fell sleepy after dinner. Uncle and aunt said with a smile that they were tired after a day''s driving. They told me to have a rest early, and then let Wei take me to the room prepared for me.


    I was really tired, and the alcohol I had drunk before was not low. I lay in bed and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long after, I woke up in a daze, and suddenly felt that someone was pressing on me. Before I could react, my hands touched me and began to take off my clothes.


    The room is dark. I can only see a figure on me. It''s a woman. It''s Xiaowei!?


    My heart is happy, it seems that my uncle and aunt are very satisfied after meeting me, and Xiaowei is finally willing to give herself to me!


    After holding on for so long, I was touched by Xiaowei. I caught Xiaowei, turned over and pressed her under my body, and quickly took off my clothes.


    After three or five times, she took off her pajamas and left only the top of her trousers. Then she began to attack Wei.


    Although I''m in a hurry, I also know that Xiaowei is the first time to "handle affairs" without being very rude. But slowly stroked, touched her, a little fumbled to take off her clothes.


    I gently kiss Xiaowei and slowly strip off her clothes. It''s the first time for Xiaowei. She can''t stand it. She has a reaction immediately. Her breath becomes short and her body gets hotter and hotter.


    I thought it was almost over. I reached out and gently touched Xiaowei''s "forbidden area". Xiaowei couldn''t help but let out a snort.


    However, when I heard her voice, I suddenly froze. I looked at her hesitantly and called out in an uncertain whisper: "Xiaowei?"


    Wei didn''t respond. Instead, she snorted a few times, full of temptation and confusion, which was very provocative, but I didn''t dare to move any more.


    Hesitating again and again, I reached out to the wall at the head of the bed and touched the switch, which lit up in the room.


    In the moment when the light was on, I could see clearly what Xiaowei looked like under me. My head suddenly exploded with a "buzzing" sound and jumped out of bed like a ghost.


    What is Xiaowei lying on the bed!


    This is a girl in her twenties. Her eyebrows and eyes are similar to those of Xiaowei. She is flushed and panting on the bed. She looks at me with timid eyes and seems to be afraid.


    I recognized this girl. She was Xiao Wei''s sister!


    "You What are you doing? "


    I''m in a hurry. What''s this? My girlfriend and I went back to my hometown to see her parents preparing to propose. Why did her sister climb into my bed in the middle of the night? I can''t wash it out if I jump into the Yellow River!


    I let myself calm down, put on my clothes and quickly sort out my thoughts. For a moment, my head was as big as a fight.


    No matter what reason, Wei''s sister climbed into my bed. This must be explained clearly. I didn''t do anything, and she climbed up by herself while I was asleep!


    But if I let my uncle and aunt know about it, I can''t accept it, or even believe it! Who will admit that his daughter is a concubine and a woman who climbed into her brother-in-law''s bed in the middle of the night? Maybe they just think I''m a bird or a beast!


    I thought about it and couldn''t make up my mind for a moment. But Xiaowei''s sister was lying in my bed, looking at me timidly. She didn''t talk to her, but she was confused.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to tell Xiaowei first and call her here. As long as Wei believes me, there is still room for maneuver.


    However, when I dialed Xiaowei''s cell phone, it was her parents who opened the door.I thought it over, quickly organized the language to explain something, but the second old man spoke first. After hearing what they said, I suddenly felt cold all over my body and my head was buzzing.


    The second old man told me that their eldest daughter, Xiao Wei''s sister, was not fully developed in intelligence, and now only has the intelligence quotient of a five-year-old child!


    And what happened tonight was actually planned by them and Wei!


    The eldest daughter can''t get married, so she can borrow it from someone and let her have a baby! After the child is born, two old people will stay at home to raise their children, which is considered as a thought.


    But this kind of thing can''t spread out, and must be trustworthy person. It''s just that I proposed to Xiaowei. It can be said that their future son-in-law. It''s just right that my eldest daughter has a child!


    I was stunned to look at them, completely did not expect that they should be able to say this kind of words so justifiably, for a time, there was nothing to say.


    "Is it just borrowing a seed? What''s the big deal? Since then, they are all from their own families. This kind of thing is not unprecedented in our village! "


    Xiaowei''s father saw that I didn''t speak, and continued: "I''ll give you my words today. If this doesn''t work, you can''t marry Xiaowei!"


    At this time, Xiaowei finally came in. She had been standing outside the door, looking at me and whispering, "Rui, you can promise, I won''t mind."


    "You''re crazy!"


    I looked at Xiaowei in disbelief, and suddenly I felt that Xiaowei had become strange. At the same time, my heart felt sick, this family has been crazy, completely unreasonable!


    I packed things and was ready to go out, but Xiaowei hugged me and asked me whether I love her or not. In the heart has the fire, after she shakes off, scolds a madman, disgusting, then also does not return to walk out of the yard.


    At this time, it''s not light yet. To be exact, it should be late at night.


    Every family in the small mountain village has already turned off their lights. There is a thin layer of fog on the road, which looks a bit gloomy.


    I swearing to the entrance of the village. I want to walk to the town a few kilometers away and find a place to settle down. I will go back early tomorrow morning.


    However, when I came to such a village for the first time, I couldn''t tell the direction when it was dark. I got lost and walked around the village for several times to reach the entrance of the village.


    My anger in my heart has almost subsided. Looking at the gloomy village, it seems like a village of dead people, I can''t help but get goose bumps.


    Fortunately, I saw the road to the village. I comforted myself and quickened my pace. However, just a few steps after the trot, a white light flashed between heaven and earth, and then there was a thunder, which made me shiver.


    Then a rainstorm came, and I ran into a hut by the side of the road in a hurry. It was dark in the hut. There was thunder and lightning outside, accompanied by the pouring rain. The wind was like a woman crying and howling, and my scalp was numb.


    I took out the mobile phone lighting, immediately was scared a shiver, this cottage is in the middle of a coffin!


    There is a photo frame in front of the coffin. I don''t need to think about it. But the light of my mobile phone is too weak. I dare not get close to it. I can''t see who is in the frame.


    But I don''t know why, I always feel that the people in the frame are staring at me, which makes my back cool.


    All of a sudden, I felt a chill in my back neck, as if something had dropped on it. I immediately stood up and reached for a touch. It was a little sticky. I seemed to smell a smell of blood!


    At this time, a blast of thunder accompanied by a flash of lightning, scared me to a soft leg and sat on the ground. At the moment of the white light of the lightning, I finally saw clearly that the photo frame was empty, and there was no afterimage inside. Only in the moment when the light flashed, I saw my reflection on the glass of the photo frame.

 Chapter 2

    I was so scared that I withdrew into the corner and didn''t dare to see the coffin again.


    At the same time, I was frightened and afraid. Why did the villagers put a coffin at the entrance of the village? The photo is still empty! The more I thought about it, the more gloomy I felt, especially when I saw my reflection in the photo frame. It seemed that the coffin was prepared for me. I didn''t know when a layer of goose bumps appeared on my body.


    I tried to calm myself down and told myself in my heart that there was nothing to make a fuss about. I just scared myself.


    At the same time, I also think of the slightly viscous liquid just touched in the back of my neck. With courage, I started to touch it again, and then looked at it with my mobile phone. Sure enough, it was just the rain dripping down with my own sweat.


    I was a little relieved, but the mobile phone in my hand suddenly rang, which scared me again. The caller ID is from Xiaowei. I exhaled a deep breath. After such a shock, my anger was gone and I was ready to answer the phone.


    However, I suddenly felt a heavy shoulder, as if someone had caught my shoulder!


    I am a stiff, holding my breath, looking back, I really have a hand on my shoulder!


    "Who! It''s killing me


    A voice came from the thatch under me. My head exploded and I jumped far away, but my legs and feet were so soft that I fell to the ground. My head hit something, and I felt dizzy.


    Looking back, I noticed the sound of the rope in the pile of thatch I was sitting just now. After a while, a man came out!


    "You are a man or a ghost!"


    I was so frightened that my voice trembled. The man didn''t answer me. He came to me instead.


    "Did you just press me?"


    Speaking, he has come to me in front of me, through the weak mobile phone light, I finally see his face.


    "Oh, my God


    With a strange cry, I stood up and ran back. That face was an old man, but he was skinny, with dark eyes and no eyeballs. At first glance, he was a living skeleton! The most terrible thing is that he is still grinning at me!


    I was so scared that I turned around and ran. However, as soon as I turned around, I bumped into something. My hands and feet trembled so much that I fell to the ground.


    And I looked up, and suddenly the hair exploded, I just hit the coffin! And I don''t know when the lid of the coffin was opened, and the photo frame is no longer empty. The person in the photo is me!


    "Ghost!"


    I yelled, my legs were weak and I struggled to get up. However, the old man was so quick that he ran over and stood behind the coffin and laughed at me. Then he pushed hard, and the coffin turned over towards me and locked me in!


    "Come on! Help


    I screamed with fright. My clothes were soaked with cold sweat. It was dark around me. My mobile phone didn''t know where it was. I felt numb at the thought that I had been put in a coffin.


    Suddenly there was no movement outside. I tried to lift the coffin, which was very heavy, but I could barely lift it.


    Struggling to get out of the coffin, before I could get up, I felt heavy, as if something was pressing on me, and a stench rushed into my nostrils.


    "Haha! Let you just crush me


    A strange smile was almost close to the back of my head. I was creepy. I didn''t have to look back to know that the old man was pressing on me!


    "Wow


    I almost cried out and lifted the old man to the ground. Crying, hands and feet and rolling out of the hut, looking back at him did not chase out, this just stood up to run forward in a hurry.


    I didn''t know how far away I was when I fell down.


    She opened her eyes and found herself lying on a familiar bed. Xiaowei was lying on the edge of the bed and fell asleep.


    I take a closer look. Isn''t this the room that Xiaowei''s family arranged for me before?


    As soon as I moved, Wei woke up. Her face was a little haggard. Her eyes were red, which made me feel distressed.


    "Lingo, you wake up at last!"


    Wei looked at me with concern on her face. She reached out and touched my forehead. Then she said with a sigh of relief: "it''s raining so hard and you''ve been burning for two days. Do you know?"


    Wei said that I ran out in the rain that night and fainted near the door. Then I had a high fever and was unconscious.


    I feel a little pain in my head, and suddenly I can''t tell whether it was a dream or a real thing. Wei said I fainted not far from the door? But I remember I was near the entrance of the village? Is this really just a dream? It should be, or it would be too strange! When I think of it, I feel at ease. It''s not like hell.


    "Brother Lin, I know you are very angry about that day. I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?" Xiao Wei said, her eyes were red again, and she couldn''t help sobbing."Wei, I..."


    I don''t know what to say. To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me to be angry with Xiao Wei, but what happened before is really hard for me to accept.


    Xiaowei waved her hand to let me say nothing. The previous thing was that she was wrong. She had convinced her parents to stop mentioning it.


    I nodded and looked at Xiaowei''s haggard appearance, and held her in my arms with heartache.


    "Wei, we''ll get married when we go back."


    I whispered. Wei buried her head in my arms and nodded heavily. I felt the heat and humidity in my arms and knew that Wei was crying again.


    Xiaowei knows that I don''t want to face her parents now, so that I can stay in the house without going out. She brings me food and says that if I don''t want to stay, we will go back tomorrow.


    I nodded, and at the same time, I was very moved. I wanted to go back and prepare to get married, and then try not to return to this village.


    In the evening, Wei didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she packed all her luggage and moved her to sleep with me. She said that she could go straight after waking up tomorrow.


    I nodded and fell asleep with Wei.


    At night, I feel vaguely that Xiaowei is taking off my clothes. I suddenly burn up. I can''t do it with strong desire and hope. I take off my clothes and turn over to put Wei under my body.


    Slowly take off Xiaowei''s clothes, gently and some hastily stroked her, I suddenly heard a light hum.


    The voice Why is it so like the voice of sister Xiaowei I heard before?


    I was hesitating when the light suddenly turned on. I was startled when I saw it. It was Xiaowei''s sister again!


    However, before I could say anything, she jumped up and hugged me and kept kissing me.


    Feeling the softness in my arms and the temperature on her body, I can''t hold it any longer. My head is hot and I press her under my body regardless of it


    After a burst of wind and rain, I feel very happy. Xiaowei''s sister leans in my arms and is satisfied.


    At this time, I can''t think about so much, what ethics are thrown out of my mind, just want to enjoy this moment of warmth.


    Gently stroking the woman in my arms, I felt like I was burning with fire. I turned over again and pressed her under my body


    One night I can''t remember how many times I''ve been tossing around. I wake up the next morning feeling thirsty and sore.


    However, thinking of last night, I suddenly out of a cold sweat. My God? What have I done?


    Suddenly sat up, I was stunned, a woman quietly sleeping beside me, but Xiaowei. And she and I were in pajamas, and it didn''t look like anything had happened.


    When I felt the moist feeling coming from inside and pants, I couldn''t help being embarrassed. Did I have a spring dream? In a panic, I changed the underwear and trousers. I was afraid that Xiaowei would be embarrassed when she found out. I simply took out the pants and threw them into the shade and ditch outside the hospital.

 Chapter 3

    Wei didn''t wake up for a long time. We ate something and left the yard with our luggage. It''s strange that I didn''t see Xiaowei''s parents until I went out. I thought that I should avoid seeing me, so I didn''t ask much.


    In the village, there are only buses to the town. They go to the village every morning and evening.


    Xiaowei takes me to the entrance of the village. I think of the thatched cottage and coffin in my dream before. I ask if there is a thatched cottage at the entrance of the village.


    Xiaowei said that she had not come back for a long time. It''s not very clear. However, she didn''t see the thatched cottage when she came back.


    Xiaowei and I arrived at the entrance of the village. As expected, there was no thatched cottage. I immediately felt relieved. It seems that it''s really just a dream, so I told Xiao Wei this dream with a smile.


    However, when I looked back, I found that there was a grave in the position of the cottage in my dream. I wonder why there is a tomb alone at the entrance of the village. I want to take Xiaowei to have a look.


    Xiao Wei said that there was something beautiful about the grave, which was not auspicious. I didn''t care about her and walked over by myself. I don''t know why, as I get closer and closer to the grave, my heart is more and more fierce, as if I will see something incredible.


    When I stopped at the head of the tomb, I found that the tomb had been for some years, and it seemed that no one had swept the tomb for a long time. The tombstone was covered with spider webs.


    I paid homage to the tombstone and found a branch to clean up the spider webs on the tombstone, but suddenly a shiver, the branch in my hand fell to the ground.


    For a moment, I was frozen in front of the tombstone, my mouth was dry, my limbs were numb, my lips were trembling, and I could hardly move. There is a portrait on the tombstone, and the person in the photo is a skinny old man with sunglasses on his face, but I know that is because he has no eyes! This is the old man I saw that day! He is the owner of this grave!


    I froze. I suddenly felt my head buzzing. I didn''t hear Wei calling. It was she who came to pull me. I came back to my senses.


    "What are you doing? All the cars are here, still in a daze


    Wei pulled me strangely. My hands and feet were cold, and I said with difficulty: "Wei This man is the old man I just told you about my dream... "


    Xiao Wei was shocked and pulled me to the car. I mechanically followed her into the car, until the car drove a good distance before regaining consciousness.


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I can''t make sense of it. If everything I met that day was just a dream, why was there such an old man? I never lived with him. Why did I dream of him?


    But if it''s not a dream, what kind of cottage is there? And judging from the grave, how can I meet the old man who has been dead for many years?


    I didn''t dare to tell Xiaowei these words, for fear of scaring her, but she was obviously scared. She was silent and worried all the way.


    I put my arm around Xiaowei and leaned on my shoulder, comforting her that it was OK. It was just a dream. And we''re back in the city, so far from the village, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    These words are actually speaking to myself, hypnotizing myself.


    I don''t know if my self hypnosis worked. I fell asleep in the car.


    We got home safely and returned to normal life. We should go to work and go home after work. After three days, nothing happened. It seems that this is the end of the matter.


    I began to prepare to formally propose to Xiaowei. It was Xiaowei''s birthday in a few days. I secretly bought a proposal ring to surprise her on her birthday!


    This day, Wei worked overtime in the company and came back very late. I fell asleep on the sofa.


    Confused, I heard someone open the door, it should be Xiaowei back, but opened his eyes to see but was stunned.


    It''s a woman who opens the door, but it''s not Xiaowei, but Xiaowei''s sister! How did she get here?


    Wei''s sister came straight to me after entering the door. She stopped in front of me and looked at me so directly.


    I was about to ask, but she burst into tears, looking as if she had been wronged. But even so, she didn''t lift her hand to wipe, and she just looked at me with tears, which made me feel hair in my heart!


    "Wuwuwu You heartless man! Sobbing Are you just abandoning me? "


    I was shocked when she said this sentence! I suddenly thought of that absurd spring and dream that night. What happened in the dream Is it true?


    "Just a few days ago, you have forgotten me and are ready to marry someone else! Sobbing You are a heartbreaker


    After listening to these words, I felt flustered. When I looked at Xiaowei''s sister, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that the dream that night was very real.


    "Brother Lin! Wake up, Ringo


    I suddenly opened my eyes, but I saw Xiao Wei looking at me with concern. I fell asleep on the sofa and had a dream.


    "Lingo, do you have a nightmare? Why do you shiver and sweat


    "It''s OK. Maybe I have a cold."I didn''t dare to talk to Xiao Wei about the dream. After all, I used to do spring, and the object of my dream was her sister. It was really hard to tell.


    The next day I forgot about it. I went back to work as usual. When I got home, I found that there was dust on the ground outside my house.


    I doubt in my heart, squat down to have a closer look, it''s ash! Who is burning incense here? I don''t know why, I suddenly feel cold behind my back, how can I not be down-to-earth.


    I called Xiaowei, who said she didn''t know. She said that she would have to work overtime tonight. Maybe she won''t go home. Let me go to bed by myself.


    I wonder why Xiaowei has been working overtime so frequently recently. She asked me more, and went to bed early after dinner.


    However, I heard someone knocking at the door shortly after I fell asleep. Is it Xiao Wei coming back?


    I got up to open the door, but there was no one outside. I felt a little fluffy in my heart, and I thought it might be my mistake. Just as I was about to close the door, I glanced at the ground and was stunned. There was a layer of incense dust at the door!


    I remember that I had cleaned before, how could I turn around and have it again? I didn''t hear anything at the door just now? Who''s the prank?


    After a moment''s hesitation, I had to clean up the ashes before I went back to bed.


    Confused, I heard another knock on the door, but this time I did not move, but lying in bed quietly listening.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "Dong Dong"


    the knock on the door is very rhythmic. Knock three times, then pause for a while, then knock three times, and then pause for a while.


    I don''t know why. Listening to the knock, I feel a little flustered and dare not open the door! I know very well that Xiao Wei has a key, so she doesn''t have to knock when she comes back. Even if she forgets to bring her key, she can''t knock all the time. She should have called me long ago.


    I lay in bed, the atmosphere did not dare to come out, quietly listening to the movement of the door. And the knock on the door did not stop, it kept the rhythm of knocking, knocking nearly 20 minutes!


    Finally, I heard the knock on the door, but I heard the noise at the door. The knocker hasn''t left yet!


    The next moment, there was a key collision at the door, followed by the sound of the key inserted into the lock hole. Did the person outside the door have the key? He''s coming in!


    I felt all my hair stand up. I jumped out of bed and ran to the door. I wanted to lock the door and prevent people from coming in! Because I know, the person outside the door can''t be Xiaowei!


    And the people outside the door seemed to hear me and guess my intention. The movement of opening the door became urgent.


    When I rushed to the door in a hurry, the door opened.


    I was frozen at the door. There was a woman standing outside. She was Wei''s sister!


    "Wuwuwu You heartbreaker


    She just stood outside the door, looked at me directly, and then began to cry. However, crying, her eyes suddenly disappeared, empty eyes, like the old man, two eyes constantly bleeding out!


    My scalp fried numbness, a startled cry out.


    I opened my eyes and found myself in bed. It''s already light. The sound of running water comes from the bathroom. It should be that Wei has just come back and is taking a small bath.


    Dream again!


    I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and took a deep breath, ready to get up and wash. However, as soon as my feet got out of bed, I stepped on a fluffy thing. I looked down and gave me a strange cry and pulled back my feet.


    On the ground beside my bed, there are dead mice lying all over the ground!


    Xiao Wei heard my shouts and came out with a towel to ask me what was wrong. She screamed as soon as she got to the bedroom door.


    I tried to calm myself down and pacified Wei for a long time. Wei is very scared. She shivers and says that it must be because I saw the blind old man. The house is haunted with ghosts!

 Chapter 4

    After all, from seeing the old man, strange things happened one after another.


    Xiao Wei and I thought about it for a while. It happened that we didn''t have to go to work this weekend, so we decided to invite a Taoist to come home and have a look.


    Xiaowei said that she knew that there was a Taoist priest in a street selling funeral goods, who was said to be very clever. I didn''t care about the truth or the fake. I picked up my things and found the funeral street with Xiaowei.


    The Taoist priest had a shop in the funeral street, but the sales were not common funeral goods, but some Fuwen paper, copper coins, Bagua mirrors, peach wood swords and so on.


    There was no business in the shop. When we went in, we saw a thin middle-aged man dozing off on the counter.


    Without waiting for us to make a sound, the middle-aged man woke up, looked up at us, and then yawned: "full of Yin Qi, I don''t want to buy things. Is the house haunted?"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately felt that the middle-aged man had some skills, and nodded repeatedly: "I heard that there is a Taoist master here who is very good. Is that you?"


    The middle-aged man nodded, did not ask more, picked up a cloth bag on the counter and closed the door and said: "go, go to your house and have a look."


    I wonder in my heart, this person even does not need to ask to be able to exorcise the ghost? Wei couldn''t hold back her words. She asked him why he didn''t ask about anything and the price.


    The middle-aged man didn''t have any expression, but said faintly: "you said it''s useless to break the sky. I have to see the place to determine whether it''s a ghost or not. As for the price, it depends on what kind of devil it is. "


    Xiao Wei is speechless. She thinks that this Taoist priest is unreliable. However, I think what he said is reasonable. Besides, there is no better way for us at this time. We can only try the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    The Taoist priest followed us to our home. As soon as he got to the door, he stopped and squatted down and looked at it carefully. I felt a heavy heart when I saw it, and there was a ground of incense dust at the door!


    Xiaowei doesn''t know. She doubts how there is so much ash. I say it''s incense dust. It has appeared several times before.


    As soon as the Taoist priest heard this, he stood up and narrowed his eyes to see me. I was so upset that he asked, "did you touch the dust at the door before?"


    I nodded, and I couldn''t help but panic.


    Taoist looked at me with a smile: "ghost burn incense! It means that it wants to take a person from here. Since you touch the dust, it''s not you that he wants to take away. "


    When I was shocked, I subconsciously looked at Xiao Wei. If what the Taoist priest said was true, was it Xiao Wei who the ghost wanted to harm?


    The Taoist priest didn''t say much. Let''s open the door, then took a compass and Bagua mirror and went around my house. I didn''t know what I was talking about.


    After reading, the Taoist priest frowned and took out a piece of yellow paper and a pen from his cloth bag to draw the talisman. After finishing the drawing, he said to me, "you are provoking a female ghost. This ghost is very unusual. I can''t accept it. I can only give you a piece of Rune paper to ensure seven days'' safety. If you are willing to give me travel expenses, I can go back and ask my master to come out of the mountain to save your life!"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wei frowned and asked, "where is your master? How much is the fare? "


    "My master is repairing in the deep mountains of Sichuan. How can I get 5000 yuan for travelling back and forth?" The Taoist said without thinking.


    "Hum, you said that we were haunted by female ghosts and asked for money when we opened our mouths. I think you are a ghost! Fool the ghost Xiaowei is angry and says that she is going to drive people out.


    I also think that the Taoist priest probably deceived people. He stood cold and looked at him. But the Taoist didn''t give up and said, "you don''t believe me?"


    "Well, I can tell you more about it. This ghost girl has something to do with one of you, and someone must have dreamt of her recently!"


    After listening to the Taoist priest''s words, I suddenly shivered and thought of Xiao Wei''s sister. I don''t know why. When I think of Xiaowei''s sister, I feel guilty, as if I had done something to her.


    But I think it''s wrong. Wei''s sister is not dead. How can she be a ghost? I scolded the Taoist for his nonsense and his good intentions, and then I drove him out impatiently. Before leaving, the Taoist gave me a bad look: "I don''t know good or bad! You will regret it


    After driving away the Taoist priest, I was not steady all the time.


    Think about what he said, it seems that there is a little way, but on second thought, it doesn''t make sense.


    If there is a ghost girl, according to him, it is Xiao Wei''s sister. She and Xiao Wei are sisters. Of course, they have something to do with each other. Moreover, I often dream of her recently.


    But Wei''s sister is not dead. How can she be a ghost?


    I suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that Xiao Wei''s sister had an accident? Thought of here, I immediately felt hair, out of a cold sweat.


    I asked Xiaowei to call to ask if there was anything unusual in her hometown. Although she felt strange, she still called.


    After hanging up, Wei said that everything was normal at home, nothing happened, and asked me what was wrong. I didn''t dare to say what I thought. I just said I was worried about something strange happening in her hometown, so let her ask.Xiaowei said that she still had work to do. She could finish it after a while today, and then went back to the company to work overtime.


    I have no place to take at home alone, but the more I think about it, the less down-to-earth I feel. I always feel cold on my back.


    Although the Taoist priest came up to ask for money, and said he was going back to ask for some master''s urine, he was mostly a liar, but I still think that what he said was a bit of a door.


    After pondering over and over, I decided to buy some ghost avoiding things like Rune paper and peach wood sword and put them at home.


    It happened that there was a Taoist temple on the mountain not far away from the city. I planned to go there tomorrow and ask for something to ward off evil spirits.


    In this way, I stayed at home all day. I fell asleep on the sofa several times. Every time, I dreamed that Xiaowei''s sister woke me up.


    In the dream, Xiaowei''s sister looked at me so directly, and then cried heartbroken. Her eyes were staring at me all the time. She cried and scolded me as a heartless man, which made my scalp numb.


    Another time, Xiao Wei''s sister threw herself at me when she took off her clothes, but I didn''t know why she went to meet me. When I woke up, her whole body was sour and soft, as if she had been struggling for a whole night.


    Although I had a spring and dream, I felt flustered. The more I thought about it, the more weird it was.


    Xiao Wei came back in the evening. She seemed very tired. Although I had been sleeping for a day, I felt more tired. After washing, they went back to bed.


    But not long after I lay down, I heard another movement at the door, as if someone was walking. And the next moment, the knock on the door rang again!


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    it''s the same rhythm. Every time you knock three times, you stop for a while, and then you knock three more times. I was flustered and asked Xiaowei in a low voice: "who will knock on the door of our house


    Wei looked at me strangely: "who knocked at the door? Did you hear me wrong


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door and there were three rings. But Xiaowei still looked at me strangely and didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    The cold sweat ran down my forehead in an instant. Her voice trembled and asked Xiaowei, "you Didn''t you hear that? "


    Xiaowei chuckled and said that I was childish. I was such a big person, and threatened her with such tricks.


    I don''t think she looks like a joke. All of a sudden, her hair is standing up, because that voice has been going on, but Xiaowei really has no reaction, totally can''t hear it!


    "Dong Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong


    All of a sudden, the voice became more and more urgent, and the pause time became shorter and shorter, and the frequency of knocking on the door became more and more urgent, as if something had happened to make people outside eager to come in.


    "Dong Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong


    The quick knock on the door kept ringing, but Xiaowei didn''t respond at all. I was very scared, but I didn''t dare to make a statement. I was afraid to frighten Xiaowei and disturb things outside the door.


    My heart beat very fast, as if following the rhythm of the knock on the door. At the same time, my mind constantly reflected the scene of Wei''s sister standing at the door knocking on the door.


    Suddenly, the knock on the door stopped, but there was the sound of key collision, followed by the sound of the key inserted into the lock hole, it was about to open the door and come in!


    "Ah


    I couldn''t stand it any more. I jumped out of bed with a cry, rushed into the kitchen, took a kitchen knife and went to the door, trying to fight with the things outside.


    At this time, all the movement outside the door disappeared, as if it had never appeared. The whole house is quiet, only Xiaowei looks at me in fear.

 Chapter 5

    When I opened the door, it was empty. Wei was frightened by my actions. I comforted Wei for a long time, and they fell asleep slowly.


    These days, I was scared of physical and mental exhaustion, this sleep is very heavy, until noon to wake up.


    Xiao Wei got up early and went to work. I washed up and was ready to change clothes. Then I went out to the Taoist temple to buy something to ward off evil spirits.


    Looking for the clothes to change in the wardrobe, I suddenly felt a group of wet things. I took it out and threw it out like an electric shock.


    Isn''t that the inner pants I threw into the shade and ditch in Xiaowei''s hometown before!


    The cold sweat came down in an instant, and my back was chilly. I felt that the whole room was gloomy in an instant. I didn''t even dare to look back, as if I was afraid to see something frightening.


    I didn''t dare to stay at home for a moment. I took a suit of clothes and went out the door. I took a taxi and went straight to the Taoist temple outside the city.


    "Here you are. It''s sixty-five dollars." The driver stopped and said politely.


    When I heard this, my scalp felt numb, and the whole person froze. I couldn''t even speak. Two? I have only one person! Is there someone else next to me?


    I suddenly feel chilly beside me. I want to get out of the car and run away, but I feel numb and can''t move any more.


    The driver saw that I didn''t respond for a long time and turned around, but he was stunned: "ah? Didn''t a girl get on the bus with you? Why are you alone? "


    I sweat DC, hard to pay the money, stagger out of the car. All the way into the Taoist temple bumping into, this just stopped to breathe heavily, feel the surrounding air is warm a lot.


    I first went to the incense, and then found a Taoist who said he wanted to buy something to ward off evil spirits.


    The Taoist gave me a strange look, and then took me into a room where an old Taoist was sitting.


    "Benefactor, you seem to be in trouble?"


    The old Taoist priest sat on the futon and closed his eyes tightly. It seemed that he had a certain sense of immortality.


    "Master, something strange has happened to my family recently."


    "As soon as you entered the temple, I felt a stream of Yin Qi, so I asked my apprentice to invite you here. Benefactor, I have encountered some strange things. I''ll see if I can help you."


    On hearing this, I suddenly felt that I saw hope. I told the story of the old man and the grave that I saw in the mountain village, the presence of dead mice in the house, the presence of incense dust at the door of the house, and the knocking at the door in the middle of the night. However, I concealed the dream of sister Xiaowei. After all, it was very embarrassing.


    After hearing this, the Taoist priest closed his eyes and frowned. Then he took out a tortoise shell with copper coins and shook it, saying that it would be counted.


    However, just shook a few times, the shell of the tortoise actually cracked with a click!


    The old Taoist priest was surprised, and his face became very ugly. He said that he was not good enough in Taoism, and he could not deal with it.


    "Benefactor, I''d like to recommend a person to you. If you can''t help him, I can only ask the benefactor to ask for more happiness."


    "Who?"


    The old Taoist said a name and told me how to find him. When I heard this, I was stunned. It was the Taoist who opened the funeral goods shop that we just looked for yesterday!


    I immediately understood that it was no wonder that the Taoist priest who opened the funeral goods shop was so divine. It is estimated that the old Taoist priest and his partnership deceived many people!


    "I see. Master, you''d better sell me a peach wood sword."


    I didn''t expose him, thinking that all the peach wood swords here were offered in front of the statues, which should be of some use.


    The old Taoist priest sighed and pretended to go out and take a peach wood sword. He handed it to me and said, "this sword is a gift from the three generations of the leaders of our temple. I hope it can help you survive this disaster."


    "But benefactor, this sword can only suppress ordinary ghosts. If some Taoist ghosts don''t touch this sword, they can be fearless. You''d better go to the person I said quickly."


    In the heart, he accepted the wooden sword. I said that how could such a good thing happen? I would give me a peach wood sword for nothing. It turned out that I would go to the Taoist priest to make a big deal of money.


    However, the peach wood sword is a bit heavy. According to the information I learned on the Internet yesterday, it should be real peach wood, and it is old peach wood, with the best effect.


    With peach wood sword left Taoist temple, I suddenly felt much relaxed, and hurried back home.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw some incense dust on the ground. Just as I was about to open the door, the door opposite my home suddenly opened.


    An old lady poked her head out of the room and scolded me fiercely: "you little widower! Is it your house knocking at the door in the middle of the night? Let''s not let people sleep! Lost star


    The old lady was ferocious and closed the door with a bang after scolding. I was stunned for a long time before I could react.


    After entering the house, the more I think about it, the more I feel wrong. Even the old lady on the opposite door hears a knock on the door in the middle of the night. How can Xiaowei not hear it?


    I hung the peach wood sword at the head of the bed, and suddenly I felt more secure. I opened the door and prepared to clean the door dust, but I found that the door was clean, where there was any incense dust!"So smart?"


    I was shocked, rushed back to the house and searched everywhere. The pants I had thrown into the shade and ditch were gone!


    I took a peach wood sword and looked at it carefully for a long time, and suddenly felt that I had found the treasure.


    I think it''s wrong. If this thing is really so smart, the old Taoist still has some skills? But he asked me to go to the Taoist priest in the funeral street. He said that I was provoking a female ghost?


    According to his description, is it not Wei''s sister?


    The more I think about it, the more insecure I feel. I decide to call Xiaowei''s hometown to ask. After searching for a long time, she finally found the landline number she had played before in her mobile phone.


    I dial the past, but the language prompt is empty!


    My heart cluttered for a moment, played several times in a row, all of them were empty numbers, and I was stunned. Xiao Wei called yesterday, or with my mobile phone. Why is it empty today?


    The more worried Wei is, the more I want to ask. However, after a while I sat on the sofa and fell asleep.


    This sleep is very solid, finally did not have strange dream, or Xiaowei came home from work to wake me up.


    "Ah! Where did you get the wooden sword


    Xiao Wei looks at the peach wood sword hanging at the head of her bed. She seems to be a little surprised, and her eyes reveal uneasiness. I said it was from the Taoist temple in the daytime, but Xiaowei said that she was afraid and asked me to hang it elsewhere instead of on the bed.


    I thought it was. It was strange to hang it at the head of the bed, so I moved it to the living room.


    Wei was relieved and gave me a happy kiss.


    "Ah! You stink. Go and have a bath


    Wei frowned. I felt reluctant to wake up. "I''m so tired that I want to sleep."


    "Oh, go and take a bath! There is a surprise after washing


    I looked at Xiaowei''s mysterious appearance, but I walked into the bathroom. At the same time, I was a little strange. What surprise would she give me?


    After taking a hasty shower and wiping her hair, she walked out of the bathroom, only to find that the light at home was dim. Wei turned the light to the brilliant color we used to watch movies before?


    As soon as I got to the living room, I was stunned. She was wearing a transparent gauze dress and lying on the sofa on her side, looking at me vaguely.


    "Wei, you..."


    I feel my throat is dry and I have a hard time swallowing. Before, Xiao Wei refused to give it to me. Today, I actually


    Xiaowei didn''t speak, but seductively hooked me. I couldn''t help it any longer. I took off my clothes and walked to the sofa, picked her up and walked slowly to the bedroom


    I suddenly felt like I was doing spring and dream, and even felt a little similar to the spring and dream I had recently made. But the person in my arms is really Xiaowei. After a lot of ups and downs, Xiaowei and I were lying in bed panting.


    Wei sat up with her cheeks flushed. She said softly in a crisp voice. Wait for me. Then she got up and went out of the bedroom.


    I lay down for a while and felt strange. I got up and wanted to see what Xiaowei was going to do. However, she didn''t know where to carry a basin of water to the living room. Then she wrapped her hands with clothes and took down the peach wood sword on the wall, and carefully poured the water in the basin on the peach wood sword.


    "Wei, what are you doing?"


    Wei''s body trembled slightly. She seemed to be frightened by my sudden words. Then she turned around and looked at me tenderly: "you scared people to death."


    Xiaowei was only wearing that thin gauze dress. With this charming look, I felt a surge of love. I couldn''t help holding her in my arms and asked in a soft voice, "what did you just do?"


    Xiao Wei smiles and doesn''t answer. She looks up at my lips and kisses her. I was ignited again and took her back to the bedroom again. It was a storm


    This night, Wei and I were crazy. We didn''t know how many times we had to toss. We only remember that I was exhausted and fainted

 Chapter 6

    I didn''t wake up until noon the next day. Wei was already awake, but she was lying in bed unwilling to get up.


    I went to the window to open the curtain, but Xiaowei stopped me.


    "Don''t drive! It''s too bright for me to sleep! "


    Wei''s face was a little pale, and her eyes were full of anxiety, as if something terrible would happen if I opened the curtain.


    "You''re not going to work?"


    "I don''t have to go today. The company gave me a few days off."


    Xiao Wei said, covering the quilt over her head again, as if she didn''t sleep enough. I asked her to get up and eat something to sleep, but she refused to let me go out quickly. She wanted to go to bed.


    I had no choice but to stay in the living room, but suddenly saw a corner of my underwear, pants. I thought I was too anxious to take it off here last night. When I picked it up and looked at it, I suddenly froze. The cold sweat came down again. It was the inner and trousers I had thrown into the shade and ditch again! It''s coming back!


    My heart beat faster, and my hands and feet were shaking. I always felt insecure in the room. I always felt that someone was staring at me in the room.


    I quickly went to see the peach wood sword. There was no change in its appearance, but I felt that something was wrong. I remember that Xiao Wei watered the peach wood sword with water last night. I wanted to ask her what was going on, but she was asleep again.


    I had no choice, just at this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang, which scared me a lot. When I took out my mobile phone and looked at the caller ID, my scalp felt numb.


    It''s a number without any remarks, but I know this number. It''s the landline of Xiaowei''s hometown. I just called yesterday. It''s a vacant number!


    Trembling, I picked up the phone. From the receiver came Xiao Wei''s mother''s voice: "Xiao Wei, did you call home yesterday?"


    I was relieved to hear the sound and said in a slow voice, "Auntie, it''s me."


    "Oh, it''s Linzi. Did you call home yesterday?"


    "Well, I just want to ask, is everything OK at home? Is there anything special? "


    "It''s OK. What''s the matter?"


    My aunt and I chatted about a few words, put away the mobile phone to breathe a sigh of relief, it seems that yesterday should be because of system failure and other reasons to prompt the empty number?


    Is thinking, has put into the pocket of the mobile phone, but suddenly there is movement. I took it out and found that it was dialing on the screen. It was still the landline number of Xiaowei''s house. I should have accidentally pressed it when I just put it into my pocket.


    However, I was stunned when I listened carefully. The computer man''s language prompt came from the receiver: "sorry, the number you dialed is empty. Please check and then dial..."


    What''s going on?


    I doubt in my heart, at the same time produced a kind of uneasy feeling, repeatedly dial several times, or empty number! I dialed the manual service of the mobile company in a hurry and asked the customer service to check the telephone number for me.


    "Hello, sir. The number you said was cancelled two years ago..."


    Listening to the customer service, my cold sweat suddenly came down, and my mobile phone fell to the ground.


    At this time, there was a noise at the door. I was scared and almost cried out.


    I''m afraid to hear that strange knock on the door again, but if I listen carefully, it seems that someone is quarrelling? I carefully opened the door to see, and as soon as I opened the door, I saw that the house was full of people. Some people still had white cloth on their arms. Is this the death of someone in the family?


    "You must make it clear to me today! My mother was the first seven yesterday, and she is going to be buried today. How does your company handle affairs? "


    A man is emotional, constantly pushing and shoving other people in suits, who are constantly compensating.


    After listening for a while, I understood that the old man on the other side of the door died and asked a funeral company to arrange the funeral.


    But the old man was the first seven yesterday. According to the rules, they should be buried yesterday, but they only arranged the burial today!


    The funeral company''s people continue to compensate, and said they would like to compensate, the family is still noisy, the corridor chaos.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a man with a dead picture in his hand. It was an old lady. The moment I saw that old lady, my legs and stomach were soft, and my scalp was bursting with numbness. This is not the old lady who opened the door yesterday and scolded me for being a doorless star!


    Yesterday was the first seven of the old lady, that is to say, she has been dead for seven days. What I saw yesterday Ghost!?


    At this time, the noisy people suddenly quieted down, all staring at me without expression.


    I was so frustrated by them that I turned around and found that the door couldn''t be opened. Looking back, these people all laughed at me,


    "you What are you laughing at


    , I was as like as two peas in the old lady. I felt a little weak in my hands and feet. I glanced at the old lady''s portrait again and suddenly felt that these people''s smiles were just like those of the old lady in the photo.


    My heart was almost stopped, I stumbled downstairs, and finally ran out of the stairway, standing in the sun, breathing heavily.


    "Li Lin!"


    At this time, suddenly someone called me from behind. I was stiff and looked back with fear.I looked back, but I didn''t see anyone. I can''t do it in my heart. I think I have hallucinations recently. I want to go to the hospital to have a check.


    However, as soon as I turned back to go, the voice called again. I turned back again, and my hair stood up in an instant. I turned my head and was ready to run, but I was caught.


    It was an old man who had just called me from behind. The old man is skinny and skinny with sunglasses on his face, but I know that''s because he has no eyeballs! This is as like as two peas I had met in Wei''s old home, and he is now dressed as the same as the remains on the tombstone.


    "Boy, you have a ghost!" The old man pulled me to keep me from running.


    As I struggled, I cried, "you are a ghost! We have no injustice or hatred. Don''t look for me


    "Hum! Boy, I tell you, that girl in your family is a dead man


    I didn''t care to struggle, but I couldn''t get rid of his hand. The old man then said, "to be exact, it''s not your girlfriend. It''s her sister who pretends to stay with you. Her sister is a dead man! Don''t blame me for not reminding you, evil spirits can eat people


    The old man suddenly let go of his hand. As I was struggling, I fell to the ground. When I got up and looked again, I found that the old man had disappeared, as if he had never appeared at all!


    I was scared. I took a taxi and went to a hospital. I think I should have a good physical examination. I must have hallucinations recently!


    I see the Department of psychology, the doctor after listening to my symptoms, let me relax, said to give me a hypnotic treatment.


    I lay down according to her order, but I heard a burst of laughter. Looking up, the doctor slowly took off his mask and revealed a familiar face. It was Xiaowei''s sister!


    "You Who are you! "


    I panicked, only to find that my hands and feet could not move. And Xiao Wei''s sister chuckled: "you are a heartless man, who are you asking others?"


    Then she began to take off her clothes and slowly pressed down on me. As her face and I got closer and closer, I suddenly saw her face turn pale as paper!


    Then the whole face actually fell off, like a layer of skin, revealing Xiaowei''s face!

 Chapter 7

    I exclaimed, suddenly sat up, but found myself sitting on the floor of their own corridor. There are a few people nearby watching me pointing, so I fainted here? Are those just dreams?


    I wipe the cold sweat on my forehead, a long sigh of relief, it is a dream again, fortunately it is a dream!


    Next to a mother to see me awake, came to help me: "young man, are you ok?"


    I shook my head and said that it was ok, but my aunt continued: "you ran down from the upstairs in a hurry. If you didn''t have an old man to help you, you might not have fallen into what kind of situation."


    "Old man?"


    "Yes, a skinny old man with sunglasses on his face."


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately felt numb. How could there be that old man! Don''t I just those are not dreams!


    My hands and feet were cold. My aunt said something, but I didn''t hear it. Suddenly, I felt that my whole body was in a muddle. I stood up and shivered home.


    Back home, Wei has already got up and is busy cooking in the kitchen.


    "Where have you been? You don''t have a cell phone. The meal will be ready soon. You can sit down for a while. "


    Wei gave me a gentle smile, but I widened my eyes in disbelief. Did Wei actually cook?


    I''ve been dating Xiaowei for more than a year. I always cook for her. Sometimes she cooks something in the dark. She can''t eat at all. So she doesn''t want to cook. Today, she takes the initiative to cook?


    What''s more, when does Xiaowei have such a good craftsmanship?


    After a while, the food was served. A large pot of stewed ribs and a stir fried pork liver were served. Although there were only two dishes, they were all made with perfect color and flavor. I thought it was a dream!


    "Wei, are you ok?"


    I still feel a little unreal, Xiao Wei smiles and hands me chopsticks: "what can I do for you? You don''t like making a meal for you


    I''m busy talking about it. Looking at Xiaowei''s gentle appearance, I immediately sweep away the gloom in my heart, and take up chopsticks to eat meat.


    "How about it? Is it delicious? "


    Xiaowei looked at me expectantly. I yelled at the food vaguely and nodded repeatedly that it was the most delicious food I had ever eaten. Xiaowei then began to laugh.


    What I said is not against my heart. I have never eaten such delicious spareribs and pork liver before. I feel that Xiaowei has become a top chef in an instant. The ordinary ribs and pork liver can actually cook this flavor. It''s totally different from what I used to eat!


    "By the way, when did you buy pork liver and ribs?"


    "When I came home from work last night."


    I nodded, but suddenly found that Xiaowei didn''t move her chopsticks. She sat opposite me and looked at me all the time with a smile on her lips.


    I was stunned and asked why she didn''t eat, but Xiaowei said she was not hungry and just wanted to watch me eat.


    I feel a little strange, suddenly feel that she looks at me in the eyes is not strange, even the corner of the mouth smile feel familiar.


    But Xiaowei has never seen me like this before. Why do I feel familiar? While I was eating, I thought, suddenly Xiao Wei''s sister in the dream was staring at me, and her eyes flashed in my mind. Suddenly, I shivered and my chopsticks fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaowei asked me strangely. I was very insecure. I said that I was too full to hold my chopsticks. Xiao Wei smiles. She doesn''t ask her questions. She cleans up her dishes and goes into the kitchen to do the dishes.


    I feel more and more strange. Xiaowei never did housework before, let alone make excellent and delicious food! What''s going on today? Why does it feel like Xiao Wei is a different person when she wakes up?


    After washing the dishes, Xiao Wei didn''t have time. She swept the floor, helped me wash clothes, and even changed the covers of flyers and quilts. This whole day, I feel confused. I always feel unreal. Xiaowei used to ask me to help her wash her underwear and pants. Why is she completely changed today?


    At the same time, I feel very insecure, always feel something wrong. I don''t know why, I suddenly thought of the blind old man''s words, saying that this is not my girlfriend, is her sister''s fake, and her sister is a ghost!


    Thinking of this, I shudder, immediately feel cold back, busy comfort myself, the old man himself is a ghost, is really a ghost!


    I felt thirsty and thirsty. When I opened the refrigerator to find something to drink, I found that there was a pot of jujube soup in the refrigerator. The color was bright, like it was mixed with blood.


    I asked Xiaowei. Xiaowei said that I was in a trance these days. She was afraid that I was tired, so she made me boil Qi tonic and blood activating.


    But I don''t know why, looking at the same blood and water of jujube soup, I want to drink the desire, do not hope, the heart is more and more insecure.


    At this time, it was already dark, and Wei finally finished her work. After taking a bath, she took me to bed.


    At this time, I remembered that Xiaowei had not eaten all day, and asked her strangely, "Xiaowei, are you not hungry?"


    "Hungry, very hungry."As soon as I heard that I was about to get up and get some food for her, she suddenly turned over and pressed on me, and looked at me vaguely. One hand glided gently in front of my chest. The voice was crisp and numb, and she said: "it depends on whether you can feed me..."


    Then he bowed his head and kissed it. I was ignited in an instant. Holding her was another storm.


    This night we are more crazy than last night, I deeply feel Xiao Wei''s desire, let me feel some incredible.


    "Brother Lin Force I want to... "


    I don''t know how many times I have heard similar words all night. Besides, Xiao Wei''s voice is crisp and numb, her eyes are blurred, and she is full of temptation and bewilderment. I feel that we haven''t slept all night, and we can''t help ourselves.


    When I woke up the next morning, I felt dizzy and weak, and my spirit was in a trance. I felt dizzy all day until I came home from work in the evening, and I had a crazy night with Xiaowei.


    After a few days, I had dark circles under my eyes, and I walked with the wind. I wanted to sleep for a while, but I was in high spirits at night.


    In the evening, after taking a bath, Xiaowei looks at me in a room full of temptation and bewilderment. I suddenly feel soft legs, but at the same time, I can''t help but feel excited.


    I said to take a bath, then I hid in the bathroom and squatted on the floor smoking in my bathrobe.


    A few drops of cold water fell down, sprinkled into my back collar, along the neck has been flowing to the back of the spine, a cool suddenly let me a shiver, at the same time a lot of brain clear.


    Is Xiaowei really abnormal recently, or is it because she finally gave herself to me that she has made these changes?


    I slowly spit out the smoke, the more I think about it, the more insecure I feel. The appearance of the blind old man reappeared in front of my eyes. I didn''t know why. I was flustered when I thought that Xiaowei was the ghost of her sister.


    Before the dream, Wei''s sister looked at me straight away, and the appearance of crying reappeared in my mind. I was scared and shivered, and my cigarette end fell out.


    I looked down but picked it up, but suddenly found that there are many long hair in the corner? Wei has never lost her hair before. Why is there so much in the bathroom?


    I picked up a few and looked at them, only to find some white debris in the corner. What is this? dandruff? But is that too much exaggeration?


    I picked up some of them and looked at them carefully for a while, and my scalp felt numb. I sat down on the ground and quickly stepped back, shrinking in the corner of the wall.


    It''s really skin debris! I saw some of them with hair on them!


    "Boy, evil spirits can eat people!"


    The words of the blind old man reappeared in my ears. My whole body was like a cave in ice. My teeth began to tremble.


    If If what the old man said is true, then the spareribs and pork liver I ate before And the red date soup in the refrigerator


    I suddenly feel a bout of nausea, lying on the toilet to retch.


    "Brother Lin, are you ready?"


    Xiaowei called me outside, but I didn''t dare to make a sound at all. She called a few more times, but I was even more scared. At this time, I found that where is Xiaowei''s voice, it is her sister''s voice! As like as two peas in my dream!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside. My scalp exploded, and my hair stood up and came again! Here comes the knock again!


    "Brother Lin! Come out and open the door. It''s not convenient for me


    Xiaowei continued to shout in the bedroom. I was a little relieved when I heard it. She also heard it and told me to open the door. It should be that someone knocked on the door this time.


    Put on my clothes, I took a deep breath and went out. Wei closed the bedroom door. I was relieved and went to the door and opened the door.


    However, as soon as I opened the door and saw the people outside, my head exploded with a buzzing sound. The cold sweat almost instantly soaked my clothes. My whole body was stiff and numb, even my tongue was numb, my lips were trembling, and I even screamed.


    there was an old lady standing at the door, her face full of ferocious looking at me. It was the old lady at the opposite door!


    "You little loser! If you don''t want to die, go to this place


    The old lady scolded me fiercely, then put a note into my hand, turned to hit the wall and disappeared!

 Chapter 8

    I put the note in my pocket, and I shut the door quickly. When my legs were soft, I leaned against the door and fell on the edge of the door.


    "Brother Lin, who is it?"


    Xiaowei asked me a question, which scared me. She said to her, "no No one, a neighbor. "


    Wei didn''t bother to ask more at this time. She asked me to take a bath and lie on the bed. She said that there was a surprise for me today.


    Knowing that something was wrong with Xiaowei, I didn''t dare to disobey her meaning at this time. I was obediently lying on the bed. However, I was very clear that Xiaowei in front of me could not be in the same bed with her. I had to find a way to refuse her.


    Wei runs to the bathroom, and the water keeps ringing in the bathroom.


    I yelled at Wei, but Wei didn''t answer me. The sound of the water was still going on.


    I decided to sneak a look at what she was doing at the moment, so I crept out of bed.


    I don''t know why, I feel a little flustered at this time. I''m always afraid that I''ll see something I shouldn''t see, but that kind of curiosity makes me some can''t help it.


    Although I was a little afraid, but still slowly walked to the bathroom door.


    Put your ears on the door and listen to the sound inside. The sound comes from the bathroom.


    At this moment, I think of the thick human skin on the ground, and my scalp is numb after a short time. It is impossible for ordinary people to make such a big noise when they take a bath.


    My legs began to soften, and though I didn''t want to believe that I had been sleeping with a ghost these days, the truth was in front of me.


    I turned and tried to pretend I didn''t find anything and go back to bed.


    But as soon as I turned around, Wei pulled open the bathroom door.


    It was so abrupt that I didn''t have to react in a hurry. I was in a cold sweat.


    Wei''s eyes were blurred. Seeing me at the door, she gave me a kiss: "so fast, you can''t hold back?"


    "Yes, yes, yes," I said with a smile


    As I answered her, I couldn''t help but peek into the room. As I had seen before, the ground was covered with skin debris. There seems to be something on the edge of the window. It''s sticky. I don''t dare to get too close. It looks like an eye ball from a distance!


    In addition to fear, all I had left was nausea.


    But I must act at this time, or I will not dare to think about what kind of consequences she will have.


    Xiaowei kisses me. The soft place is on my chest, and her mouth is padded up towards my mouth.


    I''ve got Xiao Wei in my mind for a while. However, when I think of Xiao Wei''s moulting, I feel a little cluttered and pushed Xiaowei away.


    "What''s the matter?" she said? Don''t you like me any more? "


    Before I said anything, Wei suddenly burst into tears: "you heartless man, do you have someone outside?"


    This is what Xiaowei said. When I heard this, my legs were too weak to stand, and I fell to the ground.


    Wei is still crying, her hands are constantly wiping tears in the corner of her eyes, which is just like her sister''s.


    I admit that I was already flustered at this time, but Xiaowei bent down on me and said, "don''t you love me anymore?"


    I don''t know why her eyes began to have a look of resentment staring at me, which made me goose bumps all over the body. Subconsciously, she answered to her, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Wei seemed to be unable to hear my voice: "do you not like me?"


    Her voice like a needle in my chest, let me breathless for a long time.


    At night, Wei will become different. There is only one way to solve it. I hold Xiaowei in my arms and kiss her on the lips.


    Wei''s body seems to have a kind of natural magic. Once I kiss it, it''s like taking drugs and I can''t get rid of it.


    My mind is also gradually confused up, can not manage so much, holding Wei is a burst of ups and downs.


    This time, our time is not very long, I don''t know why, I feel more and more tired.


    More than an hour later, we all fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, and all of a sudden the knock on the door rings in my ear.


    I had resisted the knock on the door, and as soon as it was knocked, I shivered.


    I wake up from my sleep, but Xiaowei is sleeping soundly, as if I didn''t hear the sound at all.


    I didn''t dare to wake her up and crept down from the bed.


    I was so flustered that I was afraid that the old lady or the old man with sunglasses would appear in the back.


    However, when I think about it, it''s better than following Xiao Wei, who is not human or ghost. I just bite my teeth and pull open the door.Sure enough, it was the old man with sunglasses. He grinned at me.


    I feel like my hair will explode in that moment, my heart is about to jump out, and I''m going to close the door.


    The old man, however, seemed to have noticed that I was going to do this, so he put his hand to the door: "boy, you''re in the hell."


    I couldn''t help cursing at him: "yes, I''m the devil. Can''t you stop pestering me?"


    I didn''t expect that the blind old man didn''t pay attention to me, or giggled: "boy, you''re the devil!"


    I guess my face has turned white. To tell you the truth, I''m crazy at this time. I lift my foot, regardless of the holy place of the dead old man. I throw a foot and kick it at him.


    I used this kick too hard. If I kicked him, I would kick him out. However, what I didn''t expect was that I actually got through his body, and I almost rolled down the stairs because I threw it out of the door.


    At the moment I fell, I felt my pajamas were pulled. I didn''t fall down the stairs, but my teeth were bleeding.


    Before I came and looked back, I heard the door creak and shut.


    The corridor was already black, and there was a dead old lady in the opposite door. My bones began to get cold.


    Turning around, the blind old man was squatting and staring at me with his sunglasses.


    He was blind and couldn''t see me at all, and I was scared to death.


    The old man slapped me a slap, which made my tears fall down.


    I curled up in the corner of the wall, shaking: "what do you want?"


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to do anything. I''m saving you. You should thank me. "


    The closer he gets to me, the more I shrink back. "You old man, what are you always pestering me for?"


    The blind old man pinched his chin and said, "I''m destined for you, so I''m here to save you. Don''t be ignorant of good people."


    I know that he was entangled, and now I can''t leave if I want to get rid of it. I just take out a cigarette from my pocket and stick it in my mouth for a few times without lighting it.


    "I said Lin Zi, you are too timid, right? You''ve taken all the cigarettes on the other side. Why don''t you smoke? "


    I dare not answer, this thing is too evil, closed his eyes also dare not look at him, this time the ghost old man suddenly threw me a note "take this to find that place."


    I felt as if I had lost something on my face and opened my eyes.


    It was a piece of white cloth with some words on it. The corridor was too dark for me to see what was written on it. Although the old man was a wild ghost, he didn''t seem to mean anything to me. I was relieved and put the white cloth in my pocket.


    Just wanted to ask why he helped me, the door creaked open.


    I looked up and saw that the old man had long been gone, but Xiaowei came out of the room with her eyes closed and made a hug to me. Her mouth was also slowly close to my face. "Brother Lin, I still want to have,,"


    I didn''t have that mind at this time. I pushed Xiaowei out of the room and ran into the bathroom to open it After the water, he hung the peach wood sword on the door beam, which made him feel at ease.


    Being washed by the water, I felt cool for a while, and half of that terrible feeling disappeared.


    I took out the white cloth that the old man had just given me and took a look at it. The moment I saw the handwriting on it, I threw it on the ground with a shiver.


    The old man said he was here to help me, but he wanted to show me a blood book.


    But the words on it seem familiar.


    I cut it up and had a look at it. I was shocked. Isn''t this the address that the ghost old lady gave me?


    What kind of connection is there between this blind old man and your old lady? My head is so big that I can''t think how it happened.


    There was no movement in the room. After washing for a while, I didn''t dare to go out. I squatted in the bathroom all night. Until the next day, I came out with dark circles under my eyes.


    Wei was lying in bed with a quilt over her head. As soon as I opened the door, I heard her calling me "brother Lin, you''re out."


    During the day, Xiaowei will be a little normal, so I''m not so afraid. I said to her, "I have something to go out. You should go to sleep first."


    Xiaowei said, and didn''t say anything else. I just put on my clothes in a hurry and pulled the door to go out.


    However, at that moment, I felt my feet slide down and almost fell to the ground.


    Who the hell is so immoral to put things in front of someone else''s house.


    I swearing and looked down, that moment I collapsed to the ground.


    Now the ground is no longer as simple as the dust, there is a small clay figurine, painted colorful, mouth scarlet. It''s no surprise that those two eyes are staring at me like the eyes of a living person.I screamed with fright. I couldn''t help grabbing the clay figurine and fell on the opposite wall. The clay figurine seemed to have come back to life at this moment. I was shocked. How could such an ordinary clay figurine make a sound? What''s more, there seems to be something on the clay figurine. I didn''t find it just because I was too impatient.


    I went to the clay figurine, but suddenly there was a burst of laughter in my ear, like a child, on my ear.

 Chapter 9

    I was so shocked that I turned back to have a look, but there was nothing. It was the clay figurine that rolled to the ground, and there was still a faint smile on the corner of my mouth. I picked up the clay figurine and looked at it. There was a Sanskrit inscription on it, but I didn''t know what the Sanskrit said.


    I took a sip of saliva. Who put this clay figurine here? What is he going to do?


    It looks like I should be looking for that place. I''ll take this clay figurine with me. I''m not sure if it has any use.


    Thinking of this, I ran down quickly and caught the clay figurine rolling down. At the moment when I grabbed the clay figurine, I seemed to see it laughing at me.


    At that moment, my hands trembled, and I almost threw the clay figurine away again. Fortunately, it was only for a moment, and there was no other action. I quickly wrapped it up, threw it into the bag and stopped a car at the door.


    The driver looked at me and said, "are you husband and wife? So love, ah, there are so few people in the world who love each other. "


    When I heard the driver''s words, I shivered, "what do you say?"


    The driver was stunned and looked back at me? When did the little girl who just leaned by your side get out of the car? "


    When I heard the driver''s words, my head was covered with cold sweat at that moment, but I didn''t want to frighten the driver and let him speed up.


    After driving for a while, the driver''s body suddenly shakes and then slams on the brake.


    When it''s time for you to get on the glass, will the driver yell at me


    My head was hit by a big bag, the pain I bared my teeth.


    The driver didn''t answer my words at this time, staring at the front, and his body was shaking.


    My heart suddenly sank. Did the driver see something he shouldn''t have seen?


    At the thought of this, the anger in my heart disappeared half of a sudden. I couldn''t help shivering, and asked the driver tentatively, "what''s wrong with you, me, and me?"


    The driver swallowed his saliva. "Something happened."


    The driver turned his head and looked at me. His face was white and white, with a cry of "I, I, I hit someone."


    When I heard the driver''s words, I felt cold. It was fatal for a driver to come to the capital, no matter whether the person was dead or alive. Looking at the driver''s appearance, if the person he met was a stubble, he would not be able to pay for his family.


    I quickly pulled open the door, went to the front of the car to have a look, the driver is also honest, did not drive the car to run.


    The moment he opened the door, he almost fell to the ground.


    I quickly stepped forward to help him, this time the car has been surrounded by a group of passers-by.


    In front of the car, there was a little girl, seven or eight years old, with blood on her head. I looked up at the body of the car, but there was no blood in front of the car.


    At this time, the driver was already flustered and sat on the ground. He was afraid to be silly. I called out to the passers-by, "call an ambulance, quick!"


    Those passers-by responded and called 120.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a chuckle in the crowd. Who would laugh at this time?


    I looked up and almost didn''t get scared out of breath. Standing in the crowd was a red woman with black hair and red eyes. She looked at the little girl with a look of bitterness. She looked up at me and looked at me with a big smile. The smile was full of evil spirits and scared me a fart He sat on the ground.


    But those people did not seem to see the woman, still shouting for an ambulance.


    After all this, I can''t even leave now, because I''m a party in this.


    I was so scared that I almost screamed. When I looked up, the woman disappeared.


    My heart beat wildly, 120 soon arrived at the scene, took the little girl to the ambulance, the police car and the traffic police brigade also came, sent us to the police station together.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaowei to find out where she got the news. She ran to the traffic police brigade to see us.


    When Xiaowei arrived at the police station, she was also dressed in scarlet clothes. Her face looked gaunt and her eyes were bloodshot, as if she had not slept for several nights.


    as like as two peas in the red dress, I saw her in the big red dress, and I felt a bit of a bit in the moment, because the style of the dress was exactly the same as the one I saw before.


    I scratched my ears and scratched on the ground, and a piece of my hair fell off.


    It''s no accident that the little girl will suddenly hit the car I''m sitting in.


    The Taoist priest we visited before told me that I would regret it sooner or later. I have understood his meaning until now. It seems that Wei''s sister has already started to go crazy.


    After recording the record, Wei said that she and I would go to the hospital to see the little girl.Originally, I had been thinking about the address left by the old lady and the blind old man. I wanted to refuse Xiaowei, but seeing that Xiaowei was so firm, I couldn''t help it. If she knew that I was going to find someone in the Taoist temple, I would certainly disturb her sister, and I didn''t want to do it.


    Xiao Wei is a doggedly pestering me to keep up with her.


    I don''t know why, I felt uneasy, but I still gnawed my teeth and agreed.


    When we got to the hospital, the little girl''s parents had not come, even the corridor in the hospital was empty.


    At that moment, I always felt that something was wrong. Maybe I was too sensitive after I came back from Xiaowei''s home.


    Fortunately, there are some doctors and nurses in the hospital, or I will turn around and leave.


    I asked the doctor, "what''s the matter with that little girl?"


    The doctor took a look at me and asked me, "are you her parents?"


    I was going to shake my head, but Xiaowei nodded at him at this time. "Yes, I''m the girl''s sister, he''s my boyfriend! How is my sister? "


    The doctor sighed, "the little girl''s condition is not very optimistic, a lot of brain hemorrhage, although the temporary rescue came, but later can wake up, this is not very easy to say."


    After thanking the doctor, Xiao Wei said that she wanted me to go in and have a look. To tell the truth, I am very crowded into the ward at this time. I don''t know why I always feel uneasy.


    Wei pulled me into the ward.


    "Why do you have to drag me in and spread this muddy water?"


    Wei glared at me, "you heartless man! You''ve hit people


    When I heard Xiao Wei say "heartbreaker", my heart suddenly twitched. This is what Xiaowei''s sister used to say. When Xiaowei said this, I got goose bumps all over the place.


    She sighed and looked out at the sky: "it''s getting dark. The little girl is so pathetic. You can stay with her. I have to work overtime today, so I can''t accompany you."


    When I heard Xiao Wei say this, I thought about it again. Although staying in the hospital is not a matter, it is better than seeing Xiaowei''s sister come back, so I simply agreed.


    Wei didn''t say anything else. She turned around and left.


    I look at this little girl, heart for a while for no reason sad, do not know why I always have a very strange feeling.


    This has been staring at the little girl, until dark, a sense of sleepiness swept over my head, let me lie on the edge of the bed and fell asleep.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept, and suddenly I felt something touch my finger.


    I suddenly wake up, a look at the little girl, her hand is moving.


    At this moment, I felt my soul was uplifted, and I called for a doctor outside the door.


    However, I even yelled a few times, no one answered me. It''s no way to go on like this. As soon as I bit my teeth, I got out of the corridor and wanted to go to the duty room to have a look.


    I didn''t feel much when I came out. After walking for some time, I found that I still kept spinning in this corridor.


    At the thought of the woman in the big red dress that I saw in the morning, I felt a layer of white sweat on my body.


    Since the doctor is not in, I don''t have to go back to them.


    When I turn around and stare at someone in the dark, I start to look at a person in the dark, and then I can''t help but run away.


    All the way to the door of the ward where the little girl was.


    I was going to open the door and go in, but I saw through the glass that the little girl''s bed was empty.


    Did the little girl go by herself? However, she would not be able to. The doctor has already told me that the little girl with cerebral hemorrhage has not passed the dangerous period. How can she go by herself?


    Just as I was thinking, I suddenly heard a girl''s voice coming from the opposite ward.


    "Big sister, what''s wrong with me?"


    Then another voice went up: "it''s OK. You''re hurt. You''ll be discharged tomorrow, good boy."


    At this time, I don''t know what''s going on in my head. I turned my head and looked at the ward.


    At this moment, there is a body covered with white cloth in the empty ward. It looks like a corpse is covered. Beside the body, the little girl is standing beside a woman. The woman is wearing a red dress, her eyes are bright red, like dripping blood.


    In the moment I looked at the past, they both seemed to see me. They turned their heads around and saw their faces. At the moment I saw their faces, my pupils shrank and my legs fell to the ground.Under my feet at this time also began to flow out of the dark red liquid, I touch with my hand, unexpectedly It was blood. The voice in the room was also agitated: "Niuniu, my sister has a funny game. Do you want to play with my sister?"

 Chapter 10

    The man in the red dress in the room is no other than Xiao Wei''s sister.


    See her that moment, my heart is followed by cold up, leaning against the door son for half a day can''t relax.


    At this time, I felt as if the door had been given to me, and I dodged for a while.


    Wei''s sister has already pulled them away and walked out with the little girl.


    Her eyes began to bleed down, the little girl seemed to see nothing like, numbly followed Xiaowei''s sister.


    I admit that my courage is not very big, but who can see such a scene will not be scared to death?


    I don''t even know what I''m doing. I''m in a mess with my back against the wall.


    Wei''s sister touched a tear, the blood in her eyes flowed everywhere along the corner of her eyes.


    I watched for a while, my heart was flustered, pointing to her, "you You don''t want to come here again. "


    Xiao Wei''s sister''s eyes were numb, and she kept mumbling: "you are a heartless man. How can you leave me like this and look for another woman?"


    Her voice became more and more miserable, with a thick cry, and the little girl behind her did not fear, but grinned at me with a big smile.


    It''s worse to laugh at me than to cry.


    I can''t help but call out, supporting the wall to run outside.


    However, I looked at the stairs in front of me, but ran around and around, how could not run to the end.


    My heart a cold, know how to run down is a white wave effort.


    When I stopped, I saw Wei''s sister leading the little girl towards me step by step.


    I was at the end of the corridor and they were opposite me. It was like watching a movie.


    Sister Xiaowei has loose hair, her toes are more than three feet above the ground, but she has a evil smile on her mouth.


    The little girl is also the same, her head is full of blood, and Xiaowei''s sister is flushed by the blood, I feel cold in my heart, hands pointing to her, "I warn you! Don''t come here again! Don''t come here again


    However, she seemed to be unable to hear it. She forced her to stop only a few meters away from me.


    A door on my side suddenly creaked open.


    The sudden sound of opening the door seemed to give me hope. At this moment, I even laughed, grabbed the door frame, and then slammed the door.


    This time, sister Xiaowei didn''t come in. I locked the door. At that moment, I felt my bones were crispy and I couldn''t even say a word.


    However, before I could relax for two seconds, I heard sister Xiaowei''s voice again: "open the door, you heartless man, how can you leave us?"


    As her voice fell, I felt more and more noise around me, and the door was banging.


    It was like someone was pounding on the door with a hammer, and I was shaking.


    I cried out to the door, "please don''t torture me, please!"


    The other side did not answer my words at all, and the door began to be knocked loose. If it goes on like this, I guess I will be unable to withstand it.


    Dizzy, I look like there is a door in front of me. Although the back of the door is dark, I don''t know why. I always feel that I will be safe behind this door.


    After seeing the door, I didn''t care so much about it. Leaving behind me, I was about to run past. However, at this moment, I suddenly felt something under my foot tripped me.


    Directly a dog eat excrement fell on the ground, mouth and nose are all blood, pain I cry out.


    I hit the ground hard.


    It''s really true that if this man is dead, he''s choking his teeth in cold water.


    Before I got up, the door was kicked open. I didn''t dare to look up. Now I''m all dead. Let''s have a good time.


    However, I waited for a long time and didn''t hear sister Xiaowei''s voice.


    I was stunned. What''s going on?


    Before I could react again, I felt my hand pulled back, and then a slap hit me in the face, and then Xiao Wei cried with a voice, "brother Lin, what are you doing?"


    I can''t tell who Xiaowei and her sister are now. When I hear her voice, I feel very nervous and try to get up and run again.


    However, my arms and legs are dragged by things, and I can''t run.


    I was asking her not to torture me when suddenly a man''s voice came to my ear: "Sir, what''s the matter with you? If there is something you can tell us, don''t take it too hard. "


    The moment I heard the man''s voice, my heart suddenly sank, how could there be a man''s voice?After a moment''s inaction, I quickly looked back. At this time, three young soldiers in fire suits were tugging at my legs. A psychology tutor in a white coat and Xiao Wei were squatting beside me.


    Wei saw the moment when I looked back, she immediately hugged me, tears wet my collar, "brother Lin, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me, will you


    I gave them such a fuss, shook my head vigorously, turned my head and looked at the door behind me. I felt goose bumps all over for a moment.


    There is no door behind me. It''s a window. I''m not in a ward at this time. I''m on the last floor.


    There is no doubt that what I did just now was to jump out of the building.


    For a moment, I was frightened out of a white sweat, the body collapsed on the edge.


    Those people see me motionless, this just slowly let me go, tentatively asked me a "Sir, are you ok?"


    I wiped the sweat on my head and gave them a hard smile to say, "it''s ok..."


    Xiao Wei''s eyes are red with tears. She tugged at the corner of my dress. "Brother Lin, do you want me to accompany you to see a psychologist?"


    I don''t know what to say at the moment, touching Wei''s hair, "I''m ok, maybe Maybe it''s too much pressure on the little girl


    Xiao Wei was shocked by my question


    When I saw her hesitating, I was surprised, "is that little girl already?"


    Wei nodded. "Yeah, brother Lin, it seems that a woman in red came here, and then she..."


    It''s a woman in red again. Damn it, I have to find the people in the Taoist temple as soon as possible. Maybe the blind old man is right.


    I asked Wei to help me up. "I have something to do. You can go back first."


    Wei pulled me in. "Wait a minute, brother Lin, I Can I come with you


    I was slightly stunned. However, Xiaowei''s sister is attached to Xiaowei''s body. I take her to find those people in the Taoist temple, and maybe we can solve it on the spot. It''s not bad.


    So I nodded to Xiaowei and said, "OK, let''s go together now."


    Those firefighters thought I had mental problems and tried to stop me, but they pushed Xiaowei away. "Don''t worry, brother Lin is OK. We won''t be here with you. Sorry."


    Xiao Wei pushed others away as she spoke.


    At that moment, I was glad that Xiao Wei, who I knew, seemed to be back.


    Xiaowei and I took a taxi on the road, and I prayed in my heart that I would never come across any dirty things again.


    Fortunately, the journey was smooth, and we soon arrived at the ashram.


    But the gate is closed.


    I wanted to go up and knock, but Wei stopped me in front of me


    I see Xiao Wei block in front of me for a while and feel uncomfortable.


    "Wei, what''s wrong? Why don''t you let me knock at the door


    Wei pressed her temple and said, "brother Lin, I''m a little uncomfortable. You see they''re closed. Let''s find a hotel to have a rest first?"


    Xiao Wei doesn''t look like her sister. Although I''m a little strange, I look up at the dojo and think it''s not good to disturb others at this time, so I agreed to come down.


    Xiaowei and I found a hotel near the Daochang.


    It''s very close to the Taoist temple. I guess even if Xiao Wei''s sister is as good as she is, she won''t make trouble here.


    I wanted to hold Xiaowei and fell into a deep sleep.


    I don''t know how long after that, I felt that Xiaowei moved a little, and put her hand on my neck, which made me itchy. I quickly put Xiaowei''s hand down and said vaguely, "don''t move, sleep well."


    "Yes


    The moment I heard this, my whole body was shocked, and I suddenly sat up. I swallowed my saliva and called tentatively "Xiaowei?"


    She did not answer my words, still lazy lying on the bed, head did not lift.


    Although the room was dark at this time, I still vaguely saw Xiaowei''s sultry sleeping posture. At that moment, my scalp felt numb. There was no doubt that only one person could make such a charming sleeping posture, that is, sister Xiaowei.


    I jumped out of bed like a ghost.


    Wei''s sister also raised her head and looked at me timidly, but her mouth was out of place with a strange smile.


    I was so scared that I couldn''t care whether the man lying in bed was Xiao Wei or not. I pulled the door open and ran out.


    However, as soon as I ran out of the hotel, there was a dull thunder in the sky. An electric light directly hit a big tree on the opposite side. At the moment when the electric light struck the big tree, I suddenly saw a man standing at the foot of the tree!

 Chapter 11

    What I saw was not very real, and everything happened in a flash of calcium carbide fire. It seems that the figure is very familiar. However, I am so full of fear that I have no time to estimate who the man under the tree is.


    Heavy rain began to fall, hit the ground, mixed with the wind, I can''t run.


    I scolded. The only place I want to go now is the Taoist temple.


    "You heartless man, how can you leave me and run out?"


    I have not run out of the Hotel 100 meters distance, suddenly heard such a voice.


    It''s Xiaowei''s sister''s voice, more desolate than before.


    If the person is afraid, even if he wants to run, his legs are soft and he can''t run at all.


    As soon as I turned my head, I happened to see Xiaowei''s sister standing in the rain with her hair poking at me, and her mouth was always hooked with that evil smile: "Hey, hey, how can you leave me? How can you leave me alone? "


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, I can''t see her face clearly at all, and I fell on the ground, grabbing the mud on the ground and trying to climb forward.


    She didn''t seem to want to stop, leaning closer and closer to me, when I was about to walk to me, she suddenly stopped.


    The original kind of fun also disappeared in a flash, as if to see something to fear, a scream disappeared from my sight.


    I can''t care what she saw. At this time, it''s very important to protect her life. The hotel must not go back. I have to find the ashram quickly.


    I tried my best to run, but I didn''t know how long it took me to get to the gate of the ashram.


    The door of the ashram was still tightly closed.


    I tried to knock a few times, the door is a street boy, he raised his head and eyes, skin up and down to me a few eyes, "who are you? What can I do for you


    I don''t care if he is a little boy now, and he kneels down on the ground with his chest covered hard and gasps heavily.


    The peddler squinted at me for a long time. "Sir, what are you here for? You don''t look like you''re here to learn. "


    I coughed a few times, slightly relieved my strength, and said to the little Taoist, "I''m not here to learn, I want to ask you for help."


    The little road boy doubtfully pinched his face and said, "can I help you?"


    I know it''s difficult to explain clearly to him. I simply pulled the two pieces of paper from my body and handed it to him.


    The little Taoist took the note and looked at it for a while, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Although it is only a moment, but still caught my eyes.


    "What do you see?"


    The street boy smiles at me, but I don''t know why this smile always makes me feel a little reluctant.


    "No, no, nothing? Sir, since you are here, please follow me in to meet my master


    That''s what I''m here for. Since xiaodaotong said so, I did not hesitate to follow him in.


    The moment I stepped into the gate of the courtyard, a smell of fragrance rushed into my nose, which gave me a sense of peace of mind.


    The peddler led me to an old-fashioned house with a closed door and stopped at the door. "Sir, please wait. I''ll tell the master."


    He said, and then went in, a few minutes later came out of the inside, made a gesture to me, "Sir, please, master is waiting for you in there."


    I said goodbye to the peddler and went in. As soon as I entered the room, I saw a middle-aged man in white sand holding a volume of ancient books in his hand.


    I wanted to salute him, but before I could speak, he waved his hand at me. "Don''t be so polite. Are you carrying something? Why is it so fierce? "


    When I heard the Taoist priest say this, I shivered. Thinking of the clay figurine with me, I nodded to the Taoist priest, "I bumped into a clay figurine."


    The Taoist priest waved to me and said, "come here, take out your clay figurine."


    I, um, quickly pulled out the clay figurine and handed it to the Taoist priest for a look.


    After seeing the clay figurine, the Taoist priest raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I didn''t expect that this man was very scheming. He actually gave you such a gift."


    I was stunned. "Gift? what do you mean? "


    the Taoist priest said with a smile," it''s OK, you come with me. "


    I looked at the Taoist priest suspiciously, "I haven''t told you anything yet. How do you know what I want you to do?"


    The Taoist priest shook the clay figurine on his hand. "Someone has told me, eh? Who''s helping you? You don''t know? "


    I don''t know what kind of circle the Taoist priest is going around with me. At the moment, I feel very confused. I don''t want to know. The Taoist priest looked at me and said, "one day that person will come back."I didn''t answer the Taoist priest''s words. I followed him to a secret room.


    The Taoist priest stopped and said to me, "you go to take a bath first. Use this one."


    He took a bag of cinnabar from the cupboard and handed it to me.


    Although I don''t know why he did this, cinnabar has been used to ward off evil spirits since ancient times, so I was not very afraid. I took cinnabar into the room where I took a bath and washed my body with cinnabar and cold water.


    I didn''t get out until I felt that I had rubbed up a layer of skin all over my body. The Taoist priest saw that my appearance was a little different, but he didn''t say much. He waved at me and let me sit on the stone stool.


    He placed a white candle in front of me, engraved with Sanskrit.


    "What do you see?"


    I don''t think that after staring at the candle for a long time, the Taoist priest suddenly asked me such a question.


    I gave him such a call, scared a big jump, and quickly sat up straight, shook his head at him, "no, no, nothing."


    The Taoist priest sighed, "then you can continue to see when you see something and tell me when."


    I looked down at the candle again.


    This time, I felt that my eyes began to darken. In the blink of an eye, the Taoist priest and the table were all gone.


    I seem to be in the appearance of the birth of the universe, surrounded by empty, I want to move, but found that I can not move how.


    At this time, I saw a dancing girl in the distance.


    The girl has a wonderful figure, and she dances very well.


    The closer she was to me, the closer she was to me in a few seconds. Her hands were waving filaments and her face was covered with gauze. I couldn''t see her face, but I didn''t have to think about it. This girl must be very beautiful.


    "Stopped in front of me for a moment, did you like it?"


    I nodded stupidly "like."


    The girl covered her mouth and gave a gentle smile, and then she put her finger on my chin and said, "men really don''t have a good thing, but I really like your appearance. Do you want to see my appearance?"


    I was still stupefied to nod at her "think."


    She also chuckled a few times, slowly back over the body, pulled the veil on the face, exposed that half of the face is particularly delicate, really is a beautiful woman.


    However, I don''t know why she put a cold smile on her mouth. Before I could speak, she turned her head. When she turned her head, my heart almost stopped.


    That half of the face has been rotten in a mess, eyes are drooping outside, the corner of the mouth or hook that smear Yin miserable smile.


    I can''t help but scream.


    "Ah


    At this time, I felt a pat on my shoulder. When I looked up, I happened to see the Taoist priest.


    Everything was calm. The scene around me was the same as when the Taoist priest brought me in.


    I was soaked in cold sweat. I was busy trying to tell the Taoist priest what I had just seen, but he waved his hand. "Needless to say, you have a lot of romantic debts. You can actually get in touch with a female ghost, and still play such a powerful role. It''s really unthinkable."


    When I heard the Taoist priest say this, his face suddenly turned red, and his ears began to burn. "I can''t blame this, this, this, and I don''t know why."


    The Taoist priest smelt the speech and pondered for a moment. Then he asked me, "when is your birthday?"


    The Taoist priest asked suddenly, and I answered "at 12:00 on December 12, 1995."


    The Taoist priest shivered when he heard the speech.


    When I saw him like this, I was puzzled for a moment: "what''s the matter, Taoist priest, you are",, "


    the Taoist priest quickly waved his hand at me." it''s OK, maybe it''s my multi-minded. I''ll teach you some methods. You can do it after you go back. If you can''t get rid of the female ghost, you can come to me again. "


    After that, he found a bronze mirror from the cupboard, and handed it to me with some talismans and a bag of cinnabar.


    "When you go back, tie all the black and white things in your house with red thread. Remember that it must be a living bow. Don''t tie it into a dead knot. Stick these Charms I gave you in your bedroom. Besides, except for the door leading to the outside, all corners should be sprinkled with old cinnabar. As for the mirror, hang it in the bed On your head, remember it''s just above. Don''t deviate. "


    The Taoist priest told me so much, and I took out some money to give it to him. Who knows, the Taoist priest waved to me at this time, "you can keep it first. It''s not too late to thank me after the matter is solved."


    I just saluted the Taoist priest, turned around and walked out towards the door.


    The street boy sent me out of the door. On the way from the house to the door, the street boy didn''t say a word to me. However, when I got to the door, he suddenly pulled me and said, "Sir, I forgot to tell you something. Just now there is a man who calls himself your girlfriend waiting for you at the door of the hotel in front of you."He said, and suddenly laughed, and slammed the door before I could ask.

 Chapter 12

    There is no one else who claims to be my girlfriend, except Xiaowei, who is her sister.


    I was so cold that I shivered. I wanted to knock at the door, but the door was closed. I had to go back.


    I didn''t walk a few steps, but suddenly I tripped over something under my feet. I was not so fast this time that I didn''t fall down.


    Come back to God, I quickly lowered my head and looked under my feet. It was a crutch.


    The moment I saw the crutch, I was stunned. It seemed that I had seen it somewhere, but for a while, I couldn''t remember where I had seen it.


    I was ready to pick it up and gently pulled it. I didn''t expect that it was still being pulled by something.


    "Hey, hey, you young man, you pressed on me a few days ago, and you robbed me of crutches during this period. You really feel sorry for me?"


    As soon as I heard the sound, my scalp felt numb. No doubt, the owner of the voice was the blind old man.


    I quickly released the crutches, turned to run, but he pulled me, "don''t run, don''t run, I still have things to tell you."


    This dead old man is a ghost, but I''m just a living man. He wants to hold me, so I can''t run away. He simply stops and asks the old man, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The old man said with a smile, "I''m destined for you. I''m saving you."


    His voice was not very shrill, and he did not mean to harm me.


    The old man saw that I was not as scared as before, and then he laughed at me and said, "that''s right."


    As he spoke, he was about to pull my hand, and I quickly got rid of him. "My girlfriend is still waiting for me. If nothing happens, I will leave."


    The old man didn''t stop me, but he said behind my back, "you can see your girlfriend, but if you can''t come back tonight, don''t blame the old man for blocking you on the way."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I couldn''t help but shiver all over my body. I quickly stopped my steps and said, "what do you mean?"


    The old man laughed at me, "what do you mean? You know, I won''t say more. "


    I think the ghost old man is mysterious. Even if he wants to ask him something, he would not like to say more. He simply changed the topic "Hello! Did you give me that clay figurine this morning


    The old man was stunned and said, "what clay figurine?"


    The old man doesn''t know, so I don''t want to ask any more questions. But who gave it to me? It can''t be Xiaowei? Besides, she didn''t seem to want to help me.


    I had a terrible headache and waved at the old man! forget it! I''m going to see Wei. You must go now


    As soon as I finished, the old man was gone. However, there was a picture on the ground. This picture is a Buddha. The picture is very small, only the palm is big.


    Looking at the lifelike appearance of the Buddha, I feel a little strange, but still put it into the pocket.


    At this time, I suddenly felt as if there was something behind me, and that thing did not speak. I stood behind me in the middle of the night. I can imagine how terrible it was to give such a feeling standing behind me in the middle of the night.


    I had a cold sweat on my head. I swallowed my saliva and slowly put the picture on the ground into my pocket.


    This just bit teeth to look back.


    It''s Wei!


    I''ve just seen Xiaowei this time.


    She was also very surprised, "brother Lin, what are you doing here?"


    I quickly squeezed out a smile for Xiaowei and said, "no, what are you doing here?"


    Wei scratched her head. "Oh, it''s like this. I''ve been out for a long time and haven''t come back, so I''ll call you."


    Then she turned around as if she had gone ahead.


    At the moment, Xiaowei didn''t seem abnormal. I didn''t feel so afraid in my heart. She was about to leave. Suddenly, a hand was stretched out from the ground and grabbed my ankle.


    It came so suddenly that I didn''t have time to react. I almost called out.


    However, I opened my mouth and couldn''t say anything. Looking down, I saw that it was the old man.


    I was upset. What did the ghost old man want to do? I couldn''t make me crazy because I was so upset?


    The old man shook his head at me and pointed to Wei''s feet.


    I didn''t know what the old man meant. Wei''s behavior didn''t seem abnormal at the moment.


    Wei seemed to notice that I didn''t keep up with her. She was about to look back at me when the old man disappeared.


    Wei looked back at me and said, "brother Lin, why don''t you leave?"


    "No, no, no," I said with a smile


    Xiao Wei looked at me suspiciously and said, "brother Lin, you''ve always been nagging recently. It seems that I''m going to accompany you to see a psychologist."I didn''t reply. I just lowered my head and remembered how the old man had just pointed to Xiaowei''s feet. I couldn''t say what was wrong.


    As I thought about it, I lowered my head and looked at it again. Suddenly, I was in a cold sweat. There was no shadow under her feet.


    How can there be no shadow under the feet of living people? Is it her shadow that the old man gave me?


    Wei didn''t find out that I was still staring at her, and walked forward.


    I secretly looked down at the bottom of my feet, and found that there is no shadow at this time, and there is no moon in the sky. Is it because I am too thoughtful?


    I follow Xiaowei with my wishful thinking, but my hands are full of sweat beads. If Xiaowei is anything different, I can''t hide.


    See which hotel she''s heading for.


    I followed her for more than ten minutes. I couldn''t help it. I asked Xiaowei, "Xiaowei, do you still want to go back to the hotel?"


    Wei didn''t answer me. She lowered her head and went on.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Wei and I are not far away from each other. Even if my voice is so low, I can''t hear me.


    I felt a thump in my heart, and my legs couldn''t help shaking, but I still tentatively called out to Xiao Wei.


    Although Xiao Wei didn''t answer this time, she stopped.


    I swallowed my saliva and said, "Xiao Wei, what else can I do for you?"


    "brother Lin, what else can I do for you?"


    Although Xiao Wei opened her mouth, her voice became hoarse and vague. I could hardly hear what she was saying.


    I froze in place and dare not move.


    Wei didn''t look back, but said to me vaguely, "brother Lin, let''s go home?"


    The voice was so shrill that it was like a hoarse voice in a desperate roar.


    My ears are buzzing. It''s not Wei!


    At that moment, I felt that I was going to collapse. Ah, I called out and turned around to run.


    However, as soon as I look back, I find Wei in front of me.


    I quickly turned and ran in the other direction, but as soon as I turned my head, she was in the other direction.


    I sat down on the floor.


    Wei''s shadow is everywhere. Can I really let the old man say it? I can''t survive if I follow Xiaowei?


    Xiao Wei''s voice is still ringing in my ear at this time: "brother Lin, come home with me, brother Lin, come home with me."


    What I''ve done for her is not light. It''s on the verge of collapse. Xiao Wei''s sister is absolutely one track minded. It''s certainly useless to negotiate with her.


    But I couldn''t help yelling at her, "what do you want? Will you stop pestering me


    Xiao Wei suddenly cried at this time. She was as sad as a kitten, but I could only see her back, not her face.


    In such a dark place, she cried all the time, which made my scalp numb for a while, and my heart felt a little soft. In the final analysis, this fault still happened to me. If I could restrain myself and not touch Wei at that time, it might not have happened.


    I press my temples hard to get these messy thoughts out of my head. What am I thinking? Want to comfort a ghost?


    Wei didn''t look back at this time, but she lowered her body, squatted on the ground and sobbed, "you heartless man, you want someone else, how can you just abandon me like this?"


    I wanted to go up and comfort her for a while, but the moment I heard her say that, I felt my hair explode.


    "Where are the demons who dare to spread wild in the mouth of our Taoists?"


    Originally, I thought I was going to die like this, but I didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the voice of the Taoist priest suddenly rang out in my ear.


    I was glad that I could not see him, but I called out to the Taoist priest, "Taoist priest! Help me


    And Xiaowei in front of me, after hearing the Taoist''s voice, suddenly seemed to be shocked, and disappeared with a wheeze.


    At this time, my eyes became clear.


    The moonlight in the sky is still shining on the ground. At the moment when I saw the ground, I was slightly stunned. Didn''t it rain just now? Why is the ground still so dry?


    I want to ask Chang, what''s going on? I quickly looked up and wanted to see the Taoist priest behind me, but I didn''t find anything when I looked back.


    I called out to the air, "Taoist priest, are you there?"


    However, I just called so a few times, no one answered me, I scratched my head suspiciously, did you just hallucinate? But if it is an illusion, how can Xiao Wei''s sister scare away?I''m going to get better. No, I can''t go on like this.


    I want to leave, did not expect this time under the foot suddenly pressed, I quickly lowered my head to look at the things under the foot.


    The moment I saw that thing, my heart was twitching again, and I couldn''t help saying to myself, "how, how, how is it a clay figurine?"

 Chapter 13

    I fell down beside the clay figurine. What does this clay figurine mean? Is it helping me or harming me? I have no idea now.


    I grabbed the clay figurine and wanted to go back to the ashram, but after knocking on the door, no one answered me.


    I had no choice but to go back. Now there is only one way to solve the dilemma, that is to go back to my place and arrange the things according to the Taoist priest''s instructions, so as to avoid accidents.


    It''s so late that I dare not take a ride. I''m afraid that another evil thing will come out of the car, or I will be scared to death sooner or later.


    After all, the gate of the dojo was safe, so I squatted on the edge of the gate and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took. I just felt that I had been photographed on my face before I woke up from my sleep.


    By this time, I was full of people.


    Ashes are all over my clothes. I am stunned. Is the rain at night also the ghost of sister Xiaowei?


    I dare not think about it any more. The more I think about it, the more I feel afraid.


    From the crowd out of a middle-aged woman, she squatted down and looked me up and down, "I said, young man, what''s the matter with you? Are you homeless? "


    Looking at her caring look, I felt warm in my heart, "thank you, auntie. I''m fine. I may have drunk too much last night. It''s nothing serious. Don''t crowd around here. I''m fine."


    Seeing that I''m ok, the group of talents scattered like birds and beasts.


    After these people disappeared from my sight, I saw Wei looking at me from a distance.


    Her face was also rather haggard.


    Seeing me squatting here, he ran to me in a hurry and hugged me. "Brother Lin, you scared me to death. I looked for you all night. Where did you go?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m,," "


    before I finished speaking, Xiaowei kisses me on the lips." don''t say anything, I''ll go to see a psychologist with you. "


    "Don''t worry, you wait for me at the gate of the hospital. I''ll go back to do something, and then I''ll come to see you."


    Wei slightly stupefied for a moment, but still nodded at me, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Xiaowei didn''t come back with me, which made me feel at ease. I went around and found that there was no change in the room. Then I secretly took cinnabar and other magic tools and played around the room according to the way the Taoist priest gave me.


    Maybe it will be useful, but I can''t guarantee it. If there is no way, I can only hide in the Taoist temple to avoid the wind.


    Although Xiaowei is no longer in the room at this time, the room is still chilly, which makes me shiver unconsciously.


    I was so busy arranging the room that I ran out of the room in a hurry. It was really terrible here. I would not even come back if I was not afraid of Xiaowei''s sister pestering me all the time.


    After finishing these arrangements, I went to the mental illness hospital with Xiaowei.


    The doctor looked me up and down. "What''s the matter with you?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and I didn''t know how to answer him. Can''t I always see those ghosts these two days?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Xiao Wei said to the doctor, "brother Lin always says that he can see some dirty things and even hear some messy sounds. I wonder if he has a slight spirit. Is it possible that he is under too much pressure?"


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, turned his head and took a look at Wei. "Who are you?"


    Wei covered her face and was embarrassed. "I''m his girlfriend."


    The doctor looked at us suspiciously, and his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but when he got to his mouth, he kept silent.


    It''s strange for a psychologist to show such a situation, but I don''t ask much about Xiao Wei here, so I won''t be embarrassed.


    After the doctor gave me some prescriptions, Wei and I decided to leave.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, the doctor suddenly stopped me. "Sir, wait a moment. I have some good medicine for mental illness. You can go with me to get it. As for the beautiful woman, you can wait here for a while, or the mental patients behind will scare you."


    Wei looked at me and seemed to be asking for my opinion. I nodded to Xiaowei.


    When Wei saw that I agreed, she stayed.


    The doctor gave us a smile and said, "let''s go. Don''t delay the time. This mental illness must be treated in advance."


    I followed the doctor all the way to the backyard. For such a long time, the doctor did not take me to get the medicine, and I did not see the mental patients in the yard. I was stunned for a moment, stopped and asked the psychiatrist, "doctor, don''t you want to take me to get the medicine? Why?,, "


    the doctor stopped when he asked me this question. Instead of directly answering why, he took a picture from his pocket and handed it to me" show you this ",,,"I took out the picture and looked at it. My pupils shrank for a moment, not because I was scared, but because the person in the picture was a picture of Xiaowei and another man.


    Seeing the intimate appearance of the two people, I don''t know why. Suddenly, my heart was filled with anger, and I would tear up the photo.


    The doctor saw my picture and pressed my hand.


    I was puzzled and looked at the doctor, "what are you doing for me?"


    The doctor narrowed his eyes slightly. "I want to know how old is your girlfriend?"


    I was stunned for a moment, did not understand what the doctor really meant, and looked at him suspiciously, "what are you talking about? How can I not understand?"


    The doctor looked up at the building of the hospital and made sure that Wei didn''t come to see us. Then he said to me, "I''ve been a doctor for more than 30 years. This photo was taken ten years ago. Do you know why I''ve been a doctor for so many years but only took this patient?"


    To tell you the truth, the doctor''s confused words, I do not understand what it means, looked up at him stupidly, "can you explain more clearly?"


    The doctor''s eyebrows were very tight. "In my tenth year of medical practice, a couple of lovers came to the hospital. The man was suffering from mental illness, and the woman was normal. The girl was sweet and seemed to love her boyfriend very much. So I was very careful to treat him. At that time, I remember the face of that girl very clearly. Ten years later, I was the twentieth doctor One year ago, another girl took her boyfriend to see the doctor. Ten years later, she came again. Still so young, how could this happen? "


    I heard the doctor say that, the scalp began to numb. According to the doctor''s words, he has been a doctor for at least several decades. During these decades, he has been seeing girls with the same face. What does that mean? It means that the girl he met must be over 50 years old!


    Without suspense, the girl in the doctor''s mouth is my girlfriend Xiaowei!


    I took a sip. "Doctor, are you not kidding me? In your opinion, isn''t my girlfriend a few decades old? "


    The doctor nodded. "Well, I can''t guarantee that what I said is true, but I can''t believe everything, and I can''t believe it if you don''t believe it. Well, if you think there''s something wrong with it, you''d better leave as soon as possible."


    I''m in a mess and I don''t know what to do.


    The doctor called me to the pharmacy, casually took out a few kinds of medicine and handed it to me. "Naturally you understand this. If it''s too much, I won''t say it."


    I nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to stay here any longer. I feel more and more uneasy in my heart. No matter what I didn''t say, I decided to wait until after tonight.".


    Xiaowei and I went back to the house together. This time, everything I prepared was very secret. When Xiaowei got home, it seemed that nothing was wrong.


    In the evening, she also appears very quiet, did not act on me like last time, let me mind.


    After taking a bath, we lay quietly on the bed.


    I didn''t close my eyes very much every night, so I had a very heavy sleep.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I think it''s about midnight when I hear a loud voice from Xiao Wei.


    It came so suddenly that it almost rang in my ear in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, my brain suddenly seemed to be hit by the electric current and woke up from my sleep.


    Xiao Wei''s head and body are covered with sweat, even her pajamas are soaked.


    I unconsciously raised my head and looked at the mirror over my head. I was so scared that I almost fell out of bed.


    In the mirror, a woman with loose hair and her eyes were staring at my position. Her mouth was painted red, just like blood.


    I felt my legs trembling and rolled off the bed.


    Squatting in the corner, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    Wei''s face became whiter and whiter, just like the face of the dead, and her lips began to turn blue.


    She kept mumbling in her mouth, "it''s so annoying, so hot."


    I dare not go forward. The face in the mirror is really terrible.


    However, I unconsciously looked at the face in the mirror.


    The forehead of that face was also dripping with sweat, as if it was also suffering from great pain.


    I was surprised. Did the Taoist priest''s method really work for me?


    Wei''s voice also began to become disordered. For a moment, it was a man''s voice, and then a woman''s cry. I heard my scalp tingle.


    I couldn''t help shaking my body, leaning against the wall and rubbing my cheek hard, I pulled a cigarette out of my pocket, trying to take a few puffs.But at this time, Xiao Wei, who was originally lying in bed, suddenly sat up.

 Chapter 14

    After Xiao Wei sat up, her eyes turned red, as if she had seen blood.


    I was shocked and yelled at Wei.


    However, Wei can''t hear my voice at all.


    Xiao Wei looks very stiff. She sits up straight from the bed.


    I swallowed my saliva. She looked like she couldn''t see me. I secretly got up from the foot of the bed and tried to slip out.


    But at this time, Xiaowei suddenly howled and lay on the ground with her hands and feet, staring at me like a hungry wolf.


    Seeing Wei like this, I didn''t dare to move.


    She turned her head and made a few rattling noises. She giggled and ran towards me with her hands full of things.


    Our bedroom wasn''t big at all. I fell to the ground with Wei.


    She opened her mouth and gave me a strange smile, which was about to bite off my neck.


    If I was bitten by Xiaowei, my artery would certainly be bitten by her. I couldn''t imagine how miserable it would be to die of massive bleeding. I closed my eyes quickly. However, at this moment, Xiaowei suddenly screamed, as if under some great threat. She jumped up from me, turned around and ran outside.


    I was stunned for a long time, did not respond to come over this is how to return a responsibility.


    Xiaowei runs in the inner room.


    And I have already arranged cinnabar in the dead corner of the room according to the requirements of the old Taoist priest.


    At the moment when Xiaowei breaks in, those cinnabar lines suddenly burst out a red light. Xiao Wei screams and starts to run around.


    See her so painful, I want to go up to help her, but think of just when she was about to bite me that moment, my heart and panic.


    Xiaowei howled a few times, her body began to send out black gas.


    My heart sank. The blind old man had told me before that Xiaowei was no longer a living person, or something was attached to her body. Could this black air be,,,


    I couldn''t help but stop and watch the movement in front of me.


    Xiaowei tossed for a while and knelt on the ground, her legs were shaking, and the black air on her body began to slowly gather into a human shape.


    Black shadow doesn''t seem to want to get out of Xiaowei''s body. She keeps fusing with Xiaowei and constantly squeezing her out.


    At this time, I''m so scared that I can''t help Xiao Wei, who is crazy.


    I don''t know how long after Xiaowei tossed about, she finally fell to the ground like she was dehydrated and began to breathe heavily.


    The dark shadow on Xiaowei''s body, because the room is full of cinnabar, can''t bear the heat here. It slams the door and disappears from my sight.


    Seeing the shadow leave, I quickly picked Xiaowei up from the ground.


    Her face had almost recovered.


    What the doctor said before, I have no mind to care about it now. Maybe the world is so big and looks like the same person, and there is nothing wrong with the same thing.


    Wei''s body has been soaked with sweat. I changed her pajamas, but she still didn''t wake up.


    I am also inconvenient to disturb her at this time, sleepiness is also because of the shock just made a little.


    Leaning on the side of the bed, watching Wei, until the next morning.


    These days, because I always stay up late, my eyes are bloodshot. Even if Xiaowei is in front of me, her appearance is vague.


    Xiaowei saw the dark circles around my eyes, and I immediately wiped them in the corner of her eyes. "It''s OK. I''ll be calm. It won''t happen again. Is that right, Wei?"


    Xiaowei nodded at me and said, "yes, I,," "


    she still couldn''t help sobbing. I touched her head and said," don''t worry, it''s OK, silly girl, go to work sometime? I''ll go back with you one day to see if your parents are OK


    Wei also did not refuse, nodded at me, "OK, listen to you, by the way, brother Lin, you haven''t eaten yet? Shall I go and cook for you now


    I, um, Xiaowei just got out of bed.


    I agree with Xiao Wei to cook. It''s not that I''m really hungry, but I want to make sure that Wei really wakes up.


    In half an hour, there was a burning smell in the kitchen. The smell of smoke in the room choked Xiaowei out.


    Xiao Wei''s face is covered with black ash and becomes a cat''s face.


    I was choked by the smell in the kitchen, so I ran to the kitchen to have a look, a large pot of nuclear reactor, glowing red.


    Although this meal did not eat, but at least proved a point, Xiaowei is true.


    Xiao Wei looked at me embarrassed and said, "brother Lin, I,,,"


    I shook my head at her and said, "let''s go out to eat. I just want to ask you something."That picture is really a mystery. If I don''t understand it, I always feel sorry for it.


    Wei looked at me and said, "OK!"


    Wei and I had dinner in a restaurant below, and then I took out the photo, clenched it in my hand and said, "Wei, I have something to ask you."


    Wei slightly Leng for a moment, hands holding chin, "brother Lin, when did you become hesitant? Ask if you have anything


    I thought about it, and finally decided to take out the photo and hand it to Xiaowei. "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    The moment Xiaowei saw the photo, her hand suddenly trembled and almost threw the photo on the ground.


    She seemed to be thinking about something. After hesitating for a long time, she asked me, "brother Lin, where did you get this picture?"


    I said to Xiaowei, "tell me first, is this the person in this picture you?"


    Wei was stunned for a moment, then she said with a smile, "brother Lin, you are a real joker. I only love you. I don''t know where you got this picture, but you should believe me, don''t you?"


    Looking at her present appearance, I knew that she would not tell me if I asked her. I simply changed the topic to Xiao Wei and said, "well, let''s put this question down first, and I''ll ask you another question."


    Xiao Wei''s face became a little ugly. "Lin Ge, what''s the matter with you today?"


    I shook my head to indicate that Xiaowei was OK. I took out my mobile phone and handed it to Xiaowei. "Can I call you at home?"


    Wei''s face suddenly became a little nervous, and I felt more and more that there was something wrong with it. Before Xiaowei could speak, I dialed the phone.


    However, this time I didn''t hear the phone call, and soon someone answered it. It was Xiao Wei''s mother.


    Although I was very surprised, I still exchanged greetings with Xiao Wei''s sister and then hung up.


    Wei is very unhappy looking at me at the moment. "Brother Lin, what are you asking me to eat out for? You don''t believe me, do you? If so, tears begin to roll in her eyes as she says it.


    I quickly explained to her that it was ok, but I kept murmuring about what was going on. No, I''m afraid I have to find the doctor. I can''t feel at ease if the puzzle is not solved.


    I wanted to comfort Xiaowei a few times, but Xiaowei''s phone rang at this time.


    It seems that there is something wrong with her in the company. She wants Xiao Wei to go to work.


    Xiaowei hung up and said to me, "brother Lin, I''m going to work. I''ll work overtime tonight. You''ll be fine."


    I said, Xiao Wei is not here. I''ll go to the doctor directly, so that no one will find me.


    I sent Wei to the door of the company, and she said nothing to let me in.


    Although I don''t know what Xiaowei is doing, after all, we have experienced so many things and don''t want to make her sad, so I nodded at Xiaowei. After she entered the gate of the company, I stopped a car at the door and went straight to the hospital I went to.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the hospital, I saw a wreath in front of it.


    There was a large group of people around the door of the hospital. There were banners and valuable money everywhere. Crying came from the crowd from time to time.


    I couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. I pulled the door open and ran forward.


    I don''t know why, I feel that something is going to happen.


    Most of the people around came to see the excitement.


    The door of the hospital was locked, and a group of people in doctor''s clothes were staring at the door to prevent rioters from entering.


    I ran into the crowd and said, "what''s going on? What''s the matter? "


    My questioner glanced at me and then said to me, "you don''t know such a big thing? Last night, it was all over the city. You are really ignorant. "


    I didn''t have the heart to gossip with this passer-by, and then I asked him, "what''s the situation? Tell me about it."


    The man sighed, "at seven o''clock yesterday afternoon, an old doctor in the hospital suddenly couldn''t think of jumping off the building. Those people who put the wreaths came to claim compensation."


    As a doctor in a mental hospital, how can you suddenly think of jumping out of the building? And an old doctor who has been practicing medicine for many years?


    At that moment, I felt a chill in my heart. I quickly looked at the people holding the portrait. Seeing the portrait in their hands, my pupils shrank. Isn''t this the doctor who told me that Xiao Wei had a problem?


    I quickly pushed aside the crowd, and there was a corpse covered with white cloth at the gate of the hospital. It was probably the old man''s.


    At this time, I suddenly felt something was wrong. Since he committed suicide by jumping off a building last night, the corpse should have been sent to the morgue or sealed by the police. However, I looked around for a while, but I didn''t even see the shadow of a policeman!

 Chapter 15

    At this time, I suddenly thought of a friend Hou Kangping who worked in the police station and called him in a hurry.


    After connecting the phone, Hou Kangping hurriedly took people to the door of the hospital. Seeing the corpse at the door of the hospital, Hou Kangping raised his eyebrows and ran to me and asked, "what''s going on?"


    I sighed, "it''s a long story. I''ll invite you to dinner in the afternoon, and then we''ll talk while eating."


    I''m in a mess at this time. As soon as the doctor dies, my clue will be broken again. If it goes on like this, it''s no way. Xiaowei must have something to hide from me.


    Hou Kangping nodded and took the body to the police station. It was only in the evening that he met with me.


    Hou Kangping and I ordered a table of dishes. We ate in the private room and said that later, both of them drank a little high.


    Hou Kangping patted me on the shoulder. "I said Lin Zi, are you kidding me? I''ve been a criminal policeman for such a long time, and I haven''t seen any evil spirits and evil spirits who can revenge. If there are any things, what should we do for the police? "


    At least you don''t believe me. It''s not normal for you to stand up and ask for life and death


    Hou Kangping poured a glass of wine and belched, "you say, what request."


    I put my arm around his shoulder and said, "now there''s no one in the hospital. Let''s go and have a look later."


    Hou Kangping poured a large glass of wine. "Brother, are you not kidding me? At such a big night, according to the geomantic omen, this hospital is also a place where Yin Qi is concentrated. Dare you go? "


    I put my arms around Hou Kangping and poured a glass of wine. "The wine is so strong that you dare not go?"


    Hou pingkang said with a smile, "go, if you are brave enough, let''s go."


    Hou pingkang and I cleaned up for a while, then staggered to the door of the hospital.


    As expected, as I said, there was no ghost in the hospital. As soon as the cold wind blew outside, my head woke up a lot. After looking at the silent hospital, I shivered and didn''t want to go in for a while.


    Hou pingkang saw that I had retreated, and he laughed, "how scared?"


    I put my hand on Hou pingkang''s shoulder and said, "I''m afraid. OK, hurry in. Taking advantage of Xiaowei''s overtime work today, she found that it was not good. "


    Hou Kangping looked at me and shook his head at me. "Sooner or later, you will die in the hands of women."


    I rolled a white eye at him, but did not say anything, followed Hou Kangping two people secretly crowded into the hospital.


    The hospital door has been locked, I frown, "this is not to let us over the wall, then we are not become thieves?"


    Hou Kangping scratched his head, "this, regardless of him, the rest of the time to talk about it, go."


    Hou Kangping and I were both brave after drinking. They turned over the wall and got into the hospital.


    The corridor was empty and black.


    I was a little flustered at this time. Although I had drunk wine, I didn''t have much courage. I grabbed Hou Kangping''s hand.


    Hou Kangping laughed, "are you afraid?"


    I shook my head, Hou Kangping chuckled, his laugh was so strange that I almost sat on the ground.


    "You''re going to die!"


    Hou Kangping looked at me embarrassed, "where is the doctor''s office?"


    I pointed to the front of Hou Kangping, just that one.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know why. I suddenly feel like I''m crowding out that room. I always feel like there''s something inside that I can''t touch.


    Hou Kangping did not have any reaction, and walked to the door carelessly.


    I remember when Xiaowei and I came before, there was no rust on the door, but now it seems that there is a thick layer of rust on the door lock of this room.


    Hou Kangping squinted at me and said, "are you sure you''re from the right place? How do I feel like this office hasn''t been opened for a long time? "


    I shook my head at Hou Kangping, but in my heart I was shocked. The hospital was full of ghost gas, but now it''s better. There are more and more problems.


    After all, Hou Kangping saw many corpses, and his courage was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Although he was puzzled, he put on his gloves and pulled out a wire from his body, as if to unlock the lock.


    Standing behind him, I didn''t say anything. The corridor was very quiet. Hou Kangping and I stayed for a while. Suddenly, a voice sounded in my ear: "don''t open the door!"


    I was stunned for a moment when I heard this voice, and I was shocked by the sudden sound with cold sweat all over my body.


    He turned his head and called out "who?"


    However, after I roared, I didn''t hear anyone answer me any more. I felt my scalp numb for a moment.Hou Kangping had been concentrating on unlocking the lock. He gave me such a roar that he was shocked. "Lin Zi, what''s the matter with you? Are you crazy?"


    I didn''t want to frighten Hou Kangping. I shook my head at him and took a look at the corridor on both sides. After confirming that there was no one, I turned my head and looked at Hou Kangping again.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help telling myself that I must have just drunk too much and had hallucinations.


    Hou Kangping''s speed is very fast, the lock on the door has been untied in a twinkling of an eye.


    He gave me a smile. "The door is open."


    I nodded and was about to go in the moment Hou Kangping opened the door.


    At this time, there was a gust of wind blowing in the corridor. The wind was filled with sand, and the glass on both sides was pounding. Then the glass on one side snapped and broke in our sight.


    Hou Kangping couldn''t help but shiver at this time. "Damn it, what''s going on? Lin Zi, you stay here first, let me go and see who is playing the trick


    As he spoke, he walked unsteadily to the other side. I was afraid and wanted to call Hou Kangping. But at this time, I felt as if something had fallen off my head, which made my forehead itchy.


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help shivering. I put my hand on my head and grabbed it.


    It''s a woman''s hair. It''s all wrapped up in my hands. I look at the messy and boring hair. I''m scared for a moment. My legs can''t help shaking, but I still can''t help looking up at my head.


    The moment I raised my head, I saw a lot of hair, dense and hanging like that. There was only one possibility that the man on the beam was hanging down in this way.


    Now I can''t help but feel the fear in my heart any more, and I called out.


    Hou Kangping had already walked to the window. Hearing my heartrending scream, Hou Kangping turned his head around and saw that my legs were shaking with fear. He ran to my side and helped me up. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Shivering and speechless, I raised my hand and pointed to the top of my head.


    Hou Kangping was slightly stunned for a moment, raised his head and glanced at the top. However, he seemed to have seen nothing, he lowered his head and patted my face. "I said Linzi, did you drink too much? You have nothing on your head. What do you call? It''s a big shock to me


    When I heard Hou Kangping say this, I immediately looked up.


    As expected, as Hou Kangping said, I didn''t see anything except the black ceiling.


    Hou Kangping rolled his eyes at me. "I said, if you are afraid, don''t come."


    My heart is crazy, just that scene is too clear, absolutely not illusion.


    Hou Kangping helped me up and shook his head at me. "Forget it, let''s hurry in."


    He said he was going to pull me in.


    As soon as he opened the door, I couldn''t help but look at the back. At this moment, I suddenly saw that a door was open, and a head stuck out of it. It was a little girl.


    Her two eyes are very numb, the sky is too dark, I can''t see what color her face is, but suddenly to such a girl peep, the heart suddenly some panic, the body''s hair is also blowing up.


    She seemed to notice that I was looking at her, and quickly put her head back.


    Hou Kangping saw that I didn''t move and pulled me. "I said Lin Zi, can you stop being paranoid, what are you looking at?"


    I quickly turned to Hou Kangping with an awkward smile, "no, no, nothing."


    Hou Kangping rolled his eyes at me, and then he opened the door.


    At the moment he opened the door, a cold burst into my bones. At this moment, the voice came from my ear: "please don''t open the door!"


    I shivered with cold, I didn''t hear wrong! Absolutely not!


    However, Hou Kangping did not hear anything at all. He stopped at the door and said to himself, "no, why is it so cold here?"


    I gave Hou Kangping''s words a Leng, turned back and pushed the door vigorously.


    At the moment I opened the door, I was stunned. No wonder it was so cold inside. Dozens of white cloth beds were arranged in rows in the room.


    Some of these beds are covered with white cloth, and the people who lie inside are covered with their heads and have no shoes on their feet. Instead, there are freezers on both sides of the wall.


    The moment I saw these things, my cold sweat began to drip down, because we didn''t enter the doctor''s office at this time. The position we are in is actually the morgue!


    Although the room was dark, it could let me see all this clearly. I sat on the ground, and Hou Kangping was stunned. His mouth seemed to fall on the ground and asked me, "Linzi, are you sure this is the place where the doctor works? Are you sure this is a psychiatric hospital?"

 Chapter 16

    I have a big head at the moment, and I don''t know what Hou Kangping is talking about. After staring at the corpses in front of me for a long time, my lips began to tremble. "You must be mistaken. Let''s look for them again."


    he said that he pulled me out and would close the door. However, when he closed the door, I Trance from the corner to see a shadow, see that figure of the moment, I can''t help but stupefied.


    Hou Kangping hasn''t responded. He doesn''t know what happened. He quickly drags the corner of my coat and says, "what''s the matter?"


    I couldn''t help pointing to the corner of the wall and saying, "that doctor, that doctor!"


    Hou Kangping couldn''t understand what I was talking about. He was stunned for a moment? What are you talking about? Why can''t I hear you


    My scalp felt numb, because in the corner of the morgue, I saw a doctor in a white coat curled up. Although he only looked at it from the side, his face looked so clear. It was the doctor who gave me the picture.


    He squatted in the corner of the wall as if he was eating something. Hou Kangping was stunned for a long time? You are ",,"


    at this moment, my goose bumps are almost on the ground, and my heart is like a sudden stop. It hurts to death. Push Hou Kangping open, grab the door and close it.


    Hou Kangping gave me such a push. Ouch, he fell to the ground.


    By the time I looked back, he was already asleep.


    Hou Kangping had been there, and I was more or less brave. He suddenly fell asleep. I was in a panic and wanted to lock the door.


    However, at this time, I suddenly heard the sound of laughter coming from the morgue.


    I couldn''t help but look up and saw a blood red eye sticking out of the window.


    That pair of eyes are staring at me to and fro, gurgling, as if in a ghost idea.


    I was so scared that I couldn''t stop shaking my hands. I couldn''t get the key in.


    As I tugged at the door, I pushed the key into the keyhole.


    But at this time, the guy inside gave a laugh. My hand was shaking, and the key fell on the ground. However, the key seemed to have long feet at this time, and it even got into the morgue itself.


    I screamed "ah!" in horror


    The monster in the morgue seemed to tease me on purpose. He picked up the key and shook it on the glass bed. His mouth was vague as if he was saying something.


    I have been completely flustered, and now I can''t control whether the thing inside will rush out. Release the door handle on my hand and turn around to run.


    However, I have not run three or two steps, I feel as if their feet are filled with iron and lead, one step is very difficult.


    This time, I heard it clearly, and the sound of this strange smile was ringing in my ear.


    A wisp of hair is winding around my neck.


    My heart a tight, can not help but want to look back, this time happened to see that blood red eyes are staring at me, grinning at me giggle.


    His face became bloody, half of his brain was exposed, and he looked as if he had fallen to death.


    The body is covered with black hair.


    That moment, I think of a word, corpse!


    Maybe it''s the reason that I''ve just drunk. Although I''m afraid, I''m not scared to death.


    I settled down and stabilized my body. Seeing that he didn''t want to drain my blood, I asked him tentatively, "what are you going to do


    His voice was so hoarse that it was like speaking with his tongue instead of from his voice.


    Vaguely, I heard him say, "I don''t want to do anything, but I''m all caused by you."


    My head is spinning rapidly, the stimulation of alcohol is becoming stronger and stronger, and the feeling of nausea makes me extremely want to vomit.


    He leaned over my neck and smelled "delicious, hehe, before I always felt the blood was so dirty, but I didn''t expect that now I feel so sweet, hehe", "and"


    I have seen countless and learned a little knowledge from them. The blood on the tip of the tongue is a very powerful thing to restrain corpses and ghosts, but I don''t know what it really does It doesn''t work. I can''t think about that much now. I bite my tongue.


    The fierce pain made my tears come out of the corner of my eye. A fishy smell in my mouth and the wine I had drunk before, I couldn''t help it. I turned my head and vomited at him before the guy bit off my neck.


    The dead doctor probably did not expect that I would suddenly come to such a move, screamed, covered his eyes and began to squat on the ground and roll.


    I was happy. It seems that some things still can''t be ignored. The blood on the tip of the tongue has a very good restraining effect on ghosts, but it is undoubtedly infuriating the other party.I can''t take care of so many things. I quickly picked up Hou Kangping, carried him to the shoulder, and staggered to the outside.


    The corpse doctor was still rolling on the ground, and his mouth was constantly wailing.


    A few minutes later, the doctor suddenly jumped out of the ground and growled at me, "I''m going to eat you! I''m going to eat you now


    The moment I heard his voice, I couldn''t help shivering, and the speed on my feet increased several times.


    He''s crazy. If he goes on like this, I''m sure I''ll catch him.


    And this guy''s really fast.


    After climbing up from the ground, it is like a spider that shuttles quickly on the wall. In a twinkling of an eye, we are in front of us.


    I tried to shake Hou Kangping a few times, trying to make him wake up to see, but Hou Kangping could not wake up.


    The doctor opened his mouth, bared his teeth, twisted his head, patted his chest, and roared at me like a gorilla: "you can''t run, hey, you can''t run. I wanted to make you die a little better, but you don''t know how to do it!"


    The only words I want to give him right now are crazy!


    I can''t take his threat into account. I''m going to run for my life in another direction.


    This time, however, the doctor stopped giving me a chance and ran straight out of the wall and hit me in the head.


    He is a corpse now, and his whole body is as stiff as a stone. If I hit him at this moment, I think half of his life will be lost. I hasten to shorten his body, which will make the doctor empty.


    It twisted its head to stand up, howled a few times, and then rushed to me with the same posture.


    When my heart sank, it was no way to go on like this. When I turned my head, I happened to see a glass behind me.


    Although it''s on the third floor now, it''s better than tearing off the head for the other party. I''ll just bite my teeth, add the strength of wine, and suddenly jump down from the top.


    I was stabbed by the broken glass, and the blood kept flowing down my body.


    The doctor looked down at us, howled, and rushed down.


    Hou Kangping is like a dead pig. There is no movement for half a day. I can''t stay at this time. Once he catches up with us, there will be only one dead end.


    After drinking so much wine, I couldn''t feel the pain in my heart, but I felt dizzy.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. I just feel my legs are really soft. I just lean on a big tree beside me and lean on it.


    Now even if he really came after me to eat me, I didn''t want to resist.


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound in the grass behind me. When I heard the sound, I felt a thump in my heart. Did he really come after me?


    Sure enough, the doctor died again. The doctor slapped his chest and growled at us, "I found you! Hey, hey, I found you! "

 Chapter 17

    I want to cry out loud, but at this time I really have no strength. I just close my eyes and wait for him to dry my blood. It''s good to save me so much torture.


    Soon, I felt the front of his body came a burst of shade, it should be he has come.


    I lowered my head and didn''t speak. I waited for him to do it quietly.


    The doctor lowered his head and opened his smelly mouth and licked the delicious blood on my face.


    his tongue was like a barb, which made my cheek ache and bleeding.


    I thought it was going to be over today, but suddenly I heard a sound of Shala la la, which was similar to the sound just now, but still somewhat different.


    I''m very nervous at this time, so I can hear the voice very clearly.


    However, before I looked up to see what was going on, I heard the doctor open his mouth and growl. At the same time, he let me go. He tried his best to roar at the voice: "our well water doesn''t offend the river. If you don''t want to cause trouble, don''t interfere with my affairs now, otherwise don''t blame me for not being affectionate."


    I was stupefied for a moment and looked up at it blankly.


    I saw a dark shadow not far away. However, because I had drunk a lot of alcohol, my eyes were dim and could not see clearly. I only felt that the shadow in front of me was a little familiar.


    At this time, my ears began to hum, and the black image said something. However, my ears had become a hornet''s nest, and my eyes could not be opened. I soon fell into a dream.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Only feel their own a burst of dry mouth, the whole body monthly pain to death.


    Vaguely opened my eyes, I would like to sit up, this just found that the whole body has been wrapped into zongzi.


    Hou Kangping is napping on my bedside.


    I looked around. I still had a hanging bottle on my hand. This should be the hospital.


    Hou Kangping is very light in sleep. When I move like this, he immediately wakes up from his sleep.


    His eyes are full of bloodstains. It seems that he hasn''t had a good rest recently. My head is still a little stuffy. He said to Hou Kangping, "what''s this place? What''s wrong with me? "


    Hou Kangping saw that I woke up and didn''t answer my words, so he called out "doctor! Come on, he''s awake, the woods are awake


    The doctor gave Hou Kangping such a call, he ran into the ward in a hurry and put a thermometer in my mouth.


    Hou Kangping looked at the doctor nervously, "how is it?"


    After a while, the doctor pulled out the thermometer from my mouth, looked at it for a while and said, "it''s OK. The fever has subsided. Don''t drink so much wine in the future. If you fall down from the stairs, you will have to be in the rain


    Hou Kangping looked at me sheepishly, "I''m sorry, Linzi, Linzi, I,,"


    I don''t have the heart to tangle with Hou Kangping now. I quickly asked Hou Kangping, "Kangping, which house are we not in?"


    before I finished my words, Hou Kangping was nervous and quickly covered my mouth. "Don''t say it, be careful the walls have ears."


    I don''t know what the hell Hou Kangping is doing. What walls have ears? Hou Kangping sighed, "forget it. You should take care of your wound in the hospital first. I don''t know what happened. The body of the former doctor actually disappeared.


    This sentence of Hou Kangping almost didn''t frighten me to death. "What did you say? The doctor,,, "


    Hou Kangping patted me on the shoulder and said," forget it, brother. I''m going to check it. Don''t be too nervous. I''ll let you know when there''s news. "


    I was so confused that I nodded to Hou Kangping. When he turned around and went out, I began to murmur in my heart. It was really strange. At that time, I remember a dark shadow appeared, and the doctor did not eat us. Who was that shadow?


    My impression is that there is no such person.


    Just as I was thinking, suddenly someone knocked at the door.


    I was stupefied for a moment. I raised my head in a daze and looked at the other side. I saw a courier standing at the door. He looked around and asked me, "are you calling Linzi?"


    I nodded dully, "what can I do for you?"


    The courier picked up a box and handed it to me. "This is a gift from someone."


    I was slightly stunned, the whole box was wrapped in black paper.


    I haven''t had a few friends since I was a kid, and now it''s not a special day. Who will give me a gift?


    I put the box down in doubt, slowly tearing the black paper on it, but I felt a little uneasy unconsciously.


    I always feel that once I see the contents in this box, I will be in a panic.But curiosity still made me open the box. When I opened the box, I almost threw it to the ground.


    There was only one thing in the box. It was a picture, a picture that made me panic.


    Yes, this is the one the doctor showed me that day.


    Who on earth is playing a trick on me!


    I shivered back to the photos, the mobile phone rang at this time.


    After I got through, it was Xiao Wei''s boss, Lee Kuan Yew.


    I was very surprised why Lee Kuan Yew called me, so I asked Lee Kuan Yew, "Mr. Li, how did you call me? Is there anything wrong?"


    Lee Kuan Yew''s tone is not good, "what''s up? That''s a good question. Can I call you if there''s nothing wrong? Ask Xiaowei whether she wants to go to work or not. If she doesn''t want to go to work, she will resign, or she won''t get her salary. "


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard what Lee Kuan Yew said. "Wait a minute, Mr. Li. What do you say? Wei didn''t go to work? "


    What Lee Kuan Yew asked me was a little confused, "why don''t you know? Xiaowei has not been working for a month. By the way, let her turn on her mobile phone. For so many days, what''s the matter with shutting down the phone every day? If you don''t want to work, you can say it directly. You don''t need to hide and hide. We don''t need such a person here. "


    Lee Kuan Yew was still chattering on the phone, but I was stunned. According to his meaning, Xiaowei had not been working for a long time. But I saw Xiaowei answer his phone that day, and I sent her to her work place. What''s going on?


    I feel more and more strange in my heart. The photos on my hand, the death of the doctor, and Xiao Wei''s lies. My head is going to be big. I struggle to sit up from the bed and press my temples.


    When Lee Kuan Yew heard that I didn''t speak, he yelled at me twice, "Linzi, Hello, Linzi, are you listening to me? When you hear that, come back. "


    My hands began to shake, and before Lee Kuan Yew finished asking, I snapped off my cell phone.


    Lee Kuan Yew didn''t call me again. I feel bored. Xiaowei is more and more confusing to me. No, I have to call her!


    I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Xiaowei. However, the prompt tone from the mobile phone was that the other party was talking. Please dial again later.


    I feel strange for a moment. Who is Xiaowei calling? How can''t I get through? Think of that day, I once called her parents, and then I called her parents again. Unexpectedly, the voice still came from the mobile phone was "the number you dialed does not exist, please check and then dial again!"


    The moment the sound fell down, I was completely confused. No, I had to figure out what was going on. I don''t know Taoism. I can''t do it by myself. Thinking of the address the old man gave me, I gritted my teeth and decided to go to the ashram again.

 Chapter 18

    It was three days after I was ready, but when I called Xiaowei, no one answered. Later, when I called Xiaowei, her mobile phone was even turned off.


    At this time, I realized the seriousness of the problem. Wei is missing.


    After greeting Hou Kangping, I went through the discharge procedures and prepared to go to the dojo.


    Just out of the hospital, I happened to see a man standing on the roadside, with a pair of fortune teller''s Pendant.


    When I was in the Taoist temple, the Taoist priest was shocked when he heard the eight characters of my birthday. There must be something fishy in it. Since there is such a person in front of me, it''s better for the blind cat to touch a dead mouse to have a look.


    The fortune teller had a round pair of sunglasses and some bronze wares on the table. There was nothing flashy about it.


    The sign also only wrote two big characters fortune telling, but did not write anything like banxian''er.


    Sitting opposite the door of the hospital made me curious. Many people gathered around the fortune teller. However, according to the current technology, most people do not believe that the fortune teller is true.


    So many people come here to watch fortune tellers in front of them. Most of them come to see the excitement.


    I pushed the person in front of me and said, "excuse me, please."


    Before I opened my mouth, the fortune teller asked me, "are you here to tell fortune?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and I didn''t return to God for a long time. My heart said that it was really a God, so I asked the fortune teller, "how do you know? Did you figure it out? "


    At this time, a man next to him suddenly covered his stomach and laughed, "are you stupid? There are so many people around here. Just push yourself forward. You are not here to tell fortune. Are you here to smash the field? "


    As soon as the man said this, the passers-by burst into laughter.


    However, I didn''t have the heart to worry about these things with him at this time, and I mistakenly sat in front of the fortune teller. "Sir, I was born at 12:00 on December 12, 1995, and my name is",, "


    before I finished speaking, the fortune teller waved his hand at me:" you don''t have to say your name, your birthday is really this day? "


    I nodded. "Yes, but I wonder what day it is?"


    As if he didn''t hear me, he took out a broken bowl and put some copper coins in it.


    The bowl is very black, and the oil inside has accumulated a thick layer.


    Fortune teller''s fingernails are black.


    Many people laughed, "Sir, since you are so good at fortune telling, why didn''t you give yourself a fortune telling? In such a mess, is it true that the truth has suffered retribution? "


    The fortune teller did not say anything. He took my hand, pulled a dagger from my body, and pulled it hard on my fingertips. After a while, a stabbing pain came from my fingertips.


    I wanted to take my hand back, but the fortune teller''s hand was fixed like a pair of pliers. I couldn''t move. "You just said that your birthday was at 12:00 on December 12, 1995. According to the fortune teller''s divination, the day of your birth is the day of full Yin. Do you know that


    I shook my head and didn''t understand what the fortune teller''s whole Yin was referring to.


    He still raised his head to look at me, then one hand covered the bottom of the bowl, the other hand vigorously shaking the bowl.


    The copper coin rattled in the bowl for a long time, and he just let go and put it in the bowl.


    "One more question, sir."


    I looked at the fortune teller in doubt. "If you have any questions, please speak up."


    He nodded to me, "how much can you bear in your heart?"


    I don''t know why he asked me these irrelevant things, but I told him the truth.


    The fortune teller then said, "I''m not lucky. Since you have told me that you can bear it, let''s see what your divination looks like."


    As he spoke, he took away the bowl, and the three copper coins inside were all split into two.


    Although I don''t understand divination, all the copper coins are broken, which is definitely not a good thing. As expected, the fortune teller shook his head at me and said, "Sir, I can''t solve your situation here. You''d better go to find an expert."


    I slightly a Leng "what do you mean by this?"


    He raised his hand and squeezed the three copper coins on the table in his hand. He squeezed them hard in front of me. The three copper coins turned into powder in an instant. "You can see that although I''m not lucky, no one has ever been able to break all three bronze coins. No one can figure out your fate. I''m just a fortune teller. I can''t calculate or help you with such a bad fate. Please ask someone else for help."


    The people who stood aside to watch the excitement all looked at me in shock.


    I used to be a believer in God. Now when I told this fortune teller, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley and asked the fortune teller, "is there anything you can do to protect your life?"As soon as I finished, he waved his hand at me and said, "well, I''m not divining today. You''d better go back earlier. By the way, there is a Taoist temple not far away from here. There are many experts in it. These people are not secular people. Whether they can help you or not depends on your own nature."


    The dojo he said should be the one I looked for a few days ago. I said thanks to him and turned to walk away.


    I didn''t expect that just as I turned around, he stopped me again, "young man, I''m destined to be with you. I''ll meet you later. I''ll give this to you. I can''t say it can save my life one day."


    As he spoke, he pulled a red thread from his body and tied it to my wrist, which disappeared from my sight.


    I don''t care whether it works or not. What I want to do most is to find the Taoist priest in the Taoist temple and ask him for help.


    When I got to the ashram, the gate was still tightly locked.


    I knocked on the door, and the former daotong looked at me unhappily, "are you finished? Didn''t my master help you? Why are you still here? "


    I scratched my head. The boy was too impolite to speak. When I didn''t know what to say, suddenly, the voice of the Taoist priest came from the room: "who is the fate?"


    The child looked at me impatiently, returned to the room and gave a report. Then he said to me coldly, "master, let you in."


    As I have seen before, this Taoist always sits in that room and studies the scriptures on his hand.


    He looked up and looked at me? Why don''t you look good, young man


    Since the last time I drove Xiaowei''s soul away, I admired the Taoist priest so much that I knelt on the ground and kowtowed the Taoist priest several times. "Taoist priest, please help me again. I always feel that there is a trick in this, just like someone is deliberately giving me another circle. I can''t solve many puzzles. Moreover,,,"


    and The Taoist priest waved his hand at me and said, "if you have anything to say, don''t hesitate."


    I just nodded at the Taoist priest, "and I''m still confused by ghosts recently."


    The Taoist priest put away the Scriptures, went to see it in front of me, and then sighed, "OK, but I''ll give you some secret methods. I''m afraid it can only last for a short time. How about this? I''ll help someone to send the Buddha to the West. If fate dies, you can call your elder martial sister."

 Chapter 19

    The peddler muttered and turned away.


    The Taoist priest looked up at me and sighed: "young man, if you want to solve this problem and stop haunting those evil spirits from now on, you must go back to that village again and find out the cause of death and the body of your girlfriend''s sister. Otherwise, you will be haunted by this ghost all the time, ranging from illness to disease. If it is serious, I''m afraid that ¡±


    the Taoist priest didn''t say anything more than half of what he said, but I knew very clearly that if Xiao Wei''s sister kept pestering me, sooner or later, she would die.


    I don''t speak any more. I sit quietly on the futon and wait for the Taoist priest to arrange someone to help me.


    Although the boy was reluctant to help me, he quickly called his elder martial sister over.


    I was a little confused when I saw his elder martial sister. The girl was a little too beautiful. Yan Tao had a small mouth and two red cheeks. She looked at me like a silk: "what''s the matter with master''s calling me here?"


    The Taoist priest pointed to me: "yun''er, I''ll send you a task, which should be one of your experiences in the Taoist field these years."


    The girl nodded: "master, please tell me what you need Zhuge Yuner to do."


    The Taoist priest looked at me and said, "this young man is entangled with evil spirits. You have been practicing in the Taoist temple for more than ten years. Today, I will send you to follow this young man to find out the corpse and soul of the evil ghost, find out the cause of her death, and then surpass her and come back to report."


    Zhuge Yuner paid respects to the Taoist priest: "please rest assured that I will not let the master down in this matter."


    The Taoist priest nodded to me: "young man, you can start now."


    I looked at Taoist priest doubtfully: "don''t you need to do any Dharma, or do you need to bring any magic tools?"


    The Taoist priest shook his head at me and said, "we don''t need this. We''re not some warlocks. We don''t need those messy things. If we really need them, we can buy them nearby."


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me: "Sir, please."


    Judging from Zhuge Yuner''s attitude, I feel a little uncomfortable for a moment. Except for his master, the people in this Taoist temple seem to have some strange personalities. However, this matter is helping me after all. I can only hold my anger and stop a car outside the door and go straight to Xiaowei''s hometown.


    When we got to the village gate, it was getting dark. The driver looked at us and said, "you two, where are you going in the middle of the night? Why do you come to this village?"


    I gave the driver''s words a Leng, casually asked him: "what do you mean by this?"


    The driver just shook his head: "forget it! forget it! You''d better get out of the car. I don''t want to linger outside the village until dark. "


    Seeing that the driver didn''t want to say anything, I didn''t ask much. I paid him and followed Zhuge Yuner to the village.


    And that driver, after getting the fare, just like running for his life, drove out of our sight.


    I looked at that wisp of dust, can''t help but sigh: "it''s really inexplicable."


    Zhuge Yuner ignored me and walked into the gate of the village.


    However, as soon as she got to the door, she stopped and sniffed at the village with her nose up. She said to herself, "it''s really strange."


    I was slightly stunned for a moment: "what''s strange? How can you be the same as that driver? What''s wrong with you?"


    Zhuge yun''er rolled a white eye at me: "why do you talk so much nonsense? Don''t you know when you smell it?"


    When she said that, I couldn''t talk to her any more. I had to straighten my nose and sniff at the village.


    What I smell, however, is the odorless air in addition to the smell of thick soil.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er suspiciously: "where is wrong? I really can''t feel it. "


    Zhuge Yuner pulled out the sword from his birth, turned his head and looked at me. He only said two words to me: "corpse gas!"


    The smell of corpse is the smell of corpse, but the smell of corpse should be extremely rotten, with the smell of salted fish. But I didn''t smell any strange smell in this village. Zhuge Yuner told me about the corpse gas. What''s the matter?


    I''m shaking my head hard. Sooner or later, I''m going to be crazy for these guys.


    Zhuge yun''er saw where I was still, and pulled me: "don''t be cold, go quickly."


    I just lead the way in front of me, Zhuge Yuner leads to Xiaowei''s home.


    It''s getting darker and darker. I don''t know where the moonlight is hiding. Now I find something is wrong. I remember when I came last time, the village was full of old people and women, and those children who were playing. But when I came here today, it was empty and there was no one.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, even if there is nothing, walking on the dark dirt road, I can feel behind me as if there are countless pairs of eyes spying on me, making me have goose bumps all over.I can guarantee that if Zhuge Yuner is not here at this time, I will certainly turn around and run away.


    She looked at me: "I said you are a big man, how dare so small?"


    I looked at her with a bitter face: "you said light, that''s because you are a Taoist. If you are an ordinary person, you are not afraid to be entangled with these messy things all day long?"


    Zhuge Yuner gave me a sentence choked for a long time, can only stare at me.


    When I quarreled with her, the fear in my heart dissipated for a long time.


    When we reached the entrance of the alley in front of Xiaowei''s house, Zhuge Yuner suddenly stopped me.


    Her action caught me off guard, reeled, and almost fell to the ground. I didn''t like them very much at first. I was so angry that I wanted to shout at her and ask her what to do.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuge Yuner discovered that I was going to roar and covered my mouth: "don''t yell!"


    Her voice was so low that it seemed that she was afraid that something might be heard.


    I gave her such an action to be scared a big jump, the head unconsciously out of sweat.


    She looked at me as if frightened, and then let go of her hand and whispered to me, "there''s something wrong here. Don''t yell. Let''s see what happens."


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head: "it''s not normal here. Didn''t you find that there was no one in this village when we came in?"


    Zhuge yun''er pondered for a while and said, "let''s go to another place first."


    I grabbed her: "aren''t we all at the door of Xiaowei''s house? Why don''t you go in? How can we find sister Wei''s soul if we don''t go in? How do you find out the truth? "


    Zhuge yun''er bit his teeth and seemed to be holding back a great anger: "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Don''t you see that they are hung with blood red lanterns in this alley?"

 Chapter 20

    I scratched my head: "look Yes, but is there a problem? "


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "I really convinced you. Did you not notice when you just came in? The whole village is very abnormal, but there are no red lanterns. Why is it your girlfriend''s house with red lanterns


    To tell you the truth, I don''t quite understand Zhuge Yuner''s meaning. I don''t know what she means.


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me: "really, for example, you are now in a very barren desert, and suddenly there is an oasis for you. Do you believe that there are living people and water sources"


    What Zhuge Yuner explained was that the west road was confused, but I didn''t want to entangle with her so much, so I nodded to show that I understood her explanation.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t seem to want to entangle me with this problem, so he turned and dragged me to follow her to other places in the village.


    After she and I circled for a while, I quickly stopped Zhuge Yuner: "we are like headless flies, drilling around, when can we solve the problem?"


    Zhuge yun''er was slightly stunned. Then he stopped and asked me, "what do you mean by this? Is it wrong for me to lead the way? "


    I shook my head to Zhuge yun''er: "I don''t mean that. I mean, we have to set a goal at least first, don''t we?"


    Zhuge yun''er sneered at me and said, "what is your goal?"


    I sighed and pointed to the front of me. "It should have started with that grave before hell, so I think we should go somewhere first."


    Zhuge Yuner held his arm: "then I will listen to you."


    As she spoke, she grabbed my arm and dragged me to the grave over there.


    Zhuge yun''er clapped his hands and pointed to the grave and said: "I said, you old man, you can''t live peacefully even if you''re dead. Don''t you hurry out to my aunt? Or I''ll flatten your grave. "


    I was really shocked by her tone. She was born in Taoism.


    The soul in the tomb was also frightened to her. A stream of smoke came from the tomb, and then an old man sat down on the stone tablet.


    The moment I saw the old man, I couldn''t help stepping back two steps and hiding behind Zhuge Yuner. I didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    Now the old man was sitting on the stone tablet with a pipe in his mouth. He looked at Zhuge Yuner with his legs cocked and said, "little girl, are you too rude? How did your master teach you? You can''t tell the difference between the senior and the young? "


    Zhuge Yuner was probably spoiled from childhood. When he said this to the old man, his eyebrows were raised for a moment, and his face was black. It was as if he wanted to stab the old man to death with a sword.


    She raised her sword and pointed to the old ghost: "people are separated from each other, but you come out to harm the new people. You still don''t want to stay in this world. You don''t want to be reincarnated."


    The old man took a few puffs of ghost smoke: "tut Tut, ah The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Even your master has to let me have three points. You are still showing off your authority here? "


    Hiding behind Zhuge Yuner, I could clearly feel that her body was shaking. Of course, this was not frightening. It was the old man who was angry. If I didn''t stop him now, they would fight.


    Seeing that Zhuge Yuner was about to get angry, I was bold enough to stop in front of this man and a ghost: "two, can you be like an enemy if you don''t meet?"


    The old man was very different to me and asked me, "young man. Are you afraid of ghosts? "


    He said, jumped down from the tombstone, came to me and smelled on me: "en, the taste is more pure."


    The scalp I gave him was numb. If Zhuge Yuner was not present, I would have fainted on the ground.


    I bit my teeth: "what do you want?"


    The old ghost head laughed: "I don''t want to do anything. To tell you the truth, your taste is really good. I want to eat you very much. If it wasn''t for the agreement with that person Oh, forget it. Who says I owe someone else. "


    Zhuge yun''er turned a white eye: "where so much nonsense, old man, I''ll tell you, we have a few questions to ask you this time, you''d better be honest with us."


    The old ghost took a look, and I looked at Zhuge yun''er again: "forget it. For the sake of this young man, I won''t care about you. Tell me, what questions do you have to come to me?"


    Zhuge Yuner put the sword back into the scabbard: "ah, I''m very curious about the situation in this village."


    The old ghost took a cigarette: "what''s the situation?"


    I trembled to look at the old ghost: "why there is no one in this village?"


    The old ghost was stunned: "there was no one in this village. You were just bewildered and entered this ghost village by mistake. All the people in this village died in a flood 50 years ago."When I heard the old devil''s words, I shivered all over with cold: "what What You mean the people in this village died 50 years ago? Isn''t Xiaowei... "


    The old ghost head laughed: "yes, fifty years ago, a mountain torrent broke out here, and all the people in the village died in this flood."


    Zhuge yun''er also appeared very different: "I said old devil, are you kidding? If this village really wants what you said, I''m afraid it has no room. Why is your grave still there and this village is still there? Isn''t it a ghost who''s doing it? "


    The old ghost sneered: "girl, I said you are still tender, you do not believe. Oh, if you want to beat me, you will have to practice for several years! "


    As soon as he said this, Zhuge Yuner''s face changed again. Unexpectedly, the old ghost turned around and waved his arms behind him. Then the whole village began to decline rapidly in front of us.


    It''s like an old man over 60 years old and dying at last.


    Almost all the houses collapsed, and almost the whole village was in ruins. However, there was a lane with red lanterns hanging on it.


    Zhuge yun''er also grew up with a big mouth, and his face was filled with arrogance: "this It''s incredible. "


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t want to listen to her. I raised my head and fixed my eyes on the lane in front of me.


    Although it''s a long way away, I can still vaguely feel that this is not Xiaowei''s home?


    I reached out my hand and pointed to an alley in front of me: "this What''s going on? Isn''t that Wei''s home? Is Xiaowei really... "


    My heart a burst of tenderness, feeling like a needle in the top of the strong prick, pain to let me breathe.


    The old ghost looked at me and giggled: "you are really sentimental, your little girl Cough... "


    I was stunned for a moment: "what does this mean? By the way, I have one more thing to ask you. What''s wrong with Wei''s sister? How did she die? I have been pestering her all the time. The purpose of my coming here is to solve this problem. You have to help us. "


    The old man yawned: "tut Tut, you disturb my sleep and don''t bring me any presents. It''s impolite for you to come and ask me to help you at this time. Forget it, I''ve done you a big favor. I''m still sleepy. Goodbye!"


    He disappeared in a flash.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the old man now. He gritted his teeth and said to himself, "it''s because of you that you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. It''s up to you to solve this problem. Let''s go there and have a look. There must be a ghost in the house. Maybe we can find Xiaowei''s sister from it

 Chapter 21

    I sighed and called out the ghost old man. I didn''t help anything. Instead, I let us live in vain, but I had more questions in my heart.


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me stupefied and pulled me: "what do you think?"


    I gave her such a drag, a moment to come back to her, shook her head, "it''s OK, let''s go."


    Without those miscellaneous houses, we have a much better way to get here. In a twinkling of an eye, we have reached Xiaowei''s door.


    Just like the scene just now, the two red lanterns at the door of Xiaowei''s house are hanging high, and the door is still brand-new, which makes people feel strange.


    Zhuge Yuner drew out his sword and looked at me: "if there is any danger later, you can turn around and run. Don''t care so much. Do you understand?"


    I gave a dry smile, which made me admire Zhuge Yuner. How dare a girl be.


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner going forward, I quickly grabbed her: "wait a minute."


    Zhuge Yuner was stunned for a moment: "what? Scared? "


    I shook my head at her and said, "that''s not true. I''m thinking, shall we go into other houses to have a look? Do you think other houses are the same except Xiaowei''s?"


    I didn''t expect that Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me at this time: "it''s better not to go in. It''s impossible to have a fierce soul in these things in the room. We are here to solve your problems. There is no need to cause more trouble."


    I, um, followed Zhuge Yuner to Xiaowei''s door.


    The door of Xiaowei''s house is not locked, showing a small gap, you can get a glimpse of the situation in the yard.


    There are a lot of tables in the yard. Each table is covered with big red cloth. Even the front door of the room is hung with two big red lanterns. The only difference between the two red lanterns and the door is that there are big happy words on them.


    I picked up my eyebrows and looked back at Zhuge yun''er: "beauty, how does this family seem to be having a wedding? All the doors are open, and Forget it. You''d better take a look at it yourself


    Zhuge Yuner pushed me aside and took a look at it. Then he stood up and asked me in a low voice: "do you know which side of the village there are willow leaves?"


    This is the second time I have come to Xiaowei''s hometown. Let alone where the willow is, I don''t know who is in this village.


    Zhuge Yuner sighed when he saw my helpless face: "you''re really a waste man. Forget it. I''ll find it myself. You''ll hide here. Don''t go anywhere. No matter what you hear, don''t leave. Do you understand me after I come back?"


    I dare to step into the village again because of Zhuge Yuner. Now she is looking for something by herself. I dare not stay in this ghost place, and I quickly wave to Zhuge Yuner: "I''d better go with you, lest you can''t find a place."


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "are you afraid that there will be something in it? No, you have to stay here so that you don''t drag me


    I pulled Zhuge Yuner''s hand: "I said, why do you have to look for willow leaves?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook me off: "you have so many problems. Stay here for me. If you don''t listen, don''t blame me for ignoring you!"


    She said, and she disappeared from my sight.


    I stayed at the door and glanced around. I felt cold and goosebumps all over my body.


    I hid in the door and waited for a long time. Zhuge Yuner didn''t come back, and nothing happened here except the red lantern and the discordant table in the yard.


    Slowly, my mood began to relax, and I was about to fall asleep.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a voice called me: "woods!"


    The voice was too clear, but I didn''t know who was calling me. I suddenly woke up from my confusion and looked up. I didn''t know when the door of Xiaowei''s house had been opened and the two red lanterns above my head had been extinguished.


    Seeing the moment when the gate opened, I was a little confused. Did Zhuge Yuner enter the room? Don''t call me when the goods come back.


    For a while, I was a little angry. I wanted to call her in the room, but as soon as she told me that there might be some evil spirits on this road, I swallowed my words back into my stomach.


    At this time, I don''t know why. I feel like someone is pushing me behind me, which makes me unconsciously want to go inside.


    His head is also dizzy. He looks up at the upstairs of Xiaowei''s house, as if someone is sitting drinking and chatting.


    I didn''t even fear at this time, and I was still laughing foolishly. I stepped into the gate with one foot.


    With the moment I stepped into the gate, suddenly there was a crackling sound of firecrackers in the yard, followed by a burst of Suona sound.


    According to our custom here, the suona will not be played in happy events. Only those who are dead will do so.At that moment, my mind was tight, and my dizzy brain woke up in an instant, and I turned around to run outside.


    However, it was late, and the door closed with a squeak.


    It was like locking from the outside. I was sweating and tearing at the door. However, my strength was so weak that I couldn''t tear it open.


    As soon as my leg softened, I leaned directly against the door.


    At this time, there was a whirlwind in the yard. It started to run around the tables, just like dancing.


    I gave this whirlwind to turn a whole body of goose bumps, behind the door is like frozen ice, ice life, deep stimulation of my bones.


    I was scared out of control when the sky is like the beginning of snow, floating down a vast expanse of white.


    I looked up and had a look. It happened that the things falling from the sky floated on my head. There should be no temperature in this game. I pulled it down from my face. At this time, I found that what fell on my face was not something else, but a piece of pale paper money.


    The whole yard seemed to be snowing, and these things began to fly and fall with the whirlwind. It was like a funeral.


    I couldn''t help it any more. I cried out and ran to the middle of the yard desperately. I grabbed a piece of red cloth and began to tear it with all my strength.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, my feet seemed to trip to something. I stumbled and didn''t stand firmly. I fell out of the room with a dog eating excrement.


    My chin hit the table, my mouth and nose were full of blood, and my head was so dizzy that I couldn''t faint because of the intense pain.


    I was like a madman at this time, just that kind of fear has become crazy, I got up from the ground, regardless of the pain on my body, tried my best to knock the table to my chin to overturn, and kicked several feet on it, as if it owed me a debt for several lives.


    However, at this time, the yard suddenly remembered a burst of creepy laughter.


    The laughter disappeared in an instant, but I was shocked by the laughter. When I woke up, I remembered the thing under my feet that tripped me. I quickly looked back at a paper box.


    It''s about the size of a microwave box. I remember I didn''t see these things when I just came here. There was no sign on the box, but the whole box was dyed red with a big bow, just like a gift box.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, went to the edge of the box, squatted down, shivering to tear off the bow above, untied the lid, I saw that there were piles of neat things like square bricks wrapped in newspaper bags, and there was a piece of red invitation wrapped on this thing.


    I plucked up the courage to tear this thing to have a look, and for a moment, my hands trembled, and I threw out the whole invitation card, because on that invitation there were two photos, black and white wedding photos. The two people in the photos were me and Xiao Wei''s sister!

 Chapter 22

    As soon as my hands trembled, I threw the invitation on the ground, and I was about to walk out.


    I don''t know how embarrassed I look now.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    A sad laugh kept ringing in my ears.


    The voice seemed to come from above my head. I couldn''t help but look up and saw Wei''s parents staring at me.


    Their faces were white to death, with a faint smile on their lips: "son-in-law, are you here?"


    Their voice is like thunder, shaking my soul, let me can''t help shivering.


    Wei''s father, however, seemed to have not seen my fear. He still held out a hand and touched my head: "look, you''re thin, you''re all thin, no way..."


    Xiaowei''s mother''s face with a smile: "hey Yes, I''m thin. How can I be thin? "


    At the moment when Xiao Wei''s father reached out his hand, I saw that all his arms were covered with corpses. I didn''t know how long it was a dead body.


    I was about to yell at them at the top of my voice: "stay away from me! Get out of here! Go away


    Xiao Wei''s father''s fingers have been on my shoulder at this time, and the evil smile from the corner of his mouth has become more and more serious. In a flash, it has been hooked to my ear.


    His fingers were like ice, and I felt a chill and tingling at the moment I put them on my shoulder.


    On the shoulder to give him such a touch, began to bleed, I found his shoulder, has given his nails into.


    The pain made me cry.


    I tried to shake his hand, only to find that I couldn''t move at all.


    "You What are you going to do? "


    Wei''s mother finally seemed to hear me: "what do I want to do? You know what I want to do. Your blood is still reserved. It''s better to give us a drink and marry my daughter. Haha, we won''t treat you badly or treat you badly! "


    My head was tingling, and this guy, like the doctor I had seen before, was dead.


    Sure enough, Xiaowei''s mother raised her head and grinned. She grinned, bared her teeth, and slowly approached me. She looked like she was going to bite my neck.


    My heart sank. Now I can''t move. I can only let the other party kill me. If Zhuge Yuner doesn''t come back, my throat will be torn by her. I can''t even think of the bloody scene.


    However, as soon as her mother''s teeth were close to my throat, a sword light flashed across my face, and I drew a bloodstain on my face.


    Xiao Wei''s mother screamed, but there was a blood hole in her head. The whole person was like a kite with broken line. She flew out, nailed to the wall, and made a loud crash.


    Wei''s father also because of his daughter-in-law''s impact loose claw, hastily backward two steps.


    I give him a sudden release, whole body for a while, feel his life is like to be taken away half, legs soft can not stand up.


    This feeling is not because I am afraid, but, at this time, I really seem to have taken away my life, and my eyes began to shake.


    Zhuge yun''er jumped down from the wall and cursed: "Damn it, you fool. I have not reminded you not to come in by yourself?"


    I don''t have the strength to speak at this time. I can only fall on the ground and look at her.


    Although Xiao Wei''s mother was nailed to the wall, she did not die. She tugged at the body of the sword which was inserted in her head. When her hand touched the body of the sword, she suddenly sent out a stream of black smoke. A strong smell of burnt meat spread throughout the yard.


    Originally, I was dizzy in my head. I almost fainted when I choked on the smell.


    Zhuge Yuner helped me up: "you are so troublesome"


    she looked at my shoulder, and her pupil shrank: "corpse poison!"


    I don''t know what zombies mean, and whether they will become the same.


    Zhuge Yuner bit his teeth: "Damn it, you bastard don''t come here if you don''t have the ability."


    Xiao Wei''s mother had already pulled the sword body out of her head. When she grew up, her mouth kept growling, as if she had been enraged by Zhuge Yuner.


    Xiao Wei''s father is also very aggressive at this time, but although both of them seem very angry, they are still afraid of Zhuge Yuner and dare not rush directly.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t pay attention to them either. He glared at me and pulled a piece of cloth from my clothes and strangled me with all his strength on my shoulder.


    In Zhuge Yuner''s moment of strangling my arm, I felt like my arm was broken, and my blood was blocked, which made me extremely uncomfortable.


    I didn''t think I would tear the white cloth tied to my body with one hand raised.Zhuge Yuner, however, roared at me at this time: "if you don''t want to die, tear this white cloth off!"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er such a roar. I let out my breath for a moment and quickly put my hand down.


    Zhuge yun''er took a breath and coldly looked up at the two people in front.


    Xiao Wei''s mother''s head is particularly ferocious because of a big hole in her head. Her mouth is so big that her eyes burst out.


    What makes me feel more disgusting is that Xiaowei''s mother dug her eyes out of her eyes in front of us. Then she put them into her mouth and began to bite hard. The two empty eyes seemed to be staring at us, which made me feel flustered.


    Zhuge yun''er frowned: "disgusting!"


    As she spoke, she waved to her sword, which was very spiritual. She waved back to her hand in a twinkling of an eye.


    Zhuge yun''er shivered because of the black congestion on the sword. I knew that she was disgusting. She looked down at me and said, "anyway, you have been touched by this disgusting thing. You can change your clothes after you go back."


    She said, suddenly grabbed the corner of my clothes, ruthlessly touched a sword.


    At the thought that the sword was covered with disgusting brains, the feeling of red and white made me feel sick.


    However, at this time, Xiao Wei''s parents seemed to be unable to hear our voice. They were completely enraged and were about to rush to us with a roar.


    Zhuge yun''er stood up and snorted coldly: "I can''t help myself!"


    She growled, and then she ran up from the ground and rushed to the two corpses.


    Xiao Wei''s parents are not gorgeous. They are like tigers. They have no other skills except opening their hands and grabbing at random.


    At this moment, I suddenly understood a truth. Although they are powerful, their intelligence quotient is extremely low. Under Zhuge Yuner''s attack, they can only suffer losses. However, what makes me feel headache is that these two guys can''t die for half a day.


    Zhuge yun''er cut for a while, but also found this. He quickly bit his middle finger, pressed the blood on his forehead, and then grasped the body of the sword and wiped it hard.


    Blood began to flow along the body of the sword. Seeing her like this, I was suddenly frightened. The woman was so terrible that she grasped the sword body like this without picking her eyebrows.


    With a chance to hide and dodge, her actions had been finished, and then she called out: "break!"


    At the moment when she cried out, the sword had already penetrated into Xiaowei''s mother''s shoulder.


    At that moment, the body of the sword seemed to be alive. It gave out a sound of dragon singing, and the whole body of the sword turned red, and the flame came out.


    At the moment when Xiaowei''s mother was stabbed, her body slowly shrank back like a shrunken balloon. In a twinkling of an eye, she had turned into the first skin and fell on the ground.


    When Xiaowei''s father saw that she had become like this, he suddenly seemed to be in great pain. He squatted on the ground with his head in his arms and tugged at his head. His head was pulled by himself, which made a few clicks, and cracks began to appear on his neck, as if he would tear his head off in the next second.

 Chapter 23

    My consciousness has been half blurred. Maybe it is the corpse poison that has played a role. I can''t help but ask Zhuge Yuner, "am I going to become their appearance?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me, "fart! You think you''re making a TV series? "


    I was stunned for a moment, "that, then, is this me?"


    Zhuge Yuner looked at Xiao Wei''s father who moved in front of Niu. "If the corpse poison can''t help it, you should meet her sister soon."


    My heart sank, and there was no doubt that she meant that I was dying.


    Xiao Wei''s father growled twice, pulled off his head and threw it at Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er grinned. "It''s disgusting! Die for me


    As she roared, she threw the sword out of her hand.


    However, this time, Xiao Wei''s father seemed to be on guard. At the moment when Xiaowei threw out the sword body, he quickly dodged to the side.


    All of a sudden, Zhuge Yuner''s sword was empty, but his head was in front of Zhuge Yuner.


    Open the fangs and bite at Zhuge yun''er''s head.


    If he gets it, we''ll both be finished.


    Fortunately, Zhuge yun''er''s reaction speed is not slow. He dodges Xiaowei''s father''s attack, but his head is flying towards me.


    When my heart sank, I couldn''t dodge.


    His head didn''t want to let go of either of us. He fell on my arm and bit it hard.


    I couldn''t help but howl two times because of the pain. I had been poisoned by the corpse before. I bit him again. I felt that my arm was slowly losing my intuition.


    Zhuge Yuner eyebrows a pick, "Damn, you are really a trouble!"


    As she spoke, she took the sword from the wall.


    Wei''s father''s headless corpse also began to attack Xiaowei.


    I was so dizzy that I couldn''t see the head that bit on my arm.


    Zhuge Yuner flew up and kicked him. But to my surprise, Xiao Wei''s father didn''t suffer much damage, but Zhuge Yuner was shocked to step back several steps.


    She glanced at me, bit her teeth, flew up and chopped at Wei''s father''s head.


    At that moment, the head suddenly showed a strange smile, then suddenly released my arm, flew to the side of the past.


    All this only happened between the firelight of calcium carbide. Zhuge Yuner''s face changed greatly. The sharp blade in his hand was about to be cut off at my arm.


    My heart sank. If I got hit by this sword, I would be useless in my whole life.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, a stone like a meteor suddenly fell from the sky and hit Zhuge Yuner''s sharp blade. Zhuge yun''er shook his hand and the sword body flew out.


    It happened to hit Xiao Wei''s father in the head.


    At that moment, Xiao Wei''s father''s body was like a bomb, which exploded into a pile of rotten meat.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t return to God for a long time. "What''s going on here, there, here?"


    I vaguely shook my head at Zhuge yun''er. "I don''t know. The power just came too fast. I didn''t see what it was.


    Zhuge Yuner slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "no matter what he is, you have been poisoned by the corpse now. You have to treat it as soon as possible. It will be too late."


    As she spoke, she lifted me up and helped me into the room.


    Sitting on the chair, I felt all over my body and could not lift my strength at all. The whole person seemed to be abandoned and asked Zhuge Yuner, "am I going to die soon?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me. "Don''t talk about the calf. I have to give the master a job. You can''t die if you don''t finish the master''s task."


    As she spoke, she blocked the doors and windows of the house.


    I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner is going to do, but I don''t have the heart to care about it. After all, I''m a foot in the door of hell, so I just close my eyes and let Zhuge Yuner toss around by himself.


    She brought me a basin of water and said, "take off your coat."


    I''m a man. I''m not afraid of anything. But where can I take off my clothes now?


    With a bitter smile, "do you think I''m still moving now?"


    Zhuge Yuner secretly scolded, "it''s really sweet. I didn''t expect that Zhuge Yuner would be able to take off clothes for others one day."


    As she said this, she pulled me over and tore my clothes. I touched her wound and took a breath of cold. "I said, you should be gentle. You want my life."


    Zhuge yun''er was not angry, but sneered, "what is this? There are more painful things later. You''d better bite your teeth. If you can''t hold on, I can''t help it."I gave Zhuge yun''er a cold sweat, but now I can''t give any reason to refute her. I can only watch her do it to me.


    Zhuge yun''er pulled me over, and the torn cloth strangled my arm. "You have to bear it first. The venom is the same as the snake venom. It is all along the blood. Before I come back, you should not move around, let alone pull off the cloth, or the seven orifices will bleed to death."


    I don''t know if what Zhuge Yuner said is true, but I was really scared by her, so I nodded to Zhuge Yuner, "OK, I know."


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head helplessly and went out.


    I don''t know when Zhuge Yuner came back. His head was getting bigger and bigger, and his disgusting feeling became stronger and colder.


    After Zhuge Yuner came back, he patted me on my face and said, "I said, hey, hey, hey, and"


    I can''t hear what Zhuge Yuner is asking me to do, but after hearing her cry, it seems that she said to me, "be patient."


    Then a smell of incense candle spread on the edge of my nose.


    I used to hate to smell this kind of smell, but now I suddenly seem to like it very much. I feel that when I smell incense, I feel all over my body.


    However, before this feeling lasted for three seconds, a stabbing pain suddenly appeared on my dingmen and Tanzhong acupoints, which was almost similar to the pain I felt before being bitten.


    I shivered for a moment, but the scene in front of me was not blurred.


    Zhuge yun''er held a knife in his hand and swayed in front of me for a few times. "I don''t have any anesthetics here. There''s only a piece of cloth. If you bite it, you can''t bite your tongue later. Even if I want to save you, I can''t help it."


    The obedient and I bit the cloth in our mouth, thinking that no matter how painful it is, it''s just like the feeling that Xiao Wei''s father just bit off a piece of meat.


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me, grabbed the blade and burned it on the candle for a while. When the blade was red, she said, "hold on!"


    Before I could answer her, I felt a burning sensation on my bitten shoulder. I heard a stab, and then I felt a sharp pain like gouging out my heart. My head was covered with sweat beads, which made me unable to move now. Otherwise, I would have saved it from the chair.


    Both eyes were staring with pain.


    A burning smell came from my flesh wound.


    I didn''t know how much pain I felt in the next morning.


    Zhuge Yuner threw the meat into the water basin.


    His head was full of sweat. He sat on the ground all of a sudden. "It''s very dangerous. I almost let the corpse poison into your blood. I''ll go to some glutinous rice later and apply it on your arm, so that there will be nothing wrong for the time being."


    As she spoke, she went to get some glutinous rice, crushed it into powder, and applied it to my wound. I thought it would hurt to death, but I didn''t expect any feeling.


    Zhuge yun''er was tired all night, and both eyes began to fight. To tell the truth, let alone her. Even I was spoiled and spoiled since I was a child. When did I have this kind of living crime? I can''t help feeling sad for a while.


    At this time, I inadvertently raised my head to have a look, but saw Xiao Wei poking her head toward the room and glanced at me.


    See her that moment, I can''t help a burst of excitement in my heart, trying to sit up, toward her weak called a "Wei", "is it you?"

 Chapter 24

    I thought I really saw Xiaowei, and I was very excited. I didn''t expect that at this time, she suddenly showed me a spooky smile. Then the whole figure flashed, and I couldn''t see anything.


    Zhuge yun''er was already about to fall asleep. He gave me such a call and made a quick witty call. He jumped up from the ground and sat up.


    "What''s the situation?"


    I pointed to the front and took a look. "I saw Xiaowei just now. Maybe,,,, maybe I''m dazzled."


    Zhuge yun''er raised his head and looked outside. "It''s hard to say. Maybe it''s not a mistake. How much do you know about your girlfriend?"


    I shook my head at Zhuge Yuner. "I can''t see her more and more. Since the day I stepped into this house, I began to lose sight of her."


    Zhuge yun''er held his chin and looked at me. "You", "you", "you"


    I gave a bitter smile, "forget it, you have a sleep, yesterday tired all night."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded, "OK."


    She closed her eyes and planned to go to sleep again. I followed Zhuge Yuner to close her eyes. Just after closing my eyes, I heard another call from someone. The sound was very loud. I was sure that I had heard it correctly. So I opened my eyes and took a look. At this time, Xiao Wei was lying on the wall, holding her chin and looking at me lovingly.


    I was shocked, even if the sky fell, I would not believe that I did not see her just now.


    Zhuge Yuner, who was sleeping, opened his eyes and looked at the wall.


    However, at the moment Zhuge Yuner looked up, Xiaowei suddenly disappeared.


    Zhuge yun''er''s face became very ugly. "Ha ha, it''s true that you can''t sleep well even after sleeping. What kind of sacredness have you offended? How can I be so entangled with it over and over again? "


    I shook my head. "You sleep, I''ll watch."


    Although I said so, but I have been shocked out of a cold sweat.


    Xiaowei appears repeatedly, but disappears in the moment Zhuge Yuner raises his head. So what should I see? Is it true that Xiao Wei is a ghost as the old man said? But it shouldn''t be. I''ve been together with Xiaowei for a whole year, and none of this has happened.


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me and said, "sleep? How about sleeping? Can I sleep if you toss about like this again and again


    When I told Zhuge Yuner that, he blushed for a while.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t look at me and pulled me up from the chair. "The corpse poison is gone, and it''s not the legs and feet that you hurt. Should there be no problem walking?"


    I gave a wry smile, "no problem."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded to me, "OK, let''s go and see which one is singing!"


    Zhuge Yuner said as he pulled me out.


    The moment we stepped out of the door, we suddenly felt something was wrong.


    When I looked back, I didn''t know when all the houses in the village had changed into the original ones.


    "What''s going on?"


    I scratched my head and looked at her.


    She didn''t seem to know what was going on. Just as we were both wondering, there was a restless voice outside.


    Except that the alley is quiet, the rest of the place is very chaotic.


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other, and she beckoned me to follow.


    I suddenly think of Xiao Wei''s shadow that I just saw. Is someone reminding me of something?


    At this time, Zhuge Yuner has secretly walked towards the front, and I followed her to the entrance of the alley.


    Originally, I was going to go out, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by Zhuge Yuner.


    I looked at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you go ahead? "


    Zhuge yun''er turned his head and looked at me with a strange look. "You can have a look."


    Her voice was so low that I was startled. I couldn''t help but peek out.


    I can''t close my mouth. At this time, there are all people outside. It seems that all the old and young of the whole village have gathered here.


    But I''ve heard the old ghost say that there is no one in this village. Is that old man lying?


    I wanted to prove Zhuge Yuner''s opinion, but Zhuge Yuner waved to me at this time to stop talking. He picked up a stone and let me hide.


    She threw the stone out.


    Most parts of Xiaowei''s village are dirt roads, and the stone doesn''t make any sound when it hits the ground. I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner is going to do.


    However, just when I was in doubt, she grabbed another stone and smashed it at the previous one. When she heard the sound of Kerala, she quickly took her head back and dragged me to hide in the alley.I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner saw, but out of curiosity, I poked my head out and looked out at the outside.


    It''s OK not to look at it. At the moment when I saw the scene outside, my head would explode.


    Almost all the people outside looked up at the place where the stone had just fallen.


    There was an expression on their faces. They looked at the stone like a robot, and then they all turned their eyes to the side of the alley at the same time.


    My heart was tight, and I quickly squatted down. Zhuge Yuner''s face became very ugly. He took a breath and fiddled with the stones on the ground.


    I looked at Zhuge Yuner strangely, "what''s going on? How can those people be stupefied, but why do their eyes always show a kind of evil spirit? "


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you find that they are all dead."


    I was stunned for a moment. I suddenly thought of the corpse spots on a person''s face that I had just seen. "Yes, they are all dead, but the road leading to the outside of the village has been blocked completely."


    My heart a burst of panic, Zhuge Yuner month scratched his head, seems to have no way.


    Just when we were both at a loss, the blind old man appeared again.


    He came to our side and looked at Zhuge Yuner and me. Then he laughed playfully, "what''s the matter, you two? What''s the state of this? A sad look."


    Zhuge Yuner raised his head and looked at the old man with a bad face. "What are you doing here?"


    The old man said with a smile, "originally, I didn''t want to help you, but the damned thing is here again. It''s a gift to meet him."


    When I told the old devil, I was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean? You mean someone''s helping us? "


    The old man said with a smile, "it''s not just people who are helping, but also people, people, and so on. Well, I''m here to show you the way today, not to tell you the secrets of heaven. Little girl, your ability is still poor, and you will be flustered when you are in trouble. Your master doesn''t want you to hand over tasks like this."


    Zhuge Yuner''s blue veins are about to burst out. It''s estimated that no one has ever dared to scold her like this in her life. However, in this situation, she''s not good at getting angry. She can only swallow this tone back into her stomach and ask the old ghost, "old ghost, don''t brag here, tell us how to get out. This is the most important thing."

 Chapter 25

    The old devil looked at Zhuge yun''er with profound meaning. Originally I thought he was going to say something big, but I didn''t expect that the old man suddenly laughed and then walked to me with his head shaking.


    Although this old ghost is not harmful to me, it is a evil thing after all. I still feel numb when I get close to me. I ask the old ghost "what do you want to do?"


    The old devil played hard on my forehead? What can I do? It''s the way to get out of here, of course.


    As he said it, he crawled into my ear. This guy is not a good thing. I dare not move. I can only listen to his mumbling in my ear.


    I''m stunned. "You mean these things are looking for people by absorbing our energy? So we have to hold our breath to get out? "


    "It seems that your head is not too stupid."


    I spit at the old man''s head. "I said," are you kidding me? How can "


    the old ghost rolled his eyes and said," I''m lazy to talk to you, OK, I''ll go to bed. "


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t seem to want to pay attention to this bad old man. He stood beside him and said nothing.


    But the old man went down the alley in my gaping expression and went out towards the outside.


    Zhuge Yuner turned his head and asked, "what did that bad old man say to you just now?"


    I frowned and said, "he just told me that these people are all corpses. They are between zombies and ghosts. Although they have the ability to move, their IQ is only as big as a child and they only know how to eat."


    Zhuge yun''er waited for me. "Nonsense, I still know that. I mean, did he tell you how we can get out of here?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "yes, he said that if we want to go out, we must hold our breath and not let our breath pass from here. At the same time, even if anyone talks in our ears at that time, we should not look back, or we will drag these corpses over and become their food."


    Zhuge yun''er scratched his head and said, "if we are at the entrance of the village, we can still have a try. But it must be more than 100 meters away from the gate of the village. It''s not a joke to walk out from here first."


    I don''t know what to do. There are too many corpses outside. Zhuge Yuner may be able to fight with each other even if it''s hard to break through. But it''s impossible for me to go. What''s more, it''s hard to escape even if I''m injured at this time.


    Zhuge yun''er sighed when he saw my clothes in a melancholy look. "Forget it. Don''t worry about it here. By the way, does he tell you anything else?"


    I shook my head. "No, that''s what he said."


    Zhuge yun''er sighed, "OK, let me think, let me think about it. Then, you can walk behind me. If you can''t hold back later, you can breathe slowly. If there is a corpse person rushing, I will directly cut off his head!"


    Zhuge Yuner''s method is somewhat cruel, but it is much better than being trapped here.


    In a trance, I remembered that I still had my mobile phone with me. I pulled Zhuge Yuner, who was going to step forward. "Wait a minute. I want to call the police and say that we are lost. Let them come and save us. Do you think this method is good?"


    Zhuge yun''er was stunned for a moment, and then rolled a white eye at me, "are you crazy? Do you know how much trouble it can cause after calling the police? It''s full of corpses, unless you want it to be a river of blood. "


    This is not, that is not, I helplessly look at Zhuge Yuner, a burst of impatience in my heart.


    Zhuge yun''er gave me a hand and said, "well, if you want to get out quickly, let''s start now. At least there are many alleys here, so we will go out. If it is really inevitable to fight, I will let you go out alive, OK?"


    Zhuge agreed to go out with her, but when I saw her, she went out.


    After we walked out of the alley, all the corpses turned their eyes to us.


    I don''t know why, I have a very bad feeling in my heart, just like they can see us both.


    But I still quickly covered his nose, but the heart beat fast, for fear that these things will rush up and tear us hard.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t speak either. He just raised his eyebrows and looked at the corpses, and unconsciously took out his sword.


    The corpses came slowly towards us when they saw both of us.


    I noticed that half of the faces of some corpses were gone, as if they had been eaten by wild dogs.


    My heart a burst of nausea, originally held back breath, this is good, almost to vomit out.


    Zhuge Yuner walked forward and watched the corpses with vigilance. As long as they started now, Zhuge Yuner would not hesitate to kill them.


    Sometimes the more you don''t want to see something, the more he gets.As soon as we got down the alley, the corpses began to surround us on all sides.


    Zhuge Yuner waved and wrote a few words in the air, indicating that I should be more careful.


    I nodded at her, standing in the same place did not dare to move.


    The corpse man has gathered around me. There are two crooked necks, which are like being broken by a living corpse. They stick out their tongues and smell on my body.


    They''ve got a lot of maggots on them.


    Seeing these things, I finally can''t help it. I feel sick and unconsciously release my hand covering my nose.


    Zhuge yun''er probably didn''t expect that I would let go of it suddenly. He was stunned for a moment.


    I couldn''t help saying to Zhuge Yuner, "I can''t hold back!"


    It''s OK not to speak. As soon as they speak, the corpses are all excited.


    I realized I was in trouble.


    Zhuge Yuner scolded "Damn it! You know you''re going to make trouble for me. "


    At this time, a corpse man rushed to me and saw that his head was going to bend towards my leg and bite it off.


    I don''t know where the courage came from at this time. I threw up one foot and suddenly mentioned it to the head of the corpse man.


    The whole corpse flew out like a spring and hit the others.


    I was a little surprised. "No, beauty!"


    Zhuge Yuner was busy cutting down these corpses. He didn''t understand what I meant. He roared at me, "fart quickly!"


    I never believed that I would have such a good skill. I could kick a thing of more than one hundred pounds so far with one foot, not to mention I was seriously injured.


    I was surprised to see the corpses in front of me. "Don''t you think these corpses are too light?"


    Zhuge Yuner said to me in a daze, ran to my side and stood back-to-back with me, "what do you mean?"


    At this time, another corpse man rushed towards me. In order to prove my conjecture, I grabbed a stone on the ground and hit the corpse''s head with all my strength.


    There was no sound at the moment when the stone hit the head of the corpse man, but there was a big hole in the head of the corpse man, not even his brain. It was empty. It was just a structure of a bracket.


    Zhuge Yuner now seems to understand what I want to tell her. These corpses are not entities at all, but paper people made of paper!


    I don''t know what the situation is, but now I can''t bear to think about it. I pulled the lighter out of my body in a hurry, lit it and then lit it towards the head of the corpse man nearest to me.


    At that moment, I heard a roar, the whole corpse turned into a pile of ashes in an instant.

 Chapter 26

    See these paper man into ashes of the moment, my heart a joy, "originally these things are paper man into, we burned them, they can not go out?"


    I am a little excited, who knows Zhuge Yuner is still not happy.


    I looked at Zhuge Yuner strangely, "what''s the matter with you? Why, aren''t you glad we could go out? "


    Zhuge yun''er glared at me and said, "it''s so stupid. Look outside yourself."


    When I told Zhuge Yuner that, I couldn''t help but look up at the outside. At this time, I saw that the corpses that had been burned for us seemed to have come back to life again. They just turned to the back of the room and rushed towards us again.


    The moment I saw these corpses, my heart began to twitch. "What''s the matter?"


    Zhuge yun''er rolled a white eye at me. "What''s the use of explaining so much to you? Go back. If these corpse people don''t enter Xiaowei''s lane, it means that there must be something in the alley to restrain these corpses."


    I nodded, grabbed the lighter and burned several corpses in front of us.


    After we attack the corpses, they can be resurrected, but if they attack us, we won''t be so lucky.


    Taking advantage of the moment when those corpses were on fire, I followed Zhuge yun''er and retreated back to the inside.


    As expected, it was just like what we thought. After the two of us retreated into the alley, the corpses whirled around the alley like headless flies, holding out their hands but not daring to come in.


    Inadvertently, I raised my head and turned to the lanterns at the entrance of several houses in the alley.


    The lanterns of Xiaowei''s house are out, but the lanterns of these houses are still on. These corpse people dare not come in. Are these lanterns controlling these corpse people and making them dare not rush in?


    I gave Zhuge yun''er a tug in my wishful thinking, "what do you think?"


    I pointed to the lanterns above our heads to Zhuge Yuner. "Do you think these things are afraid of these lanterns?"


    Zhuge Yuner was stunned for a moment when he heard what I said. "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?"


    She looked up a few times and went under the lantern.


    Those corpse people still want to catch Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er raised his head and coldly glared at those corpses. "It''s really a brainless thing."


    I took a look at her. "Let''s not talk about this. At least these living dead can''t get in at this moment. We have to find a way to kill them first."


    Zhuge yun''er sighed and looked at the zombies outside. "It''s not impossible to kill these corpses, but we have to find their noumenon. If this is a premeditated attack, it''s impossible for us to find their noumenon. You don''t have to think about it."


    Zhuge Yuner''s words let me a Leng "premeditated attack?"


    I suddenly think of one thing, that is, the fortune teller I met before. He once told me something that made my scalp numb, that is, my birthday.


    I couldn''t help saying to myself, "Yin year, Yin time, Yin day."


    Hearing what I said, Zhuge Yuner''s face changed slightly. "I also think it''s abnormal. How can you be haunted by your soul all the time? Is it really related to your absolute Yin body? "


    As soon as Zhuge Yuner said this, I felt something wrong around me, but I couldn''t say anything wrong.


    At this time, Zhuge Yuner''s face suddenly changed. He rushed forward and pressed me down on the ground. I gave her such a trick, but I didn''t feel relieved for a long time.


    In Zhuge Yuner just pushed me to the moment, whoosh, an arrow was inserted in my original standing position.


    I was stunned for a long time. I came back to my mind and took a look at the position of arrow God falling down.


    My heart suddenly twitched. If it hadn''t been for Zhuge Yuner who had just pushed it, the arrow would have been on my head, and it would have gone through a blood hole.


    I looked at the arrow in front of me, it seemed that there was a cloth on it.


    Zhuge Yuner''s face changed slightly. He took off the white cloth on the arrow and looked at it. He snorted coldly and yelled at the outside, "who is it? Those who hide and hide have the ability to come out to me! "


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know who will kill me, but the moment I saw this thing, I still couldn''t help but squat down and picked up the cloth strip and looked at it. It only said "you found,,,,,"


    since then, I feel a burst of uneasiness in my heart.


    Sure enough, I haven''t had time to respond, the top of my head suddenly whoosh, and played an arrow feather.


    I quickly looked back and saw that a lantern on the head of Zhuge Yuner and I was shot by the arrow and went out with a whiff.


    For a moment, I felt the lantern out of my trance.Thanks to my quick reaction, I grabbed Zhuge Yuner''s hand and carried her to Xiaowei''s house.


    I just put my leg into the door of Xiaowei''s house, and another arrow feather also shot at me.


    The two of us hid behind the door and held it back.


    I don''t care what it''s like outside.


    If it''s really the same as I guess, then these lanterns are the things to deter those corpses, but there is nothing strange about these lanterns. There is only one possibility. If the lanterns are on, it means that there are things that make corpses afraid. Even Xiao Wei''s parents are the weakest in this alley.


    Zhuge Yuner and I blocked the room as hard as we could, and dragged her to Xiaowei''s house. All the doors and windows that could be blocked were blocked.


    Zhuge yun''er was holding his sword, and his eyes were staring down the stairs.


    This is the only room I used to live in with Xiaowei before. This room is on the second floor. Through the curtain gap, I can clearly see the situation outside.


    Zhuge yun''er pushed me aside, looked outside a few times, and squinted at others.


    Sure enough, the other doors were smashed open, and all the lanterns in the alley fell to the ground.


    Those corpses also rushed in. After these rooms were smashed open, I found a very serious problem, that is, the monsters in these rooms are far more terrifying than Xiaowei''s parents we saw before.


    Their appearance and Taotie are not much different, the corpses on the ground will be caught up and put into the mouth.


    Although I know these corpses are made of paper man, I still feel sick to see them chewing human flesh.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that I wanted to vomit, so he quickly covered my mouth, squatted in the corner and glared at me. "Do you think you''re causing enough trouble?"


    Let her say so, I just want to spit out the things I want to swallow back into my stomach.


    Before the two of us dodged for a while, we suddenly heard a knock on the door outside.


    I eyebrow a pick, the heart also followed to jump up, "these guys are not going to come in?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s two eyes were staring at me, "can you shut your crow''s mouth, and I''ll tell you, don''t vomit later and don''t call me out, or I''ll throw you down."


    There was a crack in the door outside between her and me.


    I''m worried. I''m afraid we can''t do anything without killing these things today.


    The more I fear something, the more it comes.


    Three or five minutes later, the outside door was finally pulled open.


    Among them, a guy with three heads and a body beat his chest and roared to the direction of the building. At this time, the corpses also followed, as if their enemies had become me and Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner grabbed the sword. I saw that her head was covered with sweat. I knew that she was more flustered than I was.

 Chapter 27

    I, she wants to go out to block, I quickly grabbed her, "don''t act rashly, you are not the opponent of so many things at all, go like this, it will only be in vain."


    Zhuge yun''er gave me such a saying. He was stunned for a moment and then looked at me with a bad face. "What do you say? When those guys come in, we''ll all die together. "


    I''m not unaware of this interest, but even if Zhuge Yuner rushes out, the person behind me who wants to kill me will surely command these things to attack me, and then I still can''t escape.


    I ran to the door and secretly pulled open the door to have a look, the outside door is the kind of anti-theft door fence, for a while they can not rush in.


    I couldn''t help but look up at the ceiling in despair. At this moment, I happened to see a vent on the ceiling.


    The moment I saw the vent, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhuge Yuner saw me smile and knocked hard on my head, "are you stupid? When is it that you can still laugh? "


    I subconsciously pointed to the board above us.


    Zhuge yun''er was also stunned for a moment. She patted her forehead, "how could I not have thought of it? OK, don''t waste time. Stop this thing at the door. Let''s go up.


    I nodded.


    Zhuge Yuner and I pushed the bed and the mess to the door.


    I was stunned for a moment, "in this case, how can we get up?"


    Zhuge Yuner laughed and said, "don''t worry, look at me!"


    She said, carrying the sword to her back, like a nimble monkey, she jumped up from the ground, flew onto the wall and got into the ceiling.


    The whole process is less than two seconds, which makes me stare.


    Zhuge yun''er looked at me flustered and rolled his eyes at me. "What are you still doing? Come up here quickly!"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er such a roar. I got back to my senses and ran to the bottom of the vent.


    Zhuge Yuner threw a belt to me, but she also lost the Taoist costume she was wearing. The belt was long enough.


    It took me a long time to climb up with my belt.


    At this time, I had a clear sense that the monsters had rushed into the house, but they had not yet arrived in our house.


    I hid in the ceiling with her, Zhuge Yuner gently covered the ceiling, and then let me hold my breath.


    A few seconds later, I heard a series of bangs on the door.


    The things we put up are just decorations, they can''t stop them at all.


    In an instant, I felt my door open, and then a strong smell came up from the room.


    I still didn''t hold my breath. After all, I''m not a professional breath suppressor. What''s more, I was injured.


    Fortunately, the smell of the room was so heavy that it covered the airflow of my breath and started to kill each other.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that I was breathing, and his face suddenly became a little white, and covered my nose in a hurry.


    At this point, I felt as if there was a shadow under the ceiling trying to climb up the wall.


    Several times down, he did not be able to rush up, hit the ground bang bang bang.


    Zhuge Yuner can''t hold my breath any longer. He secretly points to the vent.


    I understood what she meant, was to sneak up to the roof to breathe, so I just bit my teeth and crawled forward for a period of time.


    Sure enough, the vent above is a small chimney.


    I was breathing down the chimney like a junkie seeing a drug.


    Zhuge yun''er also took advantage of this opportunity to secretly breathe a few, and then grabbed the sword on the brick to stab several times.


    She didn''t know what material her sword was made of. It was extremely sharp. In a flash, she pricked a hole.


    "Come on! Go up


    Zhuge yun''er gently pushed on my back, and I couldn''t help but put my head out.


    Fortunately, the intelligence quotient of these corpse people is not high. Although the underground people are still drilling into the house, none of them looks up at us.


    Zhuge Yuner and I were very tired when we climbed on the roof. It was as if we were going to die on the tiles.


    By the time the corpses were all in the house.


    Zhuge Yuner secretly gave me a look, indicating that she would go down to have a look.


    To tell you the truth, I was flustered at the moment, and I had to listen to her, so I nodded at her blankly.


    Zhuge yun''er jumped lightly from the roof, but there was no sound from the six meter high position. After she went down, she waved to me and indicated that I should follow her.But when I looked at such a high position, my head felt dizzy, not to mention my legs. I shook my head at Zhuge yun''er, indicating that I did not dare to jump.


    Zhuge yun''er thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, made a sign to me not to move, and then turned over from the back wall of the yard.


    I think she''s heading for another yard.


    The only thing that scares me now is whether the person behind my back is still here. If he is, we are still in danger.


    Zhuge Yuner had already turned to the opposite room at this time. Soon she drove a ladder and threw it at us.


    The moment I saw the ladder, I understood Zhuge Yuner''s meaning, and climbed up in a hurry.


    Fortunately, none of those monsters rushed out. Zhuge Yuner and I climbed the ladder to the roof of the last house.


    Zhuge Yuner felt relieved and said to me, "the monsters in the following rooms are all led to Xiaowei''s house. Let''s hurry down and leave the village before they come out."


    I nodded to Zhuge yun''er, and the two men sneaked down the building.


    We''ve been tossing about for so long that it''s getting dark.


    Zhuge Yuner gave me a hand and said, "let''s go


    The two of us ran all the way out of the village in the dark.


    I don''t know how long I have run. I only feel that my legs are beginning to get sour. But the gate of the village seems to be a long way from us. However, something that should not have happened happened. A hundred meters away, I saw a piece of black pressure rushing towards us.


    At that moment, my heart cluttered for a moment, and quickly pulled Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner has not responded to me. What do I ask her to do? She looks at me with some doubts, "what''s the matter? I couldn''t help pointing to the front, "look at those things, are those guys coming after me?"


    Zhuge Yuner gave me such a saying, and then she looked back at me. She changed her face and yelled at me, "what are you doing? Run


    I just react to come over, help Zhuge Yuner stagger to run forward.


    However, before the two of me ran out a few steps, suddenly there was another arrow feather under my feet. Like the previous one, there was still a white cloth on it.


    Zhuge yun''er pulled the cloth and ran away, saying, "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that you ran here. But the fun is just beginning. Don''t worry! The corpses and the messy monsters are appetizers. Enjoy the death dishes I give you

 Chapter 28

    When Zhuge Yuner saw these things, the expression on his face was very ugly, as if his lungs were going to explode.


    I''m full of ideas about how to escape now, and I don''t care about the next thing.


    We saw the entrance of the village in front of us, and suddenly the ground seemed to be on fire. There''s a huge red cable.


    I see the moment of this net line, people can''t help but stupefied, want to rush to climb over this dense thread.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that I was crazy, and quickly grabbed me "don''t!"


    I threw her hand away. "You''re crazy! If we don''t climb out, the corpses behind us will soon come out. "


    Zhuge Yuner''s angry face was livid. "I said you hate stupid or pretended to be?"


    As she spoke, she lifted a stone and threw it out at the cable.


    The net cable makes a piercing noise as soon as it hits the stone, and then the whole stone turns into a pile of dust.


    My heart sank. It was a premeditated thing. It seems that the man who wanted to kill me secretly realized that we were back here.


    I have been stunned, to tell the truth, this time I have been close to despair.


    I raised my head and sat down on the ground with my head toward the things that were rushing towards me. I didn''t want to move. Running like this was a waste of energy. No matter what we do, we can''t escape from each other''s palm.


    However, to the great surprise of Zhuge Yuner and me, we both thought that we could not escape. After the corpses ran nearly one meter away from us, they did not dare to move forward.


    I was slightly stupefied for a moment, puzzled at Zhuge Yuner, "how is this going on?"


    Zhuge Yuner also shook his head.


    However, at this time, I saw a house from a distance with lights on, so I could see the situation clearly.


    An old man seemed to be on the table with some drawing circles.


    Those corpse people also seem to have lost their way and started to circle in the same place.


    I do not know why, this time I see everything is so clear.


    The old man painted with a brush for a while, as if finished, and came out of the room.


    His direction should be our side.


    I was a little nervous, but he didn''t look like he wanted to hurt me.


    Sure enough, the old man squatted down beside us.


    When I saw this old head portrait, I had never seen it before. I couldn''t help being a little stunned. "Who are you?"


    Because we had seen the envelope that the other party had thrown us, saying that it would arrange a better opening play for us. I was afraid that the old man was also a member of the game he arranged for us.


    The old man said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but you should know that I am not here to harm you."


    Zhuge Yuner and I haven''t recovered for a long time. Which one is this singing?


    Zhuge yun''er''s face changed slightly and pulled me back. "Master, if you don''t tell us who you are, I don''t dare you to leave. Please forgive us. After all, we are in a very dangerous situation."


    The old man touched his beard and laughed, "Hey, how can you be more stubborn than your master? If I want to take you away, I won''t have to talk to you at all


    As he spoke, he reached out to a monster in front of him.


    The monster stopped time as if he was choking his neck with something, and scrambled in the air for several times.


    As soon as the old man pinched it, I heard a click, and the monster''s head was twisted off.


    Zhuge Yuner and I did not dare to confront these monsters head-on. We didn''t think that the old man even touched the monster, so he twisted his head off.


    At the same time, from the air fell a red meteor like arrow, still hanging a cloth strip.


    The moment the old man saw the cloth, his eyes narrowed


    As his voice fell down, the arrow feather was pinched between his fingers. The old man pulled out the note and took a look at it


    Zhuge Yuner and I don''t know who the old man is. We only feel that he is not an ordinary guy.


    I wanted to see what was written on that piece of cloth, but the old man threw it into the zombies.


    "You two, follow me. I''m here. Don''t worry. That guy can''t help you."


    I was stunned for a moment. "Do you know who''s going to hurt me?


    The old man was stunned and then laughed, "you boy, you are such a thoughtful man. You are the body of absolute Yin. There are many people who want to get your body and soul. How can I know who is trying to harm you?"I was stunned for a moment. Obviously Zhuge Yuner didn''t believe the old man''s words.


    However, in terms of strength, we are not rivals at all and can only pretend that he does not know.


    But on second thought, since they have saved us, this has been a great favor.


    The old man waved to both of us and said, "come with me into my cottage and sit down. Tomorrow, the seal will be over."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other, and I decided to try again. So I took out the photo and handed it to the old man. "Master, since you don''t know about this thing, would you please take a look at this photo and see what you can see?"


    The old man said, "I thought it was a treasure, but it was just an ordinary picture."


    When I said this to the old man, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. "So what did the elder see?"


    The old man said with a smile, "of course, it''s the simplest thing, but you don''t want to ask me anything from my mouth. To tell you the truth, it''s something you have to experience in your life. What''s more, I just passed by here and found two living people here, so I came to rescue them. I don''t want to interfere with others. I advise you that it''s still the same Don''t ask more. "


    As soon as his voice dropped, I heard a sudden thunderbolt in the air, which cut down a tree nearby.


    Zhuge Yuner and I were shocked by the thunder and things, but we didn''t think about it, but the old man snorted, "don''t show off your skills in front of me. If you are smart, you will disappear from my sight immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    As the old man''s voice dropped, a strange smile came out of the air, "Hey, hey, hey, hey, old man, you are really nosy!"

 Chapter 29

    The old man just squinted and sneered, "how, you can kill people, I can save people, you don''t have to threaten me, to tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of your threat."


    The owner of the voice heard it and snorted, "old man, you asked for it. In this case, ha ha, we will have a chance to meet in the future. I hope you will take care of yourself."


    Then the owner of the voice disappeared in an instant.


    After we entered the room with the old man, he said nothing, but let us sleep down and said that he would ask us to leave early the next morning.


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other, nodded at the old man, and fell asleep.


    The next day, when the sun just rose, I woke up. The old man had no idea when he would disappear. Zhuge Yuner looked up at the situation around him, and suddenly widened his eyes. "It''s really strange."


    I just woke up and didn''t respond. What happened when I was busy asking Zhuge Yuner, "what are you talking about?"


    Zhuge yun''er raised his head and looked around him. "You can see for yourself."


    I told Zhuge yun''er that. I immediately raised my head and looked around. I was stunned for a moment. We were not in any grass house, but in a field of weeds.


    I sat up from the grass and grew up. I couldn''t believe what happened in front of me. I couldn''t help asking Zhuge Yuner, "are we dreaming? How could it look like this? Is the house we saw yesterday a fake one


    Zhuge yun''er sighed, "it''s magic. Even the old man who helped us may be made by people who make magic."


    As soon as she finished saying this, I heard a clapping voice. Looking back, it was the ghost old man.


    When I saw him, I got angry for no reason and asked the ghost old man, "what are you doing here? Have you come to see the excitement? "


    Zhuge Yuner also looked at the old man with a bad face, but it was strange that she didn''t say a word at the moment. Her eyes were just staring at each other.


    The old man sighed, "well, I said you two really don''t know good people. Well, I''m kind to help you. Look at your attitude. It''s like I owe you a lot of money."


    Zhuge Yuner narrowed his eyes and did not answer the old man''s words, but said to himself, "this matter is really more and more complicated, what do the people behind this want?"


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner''s attitude, the old man shook his head helplessly and said, "forget it, I won''t care about you, but you have always wanted to find out the whereabouts of Xiaowei sister and find out what is the matter with the person in this picture?"


    Zhuge Yuner and I did not intend to pay attention to the old man. Unexpectedly, he suddenly said such a sentence, which made us both nervous for a while, and quickly asked the old man, "do you have any way? Tell us about it


    The old man made a white eye at us. "Isn''t it a proud look just now? How can attitudes change so quickly? "


    When Zhuge Yuner heard this, he had a long mouth for a long time and didn''t know what to say. I looked at the two people who were about to fall into a deadlock. I quickly made a smile at the old man and said, "we were not good at the beginning. We shouldn''t have offended you. Now you have a lot of adults. Let''s just show us the way when we haven''t said anything."


    The old man said with a smile, "Hey, I''ll tell you about it, but if you can get him through, I don''t know."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other and didn''t know what the old man was up to. At this time, the old man laughed and took out a note from his pocket and handed it to me.


    As soon as I slapped my head, "you can tell me what you have to say. Why do you have to make these things?"


    The old man said with a smile, "you young man, there are some things you can''t say openly. It''s called Tianji! Do you understand? "


    I grinned and didn''t want to compete with the bad old man, so I nodded, "you''re right, but the geographical location you gave me should be in the south?"


    The old man nodded, "it''s in Hangzhou."


    I was stunned for a moment, "but I haven''t been to Hangzhou, and even if we get to Hangzhou, we may not be able to find this person."


    The old man said with a smile, "that''s your business. I''ve helped you a lot. Don''t beg for anything else. By the way, this guy is not a good talker. If you don''t have a chance, he won''t help you. As for Wei''s business and that photo, you can only find another way."


    The old man said, and disappeared in a flash.


    Zhuge Yuner and I thought about it, and finally decided to go back and consult her master first.


    After going back, the Taoist took a look at the note handed us by the old man, and he nodded, "it''s OK to go, but young man, you''ve been watched by people now. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, you will surely be killed by the other party. There are more people in the South who can magic arts. You and Yuner must be careful when you go there."Seeing that the Taoist priest had promised to come down, I nodded quickly.


    The old Taoist didn''t trust Zhuge Yuner. He was afraid that she would encounter such a thing. He called her into the room and gave her some magic tools to prepare for the unexpected.


    I think so. This time we are in such a great danger because we have nothing. This time with the help of the old Taoist priest, it should be much better.


    Three days later, Zhuge Yuner and I were on the edge of the train.


    The steward looked up and down at us. "Take out your ID cards and let me have a look."


    Zhuge Yuner and I escaped and handed the ID card to the steward. The steward took a look at it and said to the two of us, "try not to go to the toilet after getting on the bus. Especially the toilet in your car. "


    Zhuge Yuner and I were all stunned. What is the regulation? As the saying goes, the steward is afraid of cleaning?


    I was just thinking about it, so I gave the steward a push and got on the bus quickly. Don''t delay the other passengers. "


    Zhuge Yuner and I pushed her to get on the car. My parking space was No. 10 carriage 108. Zhuge Yuner and I were close to each other.


    At first, I didn''t really want to go to the toilet, so I didn''t care about the steward''s words. At the end of the night, I didn''t know why the temperature in the car was getting higher and higher. It was like being locked in a dark room with light on all sides in summer, which made me miserable. I bought two bottles of beer with the steward.


    As soon as the beer was drunk, it cooled down a lot. However, my stomach felt uncomfortable for no reason. I grabbed the seat of the car and staggered to the bathroom. At this time, I had forgotten all about the steward''s words.


    When I first entered the bathroom, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. But after a few seconds, I thought why the temperature in the carriage was so high that the temperature in the toilet was so high that the temperature in the toilet could reach the level of freezing when the air was exhausted?

 Chapter 30

    I give this sudden cold some shiver, the head also unconsciously sober a lot, hurriedly looked at the porcelain plate under the foot.


    There was a thick layer of ice on it.


    Suddenly, I remembered what the steward said just now, and I was about to pull the door open.


    At this time, I found that the door had been locked.


    I thumped at the door and yelled out, "is anyone out there? Open the door


    But outside the toilet there was a dead silence, and no one answered me.


    The cold in the toilet is getting more and more serious, and the surrounding air also begins to slowly diffuse a bloody smell. Although the taste is very shallow, it deeply stimulates my nerves.


    The pit of the toilet began to gush out a little bit. It seemed that there were countless hair gushing out of it.


    My stomach a burst of tumbling, fear also kept spreading in my mind.


    Seeing these things, I tugged at the door handle, hoping to tear the door off in an instant.


    The doorknob was so cold that it was even colder than ice. My hands were red with cold.


    The door handle also began to flow out of the sticky red liquid slowly. The sticky degree was like glue, which seemed to entangle me.


    My hand has been touched by these things at this time, and I quickly loosen it and rub it hard on my clothes.


    My heart is beating wildly at this time, and my face is red.


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from my ear.


    It came from the top of my head. I couldn''t help but look up at it. There was a slight crack on my head, and an eye came out of the crack.


    The whole eye only enlarged pupil, staring at me in the dark.


    I can''t see her face, but I feel that the whole face seems to blend with the ceiling. Where the ceiling is split, her face is also split, and where the ceiling is closed, her face is also closed!


    I couldn''t help but sit on the ground, pointed to the face above and asked, "who are you, who are you?"


    She did not answer my words, but made a cat like call.


    The light in the whole bathroom began to turn on and off with her cat call, which was even stronger than that in KTV.


    I feel my legs are soft and I want to rub open the bathroom door.


    On the ceiling, at this time, a set of rope fell down. The rope tied this knot, circled a circle, and bit by bit stuck towards my neck.


    At this moment, there seems to be a person in my ear who keeps saying to me: "if you put it on, you can''t see anything and you won''t be afraid if you don''t see it."


    My consciousness has become more and more blurred. It seems that the closer the rope is to me, the smaller the cracks on the ceiling are. I even reach out to grab the rope.


    However, at this time, my feet slipped for a while, and my head knocked on the door for a moment, and the trance consciousness suddenly came to me.


    The rope was about to reach my neck. I quickly shook my hand and pulled the rope down from it and threw it aside.


    The face above looked at me maliciously, and then made a cry like a baby crying. The water in the toilet pit seemed to be boiling and bubbling, and a lot of hair came out of the pit, making the ground covered.


    I felt sick, but I didn''t think that a hand had crawled out of the pit.


    The whole hand bone is as white as snow, and the blue veins on it are beating.


    I couldn''t help but cry out.


    The hand, however, continued to lengthen and clawed at my leg bone.


    Seeing that hand was about to catch my leg bone, but at this time, there was a knock on the door: "I said,,,, the one who went to the toilet, are you ok?"


    It was a man''s voice, and the hand seemed to feel something, and then it shrank back.


    I calmed down, got up quickly and scratched the handle.


    It was opened without any effort.


    The man stood outside the door, looking at me unhappily, and pushed me down.


    As soon as he went in, he suddenly ran out with his nose covered and scolded me, "it''s just that your mother''s going to the toilet is so smelly. How can you make it so disgusting? What are you doing in there? "


    He swearing and ran to the other car.


    Although I came out, there was still a lingering fear, two eyes unconsciously glanced at the toilet, still full of hair, I couldn''t help shivering and ran to Zhuge Yuner''s position.


    Most of the people in the carriage heard the abusive voice of the man just now, so their eyes were not friendly to me.


    When I sat down beside Zhuge Yuner, Zhuge Yuner also rolled a white eye at me: "did you fall into the toilet?"I quickly explained to her, "there are ghosts in the bathroom."


    Zhuge Yuner eyebrows PICK: "what do you say?"


    I hastily told Zhuge Yuner what I saw. Zhuge Yuner was stunned and patted the soil on his body: "I''ll go and have a look."


    She said, then stood up and walked towards the toilet room.


    I bowed my head and did not dare to speak. I was afraid that the group of people in front of me would give me another look that made me afraid.


    At this moment, a girl opposite me suddenly chuckled.


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when I heard the voice. It seemed to be,,,


    I quickly looked up and saw that at this time, the girl was holding her head down and holding something she didn''t know, and was holding it up.


    This smile is very similar to the cat cry that I just heard coming from the toilet. I shivered and asked the girl tentatively: "beauty, what are you laughing at?"


    After hearing my words, she raised her head mechanically and her eyes were empty: "I''m laughing, your life will be mine soon!"


    When I heard this, I finally couldn''t help it. Ah, I called out.


    As I screamed, the eyes of the crowd fell on me again.


    From the seat behind me, a strong man came up: "you are sick, aren''t you? Do you want me to cure you? "


    I''m not afraid of the threat of a living person. My eyes are still staring at the girl. She suddenly wakes up like a dream. Seeing me staring at her, her face turns red and yells at me: "what are you staring at me for?"


    The fat man was about to fight when he came up. Fortunately, the steward came over at this time and stopped the fat man.


    Zhuge Yuner also came out of the bathroom with a pale face.


    I thought she was scared, so I stood up and asked her, "how are you?


    "> What are you doing in the toilet? How can people get in with so much hair and water all over the floor? "


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er with a bitter face: "I told you, what are those things in the toilet? Is it a ghost? How are you? "


    I didn''t expect that Zhuge Yuner''s face became so fast that he was a little confused.


    She leaned against the hard seat and didn''t speak, and I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But I can guarantee that what I just saw is not an illusion, everything is so clear.


    But these people didn''t see what was wrong in it. The more I thought about it, the more I felt the more frightened.


    At this moment, a steward came out of the other carriage.


    As soon as I saw the steward, I changed my face and jumped up from the hard seat.


    The little girl opposite me was startled.


    I was not in the mood to care about what the little girl was thinking at this time. I jumped up from above and walked towards the steward.


    When the steward saw me looking for him again, he raised his eyebrows and said, "what can I do for you?"


    I made a gesture of invitation to the steward: "can we speak for a second?"


    Although the steward is a little impatient, but still nodded, "you go with me."


    Zhuge yun''er seemed to be tired, and without lifting his head, he fell asleep quietly with his eyes closed.


    I had intended to go to the connection point of the car, but he didn''t stop when he got to the connection point.


    I''m going to stop Lian ang.


    But he took the lead to turn to me and said, "here is a lot of people, not a place to talk, you follow me."


    I don''t know what the steward is up to. He seems to have some secret, but this matter is related to what I just saw, so I didn''t linger. I followed the steward through the dining car.


    When I got to the dining car, I thought it was strange that there was no one on the dining car. Was it all sleeping? Although this time is not the peak of travel or travel, relatively speaking, more or less, there should be someone in the dining car.


    Although I felt strange in my heart, I didn''t ask the steward and followed him through the car.


    There is also a carriage behind the dining car, which is like a utility room. The lights are not turned on in the long winter of black cloth.


    After I followed the steward in, he closed the door.


    I don''t know why, at this time, I felt a little flustered and asked the steward, "what kind of car is this? Why don''t you turn on the light? "


    "Do you think it''s necessary to turn on the lights?"When I heard his words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked him casually, "what do you mean by that?"


    The steward said with a smile, "is it not clear what I said?"


    With his voice down the moment, I immediately panic, can not help but ask a: "you,, you are just the toilet in the,,, that woman?"

 Chapter 31

    I stare at the steward: "are you the ghost girl in the toilet just now?"


    The steward sneered: "how can I be that ghost? You think too much. "


    When I heard the steward''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "then who are you, who are you?"


    After hearing what I said, the steward chuckled, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. He did not speak, but turned his head gently.


    The moment I saw his face, I couldn''t help but feel a tingle in my scalp.


    The whole face is covered with corpses, just like a corpse that has been dead for more than several days. Part of the flesh on the face has turned brown and purple, which gives people the feeling of peeling off.


    I couldn''t help but step back, trying to find a chance to escape.


    But the steward seemed to have noticed that I had this idea. He covered his mouth and chuckled a few times: "you are really interesting. You know you can''t escape, but you still want to waste your energy. Don''t you think it''s stupid?"


    I stare at him: "what do you want to do?"


    He came up to me and gently touched my face, which made me feel goose bumps all over.


    "You are a whole Yin body. No one doesn''t like your body. What can I do


    The same robber is the one who wants to rob my body.


    I can''t help but ask: "since you want to plunder my body, why do you want to let that female ghost realize that my body is absolutely Yin body?"


    The steward sneered: "don''t think I don''t know that woman around you is a Taoist. I''ve been waiting on this train for so long. How can she interfere with my plan?"


    I was stunned for a moment: "you knew I was coming here? But why do you know? "


    The steward said with a smile: "some people, you shouldn''t say,,,"


    I was shocked. There were only three Taoist priests who knew that I was going there, his apprentice Zhuge Yuner and the blind old man.


    But these three people don''t need to harm me, and even if they want to harm me, they don''t have to do boring tricks.


    I was stunned for a long time, staring at him, for a while, I didn''t know what to say.


    The steward said with a smile: "time is running out. Let''s get started."


    He said very calm, but my body was shocked out of a cold sweat, want to escape, but found that he can''t move.


    The steward pulled out a scalpel from his body and shook it in front of my eyes for a few times: "you have a good skin. I like it very much. Let''s leave your skin to me."


    He said, then picked up the knife in my face gently.


    For a moment, I felt a sharp pain on my face, and blood ran down my cheek.


    Damn it! I kept cursing the steward in my heart, but it''s too late now. If Zhuge Yuner doesn''t show up again, my face will be torn to pieces by this guy.


    At this moment, however, the door was suddenly twisted by something and opened with a whiff.


    Before I had time to respond to what was going on, I felt a strong wind coming from behind me, the speed of which was the same as that of calcium carbide. But I can guarantee that the strong wind is not brought by Zhuge Yuner.


    The steward stepped back quickly because of the strong wind.


    I was able to rest, quickly toward the side of a flash, touched a face.


    The steward''s face had been cut, but it was not deep.


    I couldn''t care where the strong wind just came from. I turned around to run outside. But at this time, I felt like my body was caught by something. I quickly turned my head and looked at the woman in the toilet.


    My eyes were wide open, but she gave me a smile, but it seemed that this woman could not speak. Her hand was holding my clothes, wet and smelling of excrement.


    I was disgusted to death, but at this time I heard the steward yell: "let him go, he is mine!"


    The woman shook the door and it closed again with a squeak.


    She just let go.


    I stuck tightly to the door and looked at two guys: "what are you going to do


    Instead of answering me, the woman said to the steward in a very hoarse voice, "do you want to attract that woman with me? Hey, hey, you are very smart. Unfortunately, you have overlooked that the toilet is my chassis. I can hide my body in it, and no one can find it. Since this guy is in the toilet, he is mine


    The steward sneered, "are you declaring war on me?"


    The woman did not speak, but directly jumped up from the ground and disappeared from our sight in a blink of an eye.


    I can''t get out of the car now, so they don''t have to worry.


    The steward also flashed in an instant.


    This carriage has to be at least 20 meters long. There are hard seats on both sides. While they are fighting, I secretly climb to the bottom of the car seat, hoping that they can''t see me.I had already hidden it, but at this moment, I suddenly heard the door banged by something.


    I couldn''t help but look up and saw Zhuge Yuner knocking anxiously at the door. The two children''s eyes were still peeping behind them.


    As if she saw me, she pointed to the door anxiously and motioned me to open it.


    I secretly glanced into the car, and found that the two evil spirits had already run to where, and they came out of the car seat.


    But the door was closed. No matter how I pulled it, I couldn''t pull it open.


    Zhuge Yuner also kept prying the door with peach wood sword, hoping to pry it open the next second.


    Zhuge Yuner''s head is full of sweat beads. I can''t help but look up at her back, and my heart is going to stop suddenly.


    I don''t know when, although she locked several carriages in succession, the people in those carriages behind her had already stood up.


    They kept pounding the door with their bodies, their heads smashed to pieces, and they were still pounding hard.


    The whole window was smashed to pieces.


    Zhuge Yuner could not help it. He grabbed the peach wood sword and laid it in front of him. He seemed to be waiting for the zombies to rush in.


    I looked around and saw a fire extinguisher nearby. I grabbed it and called out to Zhuge Yuner: "flash!"


    Although I couldn''t hear Zhuge Yuner''s voice, she seemed to be able to hear my voice and quickly flashed to the side.


    Taking advantage of the moment Zhuge Yuner dodged away, I waved the fire extinguisher and smashed into the window glass.


    Zhuge Yuner took this opportunity to drill in from the broken glass.


    The door of the car in front of it had been squeezed out of shape, and if it went on like this, they would rush here in a few seconds.


    I swallowed my saliva and sat down with Zhuge Yuner against the door.


    I couldn''t help asking Zhuge Yuner: "what''s going on here? What about those zombies out there? "


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "I don''t know. I was all asleep. Suddenly I was awakened by a loud noise. As soon as I looked up, I found a zombie about to bite off my neck."


    Zhuge Yuner was lucky to escape.


    However, there were two more powerful ones ahead. I was flustered for a moment and called out to Zhuge Yuner, "we can''t walk the road ahead, there are things ahead!"


    Zhuge Yuner was slightly stunned, then shook his head: "I should be able to deal with the two. Later, we will try to climb up from the vent of the train!"


    With a hum, I stood up and helped Zhuge Yuner, who was covered with blood, and was about to run forward. But at this time, the ghost in white and the steward stood in front of us together.


    Zhuge yun''er was stunned for a moment, but his reaction was much faster than mine.


    At the moment when these two things came out, Zhuge Yuner began to pick up the pithy formula and murmured: "stars move, transplant flowers and trees!"


    with her voice as like as two peas, I saw a man who was just like me standing at the door. The only difference was that the man looked sluggish.


    After Zhuge Yuner finished shouting, he covered my nose and made me unable to breathe.


    At such a close distance, even if we did so, the two ghosts could still see us. I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner was up to.


    Zhuge yun''er made a look at me and motioned me not to speak. Gently let me back to the car, she secretly pulled a charm from her body and pasted it on the person who just became me.


    As if they didn''t see me, the steward and the ghost called out to Zhuge Yuner: "let him go, and I''ll let you go. It''s none of your business here. Besides, we don''t want to be enemies with you Taoists. But if you don''t know the time, I don''t mind killing."


    Zhuge Yuner suddenly pushed me after copying: "hum! You dream


    The steward''s face became more and more gloomy: "you asked for it!"


    He roared and rushed to Zhuge yun''er at the same time.


    The speed of the steward was as fast as calcium carbide. I didn''t see his movements at all. My eyes widened. At this moment, the ghost in front of me rushed to Zhuge Yuner and pulled Zhuge Yuner''s hair. I only saw Zhuge Yuner scream and threw it out of the room far away. All the blood on his mouth was covered with blood.


    The steward sneered: "if you don''t know how powerful you are, how dare you show your authority in front of me?"


    Zhuge yun''er wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, holding the peach wood sword and staggered to his feet: "hum, you damn guy, tell you, even if I die, I won''t let you hurt him, unless you step on my body!"


    The steward''s eyes narrowed: "you are really beyond your ability. In this case, you are going to die for me!"He roared, left the copy of me, flew up, opened his hand and grabbed Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner wanted to use the sword to block it. Unexpectedly, at this time, the ghost girl and the steward were all in one mind. She jumped from below and tripped Zhuge Yuner to the ground. The steward also took advantage of this opportunity to plunge his finger into Zhuge Yuner''s head.

 Chapter 32

    Seeing Zhuge Yuner''s head pricking the bleeding hole in the steward''s fingers.


    I feel like the corners of my eyes are going to crack.


    Although I hate this guy''s swagger in front of me every day, when I saw the bleeding hole in her head, my heart even began to twitch. I even had an impulse to fight with that guy.


    I was about to jump out of the seat, but suddenly a hand came out from behind me to cover my mouth.


    This fragrance,,,


    I was slightly stunned. It was Zhuge Yuner''s, didn''t she die?


    I couldn''t help but look back, and Zhuge Yuner squeezed his eyes at me, with a light smile on his mouth.


    At that moment, I was more than a trace of joy, can not help but want to cry with joy.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that I wanted to cry, and immediately picked up his eyebrows. He quickly covered my mouth and motioned me not to speak.


    I bite my teeth and hold my breath. I close my eyes and listen to the movement inside.


    After the steward and the ghost captured the copy of me, they burst into laughter, but soon became hostile and even fought in this narrow space.


    The sound of the zombies outside was getting louder and louder. In a flash, they had already broken through the gate and rushed towards this side.


    Zhuge yun''er''s pupil suddenly shrinks. We have just escaped from death and will not have to experience the entanglement of these evil spirits again?


    The more I think about it, the more flustered I feel.


    Zhuge Yuner also dragged me to sneak down the chair to the bottom of the chair.


    I hold my breath longer and longer, and my head becomes more and more turbid. If it goes on like this, I can''t hold on for three minutes, and I''m afraid I will collapse.


    Zhuge Yuner at this time also tightly grasped the peach wood sword, ready to do the final fight.


    The two guys were stunned when they heard the impact of the zombies outside. It seemed that the incident was beyond their expectation. They were still fighting for the money you earned. When they saw the zombies outside, they all stopped their movements.


    My nerves are strained to the limit.


    But at this time, I heard the steward yell: "Damn it! What''s going on with this zombie? And where are the other crew members? Get out of here


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard his words. Didn''t these zombies come from them? What''s the matter with this load of zombies?


    I secretly glanced at Zhuge Yuner. Who knows, Zhuge Yuner also shook his head at me, and her eyebrows were wrinkled tightly, and secretly wrote to me on the ground: hold on, let''s watch the change.


    I just bite my teeth, do not want to move, my mind is also slowly relaxed, so maybe I can hold on for a few more minutes, or even if I don''t bite these guys, I will have to suffocate.


    However, at this time, the train suddenly seemed to have thrown the brake 180 degrees, and stopped with a squeak.


    All of a sudden, Zhuge Yuner and I didn''t respond to it, and almost fell onto the road of the carriage.


    This time I can''t help it. I puffed out a breath and took in the fresh air.


    Zhuge Yuner is also like me. The zombie outside and the two evil spirits also fell on the seat of the car in the moment of shaking.


    Not to mention the zombies outside.


    Just at this time, I heard the car door prick and was pulled open. I didn''t even have time to look. A golden light lit up in the car. Zhuge Yuner and I gave the light a rush, and my eyes suddenly couldn''t open.


    Then I felt as if someone grabbed my clothes with one hand and threw me hard towards the outside. I bumped into the glass, and the bones seemed to fall apart, and I fainted as soon as my head sank.


    I don''t know how long it took to open my eyes.


    I was lying on the ground, and there seemed to be a bonfire in front of me. Beside the bonfire, there was a woman sitting. Now it seemed that it was late midnight.


    I want to move, but feel the whole body of the bones are like scattered like, gently move on the pain to death.


    "Don''t move"


    the voice is strange, not Zhuge yun''er. I was stunned. My eyes were blurred, and I couldn''t see the woman in front of me.


    But vaguely, I saw her figure and her voice should be a young woman.


    I gritted my teeth and asked her weakly, "who are you? What about Zhuge Yuner? Where is she? "


    The girl came to me, looked me up and down, then shook her head, pulled out a kettle from her body and handed it to my mouth: "I''ll give you a drink of water first."


    My throat is also dry to death, give her to say so, quickly gulp Dong Dong several saliva.


    The girl shook her head: "you are really interesting. You are still worried about others when you are like this."As soon as I heard her saying this, I coughed and asked her to hold me to the edge of the tree: "where is this place?"


    The girl sighed: "this is a big forest in Jinan City. When I went hunting, I saw you lying in the grass, so I brought you here."


    "Well! Did you see a beautiful girl fall into the grass with me


    The girl shook her head at me and said, "no, you''ve been in a coma for three days. Maybe people have already left by then. Who can tell the truth about the people''s hearts now? "


    As she spoke, she tried to pour water into my mouth.


    I gave her a few gulps of water, leaning on the tree, headache, eyes do not want to open again.


    The girl looked at me and said, "you''ve fainted for three days. I''m a hunter gatherer. I don''t have a specific house, so I brought you here."


    I was stunned: "girl, you said I have been sleeping for three days? Then,, "


    if the girl didn''t say it, I would not have thought of it. I suddenly remembered the note on my body when I said it to her. I quickly took it out of my pocket for a while, but found that the note was lost without knowing when.


    As soon as I slapped my forehead, it''s all right now. Zhuge yun''er is gone, and the note on my body is gone, and I''m seriously injured at this time. If it goes on like this, how can I find that place?


    I tried to fumble in my pocket, even my mobile phone, bank card, and even ID card had lost to where, so how can I go back?


    I closed my eyes in confusion.


    The girl is barbecue, she put a piece of roasted fresh mutton to my mouth: "eat this to tonify the body."


    At this time, I was in a mess. I didn''t want to eat it. I shook my head at her and said, "I''m not hungry. You can eat it yourself."


    The girl sighed, sat beside me, raised her head and looked at the sky: "do you know, I have no parents, no friends, all the people are crowding me out, at that time I have how much pain, I feel the whole world has abandoned me."


    I was stunned for a moment, looked at the girl doubtfully: "why do you say this to me?"


    The girl stood up, unscrewed the wine gourd and gulped a few mouthfuls: "nothing, nothing, why don''t you want to hear my story?"


    I''ve been thinking about Zhuge Yuner all the time now. I''m afraid that what''s going on with her. I don''t have the heart to listen to the girl tell me a story. I gave her a bitter smile: "sorry, girl, I don''t want to hear it. My friend''s life and death are unknown now. Can you understand how I feel now?"


    The girl was stunned at the smell of speech, but she nodded to me: "I understand, this way, you are good at healing, if you can recover the wound as soon as possible, I will take you to your friend, is this OK?"


    I supported the tree trunk and tried to stand up: "I can''t wait. It will be dangerous to wait for her. I can''t ignore her. She is in such a great danger because of me. How can I ignore her?"


    The girl did not help me, I stood up, legs a soft on the ground.


    I took a glance at the girl: "can you give me a hand?"


    But the girl looked up at the moonlight and said to herself: "before, there was a sheep who always thought that he was very powerful and was the most powerful sheep in the world. Even the wolves were afraid of it. So it went to fight with the wolf. But before it could hurt the wolf, it cut off the windpipe for the wolf."

 Chapter 33

    I looked at the girl strangely, "why do you say this to me?"


    The girl sighed and took a sip of wine. "Nothing. If you are obedient, you can take good care of yourself here. I will naturally try to help you. But you should act on your own will, and I will not stop you, but what will happen to you? You are very clear about the consequences, aren''t you?"


    I sat down slowly holding the trunk of the tree. My eyes were staring at her. "OK, I promise you."


    The girl just laughed and handed me a piece of meat.


    So I was basically able to move three days later.


    In the morning of the third day, I looked at the girl. Now it''s basically OK. Can we go to her? "


    during this period of time, the girl listened to what I told her about Zhuge Yuner, so when she had some understanding, she nodded at me and said," OK, if that girl doesn''t die, I''m afraid she will have arrived at the place you want to go. Even if she doesn''t, she should be on that road. "


    I was stunned for a moment: "a Yu, how can you be so sure? What if she doesn''t go? "


    The girl shook her head at me: "that only proves that she is dead."


    I listen to the girl''s words, the heart can''t help shaking, mouth will not close.


    Ah Yu sighed when she saw the object: "well, I''m going to buy a ticket. You can stay here first."


    I waited for a Yu until the afternoon, and we arrived at the railway station.


    The thought of that train made me feel a little upset.


    A Yu looked at me and couldn''t help laughing: "you are obviously afraid. Why go again?"


    I shook my head at ah Yu: "you''re not me. You don''t understand what I''m thinking now."


    Ah Yu shrugged and gave a sweet smile.


    At this time, I suddenly felt strange. Ah Yu and I had never known each other, but it was when I was injured that she saved me. Why did she help me so?


    However, although there are such doubts in my heart, I did not say it.


    The train was smooth, and there was no mess.


    After getting off the train, I bought a mobile phone from a nearby mobile phone store and called Hou Kangping.


    "What are you doing, brother? Why don''t you appear? "


    I gave a bitter smile: "what do you think I can do? Well, give me some money first. "


    Hou Kangping said, hang up and call me the money.


    This time has arrived, it is afternoon, I and a Yu are both a little tired.


    I looked around and said, "it''s too late. Let''s find a hotel to have a rest."


    Ah Yu nodded at me and took a taxi on the road.


    I said to the driver, "master, help us find a hotel."


    The driver laughed and showed his big yellow teeth. He was wearing sunglasses. I couldn''t see his face clearly. I just felt that it was uncomfortable to give him such a smile.


    The driver said in a local accent, "Hey, don''t worry, I''ll take you right away!"


    The road in Hangzhou is rather winding. I can''t tell the southeast and northwest clearly here. After a few circles like this, I feel dizzy.


    The driver is still turning left and right. I can''t help but pick my eyebrows and take a look at ah Yu.


    Ah Yu shook her head at me, as if she didn''t know anything.


    Until the driver stopped by a dirty and smelly alley.


    I looked at the driver in doubt: "where is the hotel?"


    The driver held out his hand and pointed to a house at the end of the alley: "go there and they will inform you."


    A Yu and I paid for it and got off the bus.


    I felt a little strange and asked a Yu, "shall we go in?"


    "Ah Yu thought for a while:" go, should come or will come, if we don''t go, they will naturally come to us. Since we feel something is wrong, we might as well face it. "


    I nodded, and then I bit my teeth, and I walked into where with a Yu.


    When I opened the door, I saw an old man who was about to come out.


    The old man looked at both of us: "are you here to rent a house?"


    Ah Yu and I said with a smile, "yes. I don''t know if there is any vacant house in the elder''s house? "


    The old man said with a smile, "yes, of course. Please come in."


    He said, while waving to me: "we have a good house, but the price is not the same, I don''t know what kind of house you want to rent?"


    A Yu said with a smile, "master, we only rent for one day. We want two rooms. You can see the arrangement. "


    The old man said, "well, come in."


    As he spoke, he led us in.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that it''s so gloomy here that I can''t say it.A Yu secretly gave me a look and asked me to be more careful.


    I nodded at ah Yu.


    I smile at the old man: "master, there are so many houses that have not been rented out? We''re not going to be the first one, are we


    The old man said with a smile: "look at what you two said. Are you afraid that this place is a black shop? Don''t you dare come in? Don''t worry. All the people here have gone out to work and come back very late. Besides, if you don''t want to rent this day, I won''t ask you to leave at any time. "


    Ah Yu quickly laughed and said, "master, we are just joking? Why, where do you have a vacant house


    The old man went to a room and opened the door: "this is the room for you tonight."


    I was stunned for a moment: "we rent two rooms."


    The old man shook his head: "this is a room. If you want to rent it, you can rent it. If you don''t want to rent it, you can go now."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I got angry and turned around to leave. Who knows ah Yu secretly pulled me: "Linzi, this place is very good. Besides, you don''t want to live there?"


    I can hear, ah Yu is to figure out what happened, I can only nod: "that evening can only be wronged you."


    A Yu smiles: "OK, OK, OK, let''s go back and tidy up the house first."


    The old man didn''t talk much. He just looked at us and went out.


    A Yu closed the door behind her.


    I turned my eyes at a-yu and said, "why don''t you like that old man driving us away?"


    Ah Yu shook her head: "don''t you think it''s really weird here? Do you go to work together? Or all night? No, I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t leave. "


    At this time, I felt more and more mysterious about ah Yu, so I looked at him more.


    At this time, the room unconsciously spread a fragrance.


    Ah Yu also smelled it and murmured to me, "what''s this smell?"


    I shook my head at ah Yu and said, "I don''t know. Why am I so sleepy all of a sudden?"


    At this time, Yu also began to shake.


    Although my mind is a little confused, but the thought of the fragrance just now, I can''t help but shake in my mind.


    "Is it the fragrance? Is there something wrong with this hotel


    I haven''t had time to say, I heard a jade with vague said such a sentence, and then she body a tilt on the ground.


    I didn''t hold on. I fell asleep in a blink of an eye.


    I didn''t wake up until after midnight.


    I wanted to rub my head, only to find that all my limbs were tied.


    She didn''t wake up. I called her a few times: "ah Yu, ah Yu, ah Yu, wake up quickly!"


    Ah Yu opened her eyes and shook her head vigorously: "what is this place?"


    I looked up and saw that we were no longer in the room we had been in. We were tied to the cross and couldn''t move.


    Just at this moment, I heard a small sound coming from outside.


    I was stunned, but I heard the sound of singing outside at this time. However, the sound was really ugly, just like someone was crying. I was thrilled.


    A Yu narrowed her eyes and said nothing.


    But I couldn''t bear it. I called out to a-yu: "ah Yu, you should think of a way. We can''t be trapped here all the time."


    Ah Yu shook her head, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It was at this time that the door of our house suddenly opened.


    By the moment he opened the door, I saw a group of people in mourning clothes kneeling on the ground in the courtyard, with their heads drooping, men and women surrounded by a fire. I didn''t know what they were doing.


    A Yu squinted at the old man and said, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    The old man came to ah Yu and put out his hand to hold her cheek: "Tut, tut, what a beautiful face! Your meat must be tender and tender. It must be smooth to eat?"


    He said, and saliva came from his mouth.


    A Yu Pei spit at the old man: "you stinky old man, you are so insidious, you are not afraid of bad retribution?"


    The old man said with a smile: "I''m afraid, I''m not afraid. I can''t be afraid if there''s a spirit on the top and a ghost on the bottom?"


    I looked at the old man coldly: "if you do this, you are not afraid of ghosts?"


    The old man laughed and said, "are you haunted by ghosts? Are you kidding me? Can you look at those people outside for yourself? Now they can''t hurt me, they have to make puppets for meThe old man said and waved to a kneeling puppet outside: "I''m going to send these two guys on the road in a moment. I''ll prepare a big meal for them. Don''t let them go hungry on the road, or they will not be able to live on their souls."


    While he was smiling, he grabbed a kitchen knife and magic stone from the side and went out.


    He looked like he was going to sharpen his knife. The man in white nodded and came in with a baby in his arms. He grabbed the knife and cut off the umbilical cord of the baby.

 Chapter 34

    The guy in white mourning clothes came in and gave us a big smile, but his expression was so stiff that I felt uncomfortable.


    I was shocked in my heart and asked this guy, "you are not going to feed us dead babies, are you?"


    The man in white mourning clothes raised his head and said to us in a very stiff voice, "yes, I want to feed you a dead baby, so that you will have a sin and you will not be able to reincarnate. You dare not go to hell. If I were not locked with chains, I would like to go up and kick him.


    Ah Yu shook her head at me. When she took the man in mourning clothes to deal with the baby, she secretly gave me a look, spit out a blade from her mouth, and then vomited it on her left hand.


    A Yu quickly grabbed the blade, held the blade with his back hand, and cut it hard on the rope.


    A few minutes later, the rope gave a small cut to Yu.


    The man in mourning clothes suddenly turned his head, and a Yu hid the knife in his hand.


    That guy walked to a Yu step by step, his face was very ugly: "what''s the sound?"


    Ah Yu shook her head: "what is the sound?"


    The guy in white slapped ah Yu in the face: "I warn you not to play tricks on my master, or you will know the consequences."


    A Yu slapped him and his mouth was full of blood: "you, you, and"


    but the man in white snorted coldly and turned his head and walked towards the baby.


    I saw the man in white cut the baby''s abdomen and dig his heart, and his stomach churned.


    At this time, Yu has already cut half of the rope on her hand and untied the rope on her foot.


    At this time, the man in white found something wrong and rushed to him, but a-yu flew up and kicked him directly into the door.


    However, the guy seemed to feel no pain. He got up from the ground and twisted his neck: "you damned woman, I''m going to kill you"


    but a-yu gave a sneer: "kill me? If you kill me, I don''t know what your master will do to you? "


    The man in white was stunned by a Yu''s words, then narrowed his eyes and sneered at her: "brothers, come in and look at them! I''ll go and ask the master to play as long as they don''t kill them. "


    The people in white outside came in at his call.


    At this time, I noticed that the faces of these people were like the faces of dead people, without any color. Their faces seemed to be coated with flour.


    The guy took a proud look at us and ran out.


    A Yu put on a fight momentum.


    Those people in white also roared, roaring at ah Yu. In my opinion, a Yu is just a girl, and she should not have such great skills. But when these people in white rushed to me together, I found that ah Yu''s skill was not ordinary. None of the fifteen or six people in white was her opponent.


    A long teeth dance claws, I was stunned for a moment, "these are corpses."


    A Yu was stunned: "corpse man? What do you mean


    I gave a bitter smile: "these are dead people."


    Ah Yu laughed: "dead? What about the dead? "


    Ah Yu turned her head and gave me a light smile. She flew up and kicked a guy who was flying over.


    However, at this time, I saw that the baby who had been caesarean section on the chopping board was slowly floating up from the chopping board, with his hands still in his mouth, but it was a face of resentment.


    The two pupils were staring at the white guys on the ground and made a cat like cry.


    Those guys also found something wrong. They quickly turned their heads to this side. They were stunned when they saw the baby. However, these things are also corpses. Naturally, they are not afraid that the baby raised his head and left the baby: "you guy, you have become meat on our chopping board. What''s the use of resistance? You''re dealing with these two guys tied up. "


    The baby looked up at us, his pupils staring at me.


    It seems that my whole Yin body is very interested in him. When I grow up, my mouth will rush towards me.


    Seeing this guy rushing towards me, a Yu quickly pulled up a wooden stick on the ground and smashed it hard at the baby''s eyes.


    The baby was hit by the stick on the hand of ah Yu. Suddenly, she gave a scream and fell down. Her eyes were smashed for a while. White and black mixed together.


    What I fear most in my life is to see rotten eyeballs. I feel sick for a moment. The baby also howls and gets up from the ground.


    With the moment it got up, the temperature in the whole room dropped several times.


    Ah Yu''s pupil shrinks. The cold is formed by Yin Qi. It may be nothing for these guys, but it is fatal for me and a Yu.The baby cried twice and floated into the air again. She put her little hand into her mouth and made a lovely look. But her two dark pupils and the anger from her body made me feel cold.


    Those people in white seem to have a gap to something wrong and turn around and want to go back.


    But the dead baby looked at them bitterly, let out a cat like scream, and then looked at the kitchen knife on the table.


    The kitchen knife gave the baby such a stare, flying back and forth in the air for a few circles, and cut off the head of a man in white who was about to run out.


    The corpse man''s head was cut off in an instant, and he rolled around the door like a ball.


    The body seemed to have to grab its head, but the baby looked at the knife again, and the knife directly cut the corpse into half.


    I suddenly have a very bad premonition, babies have no IQ, their soul is simple, but once there is resentment, it is very terrible.


    Just as I was thinking, the door shut itself with a squeak.


    The baby widened his eyes and looked at his chest. His internal organs had been gouged out by the corpse man just now. There was only a shell left in his abdominal cavity.


    The corner of his mouth grinned at this time, and the black fog in the room began to rise slowly.


    As soon as my heart was tight, I called out to ah Yu, "ah Yu! Come on! Stop him! He''s going to kill


    In fact, even if I didn''t say it, ah Yu knew that she was about to fly the blade in her hand. But who knows that the baby looked at ah Yu as if she had been prepared for a long time.


    Don''t say it''s me at that glance. I''m afraid Zhuge Yuner is also scared.


    I''ve never seen that kind of venomous look in his eyes. He grew up and showed his tusks that had not yet grown out. He roared at ah Yu at his throat.


    A Yu gives this sound a shock, pause time to sit on the ground, the facial expression instantly turned to Sha Sha white.


    Those corpse people don''t deal with ah Yu and me at this time. Their eyes are staring at the baby.


    The baby flew down from the air and got up on the ground with a long mouth.


    He smiles at me and climbs on me.


    I feel like I''m climbing on a bug. I feel terrible. I want to get rid of this damned baby with my feet, but I can''t help it, because my limbs are bound to the cross.


    The baby crawled faster and faster on me, and in a twinkling of an eye it had climbed to my ear and licked my neck with the tip of his tongue.


    His tongue was so cold that it was like an ice cellar.


    My heart sank, but my mouth was so scared that I couldn''t even say a word


    But the baby kept smiling in my ear, the gap in his stomach revealed the bone, and it felt like a knife against my shoulder.


    The baby''s face was white to death, but it was like seeing his relatives. He even pasted his face on my face.


    Just when the baby was about to bite me, the door opened with a squeak.


    I looked up. It was the old man.


    The moment the baby saw the old man, he screamed as if he had seen a great enemy, because he was lying in my ear. The moment I heard the sound, the eardrum was humming.


    He flew up and ran at the old man.


    I thought the old man would be afraid, but suddenly the old man showed a funny smile, grabbed the kitchen knife in his hand and chopped it off the baby''s head.


    The knife and the baby''s head were facing each other. The old man cut the baby''s head in such a way that it took him a long time to chop it in.


    The old man chuckled and threw the baby out. His mouth was full of yellow teeth: "Hey, hey, it seems that none of you is obedient. Little guy, I came to see you pitifully and let you die at once. I didn''t expect that you would be rewarded with kindness. How can I forgive you?"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the baby.


    The baby raised his head and grabbed the kitchen knife on his head with his little hand, and pulled it down abruptly. From the bottom of his feet, a piece of bright red blood was reflected, and he leaned towards the old man.


    I thought the old man would be afraid, but he squatted down and licked the blood on the ground in his mouth.


    At this time, the corner of the baby''s mouth suddenly picked up a smile, empty eyes like a bottomless hole like the old man to suck in.


    Taking advantage of the moment the old man drank blood, the baby flew up, climbed onto the old man''s shoulder, and tore at his neck.


    At this moment, the old man suddenly put out a hand, grabbed the baby''s legs, pulled him off his neck, put it on the ground and smashed it. He even picked up the kitchen knife on the ground and chopped it down at the baby''s neck.

 Chapter 35

    I didn''t dare to look at the bloody scene and turned my head in another direction.


    The baby''s scream became stronger and stronger, saying it was crying but not like it.


    Even a Yu almost threw up.


    It was not until the baby''s voice died that the old man came to me covered in blood and pinched my face.


    I pinched the old man so much that I turned my eyes.


    He held the baby''s eyes which had just been gouged out in his hand and shook them in front of me: "Hey, hey, hey, good longan, do you want to eat them?"


    At this time, I just want to scold the old man: "you are a big change! If you die, you will go to nine levels of hell, and you will never live beyond life


    But my mouth to his death hold, a word can not say, can only watch him a little bit of the eyes to my mouth son put.


    I was naturally afraid of these things, not to mention a person''s eyeballs. If I put them in my mouth, I would never want to eat again in my life.


    A Yu also turned her head in the past, afraid to look at the disgusting scene.


    To those guys in mourning clothes, their mouths giggle, gloomy, as if they were watching my jokes.


    Seeing that this guy was about to put his eyes in my mouth, I suddenly felt a wind from the old man''s back, which made me shiver.


    The old man also seemed to notice something strange behind him, and shook his hand and slapped him.


    However, he hit the air with this blow.


    The baby''s laughter rang in our ears again, more desolate than I had heard before, and that terrible sound was always frightening my soul.


    The old man''s face was covered with sweat beads, and his voice even trembled: "you dead baby, can''t you live in peace? I will eat your meat today


    I just think of the place where the old man cut down the baby. I can''t help but look down. The rotten meat on the ground has disappeared.


    Originally, the house was full of gloom, as if it was winter. This was good. The sudden disappearance of the baby made our hearts fall into ice caves.


    No one knows what the next second will be like. It''s not sure that the baby will be lying on someone''s body, waiting for an opportunity to move, and it''s impossible that the next second will pierce someone''s internal organs and come out of the body directly.


    The old man picked up the kitchen knife on the ground and laughed wildly: "you son of a turtle. Ha ha, I''m scared to chop for my grandfather, how dare not come out? Do you want to kill grandfather


    As soon as his voice dropped, I heard a burst of laughter in the room. There was no murmur. Everything was so pure, but with a strong anger. Even if it was just the sound, it made people feel creepy.


    If I had been bitten by a ghost, I would have died sooner or later


    But the baby said with a smile, "is it doomed? You eat human flesh and drink human blood, even a child as young as me. Do you know how painful it is after I die? No, I want revenge! I want to kill all the people here


    The baby has gone mad.


    As soon as he finished saying this, I suddenly saw a dark shadow, which seemed to stick on a corner opposite.


    I couldn''t help but look up at that side. There was a sticky thing on the beam over there, just like a huge meat ball.


    My heart sank, was it not that the baby had just been chopped into meat mud by this bad old man?


    The old man seemed to have found the baby at this time. He raised his head and his eyes were fixed on it. However, he grabbed the kitchen knife in his hand and licked the blood on it with his tongue. He grabbed the eyeballs just dug out and put it into his mouth and chewed it vigorously.


    After all, I couldn''t help it. All of a sudden, I vomited out.


    The baby screamed like a pain, then stretched out his bleeding hand bone and grabbed a guy in white.


    These people were dead, so they didn''t feel much pain. The baby didn''t want to eat the zombie.


    After the zombie was lifted into the air, he opened the mouth of the corpse in white, and then got into its mouth.


    The zombie opened his mouth wide, and the blue veins on his head expanded rapidly. Even his frontal bones seemed to be crushed and burst. He kept protruding, but his eyes kept shrinking.


    Zombies clench their fists tightly, and I know it''s a natural reaction of the body, which only happens when there''s an extreme spasm.


    If a living person becomes this picture, it is better to die directly.The old man was still staring at him with two eyes. He didn''t say a word, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I secretly glanced at a jade, saw her hand is looking to put behind her, may be catching some weapons.


    At this time, my heart also pinched a cold sweat, but the baby finally jumped down.


    The clothes of the corpse in white had been torn for a long time. There were many cracks on the whole body, including blue and purple. It was like scalding the skin with boiling water. From the cracks in the skin, drops of dark red blood spots flowed out.


    After waiting for the baby to jump down, the old man finally said, "Hey, hey, I thought there was a great move. I just wanted to frighten me in this way? Tell the old man that he has eaten people all his life. He has never seen any monsters and ghosts. If you want to frighten me, it''s tender. "


    The baby doesn''t speak, but the corners of his mouth form a sinister smile. With the cracks on his face, it''s particularly terrifying.


    Suddenly, I had a bad premonition that Yu and I would be in danger no matter who was the baby or the old man who won.


    A Yu naturally knew this. Her hand was clasped on her back, and she didn''t know what was on her hand. Judging from her appearance, although her face was a little nervous, her expression of fear was not much.


    Who is this Yu? I remember that I was thrown out of the train before. Even if it was thrown from the train, it should be beside the railway track. How could I fall into the woods?


    The more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Just as I was thinking, the body attached to the baby suddenly spit out a letter like a snake, which entangled the old man''s neck.


    The old man''s face was red, but a strange smile appeared on his mouth. His hand holding the kitchen knife suddenly raised, and he cut it towards the letter.

 Chapter 36

    The baby''s mouth was still grinning with that gloomy smile, but the letter did not retract into his mouth.


    At this moment, I was really confused. What did the baby want to do?


    Letter son quickly to the old man cut down, he was proud of a smile: "how? What else do you have to say? You are my food. If you don''t want to be more painful, I advise you to be obedient and lie on the chopping board


    A Yu''s two eyes are still staring at the front. I know that she will take out the thing behind the God anytime and anywhere, but this will certainly disturb one party.


    I can''t move at all when I''m tied to the cross. If a Yu starts at this time, I''ll be doomed. So I''m covered with sweat beads at this time. I''m afraid something will happen.


    The baby suddenly laughed and spat out a long letter, which entangled the old man''s neck again.


    "Damn it! What is the baby going to do


    I couldn''t help but scold. I couldn''t think of such a move. The old man''s eyes narrowed in an instant. However, he grabbed the knife in his hand and cut it at the baby''s tongue as before.


    A Yu secretly went to my side a few steps, see her appearance is to untie the rope on my body.


    However, she has not moved two steps, originally staring at the front of the white zombies of the war on the head turned to a Yu.


    The old man came and went back and forth and had already chopped down the baby''s letters several times.


    This time the baby didn''t spit any more and chuckled at the old man.


    The old man was so angry with this silly farce that he would rush to kill the baby.


    However, as soon as he moved, the pile of letters on the ground suddenly seemed to be alive. In a flash, he had climbed onto the old man.


    At this moment, the old man also realized that something was wrong, and he wanted to cut off these things. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    The letters were like snakes, entangled in the old man''s body, strangled the old man''s limbs so that he could not move. The hand with the kitchen knife made a click.


    Only heard the old man scream, the kitchen knife in his hand fell to the ground.


    Legs and legs bent also to things stuck in general, a dog fell on the ground.


    At this time, the baby came out of the corpse in white and slowly approached the old man.


    Like a child who just learned to climb, he climbed up to the old man and laughed at him: "your internal organs are mine, and your body is mine. Although you are old, it doesn''t matter. I will change it later."


    The old man looked at him with wide eyes, but his mouth giggled: "you are dead and can''t be retrieved. Even if you kill me, no one will recognize you as a living person. Tell you, old man, I''m not afraid of death, you don''t have to scare me."


    "The baby tut mouth:" you are very good, listen to your tone, as if I am afraid of you, since you are such a cow, no matter how painful you are, you can bear it. "


    As he spoke, he stretched out his bleeding hand and pinched the old man''s mouth. The barb grew on the tip of his finger, and he forced himself into the old man''s skin.


    The old man gave a cry of pain, but his mouth showed a sinister smile.


    The baby''s fingers were in his mouth, and the mouth was full of blood.


    The old man was laughing and said vaguely, "you killed me and chopped me into meat. If you have the ability, you can also kill me and chop me into meat mud. Hey, even if I become a ghost, I will also eat you."


    The baby''s eyes began to bleed a little bit.


    It seems to be crying, one hand vigorously wiped the blood from the corner of his eye: "old man! You''re the son of a bitch. You don''t eat or drink! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so happily, and you don''t want to swallow my soul? It''s a pity that there are no more opportunities for,,, ''


    As the baby said, he slowly turned his body into a meat ball.


    My heart sank. The thought of the baby occupying the body of a white zombie made my heart sink. This guy is going to do the same thing again.


    Sure enough, the old man''s face also showed a look of panic, which was completely different from the kind of ecstasy just now.


    However, the meat ball did not intend to let the old man go because of his fear, and immediately got into his body.


    As soon as the meat ball got into the old man''s stomach, the old man fell down on the ground and began to roll around in disorder. He pinched his neck with all his strength, as if he were suffocating and dying.


    The vein in the neck began to expand like an explosion, and the whole chest was like a little hand coming out of the hole.


    Those white zombies were so scared that they were about to run over and help the old man up.


    With this little Kung Fu, a Yu ran to me. I glanced at her back and found that she was carrying a pair of Japanese bitterness on her back.At that moment, I was confused. This is what Japanese ninjas use. How can a Yu have it? Is she Japanese?


    But I''m just an ordinary person, how can I give this kind of person the top?


    My head is going to explode, but I can''t think about it.


    A Yu didn''t seem to find that I was suspicious of her. She untied the rope on me. Seeing that I was still in a daze, she knocked at me: "what do you think? Is it all over? "


    I woke up in an instant with this sentence, and quickly pulled her: "OK, OK, OK, while they didn''t find us, we should go now."


    Ah Yu nodded, turned around and took me to run out. Who knows at this time, those people in white around the old man suddenly became soft and fell to the ground.


    The old man got up from the ground at this time.


    His seven orifices are dripping blood, the whole face is like a frosted image, gray, eyes stare, almost occupy half of the face, hair is also scattered.


    The neck issued a few clicks, twisting Dong, two eyes staring at me and a Yu.


    The door has been opened, a Yu secretly glanced at the door, trying to jump out, but did not expect that the old man at this time had already noticed ah Yu''s eyes, turned his head, looked at the door, and suddenly the door in front of us slammed shut.


    Now the old man''s body is completely under the control of the baby, and his meaning is obvious. He is not going to let any of us go.


    A Yu pushed me back, blocked me in front of me, and took out the bitterness behind me: "boy, our well water does not offend the river. The man who eats you is the old man. There is a saying that injustice has a head and debt has a owner, but your creditor is not us."


    The baby manipulated the old man to cover his mouth and giggled: "you people are all damned. Without you, the old man would not have killed me. All the people who stepped into this room would have died."


    My heart is pounding. I have nothing to say to this baby. If he can''t kill him today, we will never give up.


    A Yu holds kuwu with one hand and looks ready to go. However, I can see that her head is full of sweat. I know that the pressure on her at this time is not small, but I can''t do anything but look at her.


    After a few laughs, the baby said only one word: "die!"


    After a meal, the whole body disappeared in our sight.


    At this time, a Yu also closed her eyes.


    Sometimes what the eyes see is not necessarily true. The ears are more real than the eyes feel.


    I dare not move, for fear that it will affect a Yu''s judgment.


    Just then, all of a sudden, I heard a scream above my head. It was the baby''s voice.


    I suddenly looked up and the baby, like a sharp blade, fell from the roof and was about to penetrate my forehead.


    It all came so fast that I didn''t even have a chance to react.


    He stood there stunned.


    Ah Yu flew up and kicked the baby on the head of the baby, which was less than an inch close to my head.


    This time, ah Yu used a lot of strength. The baby was like a kite that had been broken. It flew out and hit the wall.


    I was shocked to see the scene in front of me, but a Yu shook my hand and pulled me behind her.


    The baby manipulated the old man to get up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and giggled: "I still underestimated you, but what can that do? You are just a grasshopper in my hand. Since you want to play, I will play with you first. Besides, you can be much better than the old man. "


    A Yu squinted at the baby and made another attack: "don''t talk nonsense! Come on, my aunt


    Baby hey hey a smile: "ninja?"


    I don''t know why the baby suddenly said this, but ah Yu was shocked.


    In this moment, the baby suddenly gathered up from the ground, as if attacking the old man, spit out a long letter and rushed to ah Yu.


    My heart a tight, hard to grab a chair, in the baby''s tongue is about to entangle a Yu of the moment suddenly smashed down.


    The baby probably didn''t expect me to do this. Even to him, I might feel like a mouse when he saw a cat, so he didn''t dare to move, so I didn''t have any guard against me at all. I only heard the baby scream and quickly pulled his tongue back.


    A Yu also took advantage of this opportunity to copy bitterness, and immediately hit the old man''s body.


    The baby''s reaction speed is so fast that I can''t imagine.


    At the moment when kuwufei passed by, the baby had already disappeared. At this moment, I felt a chill behind me. I couldn''t help turning my head and looking at it. It happened that the old man''s body controlled by the baby was staring at me maliciously.

 Chapter 37

    I was shocked. The moment I saw his eyes, I wanted to run away. However, my body seemed to be bound by something. I couldn''t move at all. I didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill this guy."


    A Yu then opened her eyes: "I really didn''t expect that a soul would use this method to threaten a living person. If this matter spread to the ghost world, I really don''t know how you, a little devil, will muddle along in the future."


    The baby chuckled: "later? Hey, as long as you die, there will be no future. "


    A Yu sneered: "even if I put down my weapon, you still don''t want to let us go. As long as one of us survives, we will make a profit. When I hear a Yu''s words, I feel cold for a moment. This woman is not going to save me.


    The baby sneered: "that good, die a calculate a, even if I am out of my wits, I also pull up a cushion."


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and licked my neck.


    His tongue is like a long barbed, in my neck cut a bloodstain, hot pain let me can not help shaking.


    But this guy didn''t seem to want to kill me now, or he could bite a hole in my blood as soon as he opened his fangs.


    However, he did not, so, he is still threatening ah Yu.


    I couldn''t make a sound. I could only whine a few times.


    The baby gave a strange smile: "you have something to say, don''t you? I''ll let you talk about your heart before you die


    My head was spinning rapidly. If a Yu really didn''t intend to save me, she would have killed me long ago. If the baby had planned to eat me, she would not have said so much nonsense. They were trying to figure out who could hold on to the end and who would be the final winner.


    The baby let go of my mouth, the purpose is to let me find a way to ask for help with a Yu, so as to distract her.


    I bit my teeth. If a Yu really wanted to save me, if I asked for help, she would be distracted, so that neither of us could escape. So, I bet. The moment he loosened my mouth, I bit the tip of my tongue.


    Then he vomited blood on the tip of his tongue.


    The baby was unprepared for me many times, and the blood from the tip of his tongue spat out on his eyes.


    The blood on the tip of the tongue is extremely lethal. The baby screamed, covering his eyes with his hands and crying out.


    Because of this, I got rid of his shackles and got out of the baby''s hand.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a-yu grabbed kuwu and threw it into the old man''s body directly, and nailed it to the wall with the soul of the baby.


    However, ah Yu didn''t rush to take me away from here. She pulled out several silver needles and nailed them to Shangxing, Zusanli, Bingfeng and Fengmen acupoints respectively.


    The baby''s howling became more and more loud.


    However, a Yu quickly punctured the blood on his fingertips and quickly drew a thunder charm on the ground and pasted it on the baby''s forehead.


    Yu''s speed was so fast that my eyes couldn''t tell. She had already pulled my arm and ran out towards the door.


    When she pulled it out of the yard, I secretly looked at the sky. At this time, the clouds in the sky were gathering, like a huge whirlpool, swallowing the surrounding nebulae.


    Ah Yu saw me stunned and quickly pulled me: "what are you doing? Wait for death


    I gave her such a call, immediately regained consciousness, and ran out of the yard with her.


    The cry of the baby is getting stronger and stronger, as if struggling to get rid of those silver needles.


    A Yu and I have been running out for hundreds of meters before stopping under a big tree, holding his knee and breathing heavily.


    I couldn''t help but look at her: "who are you?"


    "Who am I?" a Yu asked me? Well, I''m a hunter. "


    I looked up into the sky, and the huge whirlpool had formed. Then a huge flash of lightning came down and hit the house in an instant.


    Then I heard other people in the room shouting: "fire, fire, fire, someone to put out the fire."


    I looked askance at Yu: "are you a hunter? Hehe, when are you going to cheat me? "


    Ah Yu also breathless, stood up and looked at me with a smile: "Oh? Since you say I''m not a hunter, why do you say that? "


    I stepped back two steps: "first, the place where I fell is the railway track, which can''t appear in the forest. Second, we are all different. You don''t need to take such a big risk to save me. Third, and the most important point, why do you have bitterness, and why do you attract thunder?"


    A Yu listened to my words and looked at me with a smile: "there are too many things you want to know. I have nothing to say, but my mission has been completed. Whether you can finish the rest of the way depends on your ownHer voice became smaller and smaller, and her outline became more and more rough. In a flash, she became a paper man with rough eyebrows.


    I was so scared that I almost sat on the ground, but as soon as I thought that she didn''t harm me, I bit my teeth and swallowed a mouthful of saliva and went to ah Yu''s side to take the paper man away. When I got to the place, I would thoroughly investigate the matter.


    I didn''t expect that I just met the paper man, and she burst into flames.


    By the wind gently blowing, even a trace of ashes are not left.


    I don''t know how many people want to harm me. They hide behind their backs. No, I have to find the location on that address.


    As I was about to turn around, I suddenly heard an old lady calling me: "young man", "young man"


    I was already in a state of shock. When I called the old lady, I was startled for a moment. I quickly looked back and saw an old woman over 70 years old standing behind me, clasping her waist and waving to me.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I still asked her, "what can I do for you, elder...


    the old lady looked up at me with a basket in her hand:" my legs are not convenient, can you help me? "


    At this time, I was so confused that I wanted to refuse the old lady: "I''m sorry, I have something else to do...," "


    before I finished my words, the old lady waved to me:" don''t say that, my home is not far from here, I''ll cross a bridge in front of me, please. Otherwise, I,, "


    the old lady said, tears would burst It''s coming down.


    I can''t bear to see such an old lady, so I nodded to the old lady: "OK, I''ll help you go home, but I''m not familiar with the way here."


    The old lady laughed: "young man, you should be a stranger?"


    I gave a dry smile and helped the old lady to go forward. However, my eyes glanced at the room behind me. I didn''t know what happened to the little doll. If he didn''t die, he would still be haunting me.


    The old lady looked at me and said, "young man, your heart is so good."


    I look at the old lady with a smile, and my heart says why the old lady talks so much?


    I helped her to a junction, and she suddenly stopped.


    I looked at the old lady suspiciously: "Granny, don''t you say there is a bridge here? Why didn''t I see it? And why don''t you leave all of a sudden? "


    The old lady shook her head, let me release her, put the basket on the ground: "you wait a moment, I have one thing to do when I come here."


    I looked at the old lady suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    The old lady didn''t answer me. She squatted down slowly and opened the basket.


    When I saw the things in the basket, my scalp felt numb for a while. I turned around and wanted to run.


    The red and green things in the basket were all things like shroud.


    Seeing that I was about to run, she suddenly laughed twice: "what''s the matter with you, young man? Is a big boy not as brave as an old lady? "


    I give her such a say, pause time a Leng: "you are a living person?"


    After listening to my words, the old lady''s face suddenly became a little ugly: "how do you talk to me? If you don''t want to help me, how can you swear? My daughter died at this intersection. I came to burn paper for her. How could you scold me like that


    The moment I heard the old lady''s words, I was relieved for a moment. It turned out that the old lady was not something evil, so she quickly said with a smile: "no, no, no, granny, I don''t mean that. It''s just my experience that you may not believe."


    The old lady shook her head: "it''s OK. Since you didn''t mean to, you should accompany me to burn paper."


    I can''t bear to see the old lady like this, so I squatted down and burned the paper with the old lady.


    The old lady raised her head and took a look at the sky: "Alas, I have pity on my daughter."


    I couldn''t help asking the old lady, "what''s wrong with your daughter?"


    The old lady gave a bitter smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s all over. Come here, young man."


    She said, while giving me a seat: "you also help me burn some paper money."


    I nodded and squatted next to me.


    Because I was with the old lady, I didn''t find anything wrong.


    After burning a few pieces of paper, the old lady looked up at the crossroads and said, "have you come to collect the paper money? Come on, my aunt has prepared a special gift for you today. I don''t know you don''t like it. "


    When I heard the old lady''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. I also looked up and saw a woman with hair covering her face standing on the southwest corner of the intersection. She was walking slowly towards us with her head down.

 Chapter 38

    The moment I saw the woman, I couldn''t help but step back two steps: "what''s going on here?"


    The old lady looked up at me and said, "can you see it, too?"


    I swallowed and said, "of course I can see it. What''s going on?"


    The old lady shook her head: "don''t worry, I won''t harm you. Since you can see it, give my daughter a stick of incense."


    As she spoke, she handed me the incense.


    When the ghost approached me, she didn''t look down at me. The mechanical version knelt down in front of the old woman, lowering her head and not knowing what she was doing.


    He handed me the incense: "you and I are predestined, come on."


    I, um, slowly put it beside the female ghost.


    The old lady laughed and then asked the ghost, "girl, are you satisfied with the gift I gave you?"


    The ghost''s voice was dismal: "satisfied, ha ha, thank you, mother."


    She said, and disappeared in front of us in a flash.


    I was shocked to see the old woman, always feel like they are trapped in a big lie.


    But the ghost girl just now disappeared without even looking at me. She should not do anything to me.


    I''m guessing about the ghost''s thoughts.


    But the old lady helped me: "well, boy, it''s time for you to take me home."


    As she spoke, she asked me to help her up.


    I''m really sorry at this time. I shouldn''t have promised to come down and send her home. But now things have come to this point. And the old woman has such a ghost daughter. I can''t afford to provoke anything. I still send her home and finish the work.


    I helped the old woman go forward for a period of time, but suddenly I found a problem. No matter which intersection the old woman went to, she would come out like the first intersection.


    I gave the old woman such a trick, the feeling of being played became stronger and stronger.


    I didn''t see a bridge in front of me until five or six blocks later.


    At this time, I have walked three or four kilometers with the old woman, but the old woman did not feel tired. I couldn''t help looking behind me. I remember that although we had passed a lot of intersections, we had just taken a straight road, but now I don''t know what happened. I can''t see any intersection behind me.


    When I saw the bridge, I was too close to see the old woman off. I said to her, "grandma, you see you''re almost home. I won''t see you off. How about that?"


    When the old lady heard that I was going to leave, her kind eyes suddenly changed. I saw a strong murderous spirit in her eyes.


    This kind of murderous spirit is absolutely not an ordinary old lady can send out. I can''t help but be shocked. I was about to let go of her, but I found that my hand had been held by her, and I couldn''t get rid of it.


    Although the old woman''s eyes were full of murderous spirit, she kindly said to me: "Hey, hey, young man, it''s just the so-called sending Buddha to the West. You can see that all of them have arrived on the bridge deck. It''s not suitable for me to let me go by myself."


    I know this old thing is not going to let me go. Now I can''t get rid of her hand. I can only squeeze out a smile at her: "ha ha, ha, OK! I''ll see you home. "


    The old woman said with a smile, "that''s right."


    The murderous air in her eyes retreated this time.


    I felt strange, so I couldn''t help but look up at the bridge in front of me.


    The bridge is not small, but there is light mist on it. In addition to the shape of the arch bridge, I can''t see the opposite side. There are stone lions on both sides of the bridge entrance.


    The two stone lions opened their eyes as if they had been staring at me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart and deliberately slowed down the speed of getting on the bridge.


    The old lady seemed to notice my thoughts and said with a smile, "young man, you can''t slow down. After crossing this bridge, you''ll be at my house. Do you want to ink for a few hours?"


    I gave the old lady such a scared, can not help but out of a white sweat: "no, no, No


    The old woman''s eyes became sharp: "then hurry up."


    I took a mouthful of saliva: "good!"


    The old lady has begun to threaten me. If I am in ink at this time, I am afraid it will be really dangerous. I will help her to get on the bridge soon.


    When we got on the bridge, we suddenly felt that the wind around us changed a little. Although it was not big, it was cold to death.


    I couldn''t help wrapping up my clothes.


    I peeked at the back secretly. At the moment when I looked back, I saw a woman with loose hair standing under the bridge. The woman''s appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, appearance, etcI don''t dare to look back. I''m afraid I''ll see that woman looking up at me with that empty look.


    I think it''s all goosebumps.


    Finally, the old lady was sent to her home.


    When I turned around and wanted to go, the old lady grabbed me: "don''t worry, you''ve sent me home. I haven''t really appreciated you yet? Come on in and have a cup of tea with me


    I don''t dare to offend this dead old woman. Anyway, it''s here. I''ll leave after tea!


    The old lady pushed open the door, the smell of incense in the room choked me to cough.


    The lights in the whole yard were on, but they were like the light from the lanterns. They were dim, not bright at all, but with some strange colors.


    The old lady made a gesture of invitation to me.


    I went in with the numbness of my scalp.


    The old lady''s home is very simple. There is only a shabby bed in the room. There is a table in the small living room. However, there are bright red happy words like blood on the wall.


    After I entered the room, the old lady made a gesture of invitation to me: "please sit down and I''ll make you some tea."


    I nodded, but the palms were full of sweat. The old lady was so weird that I couldn''t understand who she was and what she wanted to do. But I knew that as long as I went out at this time, there would be danger. It''s better to do everything according to her wishes. Maybe she would be more kind and let me go later.


    When the old lady went to make tea, I secretly looked around the room. There was no place for candles or a brazier for burning paper, but the smell was too strong.


    I don''t dare to be suspicious, but this time the old woman has come out with tea.


    She put the teacup in front of me: "drink it, drink it, drink it, and then you can leave!"


    I heard the old lady say let me go,. Almost happy to jump up from the ground, busy to grab the water cup.


    However, I suddenly felt a little strange. Why did the old lady have to drink this water to leave? What''s wrong with the water?


    I couldn''t help but look down at the glass. The color of the water was normal yellow. There was nothing wrong with it.


    But still careful for better, I slowly put the tea on the table: "ha ha, ha, I am not very thirsty, you see your heart has done, I have other things, I will not disturb you."


    The old lady didn''t object to it. She looked at me with a smile: "OK, then you can go."


    When I heard the old lady say that, I didn''t want to stay for a moment. I turned around to run outside.


    I didn''t expect that my legs had not yet stepped out of the door when I heard the old lady laughing.


    Her laughter was so strange that I couldn''t help shivering and turned my head slowly to look at the old lady: "what are you laughing at?"


    The old lady played with the teacup on her hand: "you can not drink it, but if my daughter pesters you, I can''t control you."


    She was obviously threatening me, and just then, the door outside creaked. I couldn''t help but take a look. The old lady''s daughter was looking up at me with her eyes fixed on me.


    I was so scared that I almost fell to the ground and helped the door frame.


    But the old lady took the tea with a kind look: "drink it. After drinking, she will not pester you any more."


    I swallowed my saliva. I didn''t want her to pester me, so I poured the water that the old lady handed me into my stomach.

 Chapter 39

    The water she gave me to drink had a strong smell of paper ash.


    The moment I smell this smell, I can''t help but spit it out.


    But the old lady laughed after my tea.


    I wanted to ask her if I could go now, but I felt like I was pouring iron into my throat, and I couldn''t say a word.


    At present also began to faint, the old woman''s shadow more and more blurred, a person is like three people.


    I shook my head vigorously: "what''s going on


    I felt my legs began to soften, and I couldn''t help but ask her, "what did you drink for me?"


    The old woman did not answer my words, but looked at me with a smile. It was only after I fell down that she squatted down beside me. It seemed that she was still asking the ghost: "girl, do you like this gift I gave you?"


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up from my sleep. I only felt dizzy in my head, as if I had been hit by something. It hurt me to death, and my whole body was sour and soft without any strength.


    I tried to sit up, but found that I couldn''t move at all. I lowered my head and looked at my body, and I had been tied to the table.


    I don''t know when my dress was changed into a red wedding dress.


    What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, I heard the old lady say to the ghost: "girl, are you satisfied with the present I gave you?"


    Thinking of this, I was shocked. Was the gift she was referring to be me?


    I struggled hard for a few times, but the rope on my body was very tight, and I couldn''t throw it away at all.


    "You don''t have to struggle."


    At this moment, the voice of the old lady suddenly rang in my ear.


    In her hand was a copper basin with water and a kitchen knife in it.


    There is a custom in my hometown, that is, knives can''t be put in the basin unless someone is dead.


    The old lady put the water basin next to me, touched my face, and placed several red candles beside me: "Hey, hey, you should be glad that you are going to marry my daughter."


    When I heard the old lady''s words, my heart sank to the bottom. Yes, she wanted to give me as a gift to her daughter.


    I struggled to shake a few times, yelled at the old lady: "you will be punished for doing so! You''re going to hell. "


    The old lady laughed: "to hell? Ha ha, are you kidding? How can the person who hurt my daughter live well now? Forget it, even if there is a hell, it will be something later. "


    As she spoke, she took the knife out of the water pan and rubbed it against the grindstone.


    She did not put it on the table until the blade was sharpened quickly. She took out the needle and thread, sewed a puppet on the table, and turned to look at me: "young man, tell me your birthday eight characters."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. The old woman''s brain must be sick. If I want to kill me, I have to say my birth date. I''m sick!


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the old woman shook her head and said, "young man, why are you suffering? Do you have to ask me to do something to be obedient? "


    As she spoke, she came to me with a kitchen knife.


    I thought she was going to kill me, so I closed my eyes for a moment.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the dead old woman didn''t do that. She grabbed my hand and cut my finger hard.


    The knife was very fast. I only felt a burning pain. As soon as I opened my eyes, my fingers had cut a hole in her finger.


    The old woman put my blood on the puppet and laughed at me: "if you are smart, tell me your birthday, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    I snorted and kept silent.


    The old woman picked up a silver needle: "you this guy really can''t see the coffin and don''t cry. Well, since this is the case, let the old woman teach you what is obedience."


    She said, grabbing the silver needle and stabbing it into the head of the puppet. Compared with the acupoints of human body, this position is the star of human beings.


    All of a sudden down, I felt my head as if it was exploding.


    The soles of my feet and palms curled up with the sudden pain from my head.


    I screamed, but the old woman sighed: "if you don''t listen, there will be more torture. I advise you, if you are sensible, you should follow it? Tell me your birthday is nothing, isn''t it? Both sides are dead. Why do you have to suffer so much before you die? "


    If I persist in this way, she will try to torture me in other ways. Anyway, he doesn''t know my birthday, so she just looks like this.


    I called to the old woman: "don''t torture me, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!"The old woman''s face showed a happy look: "Hey, this is right."


    "June 8, 1996."


    The old woman looked at me, and she took out a puppet made of grass and trees: "let''s see if you lied to me. If you cheated me,,", "


    she giggled at me as she spoke.


    My scalp is numb, this damned old woman!


    The old woman looked down at me and said, "I''ll give you one last chance to say it or not?"


    I knew that at this time I had no way to hide, so I gritted my teeth and told her my birthday.


    The old woman then gave a satisfied smile, took out the cinnabar pen, pointed it on the puppet''s body, and then waved to the door.


    Just after the old woman waved, I saw a girl in a big red wedding dress, with a red cap on her head. I couldn''t see her face.


    The old woman looked at me: "now heaven and earth as evidence, I will give you two marriage."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t want to marry a ghost girl as my wife. I shook my head like a rattle drum: "no, no, no, no!"


    When the old woman heard my cry, she immediately turned her head and glared at me fiercely. She grabbed a kitchen knife and chopped it on the edge of my ear: "what do you say?"


    I swallowed and I couldn''t speak any more.


    But the old woman looked out and said, "girl, there are different ways for people and ghosts. If you are allowed to worship with this man directly, I''m afraid you will be punished by heaven. So I thought of a way to let you and this puppet worship, and then put the man''s soul in here for 77-49 days. How do you think?"


    The ghost nodded shyly.


    I am a cold sweat.


    The old woman laughed and said, "come on! Girl, drink this cup of wine with your future husband and begin to worship. "


    The female ghost tiptoed to me, squatted down, stretched out a hand and gently touched my face.


    Although I can''t see her face, I can feel the cold on her body. Her hands are as white as flour. Her fingernails are really black and blue. She is poisoned and died of bleeding.


    Although the skin is as white as paper, it is shriveled to death.


    I took a big spit and called out to her, "I don''t want to marry you! Get out of here


    I don''t know where I got the courage at this time. I dare to yell at the ghost.


    After the ghost heard what I said, the red cap suddenly moistened. A drop of liquid fell from the red cap and fell directly on the chopping board. I couldn''t help looking at it. I almost vomited blood. What the ghost cried down was blood.


    She didn''t speak, just stretched out her hand and slapped me in the face, and then squeezed my neck.


    This moment I because of lack of oxygen, in a human instinct reaction grew up, mouth trying to breathe.


    The ghost gave out a miserable laugh at this time. Then she grabbed my mouth and poured the wine into my stomach.


    This wine has a strong smell of ash, and even a light smell of blood.


    I couldn''t help shivering after I poured it on me.


    The ghost stood up at this time.


    With a satisfied smile, the old lady came to me and loosened the rope on me.


    The moment she let me go, the first thought that came out of my heart was to run away, so I held down the table and turned around to rush out.


    But the old lady twisted the leg of the doll that had just written my birthday.


    My leg bone was like a fracture in an instant.


    Under the intense pain, I called out.


    However, the old woman gave a strange smile and grabbed the puppet and held the ghost''s hand: "come on, my son-in-law, my daughter, let''s worship heaven and earth!"


    She came up to me with her puppet, and with the old woman''s cry, "worship heaven and earth!"


    The puppet knelt on the ground and turned its head to the sky.


    My soul is like to be bound to something, two legs do not listen to kneel down.


    The old woman raised her eyelids and said, "don''t make unnecessary resistance to my good son-in-law, my son-in-law, and I will be a family in the future."


    anyway, the dead old woman is sure to kill me, so I don''t have to be submissive and swear at her, "you bad old woman, you are not a woman! Who''s going to be your son-in-law? I tell you, if I die, I''ll swallow your daughter''s soul into my stomach, so that you won''t see her all your life! "


    The old woman was stunned and then looked at me strangely: "you say you want to swallow my daughter''s soul into my stomach?"


    I thought the old woman was afraid, then nodded and said, "yes, as long as you dare to kill me, I will swallow your daughter in my stomach!"Unexpectedly, when the old woman heard me say this, she suddenly burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha! Unfortunately, do you think you still have that chance? "

 Chapter 40

    When I heard the old woman''s words, I couldn''t help but shiver: "what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? You think I''m really willing to marry my daughter to a heartless man like you? Hehe, I want your soul. After you and my daughter get married, your life will be hers. In this way, you and my daughter have reached a contract. Hey, hey, and "


    I''m nearly desperate at this time. If I really follow her words, I''ll die.


    The old woman took a look at the time: "OK, don''t delay this good time. By the way, I''d like to remind you that you can spend the last night with my daughter before you die, which is also a good thing for you!"


    I vomited towards the old woman: "you son of a bitch don''t disgust me in front of me, I warn you, if you kill me, then someone will kill you in the same way to avenge me."


    The old lady came to me with a sneer and squatted down and looked at me: "is it? Then I am really afraid of it


    She said to me with a sneer, and raised her hand to shake her hand and gave me a slap. The pain made me show my teeth, but the old lady snorted coldly: "you don''t have to delay our time here. If you really have someone, his mother can still delay so long. No one comes to rescue you?"


    The ghost also laughed and said to the old woman, "mother, don''t treat other people''s husband like this, otherwise,,,"


    the dead old woman touched the ghost''s face like love: "good, good, good, mother doesn''t move him! Let''s go on


    As she spoke, she went to her seat.


    Raised a hand to the puppet and ghost said: "two worship heaven and earth!"


    The ghost and the puppet actually worshipped each other again.


    I looked at the ghost and the dead old woman bitterly, but I couldn''t resist the pressure they brought.


    Just when I thought I was about to be finished, the candle beside me suddenly swung, as if there was a strong wind blowing in.


    The old woman''s face changed greatly, but she did not pay attention to the outside things, but came down and tried to close the door, so that the outside wind could not come in.


    Anxiously called out to the ghost: "get married quickly!"


    The ghost girl also seemed to be impatient. She pushed the puppet aside, grabbed my clothes directly, and kicked me to my knees.


    Press my head and let me finish the obeisance with him.


    I struggled hard, the ghost screamed and pulled the cover off her face.


    I thought that there must be a very terrible face under the cover, but at the moment when the cover was opened, I saw a face like a fairy. I looked down and saw that her hands had become normal skin color.


    The moment I saw her cheek, the whole person was stunned.


    The ghost girl pulled my hand: "are you really not willing to marry me?"


    I looked at her face and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and nodded vaguely: "OK! Good! We''ll say goodbye now


    The ghost laughed affectionately and even gave me a kiss on my lips.


    But at this time, the window of the gate was suddenly smashed by something. I only heard a loud bang. I quickly took a look at it from the side, and a black object flew from the outside and directly hit the two red candles on the table.


    The speed of the clay figurine was so fast that the female ghost seemed to be very afraid of this kind of thing. She quickly flashed to the side, and her mouth also made a scream.


    I was awakened by the sudden clay figurine, and opened my eyes suddenly. I saw that the cover on the face of the ghost girl opposite me had not been pulled off at all.


    Seeing that the wedding ceremony was destroyed, the old woman''s face changed a lot and her lungs were very angry.


    She grabbed the crutch and smashed it on the ground: "who is it? Get out of here


    As soon as the old woman''s words were finished, I heard a bang and the door was kicked open.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of me, the moment I saw that face, I almost cried out.


    I rushed to Zhuge Yuner and called out: "help me!"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "don''t you like that girl ghost? You want to marry her? How did it get so fast? "


    I was stunned for a moment, and then quickly explained to Zhuge Yuner: "no, it''s the ghost who controls me!"


    Zhuge yun''er grinned: "come on! If you have such a firm will, you won''t want to pay a visit to her just now, will you? You guys just don''t have a good thing


    Zhuge yun''er''s words made me tongue tied and could not say a word.


    The old woman glared at Zhuge yun''er: "where are you from? How dare you ruin my good? You think you''re living too long, don''t you? "Zhuge yun''er shrugged: "I''m sorry, I haven''t lived enough. I''m here to pick up my friend. I''m really sorry. Please let me go."


    When I saw her face, I was really angry.


    Her face was as if she had been hacked by countless blades. Her face was covered with knife marks and rotten flesh. Her eyes were all cut by the knife. She opened her mouth and showed her fangs. She yelled at me and Zhuge Yuner.


    Now it''s not so much fear as nausea. I turned my back and vomited.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t look nervous at all. She rolled a white eye at me: "you are disgusting!"


    But the old lady growled: "looking for death!"


    She roared and smashed the ground with her crutches and yelled at the ghost: "go on!"


    The ghost roared and rushed to Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner''s eyes narrowed. He quickly grabbed a chair beside him and threw it at the ghost girl.


    The ghost giggled, waved her hand and patted the chair vigorously. The chair was smashed into two in an instant.


    Zhuge yun''er took advantage of this opportunity to jump two steps into the room, but his mouth did not hesitate to say: "Tut, tut, scared to death, good ox fork! You can smash the table


    Zhuge Yuner was not afraid of the two ghosts, but the old lady''s face was livid: "you little girl! You are looking for death


    She roared and shook her crutches hard on the ground.


    After a while, I felt dizzy, like an earthquake.


    I was so scared that I didn''t want to involve Zhuge Yuner, so I called out to Zhuge Yuner: "you leave here quickly! This dead old woman is too strong


    Zhuge Yuner jumped up to me and glared at me: "shut up your stinky mouth! Do you really think she''s a God? "


    The ground vibrated a few times, and the yard outside collapsed.


    My face turned black and blue in an instant. This time it''s good. I can''t get out if I want to go out.


    Zhuge yun''er laughed and said, "Tut, you''re going to use your assassin''s mace? But it doesn''t do us any good! "


    But the old woman ignored Zhuge yun''er and kept pinching her hands.


    I was close to Zhuge Yuner''s back, and I was afraid that a huge monster would come out of the pit in the yard.


    The female ghost is like a hound. She is on the ground beside the old woman. She has a long mouth and her tongue is sticking out. She is always breathing at us.


    Zhuge yun''er grinned: "I said it was disgusting. You should marry such a ghost. Ouch, I really admire you."


    I told Zhuge Yuner that his face was red and his neck was thick, but they were saving me now, so I could only swallow this tone into my stomach.


    But the old woman didn''t want to talk nonsense with us at all. She had already made up her mind to kill Zhuge Yuner and me, and gave us a burst of "kill!"


    With the old lady''s roar, a few dark shadows suddenly darted out of the pit. They jumped in like monkeys and kept running around the door.


    Zhuge Yuner''s eyebrows slightly picked, I thought she was also afraid, but her next words almost made me vomit blood: "I said, you dead old woman, you run a zoo? What''s the point of finding a bunch of monkeys to play with me


    The old woman gave Zhuge yun''er an angry look and roared: "kill them! Kill them and chop them up for me


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head and pulled out his sword to burst into a "photo" when several dark shadows came


    A white light burst out from the body of the sword and shot out in all directions.


    Those dark shadows seem to be very afraid of this kind of thing, in this light burst out of the moment, bang a bang out.


    When they stopped, I could see clearly what kind of monkeys these were, which were obviously air dried and blackened bodies.


    The clothes on the body are ragged. They should all be male.


    My heart suddenly sank, these things will not become like this after marriage with female ghost?


    Zhuge yun''er shrugged his shoulders: "I said old lady, you have been playing with monkeys for a long time. Now it''s time for my aunt to show off. Otherwise, the tiger will not be powerful, and you will think that I am an ant playing games!"


    After Zhuge Yuner finished speaking, he suddenly closed his eyes and kept on pinching his hands. At the moment when her hands stopped, I heard Zhuge Yuner suddenly burst out to drink: "Swastika!"


    A huge swastika shaped in front of us.


    The moment the old woman saw the swastika, her pupils shrank suddenly. She grabbed the crutches and began to pinch her hands. The speed was better than Zhuge Yuner. The moment Zhuge Yuner beat out the swastika, the old woman also burst into a "shield!"


    With the old woman''s voice falling down, a huge shield formed in front of her, and directly collided with the swastika on Zhuge Yuner''s hand.

 Chapter 41

    I hit the wall with this huge energy shock.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t hurt much. She jumped back and looked at the dead old woman in front of her.


    The old woman also stepped back two steps, with a little blood on her mouth.


    She raised her head and looked at me: "you damn man, haha, but today both of you have to be buried with me."


    My words to the old lady were very angry. With Zhuge Yuner''s presence, I had a lot of courage. I yelled at the dead old woman: "don''t give me nonsense here. Who do you think you are?"


    However, the old woman laughed and looked at Zhuge Yuner. She kept holding the formula in her hands, and a strong wind began to form on her hand.


    Zhuge Yuner squinted his eyes and began to pinch the pithy formula with both hands.


    As they kept holding the formula, I began to feel the temperature on one side of the room getting hotter and the temperature on the other side getting lower and lower.


    I swallowed my saliva and stepped back two steps. Zhuge Yuner''s face showed a trace of contemptuous smile: "even if you are gathering more Yin Qi, what''s the use?"


    The dead old woman did not answer Zhuge Yuner''s words, and she was absorbed in the pithy formula.


    Zhuge yun''er sneered: "the old woman is dead! Take pictures


    Her voice is so loud that my ears will be humming.


    A huge fire dragon darted out in front of me.


    But the old lady grinned and yelled: "town!"


    With the old lady''s roar, an ice dragon rushed over.


    I''ve never seen a dragon, not to mention it''s called out by man.


    Zhuge Yuner saw my surprised expression and squeezed his eyes at me: "it''s just a magic trick. Don''t think I really have such a great ability."


    After hearing Zhuge Yuner''s words, the old lady burst into a smile: "you finally tell the truth, then you go to die!"


    She pushed forward vigorously, and the distance between the ice dragon and Zhuge Yuner became closer. I was so thirsty for Zhuge Yuner''s fire that I wanted to get into the old woman''s ice dragon now.


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "shield! Ah


    With Zhuge yun''er''s voice falling down, the fire dragon, which was supposed to be put out, had an instant increase in strength, and broke through the old woman''s ice dragon. The old woman''s face changed greatly. It was too late to retreat, so she had to take the offensive as the defense and yelled: "break!"


    An ice wall suddenly appeared in front of her, but the strength of the dragon was too strong, or broke the old woman''s ice shield, and the old woman immediately hit the wall.


    I was surprised to see this scene: "this is,,", "


    Zhuge Yuner clapped his hands:" life is Yang, death is Yin, Yang is fire, Yin is cold, Yin wins, Yang declines! Yang wins, Yin declines! It''s a pity that you, a dead old woman, want to gather Yin Qi to attack me. What a shame


    The old woman got up from the ground, but she had a reluctant arc on her mouth.


    She didn''t speak, but her eyes were staring at me and Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er sat down on the ground with his legs crossed, and he hooked the old woman provocatively: "dead old woman, I''ll give you a chance to live. If you''re smart, you can lift the ban on these evil things. You can turn yourself in to the police station. If you turn yourself in, I''ll give you a chance to live. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. ¡±


    the old woman sneered, "are you threatening me?"


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head: "no, no, I never threaten anyone. I''m just reminding you that if you don''t know what to do, then I can''t help but send you to the place where you should go."


    The old woman laughed and said, "girl, do you really think that you are so even if you win?"


    As she spoke, she picked up the formula again.


    Zhuge Yuner''s eyes narrowed slightly: "you, the dead old woman, really don''t know whether to live or die. Well, since this is the case,,,, then I will send you to hell!"


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t pinch any more tricks this time. He took up his sword and ran to the old woman.


    The old woman did not move, but showed a smile of pride at the moment Zhuge Yuner was about to look at her.


    My heart was tight. I had a bad premonition. I called to Zhuge yun''er: "get out of my way! There is a trick


    But it''s too late.


    At this time, the dead old woman had already walked behind Zhuge Yuner, slapped her on the back, and then walked around Zhuge Yuner''s chest and kicked her fiercely. All this happened too quickly, only in a flash.


    Zhuge Yuner is like a kite that has been broken. It flies backwards.


    The old woman steadily fell on the ground: "Hey, girl, fight with me, you are still a little tender."


    With this kick, Zhuge Yuner flew several meters away, and I''m afraid the bones were all scattered.I quickly helped Zhuge Yuner up: "are you ok?"


    Zhuge Yuner spat out a mouthful of blood. I thought Zhuge Yuner had no action ability.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuge Yuner pushed me aside and slowly stood up: "dead old woman, did not expect you to play Yin with me?"


    Zhuge Yuner was able to stand up, which made me really scared. Even the dead old woman was stunned for a moment: "what''s going on here, there, and so on? How can you still stand up? "


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "there are many things you didn''t expect. You think you''re the only one in the world who''s smart? "


    Zhuge Yuner said while pulling a piece of iron from his body.


    I don''t know how strong the old woman is. Zhuge Yuner''s armor has been broken.


    Zhuge yun''er''s face had already revealed the meaning of killing: "ha ha, ha ha, dead old woman, give you a face, you don''t want to face, the opportunity has been given to you once, but only this time!"


    As she spoke, she began to keep changing her gestures. She stood up on one foot and made a very strange gesture.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. I didn''t know which one Zhuge Yuner was playing.


    The old lady''s pupil suddenly contracted for a moment: "all on me! Whoever can kill both of them, I will lift the seal on you


    Those monkey like guys said this to the old woman. In an instant, it was like beating chicken blood. They ran up from the ground. The speed was very fast. In my naked eyes, it was like several shadows. In an instant, they rushed to us.


    I was startled and crouched on the ground with my head in my arms and cried out, while Zhuge Yuner roared: "die for me!"


    She grabbed the sharp blade on her hand and chopped back and forth in the air. In the light of calcium carbide fire, I heard a scream. When I looked up again, four or five monkey like guys had fallen on the ground and began to twitch, and their ability to move had been lost.


    Now all that''s left is the ghost and the old woman.


    The old woman bit her teeth and said, "Damn it! You two wait for me! Go


    She roared, and the ghost turned and ran as if she had been ordered.


    Zhuge Yuner''s mouth but hook out a sneer: "want to run?"


    She said, suddenly from the ground up, jumped out of the distance of four or five meters.


    The blade of the sword fell on the ghost.


    The dead old woman saw this scene and roared: "no!"


    But it was too late.


    In an instant, the ghost cut Zhuge Yuner''s sword in half, turning into a little star like light and disappearing from our eyes.


    When the old woman saw that her daughter gave Zhuge Yuner a sword, she was so scared that her face suddenly changed.


    She yelled. I thought she was going to rush over and fight against Zhuge Yuner. Unexpectedly, the dead old woman suddenly threw a sphere to both of us. Then she yelled, "wait for me. I''ll get revenge sooner or later!"


    With the moment she threw it out, the ball exploded instantly and turned into a white fog with a strong smell of sulfur.


    I was choked by the taste and couldn''t open my eyes. Zhuge Yuner snorted coldly and dragged me to chase out.


    The old woman''s speed is so fast that she has already run out for dozens of meters.


    I followed Zhuge Yuner for a while. When I saw that I was about to catch up with him, a dark shadow suddenly sprang out of the darkness and stopped the old woman''s waist. Then, with a flash of body shape, there was nothing left.


    I slightly stupefied: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me: "I don''t know. It will be a trouble after the dead old woman runs away."


    I see Zhuge yun''er look annoyed, but there is no way. Who knows what the dark shadow just appeared.


    Zhuge reminds me of you first


    At this time, I suddenly thought of the clay figurine, and immediately asked Zhuge Yuner: "that clay figurine,,,"


    Zhuge Yuner was slightly stunned: "clay figurine, what clay figurine?"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er this sentence to say also muddled: "is that clay figurine that just hit in is not you throw in?"

 Chapter 42

    What Zhuge Yuner told me was stunned: "clay figurine? What clay figurine? "


    I picked up the clay figurine just now and handed it to Zhuge Yuner. She looked at it for a moment and then shook her head at me: "I don''t know. When I came in, I heard that guy scream, and then you separated."


    I put the clay figurine away and grinned at Zhuge yun''er: "so it is. By the way, don''t you mean to take me to see someone? Who are you taking me to meet? "


    Zhuge yun''er suddenly regained his mind and said to me," if you don''t say it, I''ll forget it. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find him now. "


    Zhuge Yuner said while pulling me to the outside.


    When I got out of the house, I found out what kind of village it was. It was just a mound of graves.


    Zhuge Yuner and climbed out of the tomb. I looked behind me and saw that the tombstone had been blown to pieces. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but shiver: "I was thrown into the grave for my feelings?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "yes."


    I slightly pick eyebrow: "how did you find me?"


    Zhuge Yuner gave me such a question. He was a little confused, and then he burst out laughing: "it''s useless for you to ask. Let''s go to find the man quickly. He said he could take us up the mountain."


    I Oh a, to Zhuge Yun Er drag has been to a hotel walk in.


    Zhuge yun''er walked in front of her. She was speechless all the way until she arrived at the door of the hotel.


    "Why did not you look at me


    Zhuge yun''er pointed to a door in front of him: "go by yourself. The old man told me that if I follow in, he won''t take us."


    Zhuge yun''er said, while his face showed a look of anger and hum.


    I gave a dry smile: "well, since you said so, just stare at me outside."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded and stood at the door looking at me and seeing me in.


    I tightly held the clay figurine in my hand and walked out slowly.


    I knocked on the door, and then an old voice came from inside: "who is it?"


    I didn''t answer him and knocked on the door a few more times.


    The owner inside seemed to notice something, and suddenly chuckled: "it''s you, please come in!"


    I opened the door, and there sat an old man in the room, dressed in a Taoist uniform, looking like a fairy.


    I nodded at the old man and looked around.


    As if he could see through my mind, the old man sat down at me with a gesture of invitation.


    I''m not polite. I just sat down.


    "You''re a little arrogant, young man."


    I looked at the old man with a smile: "arrogant? I don''t feel arrogant. "


    The old man''s brow picked: "what do you mean by that?"


    I still looked at the old man with a smile and said, "where are you two sacred? What do you want me to do here? "


    This is not a blind question. When I asked Zhuge Yuner for the first time, I felt something was wrong. In addition, her appearance was really strange. In my sense, there was only one thing. The old Taoist priest and Zhuge Yuner were not real.


    But if they can become Zhuge Yuner, it means that they must have met Zhuge Yuner. What''s more, since I have come here, I don''t need to be afraid. What should come will come.


    The old man was still looking at me with an affectation: "ha ha, ha ha, young man, how can you doubt your companion?"


    I shook my head at the old man. "I never doubt my companions. I only suspect people who pretend to be my companions."


    The old man''s face changed slightly: "so, you are toasting, not eating and drinking?"


    Sure enough, the old man has a problem!


    I stood up and looked at the old man, "who are you and what do you want to do? Just say it


    I didn''t expect that just after I said this, the old man burst out laughing: "what a fool! Now that you know, I''ll tell you I''ll use you up the mountain. "


    I was stunned for a moment. Before I knew what the old man was doing, I felt a sudden blow on my neck. Then I fell to the ground in a moment of dizziness.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    A layer of candles was placed in front of me, forming a circle around me.


    At this time, the old man was no longer like the fairy bones I had seen before. He was dressed in ragged beggar''s clothes and full of black teeth.


    Seeing me wake up, he grinned at me.


    He was followed by a teenage child, but he did not see the woman who pretended to be Zhuge Yuner.


    The beggar waved to the little boy, "go ahead."I raised my head and looked around me. I was not in any hotel at all. It was a wild field full of weeds.


    I rubbed my brow as hard as I could. My heart said what happened to me these two days. First, I met the old man, then the old woman, and now I met the two beggars.


    They all have something in common that makes me feel strange but familiar. This common ground constantly circulates in my mind, but I can''t think out what this common ground is and how big the secret is?


    The little boy went out for a period of time and came back. He had a very dirty carving knife in his hand, and a puppet that had not been carved was shaking in front of me: "Hey, hey, you are smart, no wonder I am!"


    He said, and began to carve the puppet in my face.


    I had a bad feeling and called to the old head, "what are you going to do, you son of a bitch?"


    The old guy didn''t answer me, just kept chuckling at me, which made my scalp numb.


    The old man looked like a beggar, but he moved very fast. After a few minutes, he carved out my appearance, and then he made a look at the little boy.


    That little boy''s expression is very numb, is a puppet''s appearance completely, and this old man''s cunning is very different.


    I was shaking so hard that I didn''t want the little boy near me, but it didn''t work no matter how hard I struggled.


    The little boy came up to me and suddenly pulled a knife out of his hand. He grabbed my hair and set a position on my neck.


    I swallowed my saliva and yelled at the old man: "dead old man! It''s against the law for you to do so. You''ll be punished by capital punishment! "


    But the old man laughed and came over with the puppet and yelled at the little boy: "do it


    The boy was still expressionless, tugged at my hair, and then cut my neck.


    At that moment, I felt a whirl in front of me. I felt the sharp pain in my neck. I couldn''t say a word. The huge suffocation spread in my soul.


    Slowly, my eyes are like a layer of sand, the scene in the eyes is more and more blurred, the last moment I just feel my body a soft, what do not know.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get up from the darkness. There was nothing in the world around me. It was just like fog. I struggled hard and kept beating on the ground, but the ground was also invisible. No matter how I beat it, there was no response.


    I sat down on the ground, is this the hell? Nothing?


    I was on the verge of collapse, but at this moment, the voice of the old man before me suddenly rang out in my ear: "Hey, hey, it''s coming soon."


    Then there was my own voice: "yes, after waiting for such a long time, I finally shivered when I heard it. When I was dead, I could hear my own voice. Could Zhuge Yuner have been killed by these guys before, so that they can become like this?


    The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel.


    No, I have to go out. I can''t let this go. I can''t die! Never die.


    My heart disorderly became a pot of porridge, at this time I suddenly heard another voice of mine: "master, it seems that he began to be restless, don''t get in the way of us at that time."


    The wooden child laughed at this time: "Hey, hey, no, don''t worry, he can''t come out."


    Another I was silent for a moment and then asked the child, "how sure are you?"


    The child laughs: "how sure? One hundred percent. "


    While they were arguing, I suddenly heard the sound of the mountain gate opening, and then came a daotong''s voice: "who is beyond the gate?"


    At the moment when the Taoist asked about the voice, the old man suddenly called out. With his cry, I felt the world around me whirling around me, as if it was about to collapse, shaking my stomach.


    But at this time, I heard another I called to the old man: "Dad, are you OK, Dad, we are coming, we are coming soon! You have to hold on


    I felt sick. Who the hell pretended to be me and called the old man to be his father. If I went out, I would kill him alive!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. However, I heard the boy asking the three of them, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The little boy suddenly burst into tears: "grandfather, grandfather, grandfather, he is haunted by evil spirits. If he is ill, he will make it. We have been instructed by experts. So we come here to pray for God. We don''t know if we can go in and have a look. If not, my grandfather willThe peddler seemed to be very kind-hearted, and quickly called out to them: "quickly, quickly, quickly bring your relatives in, I will call my master."

 Chapter 43

    Although I don''t know what the three guys are up to, I can clearly feel that they are not well intentioned.


    When the children left, I heard them giggle.


    Even if it''s to avenge myself, I can''t just let it go. I got up from the ground and saw what they were going to do.


    I waited at the door for a while, and finally something happened.


    It was the voice of the little boy: "two, please help the elder in."


    These three guys were in collusion. The guy who occupied my body quickly said with a smile: "good, good, good, good!"


    I heard that guy say that I can get in with my body. I was stunned for a long time. What are these guys going to do?


    After a long time, I heard the voice of the little Taoist: "master, take a look."


    The voice of an old Taoist priest rang in my ear. I was stunned when I heard the voice of the old Taoist. This is not the voice of the old Taoist I heard before. If he killed me to pretend to be me, how could an old Taoist pop up suddenly.


    I rubbed my eyebrows and thought about it carefully, but I felt very strange. If it was true, how could there be a ghost in the world? There was only one possibility, that is, my soul was imprisoned by this bastard.


    If that''s true, I still have a chance to save my life. But I know that even if I break my voice now, it doesn''t matter what''s the use. I just wait and see what their plot is.


    The Taoist priest asked the little Taoist to leave. He felt his pulse for him. After a while, I heard the old Taoist sigh: "Qi Ruo Si, it''s really hurt. But why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    The guy who ran at me suddenly began to cry: "master, please help my father."


    I thought that the old Taoist priest would leave them, but he sighed: "you are not haunted by ghost, but you are sick. I suggest you go to the hospital. If there is any evil thing brought into the Taoist temple, I can''t ignore it. But you will delay your illness. I don''t have any medical skills. Please!"


    The child''s crying voice became stronger and stronger: "Taoist priest, if you don''t save us, we will die here."


    The old Taoist laughed, and his voice was full of sarcasm: "I''m just a guard of the outer door. You can''t save me if you let me. You can''t get in the real inner door. If you''re smart, I advise you to leave."


    All of a sudden, the three guys were silent. I didn''t know what they were thinking about. Then I heard the old guy say, "son, since the Taoist priest can''t help me, he won''t help me, so let''s not be difficult. Let''s go!"


    Those two guys are still pretending to say two words, and then I heard them as if they were ruthlessly agreed to come down: "OK, let''s go!"


    That''s what I heard.


    Then there was a whirling sensation, and I seemed to be throwing it out to someone.


    After they threw me out, it wasn''t long before they lost their voice.


    I don''t know how long after that, the light white air around me has all dissipated.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself lying under the bed.


    And there was a door in front of me.


    I am slightly a Leng, did I really come out?


    I can''t believe these guys will let me out, but there must be some conspiracy!


    I secretly climbed to the door and looked out. At that moment, I was in a daze. At this time, I was standing on the mountain. Beside a main room, there was a big golden plaque with the name of heaven on it!


    My brain suddenly seemed to be broken down by the current, and suddenly jumped up from the ground. This place is the Taoist temple I''m looking for. But it''s strange, what kind of heart do these three guys have in mind? They don''t just want to throw me here? How can they be so kind, not to mention turning me into a soul and throwing me here?


    I pushed the door open in a wishful thinking way.


    According to the map I have read, the scope of this Taoist temple should be quite large.


    I sneaked out of the house. Now the most worrying thing for me is Zhuge Yuner.


    Maybe she was sent in the same way. I''ll look for her first.


    I came out of the room, in order to avoid meeting strangers, every step was furtive, but be careful, there are still mistakes.


    When I was passing by a house, I suddenly felt like I was stepping on something under my feet, and there was a clattering sound.


    It was not a big deal, but suddenly the light was on in the room, and then someone yelled, "who!"


    I''m a soul now. I''d better not meet these Taoists. After thinking about it, I''d better run away.This time in hiding will only delay their own time, anyway, I am the soul, the speed is very fast, in a twinkling of an eye ran to the open space, turned around to run outside.


    But at this time, a peach wood sword suddenly flew in front of me. At the moment when the peach wood sword flashed in front of me, I saw a red light that scared me. I was stunned for a moment.


    "Where are you from! Come on


    I turned my head and took a look. A man in a white Pajama appeared in front of me, holding this sharp blade in his hand and pointing at me far away.


    With his roar, a group of Taoists came out of all directions and surrounded me. The leading Taoist priest roared at me: "where are you from? How dare you break into Taoist holy land? You don''t want to live, do you? "


    After entering this place, I had no way to go back. I simply knelt on the ground with a plop and called to the Taoist priest: "Taoist priest, help! Help me


    I said this to the Taoist priest, he looked at me in doubt: "where are you? Do you know where this is? "


    I quickly explained: "Taoist priest, I was set up, I was thrown in under control."


    The Taoist priest raised his eyebrows slightly to see if he wanted to come over.


    But at this time, the whole Taoist temple rang out the sound of a bell. The sound was very urgent, as if there was something urgent.


    The Taoist priest pointed at me with his sword, but his face changed greatly after hearing the sound. The other Taoists seemed to be in a panic and cried out: "something''s wrong! Something''s wrong


    The leading Taoist gave me a cold look: "take this guy and let''s go to the hall!"


    "Tie the magic rope!"


    I don''t know who gave a shout. I suddenly felt a rope tied to my body. Then a Taoist priest carried me and ran towards the direction of the hall.


    Half an hour later, I took them to the back of the hall.


    I looked at the front. There were hundreds of Taoist priests in front of me. In the main hall, there were three Taoist priests who were over 60 years old.


    They all look anxious.


    The group of Taoists who caught me dragged me in. The leading Taoist priest asked the old Taoist priest, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    The old Taoist frowned tightly: "Xuanyu sword and forbidden books have been stolen by others!"


    When I heard this, I suddenly sank. Could it be that the three guys threw me in just to steal it, but what is it to leave me here? Can you make me a victim?


    But I think it''s a bit unreasonable. If they really take me as a victim, isn''t it a waste of effort to do so?


    One of the three old Taoist priests suddenly saw me and turned to the Taoist priest and asked, "what''s the matter with this soul?"


    When the Taoist heard the old Taoist''s question, he quickly told me how to catch me.


    The old Taoist''s eyes suddenly shrunk: "say! What''s your real purpose here? Did you steal our gods? "


    I said with a bitter face: "Taoist priest, don''t injustice me, OK? I didn''t steal it. I didn''t have any partners. I was cheated


    What I didn''t expect was that these Taoists were just like wood. They were all green and white. No one believed me at all. The old Taoist priest came to me and slapped me in the face: "it seems that you don''t tell the truth. A soul enters this holy land, either treacherous or stealing! Do you dare to admit it? Don''t let you suffer! Before he finished his words, a voice came from the door: "wait a minute!"


    This voice is very familiar, I suddenly a shock, quickly turn head to have a look, it is Zhuge Yuner.


    Hearing Zhuge Yuner''s words, the old Taoist waved his hand at the crowd and motioned them not to move.


    The old head saw Zhuge Yuner''s attitude changed a lot: "girl, why don''t you rest in the room and run out to do something?"


    Zhuge yun''er pressed his eyebrow: "I heard the sound of the alarm bell and thought something might have happened, so come and have a look."


    The old Taoist sighed and looked angry: "this soul dares to steal our sacred objects, and refuses to give up his companion. I am going to put him to death."


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head.


    As soon as I saw Zhuge Yuner, I quickly called out to Zhuge Yuner: "ZHUGE Yuner, help me!"


    Zhuge Yuner turned his head and rolled his eyes at me: "you are really a super idiot! You''re the one who''s in trouble


    When the old Taoist heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, he raised his eyebrows: "distinguished guests, do you know each other?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "yes! Not only do we know each other, but also we can see it.


    before she finished her words, I heard the Taoist priest who had caught me suddenly yelled at Zhuge Yuner: "I knew that for a long time, martial uncle, did you see it? This woman is not a disciple of the immortal master. She and he are together. It''s impossible that this woman stole the sacred things

 Chapter 44

    I wish I could go up and slap that smelly Taoist priest. Is this the dog''s? See who bites who.


    Zhuge yun''er was not angry. He respectfully saluted the three old Taoists above him: "you are all masters of Taoism and well-informed people. Let me analyze it. If you think what I said is wrong, we can leave it to you. Is that ok?"


    The oldest Taoist nodded and made a gesture of "please!" to Zhuge Yuner


    Zhuge Yuner came to me and squatted down to look at me: "well, I''ll start with him now!"


    All the people in Zhuge don''t talk.


    Zhuge yun''er hesitated and said: "first, according to the current secular, he is my client. We come to the mountain to look for you for help, so we don''t need to turn him into a soul, can we come in openly and honestly, don''t we?"


    The Taoist priest before heard the speech and snorted: "ha ha, ha ha, if you had already planned to take our sacred things when you came, you can''t say what you did!"


    I looked at Zhuge Yuner nervously, afraid that she said something wrong.


    Zhuge yun''er said with a smile: "master Ge Feng, if you say so, I would like to pick out a rather stabbing bone from the egg."


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "ha ha, ha, bone? What kind of bones are there


    Zhuge yun''er took a breath: "as we all know, our Taoist holy things are used to subdue demons and eliminate demons. Those evil things can''t avoid the Taoist things. Where can any evil things be stupid enough to take this holy thing? Is it because the head is in the water


    Ge Feng gave Zhuge Yuner such a remark, and immediately opened his mouth: "you, you, you are smart, I don''t care about you, but you say so does not mean that you have no motive! I''m not sure. I''m not sure. You''re still going to confuse us with your souls. "


    Zhuge yun''er was still indifferent and did not have a nervous look: "well, since elder Ge said so, let''s put this matter aside. I''m going to talk about the second flaw. If our purpose is to steal your holy things, it must be arranged by my master, right? And I have to know in advance where your holy things are! But we''ve never been here. How do you know? And I think you should know what my master is like


    Ge Feng sneered: "that is not necessarily, the heart of the stomach who knows?"


    Zhuge yun''er waved his hand: "yes, we are not established. Then I will talk about the most important point!"


    The brows of the three old Taoists wrinkled in an instant. What else did Ge Feng want to say, the three old Taoists waved to ge Feng at the same time, indicating that Zhuge Yuner would go on.


    Zhuge yun''er took a look at me: "masters! What kind of security are you hiding sacred things in? And I''m afraid the elders guarding the sacred objects are not ordinary people. If we seize the sacred objects, even if they can''t resist, they can send someone to inform you? However, these predecessors are all fatal, and there is no trace of fighting, which can only prove one point! That is to say, the man who stole the sacred things was done by a very familiar person, and he was a man of high position and power! "


    As soon as Zhuge Yuner finished saying this, he was in an uproar, and Ge Feng couldn''t say a word.


    Zhuge yun''er took a look at them: "three elders, Yuner has an unfeeling request. I hope you will agree."


    The oldest Taoist stood up and motioned to Zhuge yun''er: "please speak."


    Zhuge yun''er turned his head and took a look behind him: "I hope that the elder can carry up the corpses of several elders guarding the sacred objects, and see if what Yuner said is wrong!"


    The head of the old man made a look at the people below. The little Taoists understood, turned around and went out. After a few minutes, they carried the body in.


    Zhuge Yuner went to the corpse and looked over it. The three elders followed. Although I was a little far away, I still saw clearly that there was a deep knife mark on their necks, all of which were fatal.


    The head of the old Taoist priest''s pupil shrank suddenly. In front of us, he took out his sword and compared it on the necks of the seven corpses. Then he thrust his sword into the ground: "sure enough, I''m sorry, Yuner. But before we find out the matter, we''ll have to do something wrong to you and your friend. When things are clear, really It has nothing to do with you. Even if you have done me a big favor, your friend''s business is our business, and I will help you naturally. "


    Zhuge yun''er Er, with a cry, came to me and rolled his eyes at me: "you will make trouble for me!"


    Although she said so, she untied me: "well, you should also tell me what happened to you? How did you get this, and where did your body get? "


    The old Taoists seemed to want to know the answer, so I sorted out my thoughts and told them all the things that happened to me after I fell off the train.The old Taoist priest walked around the ground for a few times: "so, this matter has nothing to do with those three guys."


    Zhuge Yuner gave the old Taoist a salute: "master, since this matter has come to our head, we must help you to find out. Before the matter is clear, we hope you can tie us up so as not to escape."


    When Zhuge Yuner said this, he looked at GE Feng intentionally.


    Ge Feng''s eyelids moved a few times: "good! Since you said that we should tie you up, you should tie it up. Don''t use this method to cheat our trust! Somebody, tie it up for me


    As soon as he had finished saying this, the old Taoist suddenly called out, "stop all of you! Yuner is our guest! Anyone who dares to move is against the command of the Lord. I will abolish your cultivation and expel you from the school. I will never enter the Taoist temple! "


    The old Taoist priest turned his head and looked at both of us again: "two guests, I''m really ashamed that such a thing happened in the Taoist temple. In order to avoid any new tricks from the villains, I''ll send some experts to guard in front of the two doors to protect them. Do you think so?"


    At the beginning, I thought the old Taoist was still kind, but I didn''t expect to be an old fox.


    All the people did not speak. Seeing that there was no objection, the old Taoist priest called out to the audience: "Yang Feng, Gu Ming, Shang Xuan, sine, protect them for me! If anything happens, I''ll ask you only! "


    "Yes


    The four Taoists responded in unison, and then made a gesture of invitation to Zhuge Yuner and me: "two please!"


    Seeing their bad looks, I felt a burst of anger in my heart, but Zhuge Yuner glared at me: "don''t make trouble for me again!"


    I grinned and did not dare to speak any more, so Zhuge Yuner was locked into the room.


    Zhuge yun''er suddenly poured a few glasses of water: "who on earth is playing a trick? It''s strange. Why did this happen when you came? And still look like me? "


    I shook my head and said, "don''t ask me. I''ve been in such a mess since I got here. I don''t even know what''s going on. Forget it. I''m going to bed. I''ll wait until tomorrow. "


    As soon as I lay down on the bed, Zhuge Yuner grabbed me up: "what sleep do you want to sleep in? If someone wants to wrongly punish us on purpose, there will be action tonight. What''s more, you are a soul now. Is it useful for you to sleep or not to sleep?"


    I choked Zhuge yun''er, so I could only sit by the stone table: "but what''s the use of watching all night? The other person can hurt me by gently hooking his finger


    Zhuge Yuner took a breath and pulled open the door.


    All of a sudden, we don''t want to stand in the door, but we don''t want to stop them


    Zhuge yun''er looked at several people with a smile and said, "well, thank you very much. However, I think the elder has already told you that no one can get close to us without his command, right?"


    Several people looked at each other for a moment. They didn''t know what they were thinking. Zhuge Yuner was too lazy to talk to them, so he closed the door at once.


    Back in the room, Zhuge Yuner was restless and turned around me. I gave her some headache and said to her, "don''t go around, OK? I''m going to puke for you in a while. "


    Zhuge Yuner glared at me: "you are a worthless waste!"


    I was about to retort when I heard a cry from the bowl: "who is it?"


    Zhuge Yuner opened the door abruptly after hearing the cry outside.


    Looking out, I saw a shadow passing through the wall.


    The moment Zhuge Yuner opened the door, the shadow suddenly shot an arrow at our room.


    There is a note on the arrow of this arrow.


    Zhuge yun''er was stunned for a moment, and quickly pulled out the note and looked at it. There was only one word on it: "escape!"

 Chapter 45

    Zhuge Yuner''s face suddenly changed after seeing the above contents.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, those who chased out turned back.


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner holding the note in his hand, his face suddenly became ugly. Before Zhuge Yuner finished speaking, he took the note from Zhuge Yuner''s hand.


    The Taoist priest named sine squinted at the contents of the note and asked Zhuge yun''er, "how do you intend to explain this thing?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "explain? What do you want me to explain? "


    Sine swayed the note in front of us: "what''s wrong with the contents of this note?"


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "please bring the three immortals here, or we won''t say anything."


    Sine looked behind him, made a look at one of them, and made a look at Gu Ming. Gu Ming understood and went out.


    Now I can understand the meaning of this note. It turns out that this note is designed to frame us. It looks like the best evidence.


    However, we did not wait for the three elders, but Ge Feng.


    Ge Feng ran into the room in a hurry. With anger on his face, he roared at the remaining three people: "what''s going on?"


    The three men quickly told Ge Feng what had just happened. Ge Feng was a little stunned. Then he looked at us in surprise and took the note from sine''s hand.


    Ge Feng and sine looked the same. After taking a look at the note, Ge Feng slapped on the table: "I hope you can give me a definite answer. What''s going on?"


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner''s appearance, she always didn''t like GE Feng. She sneered: "I''m sorry! No comment


    Ge Feng heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, his face suddenly became very ugly: "you damned mother-in-law, you don''t see the coffin, you don''t cry, do you? Good! In that case, come on! Strike me


    He just said the execution, and behind us came the voice of the elder: "stop it!"


    Give him such a shout, all the people stop their hands.


    The old Taoist came in and looked at us: "what''s going on?"


    Ge Feng glared at Zhuge yun''er, then handed the note respectfully to ge Feng.


    After glancing at the note, Ge Feng asked Zhuge yun''er, "yun''er, I heard Gu Ming say that there is something wrong here. I hope you can give me a perfect explanation, otherwise I can''t convince everyone."


    I looked up at the old man in front of me. Although his words were very nice, I could hear them. He was doubting us both.


    Zhuge yun''er laughed and said, "what do you want me to explain? Explain that we didn''t do it? Someone set us up? Ha ha, I''m afraid these things have no effect at all? "


    The old Taoist narrowed his eyes: "but if you don''t explain, how can you prove your innocence?"


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me, sat on his seat and poured himself a glass of water. He was not nervous at all, but I was very anxious. I didn''t know what his wishful thinking was.


    The old Taoist repeated what he had just said: "if you refuse to explain anything, how can I prove your innocence? So Yuner, I hope you can explain clearly. "


    Zhuge yun''er took a deep breath: "well, since the elder still chose to believe us, I''ll explain. As soon as we were confined in this room by you, suddenly someone knew about it. Moreover, we used the method of luring the tiger away from the mountain to lead away several elders. Oh, let''s not talk about this for the time being, but are they crazy? Do you have to type a note for your partner? Does he think his companion is a fool? He''s led people away, and we don''t know how to escape? "


    The words they gave Zhuge Yuner were gaping and began to discuss with each other.


    Zhuge yun''er looked at several people around us with disdain: "ha ha, ha, so clumsy and simple way of framing, since you still want to believe, so so, what do you want us to explain?"


    The old Taoist priest''s face turned black and blue: "does Yuner mean that we have internal ghosts here?"


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "that still need to say? When I was in the hall, I had already told the elder. It seems that the elder still doesn''t believe us. In this case, Zhuge Yuner still has a heartless request! "


    The old Taoist priest gave Zhuge yun''er such a reprimand, but after all, this matter has nothing to do with us, so he deserves to be scolded.


    After a moment''s silence, the old Taoist priest said, "please speak!"


    Zhuge Yuner stood up: "I hate that someone framed me. If I find out who is the main emissary of this matter, I will personally behead him in public!"


    Not only me, but even the old Taoist priest''s face became very ugly. The Taoist priest''s duty is to kill ghosts and cross ghosts. Killing people is a crime, not to mention beheading and public display!The old Taoist priest hesitated for a moment, but finally did not answer. He said to Zhuge yun''er, "Yuner, is it a bit serious to punish him like this? Isn''t it better to send that guy to the public security bureau? It''s enough to sentence him to death if he killed seven masters guarding the sacred objects."


    Zhuge Yuner made sure to shoot the case: "no way! If I don''t behead him personally, I can''t calm my hatred.


    The old Taoist priest was shocked by Zhuge Yuner''s momentum. Ge Feng couldn''t look down: "you stinky girl, this is our Taoist temple. It''s our business to punish the traitors. It''s none of your business to punish the traitors. Moreover, before the matter is investigated clearly, you are the most suspected, What you say is just a spring of tongue, no matter how eloquent it is


    Zhuge yun''er turned around and looked at GE Feng jokingly and walked towards him step by step. Although Zhuge yun''er''s face had a smile, I saw a murderous spirit in her eyes.


    As he approached Gefeng, he stepped back two steps and asked Zhuge yun''er, "what do you want to do


    Zhuge Yuner snorted: "I don''t want to do anything. Why are you afraid? Now that you say that, let''s use the evidence to find out who set us up. "


    When I saw Zhuge Yuner''s appearance, I couldn''t help sweating. This woman was simply,,,


    at this time, I shouldn''t have been hiding like this all the time. I went to the middle of the crowd and saluted the old Taoist: "elder", "elder"


    the old Taoist narrowed his eyes: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I sneered: "since everyone has no sleep tonight, why don''t you go to the foot of the mountain with me to see where my accident happened. I''m not sure what else you''ll find."


    The old Taoist heard the words: "OK, but yun''er, I wronged you. Please stay on the mountain and let you go after we find out."


    Zhuge Yuner looked at the old Taoist with disdain: "whatever! It''s your right to do what you want to do. As an outsider, I have no right to control you. "


    The old Taoist priest said to Zhuge Yuner, his face turned red, he coughed dry, and made a gesture of invitation to me.


    As soon as I stepped out, I heard Zhuge Yuner yelling to me: "Linzi, take all the places you remember with them to have a look. Don''t miss it, or some people will not be able to see clearly!"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, I suddenly want to laugh. This guy is really not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Before going down the mountain, the old Taoist asked some experts to lock me with a string of immortals. It seemed that he was afraid that I would run away.


    I sneer in my heart. Zhuge Yuner''s meaning is right. How about the people in this mountain who have great skills, but they are just a group of fools.


    But I did not refute that they tied me, even if they did not bind me, I could not escape.


    I thought about it for a second. I started from the place where I met the old lady and took them to walk again until I got to the broken tombstone.


    One of the Taoist priest''s eyes fell on one of them.


    A few minutes later, the Taoist woke up from his meditation, stood up and saluted the old Taoist: "he is right. There are signs of fighting in this tombstone. Moreover, I have just positioned it with a seven star compass. The time of their fighting matches the time in his mouth, and his remnant spirit drifts through it. However, there is no energy in this remnant Qi. It seems that the soul can not do anything. "


    The old Taoist priest raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to look at me: "you don''t know Taoism?"


    When I heard the old Taoist, I almost vomited blood. What I said was nonsense!


    I gritted my teeth and looked at the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, is this still for me? Oh! If I know Taoism, I will come back to you in the mountains to find a solution? "


    The old Taoist priest told me that. I don''t know how to open my mouth.


    The little Taoist nearby was very observant. Seeing that our present attitude was a little stiff, he said to the old Taoist, "by the way, xianzun, I found something in this cemetery."


    The old Taoist raised his eyebrows: "what else do you find?"


    The little Taoist squatted down and drew a figure on the ground.


    The moment I saw that figure, I was shocked. This figure is the clay figure that I bumped into before, and it is also the same clay figurine that I saw repeatedly.


    It''s not just me. The moment the old Taoist saw this thing, his face suddenly changed: "what''s going on? How can this pattern appear? "


    The old Taoist turned his head to me in disbelief. I sneered at him: "if you want to find this clay figurine, you must find my body first, and after seven days, I''m afraid I can''t return to the sun, right?"

 Chapter 46

    The old Taoist priest laughed: "in the eyes of ordinary people, this is true, but it is different in Taoism. Don''t worry, as long as you can help me find the real culprit and bring him to justice, I will help you solve a problem you most want to know, but only one."


    I grinned: "only this one?"


    The old Taoist priest said, "that''s also the face of the man who sold you the clay figurine, otherwise we won''t help you, even if you help us find the real murderer."


    When I heard the old Taoist''s words, I was stunned for a moment: "you", "you", "and"


    before I finished my words, the old Taoist waved to a few young Taoists: "let''s go to the next place to have a look."


    I pushed them to another point, and the old Taoist searched around for a moment. "According to what you said, the old guard should know that there are No. 3 people going up the mountain, right?"


    Although I was a little annoyed, I didn''t want to be pressed by them all the time, so I nodded to the old man: "yes, it is."


    The old Taoist gave a look to the little Taoist on the side: "Tianzhen, please call me the cloud and let him restore the true faces of those two guys in this place."


    The little Taoist nodded, turned and ran towards the mountain.


    Half an hour later, the old man also came. I was stunned to see his face. Isn''t this the old man I saw in the hotel?


    But he seemed not to know me: "xianzun, what do you want me to do here?"


    The old Taoist pointed to the thatched cottage and said, "recover the three people you saw here."


    The cloud was stunned for a moment: "xianzun, what are you doing to restore those three people''s faces? They have not entered our Taoist temple again. "


    I snorted coldly: "no wonder you are so old, you can only guard the gate. People like you, who grind and haw, don''t think about Taoism and don''t know how to think, even if you look at the gate all their life, they don''t make any progress."


    Cloud did not expect that I would scold, look very ugly, came up to me.


    The old Taoist patted the broken straw shed: "enough! Have you had enough? "


    The guy didn''t dare to come to me for a long time. He bowed his head to the old Taoist and said, "xianzun, I know I''m wrong. I will restore the appearance of the three.


    Yunyi sat down on the ground and began to murmur the mantra. Although I was a little surprised that the world was full of wonders, I still knew what to do at this time.


    I quietly look at the front, a few seconds later, there are three people in front of us, one is my own face.


    I pointed to me in front of me: "that''s my body!"


    See my body that moment, my heart a burst of desolation, his neck has been wiped off, even if it is found, can I still return to the soul?


    At this time, the old Taoist suddenly opened his mouth and said, "it''s strange that your neck has not been cut off. What''s going on?"


    I was slightly stunned and looked at the front. Sure enough, my neck is still good, and there is no sign of cutting.


    The old Taoist priest just finished asking, he suddenly laughed: "ha ha, I understand."


    I slightly a Leng: "do you understand what?"


    The old Taoist waved his hand at me: "nothing. In this case, we will help you find the body first.


    As he spoke, he waved to the cloud: "cloud, come here."


    Cloud came to the old Taoist: "what do you want from xianzun?"


    The so-called Taoist priest left a mark on the door and let everyone leave a mark on the door. Since these guys have been here, we''ll force them out. "


    The cloud nodded: "yes, xianzun!"


    After the cloud answered, he went to the front, took out a bamboo tube, put it on the ground, and lit the cannon.


    The bamboo tube made a bang and exploded in the air. A huge bright light was formed in the air, and a seven color belt came out.


    The old Taoist priest nodded, just like the old monk entering Ding, he sat cross legged on the ground.


    I followed this group of smelly Taoist priests and so on. I was worried and impatient. I simply learned from them and sat down.


    This time, it was quite fast. Half an hour later, the Taoists on the mountain almost went out in front of us.


    Even Zhuge Yuner brought them out.


    Zhuge Yuner''s face was very ugly: "what are you doing? Do you want people to have a good rest? "


    The old Taoist stood up and went to Zhuge Yuner: "I''m so sorry! I have to let you out so late, but it''s also for your safety and to prove your innocence. What''s the matter? Don''t you want to? "Zhuge yun''er sneered, "you are the master, how dare I disobey your order, but you don''t have to go out in full force? I can''t deal with the five great masters here, even if I''m very good at it alone? "


    As soon as the Taoist priest heard Zhuge Yuner say this, he laughed: "I said, you girl is really thoughtful. I let all the disciples of Taoist temple come out, not because of your relationship, but to force the other party out."


    After saying this, he turned his head and looked at the other Taoists: "all the disciples listen! Eight immortals sunset


    Ge Feng was stunned for a moment when he heard the voice of the old Taoist priest. He ran to the old Taoist priest and said to him, "xianzun, you can''t do it!"


    The old Taoist''s face changed: "can''t you? Why not? Are you or the devil, afraid that I will force those demons out and betray you? "


    Ge Feng was shocked by his speech and said, "no no Xianzun, it''s not like that. I I''m just worried that if we''re too big, it will affect the name of the outside village, and then the gain will outweigh the loss


    The old Taoist waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid of anything. I''m responsible for everything."


    Ge Feng sighed: "everything depends on xianzun."


    Seeing that the crowd had not moved, the old Taoist roared: "what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you listen to my orders? "


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know what the old man''s array looks like. I just feel strange that none of these Taoists are willing to do this.


    Zhuge Yuner held his arms and looked at them coldly. Finally, those Taoists could not bear the words of the old Taoist. They could only sigh and encircle a huge circle in the open space in front of us, and all of them drew out their swords.


    Ge Feng, sine, Gu Ming, and cloud four people, each holding a yellow triangle flag in his hand, flies backward in the circle formed by these people.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to secretly run behind Zhuge Yuner: "what are they doing?"


    Zhuge yun''er raised his head and looked at me: "look at the situation first. I heard that the master had heard of this array. I heard that it was intended to be a terror. Once this array was set up, mountains and earth would move within the boundary of ten kilometers around the earth. All kinds of ghosts would climb out of the ground and devour each other. If it was a specially designated person or monster, these things would keep looking for them People, and then devour them. "


    I scratched my head, but I didn''t understand. The old Taoist said he wanted to force them to come out. What''s the relationship with this array?


    Zhuge Yuner sighed when he saw my puzzled face. Then he explained to me, "at that time, there was only one place that was the safest place to set up the array. Therefore, although those demons or those who wanted to kill knew that the place where they set up the array was also dangerous, they were better than those evil spirits who were torn apart."


    Zhuge Yuner''s explanation, I was also to understand, so nodded at Zhuge Yuner.


    At the beginning, I thought it was Ge Feng who did the ghost. It seems that it is not.


    After we waited for more than ten minutes, the soul stirring mantra spread in the air. It sounded like the sound of a mosquito, which made my ears numb.


    The ground began to rumble and crack.


    A pair of dry hands climbed out of the ground and howled.


    The moment I saw these things, my legs suddenly softened and I fell to the ground.


    Zhuge yun''er also backed back two, those incomplete bodies of all kinds, whining and howling, began to spread out everywhere.


    Now I finally know that GE Feng and they are not willing to drive such an array. Once these things are in the position of human world, it is self-evident that even if they are not eaten alive, they must be scared to death!


    Fortunately, the old man was not so evil. When he saw the ghosts coming back, he sat down and set up a border in the whole mountain. In this way, it was impossible for those spirits to attack mortals like us.


    Zhuge yun''er sat on the ground and fidgeted with the branches: "don''t be so timid. The master told me that although these things have suffered harm, they are all illusions, but people''s bearing capacity is limited. They are either scared to death or crazy to see these things. The nature of these things is not eating people, you can rest assured


    I was relieved to hear Zhuge Yuner say so. Now the most leisure people should be me and Zhuge Yuner, and some people who are looking at us behind us.


    Originally, I didn''t care too much. I chatted with Zhuge yun''er, but now I suddenly felt that there was something wrong there. I quickly looked back. At this time, I suddenly found that the four people behind us did not know when they would disappear.

 Chapter 47

    When my heart sank, I called Zhuge Yuner. Zhuge Yuner looked back at me strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    I trembled to point to behind: "those two people just are guarding us? Why did Zhuge Yuner say this to me? He quickly looked back and saw that the people behind us had disappeared, and his face became ugly: "strange, where are the people?"


    I suddenly had a bad premonition. The four men didn''t even scream, so the people who took them must have been quite terrible.


    Zhuge yun''er pulled me: "what are you doing? Hurry to the elder''s side


    I gave Zhuge Yuner such a cry to come back to my mind, and I was about to run to the Taoist priest. But at this time, a hand suddenly came out from under my feet and grabbed my ankle. Before I could react, I pulled the bone of my hand hard and got into the ground.


    My ankle was dragged like I fell into a bottomless pit. I only felt that there was dazzling loess in front of me, and nothing else could be seen.


    I don''t know how long this feeling lasted, because I''m the soul now, so I don''t feel the pain.


    It wasn''t until I was dragged into the ground that the hand bone suddenly stopped.


    I raised my head and looked up at it. I didn''t know how far away I was from the ground. It was dark in front of me.


    I called Zhuge Yuner''s name to the top, but there was no reply except the echo.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have to shout any more. Even if you break your voice, no one can hear it."


    I was slightly stunned. The underground was too dark. I couldn''t see who was talking to me. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. I asked in the dark: "who? Who is it? "


    As soon as my voice dropped, a light came up from the darkness.


    Someone seems to be lighting a candle.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the world in front of me began to light up.


    I looked up and saw that there were underground palaces covered with white marble, one door after another, so magnificent that I couldn''t close my mouth.


    There is a stone table not far from me.


    At the stone table sat a man who was cautiously lighting the candle, as if afraid that the candle would go out.


    Although the distance is not far away, but I do not know why, simply can not see the face of that person.


    He didn''t look back. He just kept fiddling with the candle.


    I carefully walked forward two steps, want to rely on this guy closer, did not expect him to cry out coldly: "stop!"


    I gave him this roar scared a big jump: "you,, who are you?"


    He sneered: "who am I? This is not the question you should ask. "


    When I heard him say that, I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    When the flame of the candle stabilized, he turned to look at me.


    As he turned his head for a moment, I was shocked out of a cold sweat, this guy has no face at all!


    But he seemed to be able to see my face clearly, he laughed twice: "I didn''t expect it was pretty handsome."


    I don''t know Daoism, and I don''t have the ability to fight. Since he can drag me down, it must be terrible. After weighing it, I stepped back two steps: "what do you want to do, you, me, what do you want to do?"


    He came over from the stone table: "I want to do what others want. I want to do what others want to do to you."


    He laughs at me playfully. He is about to go forward, but at this moment, a beggar comes in from another door.


    The moment I saw the beggar, my heart sank. Wasn''t this guy who killed me?


    I was so scared that I almost sat on the ground.


    At this time, the beggar was afraid to look up and respectfully saluted the shameless guy: "master, everything is ready!"


    I looked at the guy suspiciously: "you, you, you are his master?"


    No face monster ha ha a smile: "how,, you don''t believe?"


    I waved my hand in a hurry, but in my heart I murmured that the beggar was good enough. How could such a master come out suddenly.


    I feel like my head is big.


    The shameless monster waved to the beggar: "hide the holy things, and then take them out when they are handed over to the master. And then go and bring the boy''s body."


    The moment I heard his words, not only me, but even beggars were stunned: "master, what do you say, master?"


    Did the beggar turn his head to me? Do you want me to tell you again? "


    The moment the beggar heard this, he was startled: "no, no, no, I''ve heard it clearly, I''ll do it now."The beggar said and ran out in a hurry.


    A few minutes later, he came in with a man.


    When I saw the man behind him, I couldn''t help being stunned: "isn''t this, isn''t, not me?"


    The monster nodded: "yes, it''s your body. Now it''s time for me to return it to its original owner."


    He said, just waved to my body, my body immediately returned to me.


    I feel strange, how can there be such a good thing in this world? How did you suddenly give back what you had taken away?


    The monster faced me: "what? You don''t want it? If you don''t want to, I''ll destroy him now


    The monster said while holding out a hand, aiming at my body to fight.


    I know very well in my heart that if I beat this guy out of thin air, I guess my flesh will be smashed into meat mud in an instant, and I quickly shout to him: "no, no, no! I will, of course I will


    The monster didn''t speak. I couldn''t see whether he was laughing or crying. However, I couldn''t control so much. Even if there was a conspiracy, it was something behind. It had nothing to do with the present. I wanted to return my life quickly, so I ran to my own body and got in from the outside.


    The beggar lowered his head and did not dare to speak, but the monster laughed: "ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    Looking at the monster, the beggar looked like a slave who had seen a ghost. He didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t have the same attitude towards me before. He ran into a hole in a hurry.


    A few minutes later, the beggar came out with a wooden box and a picture scroll.


    I kept muttering in my heart, which one was this guy singing? It''s incredible to return my body and show me the holy things.


    The beggar seemed to be puzzled, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    The monster waved at me: "come here."


    I had to walk towards him.


    At the moment I got close to the monster, a very special smell spread in my nose. I seem to have smelled this smell somewhere, but my brain is like being filled with paste, so I can''t remember anything.


    He didn''t know why he didn''t treat me like that. He laughed at me and said, "do you want to see this holy thing?"


    I don''t know what''s going on in my brain at this time. Before I respond, I suddenly say, "I want to."


    "Since you want to see it, I''ll show it to you," he said with a smile


    As he spoke, he opened the wooden box.


    At the moment when the wooden box was opened, a colorful light burst out from it. My eyes were hurt by the bright light and covered them quickly.


    At this time, the monster closed the wooden box: "how about the sacred things?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head at him: "nothing to see, just to see a light."


    The monster laughed: "is it? But it''s a baby. Since you don''t see it, it just means that you have no relationship with this baby. "


    He said, suddenly turned to look at the beggar: "how long has he been here?"


    The beggar pinched his fingers and calculated: "it''s been more than half an hour."


    The monster nodded: "well, it''s almost time. Send him back."


    The beggar quickly came to me and took out a piece of black cloth to cover my eyes.


    I wanted to ask them what they were going to do, but when I thought these guys were so horrible, they just swallowed up what they wanted to say.


    After the beggar blindfolded my eyes, he pushed hard on my back: "don''t open your eyes, or you will be responsible for the consequences."


    I grinned: "I''m not stupid. It''s very good if you let me go. What''s the relationship between you and those Taoists and what you''re going to do with me?"


    The beggar snorted, "it''s better to be like this! Let''s go


    As he spoke, he pushed me on my shoulder again. This time, it was totally different from what he had just felt.


    Because of the physical body, my body has the feeling of weightlessness. At the moment when he pushed me down, I suddenly felt as if I had fallen into the abyss. This feeling was even more terrible than bungee jumping.


    People have an instinct, once they feel the terror, they know that they can''t look, but they still want to open their eyes to see.


    So out of this consciousness, I reached out to tear the black cloth off my face.


    But at this time, I heard the voice of the beggar in my ear: "if you don''t want to die, don''t take the damn thing off your face! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! "

 Chapter 48

    The hair I told this guy stood up, and his hand loosened unconsciously. Even if he was dead, he would be a fallen ghost. It was better than being broken by others.


    I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes. After a while, the feeling of weightlessness disappeared from under my feet.


    I just felt my legs softened in that moment and fell to the ground. Then it was like someone helped me on my shoulder.


    I suddenly raised my head, the black cloth on my face was gone.


    I opened my eyes and took a look. Zhuge Yuner was squatting beside me, looking at me with a puzzled face. The day was already bright at this time.


    I looked around and saw that it was a wilderness, and I was slightly stunned: "this is,,,"


    when Zhuge Yuner saw that I woke up, he felt relieved and sat on the ground: "I said you are a troublesome goods with a long time."


    What I said to her was very depressing. All the ghosts that Taoists brought out to look for people had been scattered.


    I raised my head and looked at Zhuge yun''er suspiciously: "those three people have caught it?"


    Zhuge yun''er grinned: "just catch them. As long as you catch them, will the truth come out soon?"


    I thought about it, so I sat up and said, "what''s the situation now?"


    Zhuge Yuner helped me up: "nothing happened, but then again, how did you find your body?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "do you really want to know?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "are you talking nonsense?"


    I just told Zhuge Yuner about it.


    Zhuge Yuner frowned instantly after hearing my words: "so, which guy let you go? And you mean they must have backstage? "


    I nodded to Zhuge yun''er: "it''s very possible, but we don''t know what it''s like, and I don''t dare to speculate about it. But which guy with no face has a very special smell. If I can smell this smell from these Taoists, I will be able to recognize it."


    Zhuge yun''er thought for a moment: "anyway, it''s a good thing to get the body back. Let''s go back first, so as not to suspect them."


    I, um, followed Zhuge Yuner and walked towards the mountain sentence.


    When we arrived at the gate of the Taoist temple, we were suddenly stopped by the clouds. His two eyes glared at me maliciously, as if something had something to do with me. Seeing his fierce eyes, I couldn''t help but step back.


    And the little Taoist next to him also grabbed the sword and pointed to me: "are you the guy who appeared that day?"


    When I heard what he said, I thought this guy was naive.


    They clearly occupied my body, and asked me such a question at this time is not a big joke with me?


    Zhuge Yuner stepped forward and touched the little Taoist''s head: "listen to my sister tell you that the person you saw before is not the same as this one, and you have also seen his soul before?"


    The little boy shook off Zhuge Yuner: "I''m sorry, sister. When it''s getting light, isn''t he gone? You can''t believe that someone has taken away his soul on purpose


    I almost vomited blood when I heard the little boy''s words.


    What''s more, Zhuge Yuner suddenly looked at me with that kind of puzzled eyes after hearing the words of xiaodaotong.


    When I was cold, I thought it was not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. I would leave this place quickly, or even Zhuge Yuner would not believe me, let alone other people.


    Zhuge Yuner seemed to notice that I was going to run away. He grabbed my collar, grabbed his sword and put it against my neck: "who are you?"


    I face bitterly: "I am a forest, how can you even I do not recognize?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s face became very ugly: "are you Linzi? Then why did you run away? What you said to me at that time was made up, wasn''t it? Say


    I said, "are you crazy? I''m really a forest. "


    Zhuge Yuner, however, snorted coldly and kicked me on the bend of my leg. This time, he made his strength very heavy, and I suddenly fell to the ground.


    Zhuge yun''er, however, raised his head and called out to the little boy, "please rest assured, this fake will be brought to the elder by me, and there will be no accident!"


    Yunyi and the little Taoist looked at each other, and then made a gesture of invitation to Zhuge Yuner.


    After Zhuge Yuner''s promise, he suddenly pulled up my clothes and took my collar and went inside.


    But at this time, I heard the cloud call to Zhuge yun''er: "please wait a minute!"


    I was depressed when I heard the old man''s voice. I either let me go or take me in. What does the old man want to do?Zhuge Yuner also looked at the old man with a puzzled look: "what''s wrong, master?"


    The old man made a look at the Taoist priest. After understanding, he ran into the Taoist temple and ran out with a pile of ropes in his hand.


    As soon as I saw the rope, I raised my eyebrows and swore at the old man: "you are such a bad old man. You deserve to look at the gate all your life!"


    But the cloud laughed: "isn''t it good to have one more heart?"? Save you, this guy is a liar! When she breaks free, isn''t Yuner in danger? "


    I''m a black line. I don''t want to say a word to this old man.


    Zhuge Yuner and other children tied me up and gave me a kick on my ass.


    I''m so old, no one has done this to me except my parents. I can''t help but get angry and yell at Zhuge Yuner: "you''re crazy, what are you kicking me for?"


    Zhuge Yuner pushed me behind me: "don''t talk nonsense. Go quickly, or you will be ruined. "


    I trembled with anger, but I couldn''t say anything at this time. I could only give Zhuge Yuner a lift and ran into the Taoist temple.


    Zhuge Yuner looked around. I was so angry that I refused to leave. I didn''t expect that Zhuge Yuner gave me a look at me at this time, which made me a little confused. So he asked Zhuge Yuner, "do you know I''m real?"


    Zhuge Yuner glared at me: "you don''t talk nonsense? Can I know if you''re real or not? Well, don''t talk nonsense. All the Taoists here are staring at me secretly. If you want to make peace, you should listen to me. "


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "OK, you can do what you say."


    Zhuge Yuner looked inside and said, "no one will believe you when you come in now. No matter what others say, don''t pay attention to them, or they can kill you at any time. Understand?"


    Zhuge yun''er said it very seriously. Although I was not willing to do so, I didn''t think it had anything to do with me. Now I have to bear a black pot on my back, which makes me feel uncomfortable for a while. But I can''t refuse it. So I nodded to Zhuge Yuner: "OK, can''t I listen to you?"


    Zhuge yun''er thought: "the most dangerous place is the safest place. Now everyone wants to kill you when they see you. If you want to save your life, I''m afraid you can only go to the three elders."


    I''m just following Zhuge Yuner. Although I walk with my head down, I can feel the strong murderous spirit emanating from them when I see someone. If it is as Zhuge Yuner said, as long as I want to resist, I''m afraid there will be only one way to die.


    I followed Zhuge Yuner. Although it didn''t take me long to get to the place where the three elders lived, I felt like I had been walking for a whole year.


    Zhuge Yuner went to the door and knocked hard.


    The old man came out, and he saw my pupils contract for a moment.


    Seeing that his murderous spirit was about to come up, Zhuge Yuner said to the old man, "master, please wait a moment."


    The old man raised his eyebrows and said, "Yuner, we are very grateful for your arrest, but you can''t love his body. Besides, your friend has caught him now. If you can''t revive his soul on July 49, you should understand what will happen."


    Zhuge yun''er saluted the old man respectfully: "what are you doing now, master?," I know very well in my heart, but now I haven''t figured out whether he is the friend. If it''s his, we''ve done a big mistake? "


    The old Taoist narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s reasonable to say, but I don''t think it''s true. After all, he is a dangerous person now."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded to the old Taoist priest: "master, please don''t worry. I know exactly who he is. If you can''t believe him, you can gather all the Taoists in the Taoist temple. We can verify whether he is true on the spot. If he is not, I will kill him on the spot, so as to get rid of future troubles."

 Chapter 49

    Zhuge Yuner''s words scared me a lot.


    But the old man looked at us in embarrassment: "I''m afraid it''s not good, isn''t it?"


    I don''t think the old man is going to keep me alive.


    Zhuge Yuner seemed to have noticed the old man''s mind, and said to the old man, "if something happens, I''ll take full responsibility. Is that ok?"


    The old man thought for a moment: "well, since Yuner has said that, if I refuse again, it will be inhumane."


    Zhuge yun''er laughed: "thank you, master. Now we all want to know whether he is true or not. If we don''t prove it, I''m afraid it will bring us doubts. Well, let''s go to the square and concentrate all the people there. I''ll do a ritual in front of everyone. Do you think so?"


    The old man nodded: "it''s OK. Please bind him to the stone pillar in the square. We''ll come later."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded and took me to the center of the square and locked me on the stone pillar.


    I took a look at Zhuge Yuner: "how sure are you to prove that I am true?"


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head: "I don''t know. None of these smelly Taoists are to be provoked. I guess they will certainly come up with new tactics. Anyway, you should cooperate with me at that time, or I can''t guarantee your safety."


    I nodded to Zhuge Yuner and waited for the Taoists quietly.


    Thinking of the hardships along the way, I wanted to laugh in my heart. It was the fox who didn''t catch it and made a coquette.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t say any unnecessary words to me. He raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky all the time.


    I want to talk to her, but I don''t know what to say. I can only learn from Zhuge Yuner and look up at the sun.


    This group of stinky Taoist priests are very energetic at ordinary times. How can they become turtles at this time?


    I was tied to the stone pillar, which was very uncomfortable. By the time the sun went up, these guys didn''t show up.


    I was roasted some dry mouth, head also some dizziness, so to Zhuge Yuner called: "yun''er,, I am thirsty."


    Zhuge yun''er turned around and rolled his eyes at me: "you troublesome devil, you can''t stand the water you drink. How can I prove to others that you are true?


    When I was about to argue with Zhuge Yuner, a group of tortoise speed Taoists also slowly gathered in front of us.


    The three elders sat on their chairs and waited for the Taoists below to line up before saying to Zhuge Yuner: "please!"


    Zhuge Yuner bowed to the three Taoists, and then took a glance at the ancient tea and Ge Feng: "please come down for a second, please."


    Ge Feng and Gu Ming looked at each other, but they still walked down and looked at Zhuge yun''er strangely: "miss Yuner, we don''t even believe you. If you let us come down, you won''t be afraid of anything wrong?"


    Zhuge Yuner chuckled softly: "if I''m afraid of any conspiracy, I won''t call them down. Please!"


    Zhuge Yuner made a gesture of invitation to the two people, and they followed them to the sacrificial platform.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t have a good impression of Ge Feng. I even think that the spy is Ge Feng himself.


    Judging from Zhuge Yuner''s attitude, she didn''t seem to believe this man very much, but she even called him to the sacrificial platform. She really didn''t know which one was singing.


    Zhuge yun''er said to the old Taoist priest, "master, I need to do a ritual in your sacrificial platform. Do you know if I can?"


    The old man made a gesture of invitation to Zhuge Yuner.


    I swallowed my saliva: "can you talk less nonsense, and start right now, I will be dehydrated to death in half a day."


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "you have so much nonsense there. If you want to prove that you are real, you should bear with it. Have you heard me. "


    I grinned and didn''t know how to answer her.


    The old Taoist priest made a gesture of invitation, and Zhuge Yuner waved to the following Taoists: "please help me carry up three Dharma sandals. Now I want to drive away my soul. At the same time, I hope the two elders will cooperate with me!"


    Ge Feng and Gu Ming''s attitude is not very good, a sneer: "casual!"


    Zhuge Yuner''s attitude is surprisingly good. I vaguely feel that something is wrong there, but I can''t tell what is wrong there.


    Zhuge Yuner waited until they had brought FA Tan up and called to Gu Ming and Ge Feng, "two elders, please come here!"


    Zhuge Yuner called the two of them. One of them was holding a peach wood sword. I couldn''t see anything new in it.


    The three old Taoists above did not speak, but just looked at them.


    Ge Feng and Gu Ming don''t know what tricks Zhuge Yuner is up to.


    Zhuge Yuner will do what they do. The more I see it, the more strange it is. However, I don''t know the way of Taoism. Maybe among the real Taoists, the fake moves on the street are probably learned from them.Three people beat in front of me for half an hour like a draught.


    My brain was so dazzled by the sun that I wanted to sleep. At this moment, Zhuge Yuner suddenly changed his action and came around from FA Tan and made several circles in front of me.


    After Zhuge Yuner finished, Gu Ming and Ge Feng also went around.


    After Gu Ming and Ge Feng wrapped around me, suddenly a very special smell came out of them.


    The moment I smelled the smell, my heart suddenly sank. Zhuge Yuner had not done any other ritual work, so I immediately called out to the crowd: "wait a minute!"


    The three elders stood up from above this time: "what''s the matter? Are you real or fake? Are you afraid? "


    I quickly shook my head at them: "no, no, no, but I have a special discovery!"


    The three elders froze for a moment: "what do you mean?"


    I''m a little crazy now. I didn''t believe Ge Feng. Now the smell suddenly appears in my nose, which confirms my idea. So I yelled to them, "there''s something wrong with Gefeng and Guming!"


    Not only the three elders, but also the people under the stage were stunned for a while.


    Zhuge Yuner made a gesture not to speak to the crowd: "everyone, please be quiet, let''s listen to what he wants to say first!"


    After hearing Zhuge Yuner''s words, all the people stopped shouting and looked at me quietly.


    I was stimulated by the smell just now, and the sleepiness disappeared completely in this moment. I called to the three elders: "three elders, I smell a very special smell on both of them! This smell is the same as the one I smelled when I was caught! There''s something wrong with the two of them


    The three elders obviously didn''t believe me. When they were about to stand up, Ge Feng and Gu Ming''s faces changed greatly. They even yelled at me with one voice: "you''re talking nonsense! Don''t be bloody here


    Gu Ming gave me a vicious look and turned to look at the elder: "xianzun, this guy is obviously fake. He must be afraid that we will get through his tricks, so he intentionally wronged us both."


    At this time, the three elders narrowed their eyes and didn''t say a word. I don''t know what they think again.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he rushed to Gu Ming and Ge Feng and said, "two elders, don''t be excited. If he has wronged you, let''s find out what''s going on, and then we''ll make a conclusion."


    At this time, I was so excited that I didn''t consider what was going on. So I said to the elder, "three immortals, after listening to me, whether you believe it or not, we are making a conclusion."


    Gu Ming''s eyes at this time have a strong murderous spirit, I would like to tear into tens of thousands of pieces of meat.


    I know that he would have done so if it hadn''t been for so many people on the stage.


    Now I am also on the verge of death and have to send it. After sorting out my thoughts, I told them the things I met word by word.


    After hearing this, the three elders suddenly changed their faces. Gu Ming and Ge Feng could not control their emotions. They even grabbed the peach wood sword and wanted to kill me. Zhuge Yuner roared: "wait a minute! Two elders, please wait! It''s not clear. Is it because you want to kill people? "


    Ge Feng and Gu Ming already had some red eyes, and roared at Zhuge yun''er: "don''t be bloody!"


    Zhuge yun''er snorted coldly: "we haven''t determined what is going on. You two are just like crazy people. Is there something wrong with you?"


    Ge Feng is really red eyed. When he heard Zhuge yun''er say this, he grabs the peach wood sword and is going to chop it at him. He is still shouting: "you are a girl with no hair. How dare you say such bloody words in public? I''ll tear your mouth now!"


    Seeing him about to rush over, the three elders suddenly roared: "enough! What do you think this is? Stage? If you dare to make a fool of yourself here, you can take it for me


    Zhuge Yuner sneered: "the three great elders are wise. No matter whether they did it or not, it''s not right to make a fool of it here. The ritual has not been finished yet. Please allow me to finish the ritual work!"


    At this time, some little Taoist priests rushed up and crushed Gu Ming and Ge Feng. I was very quick and said that the truth of the matter would finally be revealed. It was really a thief calling for arrest!


    However, what none of us thought was that at this time, the voice of clouds suddenly came out from the audience: "all seniors, please wait a minute!"


    I was slightly stunned, turned to look at the clouds, but in the moment I saw the clouds, I saw another Zhuge yun''er!

 Chapter 50

    Seeing the two Zhuge Yuner, his head was blown up and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He looked at the one in front of me: "how, how, what''s going on?"


    Zhuge yun''er, who was close to me, turned to the cloud and another Zhuge yun''er and called out, "you are a fake from there."


    The cloud protected Zhuge yun''er behind him, and did not pay attention to her. Instead, he took a few steps forward and saluted the three elders: "three immortals, please allow me to say a word."


    The three looked at each other, and the old man nodded: "say it!"


    The cloud came to the altar and tore the rope from me. There was an uproar below.


    Zhuge yun''er, who was beside me, looked at the clouds with a cold face: "what do you want to do


    Cloud cloud sneered: "what do I do, you can''t see? If you are wise, you''d better show the original form now, and tell the truth about who your master is. Maybe xianzun can give you a way to live


    Zhuge Yuner in front of me snorted coldly: "you old Taoist, don''t mix food with right and wrong. Maybe you two are also fake! I can''t say that you are the traitors! "


    Now it''s not only me, but also the three elders.


    Gu Ming and Ge Feng opened the other people''s shackles, stood up from their original place, snorted coldly, but did not speak. Their eyes were staring at Zhuge yun''er.


    I don''t know why. I feel that GE Feng and Gu Ming have different attitudes towards clouds. They are even more respectful than respecting the three elders.


    There are clouds present, Ge Feng and Gu Ming just stare at Zhuge yun''er coldly, but they don''t speak.


    The cloud called out to Zhuge yun''er under the stage: "yun''er, make a mark, you also come up."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded, took out the knife and cut his arm in front of me.


    Seeing her so cruel, my heart suddenly sank, but it really conforms to Zhuge Yuner''s arrogant attitude.


    She came up and coldly looked at Zhuge Yuner beside me and sneered: "you''ve been acting long enough. Who are you?"


    Who do you say is true or false by my side


    The cloud gave her a sneer: "now that it''s over, why are you still so hard? In that case, don''t you want me to prove it? "


    As the cloud spoke, he made a look at Zhuge yun''er behind him: "take the guy."


    She gave another Zhuge Yuner a sneer, and then took out a bottle of things. I squinted and looked at it. It was sulfur.


    Zhuge Yuner handed the sulfur to yunyun and then said to Gu Ming and Ge Feng, "please tie me and this fake to the stone pillar. If you use this sulfur, you will know if it is true or not."


    Ge Feng and Gu Ming looked at each other. After a moment, they nodded: "good!"


    Saying that they were about to start, but at this time, Zhuge Yuner, who was beside me, burst out laughing: "Damn it! Cloud, Zhuge Yuner, I will not let go of you two''s,,, "


    her voice soon turned into a man''s voice. At the moment of hearing this voice, I was totally confused, grew up and looked at this guy.


    Gu Ming and Ge Feng are the first to react. They are going to catch her. Unexpectedly, this guy jumps up from the ground and jumps to the top of the stone pillar. They start to spread black gas all the time. A stream of evil spirit floats from our side.


    Zhuge Yuner squinted at each other. She didn''t speak at this time. I don''t know what she was thinking.


    The three elders wanted to accept this guy, but surprisingly, none of them moved.


    The head of the old man drank: "give up the sacred things, I can send you to reincarnation, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite."


    I vaguely feel there is something wrong there, but what is wrong there, can not say.


    The fake laughed, and her body began to change slowly. In a flash, she became a skeleton, wrapped in black gas: "want to get the holy thing? Hey, hey, you can''t dream. "


    The second elder saw that the situation was not right, and secretly pulled out a spell to fight at her, but the chief elder stopped him: "don''t move! Kill him, and we''ll never find the holy thing. "


    The more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Even Zhuge yun''er was puzzled. However, it had nothing to do with us. Zhuge Yuner just glanced at the elder secretly and then looked at the skull on the stone pillar: "who are you?"


    The skeleton looked down at Zhuge yun''er: "I really didn''t expect that one day I would give you such a little doll to see through. Haha, it''s a pity that you can never know where the holy things are. Ha ha!"


    After he said that, the black air on his body was scattered a little bit. The skeleton suddenly seemed to lose its support after the black air dissipated. It fell from the top with a roar and became a pile of scattered bones on the ground.Gu Ming went to the bone next to grab a look, pupil suddenly contracted.


    Although his eyes were only for a moment, they were caught in my eyes.


    With the black gas coming out, all the people present knew that this was a bureau, a bureau that framed the three of us, so Gu Ming''s attitude towards me was not so cold.


    I was also a little embarrassed, but just out of an instinct, I went to Gu Ming and bowed to him: "I''m really sorry, it was just my fault. But did you find anything


    Gu Ming didn''t expect that I would come to apologize to him, let alone that I would ask him. She raised her head and squeezed out a smile at me: "no, no, no, No. We were also blamed for what happened just now. "


    Gu Ming must have found something, but I don''t know why he didn''t want to say, is it because this matter has something to do with him?


    However, it seems that Gu Ming only wants to hide the identity of the bones. What''s more, the skeleton wants to frame up the three of us. If Gu Ming really has something to do with these people, they should try their best to protect him. They should not do such things, otherwise they will easily expose themselves. Who is it?


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel.


    Zhuge Yuner patted me on the shoulder at this time: "what do you think?"


    I shook my head at Zhuge Yuner: "no, no, nothing."


    Zhuge yun''er turned his head and looked at the three elders: "three immortals, I''m really sorry for this farce. Please forgive them."


    The three of them looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time: "this matter has nothing to do with you. As for who it is, we will find out."


    When I heard them say this, I was very happy. The heart said it was OK. We were too lazy to care about these things.


    At this time, Zhuge Yuner shook his head at the three elders: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Let''s go after Chu!


    The three elders looked at each other and wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, at this time, Gu Ming, Ge Feng and clouds all said to the three elders at the same time: "please accept Zhuge Yuner''s request!"


    This is a situation that I never thought of. The three of them considered for a while and finally nodded: "OK, as you wish!"


    I know that Gu Ming must have found something, but I also understand a more important thing. Gu Ming must not be the person behind the scenes. Otherwise, he would never let us find out the matter. Maybe there is a suspect in Gu Ming''s heart, but he is not sure now, so he dare not say it.


    After the three elders agreed, Gu Ming suddenly said to the three elders, "the three immortals, this bone is no longer useful. How about a fire?"


    The three elders nodded: "this matter will be left to you to handle, it is all over."


    With the elder''s words, except for a few of us, others, including the three elders, left.


    Ge Feng takes a look at Gu Ming.


    Gu Ming secretly gives Ge Feng a look. When burning the bone, Ge Feng looks around and stealthily grabs a small piece from the bone, and then lights a fire to burn all the other bones.


    The three of us saw the actions of Ge Feng and Gu Ming, and they were suspicious.


    The cloud whispered to ge Feng and asked, "is there any discovery?"


    Gu Ming shook his head: "Yunyi xianzun, we have to investigate this matter. This bone is likely to become evidence. Please take good care of it for us. Don''t let others know that we left such a piece. As for Yuner girl, I believe you and your friend will not disclose this information, right?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s mouth was covered with a smile: "master, don''t worry, whether you reject us or not, but now we are the grasshoppers on the same line, one person at a head, and the other will not suffer any more!"


    Gu Ming nodded slightly, and a smile hung on the corner of her mouth: "so, I''m really multi-minded, OK, now that things have been determined, we won''t talk nonsense, but we hope that the next thing can get the full cooperation of the two"


    Zhuge yun''er pulled me to the bottom of the altar.


    Gu Ming three people still stay on the top, do not know what to discuss.


    I secretly pulled Zhuge Yuner for a moment: "this is over? Why don''t you find out before you leave? "


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "you there are so many things? Let''s go

 Chapter 51

    Although the heart is not willing, but this time I can not say anything, can only stare at the eyes and follow Zhuge Yuner back to the room.


    Zhuge Yuner''s heart is much thinner than mine. The first thing she did when she came back to the house was to look out to see if anyone was following.


    In the daytime, the Taoist hall is so quiet that it is almost like a no man''s land.


    I was thirsty. Zhuge Yuner happened to turn around and see the moment when I picked up the cup. He quickly took out the silver needle and hit me on my hand.


    Thanks to my quick reaction, I quickly put my hand back, but the cup fell on the ground with a click.


    I was so scared that I yelled at Zhuge yun''er: "you are crazy! Are you going to murder me


    My two eyes were fixed on Zhuge Yuner, but Zhuge Yuner snorted coldly and came towards me.


    She didn''t hit the silver needle very hard. She happened to hit the glass and fell to the ground in an instant.


    I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner is up to, but I can''t be angry for her.


    Zhuge yun''er, however, ignored me. He lowered himself and picked up the silver needle.


    The moment Zhuge Yuner picked up the silver needle on his hand, my head blew with a buzz.


    She grabbed the silver needle and shook it in front of me. The silver needle had become a little darker than the black charcoal.


    Zhuge Yuner stood up and sneered: "don''t you want to drink it? Now drink it. "


    I swallowed my saliva, and I was in a cold sweat. It seems that some people don''t want us to live. Who the hell is it?


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me in a daze and rolled his eyes at me. He went to the door and looked outside again: "don''t sleep too fast these days. Some people don''t want us to live. We have become the eyesore of others."


    I sat down on the chair, the body is soft to death: "who is it? Why do people want to murder me everywhere. Who the hell have I provoked? "


    Zhuge yun''er glanced at me with a grin: "don''t talk nonsense here. When things are done, we''ll go down the mountain. We don''t know what the murderer behind you wants to do. We must investigate him."


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, he nodded in a daze. Zhuge Yuner came to me and handed me a bag of silver needles: "don''t be too familiar to sleep at night. From today on, all your water and food, even the washing water, should be measured with this silver needle. Do you understand?"


    I was stupefied. Zhuge Yuner took a look at me, sighed and said to me, "you can do it yourself. I''ve been tired for a whole day and I''m going to have a rest."


    She said, but she couldn''t help but turn and go out.


    I lie on the bed full of cold sweat, sleepiness but unknowingly spread in my head.


    I don''t know how long it took me to fall asleep.


    When I woke up, it was late midnight. The Taoist temple in the night was even colder than that in the daytime. The wind outside was swishing and blowing the window, which made me feel chilly.


    But at this time, my stomach purrs. I haven''t eaten for a day. I''m cold and hungry. I can''t sleep any more.


    I didn''t dare to get into the nest to eat, but I didn''t dare to get into the cold air.


    I don''t know how long it took. It could be an hour or two hours. In short, I felt that after a long time, Zhuge Yuner''s voice suddenly came from outside my door.


    She did not come in, and her voice was very low, as if she were guarding against something.


    "Did the woods, the woods, the woods, wake up?"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er such a call. After a while, I jumped up from the bed and called out to her, "what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you come in? "


    Zhuge Yuner seemed very careful: "you come with me."


    My heart sank, what''s wrong?


    I did not hesitate to put on my clothes in a hurry and went to open the door.


    After I opened the door, Zhuge yun''er turned his back to me and kept looking around.


    I felt a little strange, so I asked Zhuge yun''er, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "don''t talk nonsense, come with me quickly."


    Although it was strange, at least Zhuge Yuner would not harm me, so I nodded and followed Zhuge Yuner to go out secretly.


    All the way, Zhuge Yuner didn''t look back. He took me to the gate of the Taoist temple. I felt something was wrong.


    I quickly stopped and stood still.


    The moonlight in the sky is particularly clear. Zhuge Yuner''s shadow is very long and printed under the sole of his feet. There is something strange that cannot be said.


    Zhuge yun''er seemed to notice that I didn''t want to go, and stopped.However, she did not look back, just asked me: "why not go?"


    I looked at her suspiciously and stepped back two steps. My heart fluttered: "where are you going to take me?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s voice was a little anxious: "where can I take you? Of course, you should leave the Taoist temple quickly. It''s not safe here. I don''t know how many people want to kill you. Go with me as soon as possible. As for your affairs, we can think of other ways. "


    The moment I heard her say this, my heart sank down and quickly stepped back two steps: "I forgot to take my things. You wait here for me. I will come to you when I take them."


    Zhuge yun''er still didn''t look back, and his voice was more anxious than he had just come: "do you have so many things there? Hurry up, or I can''t protect you when those killers come


    My heart was beating wildly, and my voice was shaking: "I, I, I will come back soon after I get my things."


    After that, I turned around and wanted to run. I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner in front of me suddenly lost his impatience and chuckled.


    When I gave her such a smile, I got goose bumps all over my body, and my legs trembled. I stood firm and said to her, "what are you laughing at?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s two shoulders kept shaking with a strange look, and my leg fell to the ground.


    After she laughed a few times, she slowly turned her head: "I laugh that you found,,", "


    I almost cried out:" you are not Zhuge Yuner! "


    However, when my words came to my mouth, they seemed to be blocked by something. I couldn''t say a word.


    When she turned her head, I found that her face was covered with a piece of white cloth, but I didn''t know why. I vaguely felt that under the white cloth, it was like a man''s face. Although the body shape was similar to Zhuge Yuner, it was definitely not Zhuge Yuner.


    She came to me slowly, or with Zhuge Yuner''s voice, she asked me: "how do you know? I want to reply, but I still can''t say a word after my mouth grows a few times.


    She shook her head when she saw me like this: "Hey, hey, you don''t have to explain it. It''s useless. I don''t want to hear it. Originally, I wanted to let you live a few more seconds. Unfortunately, you think you have lived too long. What can I do?"


    As she spoke, she reached out a hand and touched my face, just like touching her own lovers. However, the ice on her hand deeply stimulated my soul. I wanted to break away from her hand. However, I found that even my own body was not under control.


    I could feel her face under the white cloth smiling. It was a very insidious smile.


    She touched me slowly on one side, and the other hand slowly reached behind her: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die too painful, just need a knife."


    As she spoke, she took out a bright dagger from behind and shook it in front of me.


    I stare at what he has in his hand, which is a miniature version of the three edged army thorn.


    This kind of thing is not to say is toward the heart to plunge down suddenly, even if is stabbed in the leg, also has only a dead end.


    My heart sank and my head turned rapidly.


    This kind of person will definitely kill my soul after killing me, so that I can never suffer from it!


    I was so anxious that I was sweating, but she slowly raised the blade of her hand and squeezed my eyes at the same time. It seemed that killing me was just for playing with ease.


    Now it''s imminent. I can''t care whether it works or not. When my head is hot, I bite the tip of my tongue hard. If this guy is not a living person, it will definitely hurt my tongue. If she is a living person, that is my life!


    I tried to bite on the tip of my tongue, this sudden sharp pain let my tears straight, the brain also instantly sober a lot, in she raised the knife point to my heart to stab down the moment, I suddenly vomited into her eyes.


    I didn''t expect to get it right. The blood from the tip of the tongue spurted into her eyes. She screamed, and the three ridges on her hand fell to the ground.


    At the moment when she rolled with her eyes in her arms, my body also got rid of the shackles. I struggled to jump up from the ground, grabbed the three edged army stab, and stabbed at her body fiercely.


    However, what I never thought of was that the woman''s body was stronger than stone.


    The army thorn in my hand pricked her shoulder, just made a few clicks, but I didn''t even wear my clothes.


    My heart a tight, this is really in trouble, also can not manage so much, stagger from her side struggling to get up, turn around to run, this guy has been irritated to me, vigorously wiped the corner of the eye, wiped off the blood of my tongue tip, blood red eyes roared at me: "you are really tired of living! I''m going to eat you! I will eat you


    With her roar, my body suddenly couldn''t move again.

 Chapter 52

    This time I turned my back to this guy, and my heart fell to ice valley. She had told me what she had just looked like. If I didn''t kill her, I would never give up. It seems that I am doomed.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t want to say anything. I waited for her to come.


    A few seconds later, she rushed behind me. I felt a strong wind whistling towards my head. If I was hit by her, I would be in a different position.


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid of death, but I don''t know why, when death really comes, there will be no more fear, but there is a kind of unspeakable peace.


    However, at the moment when her hand was about to hit my head, I suddenly heard her scream.


    The sense of bondage on me is gone again.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked behind me. At this time, this guy''s hand did not know when a nearly ten inch long steel needle was added to her hand and forced it into her palm.


    This came down too suddenly, not to mention this guy, even I was a little confused, half a day did not respond to what was going on.


    After she was hit by this thing, she changed her face and yelled into the air: "who is it? Get out of here! Get out of here


    With her hissing and roaring, several shadows suddenly jumped down from the wall.


    I lifted my eyelids and saw that it was Zhuge Yuner and Ge Feng and his party.


    This guy saw that it was Ge Feng, and they were also stunned: "how can you, you, and you appear here?" Zhuge Yuner shook his hair and put a contemptuous smile on his mouth: "how can we be here? It''s rubbish of your scheme to divert the tiger away from the mountain. "


    Hearing Zhuge Yuner''s words, she even giggled and pulled the steel needle out of her hand.


    Seeing that the steel needle was so deep, I was convulsed in my heart. How hard a bone does it have to be to pull this half thumb thick steel needle out of my arm?


    The cloud looked at the guy and squinted: "now that you have come, should you tear the white cloth off your face? Let''s see what kind of expert you are, or the traitor in us? "


    In my opinion, she would not tear off her veil. Her bones were so hard that she could not yield to others.


    But what I didn''t think of was that this guy actually laughed and pulled his veil. At the moment when she pulled the veil off her face, a disgusting feeling spread in the depth of my soul. Except for the corner of the eye, the lower half of the face was a mass of rotten meat, which was definitely rotten for a long time, as if touching it It''s just falling down.


    The moment I saw her face, I quickly hid behind Zhuge Yuner.


    At this time, it seemed that other Taoists were also shocked, and they all ran out with torches.


    Zhuge Yuner''s face congealed into a lump, and I swallowed my saliva: "she''s,,,"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "zombies", "zombies, I didn''t expect that zombies dare to enter the holy land. Who instructed you to come?"


    The female zombie patted her hand: "Hey, hey, who sent me? You have no right to know! "


    At this time, the three elders came through the crowd in a hurry, looking at the zombie, his face was iron green: "what is going on?"


    The female zombie giggled: "want to know what''s going on? Unless you can kill us


    "We?"


    Ge Feng squinted at the Zombie: "do you have company?"


    Female zombie hey hey a smile: "when you die, ask the hell king!"


    The female zombie said, suddenly issued a long cry.


    This long sound is like the horn of a car. It stings my ears.


    The three elders seemed to be aware of something and called out to all the Taoists present: "set up the battle!"


    With their words, dozens of dark shadows appeared on the wall.


    The distance is too far, I can''t see their faces clearly, but although I can''t see their faces clearly, I can see that their hands are like sharp weapons pressing the claws of wolves.


    Gu Ming''s eyelids all twitched: "it''s really, it''s, it''s flying stiff!"


    Female zombie hey hey a smile: "smelly Taoist, you know a lot, since you want to cause trouble yourself, aunt will accompany you to play!"


    She laughed and then roared at it again.


    They all jumped off the wall as if they had been ordered.


    The green tendons of the three elders all jumped up: "all the disciples listen! Don''t get hurt by flying! Or you will be killed! "


    I was stunned for a moment. Hearing the old Taoist''s words, I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrows and ask Zhuge Yuner, "what''s wrong with flying stiff?"


    As I asked such a sentence, I turned my head and looked at Zhuge Yuner''s face. Her head was covered with sweat, and her breath was uneven. Yes, Zhuge Yuner was also nervous at this time!Zhuge yun''er took two steps to protect me: "flying stiff will make people infected with corpse poison and become the same zombie as them."


    After these zombies came down, they did not rush forward, but approached a little bit. Although there were only dozens of zombies against hundreds of Taoists, Zhuge Yuner had said that once they were injured, the situation would not be optimistic.


    All the Taoists took out their swords, but none of them dared to rush forward. Instead, they slowly narrowed the distance between them and surrounded us in the middle.


    The female zombie covered her mouth and giggled: "I didn''t expect that when you were afraid, it''s a pity that if you had such a consciousness, the matter would be solved if you died such a person. It''s a pity that you have to make a big deal of it, so no wonder I am.


    Although the faces of the three elders are not good-looking, they are not very nervous. At this time, I have to admire them. This position is not what ordinary people can do.


    Those in black were still approaching us step by step. Finally, after only a few meters away from the Taoist priest in the outer circle, the three immortals roared: "go! Shoot to death! "


    I know that this war is inevitable, and I''m going to run in a hurry.


    Zhuge Yuner grabbed my clothes and threw me in front of her: "don''t make trouble at this time! Otherwise, I can''t protect you! Keep up with me!


    At this time, the group of Taoists outside had already rushed out.


    The female zombie, however, laughs and jumps to the wall all of a sudden. Holding her arms, she seems to be watching our excitement.


    Although there are a lot of Taoists here, they are not all very talented. There are even some who make up for the number. Some of the Taoists who rushed out did not even cut their stiff clothes and were immediately scratched.


    After all, they are all brothers in the same school. Who has the heart to kill his classmates?


    In less than half an hour, the Taoist on the outermost floor was already dead and wounded, and no one in forty or fifty was dead in a flash.


    The green veins on the heads of the three elders were also jumping.


    The rest of the Taoists did not dare to rush out of the battle, surrounded by us and kept retreating.


    Those wounded Taoists soon climbed from the ground in the autumn, and their appearance became extremely miserable.


    Gu Ming is also in a hurry. It''s no way to go on like this. I''m afraid all Taoists will be infected in a little while. We will soon become a corpse city!


    Now they can''t attack at all. The three elders turned their eyes stealthily and suddenly called out: "ten thousand sword Dharma protection array! Take pictures


    When the Taoist priests heard the words of the three people, they suddenly seemed to think of something. They all sat cross legged on the ground, began to recite the incantation and put their swords in front of them.


    I looked up at the female zombie on the wall.


    Her legs are hanging on the wall and shaking constantly, as if,,,


    I don''t know why I feel that these zombies are not here to kill people.


    Zhuge Yuner and other people''s eyes are staring at the zombies around, and they don''t notice the female zombies on the wall.


    My heart more and more strange, secretly pulled Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er was annoyed at the moment. He gave me such a drag. He was very angry for a moment. I saw that she was going to roar out and made a gesture to her to stop talking.


    Zhuge yun''er was slightly stunned, but she was much smarter than me. I must have something to say.


    However, Zhuge yun''er still looked at me in a bad mood. He just lowered his voice a lot and asked me, "what nonsense do you have? Say it quickly? "


    I swallowed saliva, secretly to Zhuge yun''er made a look, let her look at the zombies above.


    Zhuge Yuner slightly Leng a moment, toward the zombie glance: "how to return a responsibility?"


    I swallowed my saliva and whispered to Zhuge yun''er, "don''t you think it''s strange? If they really intend to wash the Taoist temple with blood, why do they stand still and wait for us to set up the battle? "


    Zhuge yun''er gave me such a remark, and I was stunned: "do you mean they don''t want to kill us at all?"


    I nodded: "no matter, let''s have a look."


    Zhuge yun''er gave a good cry, then turned his head to those guys, and his two eyes were staring at them.


    The zombies didn''t rush forward, they just walked around me.


    These Taoists kept driving their swords. The swords vibrated on the ground for a few times, and then slowly flew up. Soon, we were surrounded by a sword array and blocked into a huge arched gun. Just like a yurt, we were protected in the center of the sword array.


    Taking this opportunity, Gu Ming went to the front of the three elders and said to them, "xianzun, please allow me to go out and kill some zombies! Otherwise, it''s not a way for us to surround ourselves like this all the time?


    The three elders looked at each other. The old er and the third were about to agree, but the old man waved his hand: "no way! It''s too dangerous! "

 Chapter 53

    Although Gu Ming was angry at this time, I knew that he could not violate the order of the elder.


    There are too many stiff flies outside. Going out now is like dying.


    Female zombies also sat on the wall and looked at us happily: "listen to the smelly Taoist inside. Hand that man out, and I will surround you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing."


    The man in the mouth of female zombies should refer to me. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Originally, I didn''t have much relationship with these Taoists. It''s not impossible for them to throw me out in a hurry.


    Zhuge Yuner also picked eyebrows and unconsciously protected me behind her.


    Gu Ming and Ge Feng as well as the cloud three people, obviously do not want me to die, facing my side to block over.


    But the eyes of the three elders turned to me in unison. Looking at their eyes, I knew that they had intended to hand me over.


    When the female zombie heard that there was no movement inside, she yelled at us again: "I''ll give you another incense stick time. My aunt''s patience is limited. Don''t think your sword array can frighten my aunt. To tell you the truth, you can''t stand the battle for five minutes!"


    The head of the old man sniffed his eyes, and his eyes turned stealthily: "ha ha, you see, this little brother is also forced by the situation, and I hope you take the overall situation as the most important thing. The lives of these people are all in your hands."


    I can see that this guy''s high sounding words are nothing but one thing, that is, he hopes to exchange one of my life for the lives of hundreds of people.


    I gave a bitter smile. Now I have no choice. Even if I disagree, even if Ge Feng disagrees, who wants to die? Who wants to be a zombie at the mercy of others?


    I would like to shrink back, I admit that I am afraid of death, but at this time I have no other way to give it to the female zombie by others. I might as well go out with courage.


    I took a deep breath: "OK, I''ll go out!"


    The female zombie jumped down from the wall: "Hey, hey, that''s right. The husband can bend and stretch. If you save so many people by yourself, they should thank you, don''t they? You are their hero


    I snorted: "where so much nonsense? If you want to kill, just kill it


    Jie Jie, the female zombie, said with a smile: "originally I intended to kill you, but if you come out of the sword array now, maybe I will change my mind and I can''t tell."


    Zhuge Yuner roared at me behind me: "you idiot, if you go out now, they will not let us go. Zombies and Taoists are always enemies! To go out like this is to die for nothing


    "ZHUGE''s smile at me now


    When I said this, I took a special look at the three elders. They deliberately avoided my eyes, gave a dry cough, and said to Zhuge yun''er: "Yuner girl, ah,,,,, cough, cough, this may be because we talk too much. These zombies can''t really keep their promise?"


    I sneered and yelled at the Taoist priests in front of me: "please open a door for me and let me go out!"


    It''s very popular for me to go out now. They opened the door without even asking.


    I got out of it, and the female zombie showed her fangs and giggled at me twice: "Hey, hey, you are brave enough, but my aunt likes it."


    She said while walking to me, I dare not move, can only stand upright on the spot.


    The female zombie walked around me: "you know what? You just sprayed my blood on the tip of my tongue to let me kill you. If my master didn''t let me leave you a dog''s life, I would have sent you back to the West. However, when you come out, I don''t want you to worry too much about? What do you mean


    The female zombie squeezed out a big smile at me: "Hey, hey, what do I mean? She said, suddenly it was like an eagle catching a chicken. She grabbed my clothes and pulled me to the wall. Then she said, "kill me!"


    The moment I heard her saying this, I was stunned in an instant. When I reflected, those zombies had already rushed to the sword array.


    The female zombie flew out of the wall with my clothes in her hand.


    I want to struggle, but the speed of female zombies is extremely fast. I only feel a strong wind beating on my face, which makes me unable to open my eyes.


    Female zombie hey hey smile a: "you don''t struggle, or your eyes to blind, don''t blame me."


    I''m even slapping her on the leg.


    Female zombie but sneer: "useless, you calculate to press out your tooth, you also can''t hurt me cent."


    I swallowed my saliva, and the female zombie was right. Just think that I could not hurt her with the three edged army stab in my hand just now. What''s more, I only use my teeth now?However, at this time, I had already become angry and slapped the ghost''s body with all my strength. I kept swearing at her and said, "you brute! You break your faith! You will be punished


    The female Zombie''s eyebrow picked up: "you are such a long winded person, God''s punishment? It doesn''t matter whether I suffer from the punishment or not. My face is like a man''s face? Do you know why? "


    I give the female zombie asked a Leng: "you,, what do you mean?"


    The female zombie burst out laughing, but the voice was very sad. I don''t know whether she was laughing or crying.


    I was so scared by her voice that I didn''t dare to speak.


    The zombie laughed a few times and then stopped.


    With the moment she stopped, she let go and I fell on the ground.


    I fell hard this time. There was blood in my nose and mouth.


    The whole body also seems to be shaken and broken as hard as death.


    I slowly got up from the ground: "what are you going to do


    The female zombie lowered her head and looked at me with blood red eyes? What I don''t want to do, I''m just,,, "


    she doesn''t say half of what she says.


    I squint at the female zombie, but the female zombie lowers her head, not knowing what she is thinking.


    Although I was afraid of this guy, she would not kill me for the time being. She had just told me that it was her master''s order. I asked her tentatively, "can I ask you something?"


    The female zombie didn''t expect that I would suddenly beg her. She looked up and looked at me with a very strange look. I was shocked by her eyes, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked the female zombie, "what are you looking at


    Female zombie hey hey a smile: "you unexpectedly come to beg me? What do you want me to do? "


    I swallowed my saliva. Her appearance was really terrible. I squeezed out a smile at her: "can you spare a person? Tell your zombies not to kill her? "


    The female zombie squinted at me and laughed, "who do you want me to release?"


    My heart beat wildly: "let Zhuge yun''er go"


    the female zombie burst into laughter when she heard the words. I thought she agreed, so I asked her again: "how is it? Is that all right? "


    After the female zombie laughed, her eyes suddenly became cold: "no! And, the person you care about, I will let her die more miserable! Ha ha ha


    When I heard the words of the female zombie, my heart began to twitch: "you,,," "


    but the female zombie snorted:" you don''t want to push forward. If I don''t kill you now, it doesn''t mean I don''t want to kill you. Although my master asked me to keep you alive, it''s just the so-called Mountain High Emperor far away. No one knows if I kill you now. Then I will say you died of war There''s nothing you can''t do. I advise you, if you want to survive, you''d better be obedient to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude


    I dare not say a word with her, only two eyes staring at her.


    Female zombie but no longer pay attention to me, a pull up my clothes, carrying me as if in front of the run out.


    Until a chicken crow came from the distance, the red sun also slowly floating from the East, the female zombie was a little flustered.


    My heart sank, is it not zombies afraid of the sun.


    Though I thought so, I didn''t point her out.


    The female zombie took me to a cave, closed her eyes and began to meditate quietly.


    I thought she fell asleep and turned to run. At this time, the female zombie suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me coldly: "I advise you to be more sensible, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    It''s impossible for me to escape now. I can only sit on the ground obediently. The cave is not deep, but the sun can''t come in. If I venture out and the female zombie is afraid of the sun, she can''t do anything to me. But if she is not afraid of the sun, I''m afraid I will become a corpse.


    I watched the female zombie restlessly and kept beating her fingers on the stone beside me. It''s no way to go on like this. I don''t know how Zhuge Yuner is now.


    To tell you the truth, although I don''t like Zhuge Yuner''s attitude, now I have a slight dependence. I don''t want to believe the landscape, but I have no way to refuse the implicit feeling.


    The female zombie looked up at me: "are you thinking about that stupid woman?"


    I grinned, did not answer the female zombie words, the female zombie face slightly changed: "I am asking you, are you deaf?"


    I still did not answer her, and the ghost''s eyes narrowed: "I warn you, my patience is limited. If you are smart, you''d better answer me, or I will let you live or die.


    I took a mouthful of saliva: "you, you, you all know what else do you want me to say?"The female zombie laughed: "to be honest, do you know why I have to tell you? Because,,,,,,,,,,


    and

 Chapter 54

    I was frightened by the appearance of the female zombie, so I quickly asked her, "what are you laughing at? What are you going to say


    Female zombie hey hey a smile: "I don''t want to say anything, but I have told you, you''d better give me honest, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    I stare at the female zombie, can only groan on the stone wall, two eyes staring at the outside, do not know how long, the female zombie has no voice.


    I am slightly a Leng, in the heart secretly murmurs, whether the zombies also want to sleep? It seems a little inconceivable.


    However, in order to ensure safety, I still shook my hand in front of her. At this time, the female zombie was like an old monk. She didn''t open it even though my hands were swinging in front of her.


    My heart is happy, is this guy really sleep down?


    I crept to the entrance of the cave, but as soon as I got to the edge of the cave, I suddenly felt a cold on my neck, as if it was a knife on my neck.


    Then there was the voice of the female Zombie: "where do you want to go?"


    My heart is beating wildly, this bastard is deceiving me unexpectedly, I looked out one eye, the sun has been shining high, it should be noon.


    The dagger was on my neck, and I could not see the dagger on my neck.


    I took a sip of water: "I don''t want to go anywhere."


    As I said this, I put a hand on my shoulder secretly, trying to push away the blade on the female Zombie''s hand. Unexpectedly, before I touched the sword, the female zombie yelled: "don''t move, or I will cut your throat, drink your blood, and make you become a zombie completely!"


    I was scared by a word from the female zombie. I didn''t dare to move.


    The female zombie snorted: "this is the last time. If you want to run away again, I will warn you. My patience is limited. If you want to die, you can keep running out! Go back


    Although the female zombie didn''t face to face with me, I already felt that the murderous spirit from her body was not generally strong. I swallowed my saliva, and if I didn''t run now, it would be too late!


    I slowly move the pace, while thinking of countermeasures, the two eyes of the female zombie are staring at me, there is no plan to let me go!


    At this time, the cave suddenly sounded a Shalala voice, the moment I heard the sound, I can''t help but be stunned, slowly turned my head to have a look, it was actually a snake and did not know where the cobra ran from!


    The moment I saw the cobra, a cold sweat appeared on my head, but what I never thought of was that the female Zombie''s hands began to shake at this time.


    Because her dagger was still against my neck, the shaking feeling on her hand was very strong. I was surprised. Was it that the female zombie was related to these poisonous snakes before she died?


    At this time, I have no mood to think about these. If I make a decision, it will be broken, and if it continues, it will be chaotic!


    While the ghost was shaking, I suddenly lowered my head and rolled straight out of the cave.


    Cobra because of my sudden rush out, as if under threat, suddenly attacked the female zombie in the past.


    I was scared to death. My legs kept shaking, and I didn''t have the heart to watch the fierce battle of snakes. I staggered up from the ground and ran out with the help of trees and other things.


    The female zombie saw me running out of the cave and wanted to reach out and grab me back. But as soon as her hand reached out of the cave, she puffed out a stream of white smoke.


    I turned my head to have a look, in the heart secretly happy, this guy is really afraid of the sun.


    The female zombie is a little crazy at the moment. Maybe it is because the snake can''t hurt her, which greatly increases her courage. She grabs the head and tail of the snake and tears it into two.


    I have already run out more than 30 meters at this time. Female zombies are afraid of the poisonous sun in the sky, so they can only scream at me hysterically: "don''t let me catch you, or I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    The zombie was still yelling, but her voice was getting weaker and weaker in my ears, until I ran out of the mountain forest and could not hear her voice.


    I sat on the ground with my back against the tree, gasping for breath.


    The sun is shining on the ground at this time, and I have been running for such a long time. My mouth is dry for a long time.


    I don''t know what the female zombie is like, but I have to find those Taoists now, otherwise the female zombie has already angered me. If I can''t find the Taoist priest before dark, I''m afraid I will really give the female corpse to pieces.


    With this momentum, my legs are not so soft, holding the things around me staggering to stand up, step by step toward the front of the past.


    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, I almost broke both legs. I had no strength at all. I fell at the foot of the mountain hungry and thirsty. Fortunately, it was summer, and the sun was still hanging in the sky. Otherwise, I should have chased the girl stiff at this time.I lie down on the steps of the mountain, two eyes began to dim up, dizzy bursts of want to sleep.


    Two legs have been completely numb, even if the ability to stand up are not.


    An indescribable despair spread deep in my soul.


    I close my eyes, really do not want to run, the big deal is a death, perhaps death is also a relief.


    I think of here, close my eyes and lie dead on the steps, turned into a big character.


    However, at this time, I vaguely heard someone shouting in the distance: "look, where is there a man?"


    Another person''s voice also in my ear vague ring up: "quick", "go and have a look!"


    what the first mock exam seems to be for someone, and then I feel faint and I die in the past.


    When I woke up, I was already lying in bed, with a headache as if it was going to explode, and I felt terrible.


    In front of me is also like a layer of sand, blurred, only to see two figures constantly shaking in front of me.


    I wanted to move, but my bones didn''t listen to me and couldn''t move at all.


    "Grandfather! He''s awake! He is awake


    The child''s tender voice rang in my ear.


    When the old man heard the call of a child, he ran over and put a wet towel on my forehead and asked me, "are you awake?"


    I took a mouthful of saliva and said to him, "what''s wrong with me? Where am I? "


    The old man wiped my head, and my eyes gradually became clear. When I could see things, I turned to the room and there was no one else except the old man and the child.


    After the old man covered me with a towel, he said to me, "a friend and I found out that you were injured at the foot of the mountain, so we brought you here. What are you going to do on that mountain, young man


    It turned out that they saved me. I laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    That old man Oh a: "in fact, you are OK, just physical overdraft into this way, raised for a period of time will be good."


    My biggest worry now is Zhuge Yuner''s safety, struggling to get out of bed, but I tried several times, still did not get up.


    The old man shook his head at me and said, "your muscles are in a state of paralysis. If you can''t get up, you''d better take good care of your injuries."


    I shook my head and said, "no, I can''t stay here. If you stay, I''ll be in danger. You helped me. I''m already very grateful to you. I can''t implicate you."


    The old man looked like a hunter. He said with a smile, "what danger can we have? No one can find you in the wild mountains and forests. You''d better take care of your injuries here, and I''ll let you go."


    However, if the zombies don''t want to kill me, they will not be afraid of killing me.


    The child came to me and pulled on my hand: "big brother, brother, grandfather are right. This mountain forest is isolated from the world. Who would have thought you were hiding here? Don''t worry. No one will find it. "


    I didn''t reply again. My headache was cracking. I closed my eyes and went to sleep quietly.


    The old man and the child did not disturb me any more, and let me lie quietly in bed.


    It was probably after midnight that I woke up to a cold wind, and at the moment when I felt the cold wind, I was very clever.


    The sleepiness disappeared in an instant.


    It''s summer now. Although the temperature in the mountain is much lower than that on the land, it''s definitely not freezing to the bone chilling cold


    my body has recovered a little at this time, struggling to hold the edge of the bed to sit up.


    As soon as I sat up, I heard the howling of the hound, as if I had seen something terrible. This sound was definitely not the cry of a living creature, but there was a huge sense of fear hidden in my anger.


    My heart is tight, isn''t the female zombie chasing?


    The old man and the child, hearing the hound''s sound, jumped out of bed.


    The old man grabbed the shotgun, loaded it, and said to me and the child, "you two stay in the house. I''ll go and see what''s going on. Don''t have wolves coming."


    Seeing the old man going out, I quickly called to the old man: "wait a minute!"

 Chapter 55

    The old man trembled slightly and whispered to me, "what''s the matter?"


    I shook my head at him: "don''t go out, you find a place to hide, hold your breath! Remember never to come out. "


    The old man and the child locked their brows, but they still nodded at me after seeing my expression.


    Two people secretly hide under the bed, the old man holding a shotgun, the bullet has been loaded.


    I slowly sat on the bed and took a deep breath, waiting for the woman to freeze in.


    The dog outside barked a few times and then there was no movement. Everything was as quiet as death.


    I took a mouthful of saliva. The dogs lost their barks. There was only one possibility. They were dead!


    As the dog stopped barking, a few seconds later, the doors of the house began to clatter.


    The sound of the wind has a strong spirit of dispelling evil spirits.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look again. I was afraid to open my eyes and see a face that had been completely changed with the breath of death.


    But at this time, I had no right to decide. At the moment when the door was pushed open, a strong murderous spirit penetrated into my neck, and there was no time for me to speak.


    The child was frightened in this moment, and he cried out.


    My heart a cold, this will be miserable, this two people and I did not have any relationship, all blame me for implicating them.


    When I was thinking, I suddenly heard a loud bang, a strong smell of gunpowder spread in my nose.


    Originally, the murderous spirit on my neck was also greatly frightened at this moment, and all of them retreated back.


    It was an old hunter!


    I opened my eyes suddenly. The child was shaking under the bed with his head in his arms. The old man''s face was ugly and his hands were shaking. If it were not for the cry of the child, I guess he would not have the courage to fire the gun.


    I raised my head and looked out. The grass at the door had withered. I swallowed my saliva and turned to look at the old man.


    The old man slowly crawled out from under the bed, holding the crying child in his arms. His eyes were staring at me like bleeding: "little boy, little boy, what was that just now? Why, how, how, so terrible? "


    Although I''m still in a state of apprehension now, I''m still a little relieved. I explained to the old man, "nothing, just that thing, forget it, master, this place can''t stay. Take your grandson to another place. Those two hounds may have died. Don''t touch their bodies, otherwise,,,"


    the old man will point Head, holding his grandson to the door two steps, but has not gone out, but back to the pace.


    "We''re gone. What are you going to do?"


    I shook my head at the old man: "you don''t care about me, go quickly! Come on


    The old man and I will turn around and carry the bullet, and I will go back with my arms.


    However, what I didn''t think of was that at this time, a laugh came from our ears: "Hey, hey, do you want to go?"


    It''s the voice of the female zombie!


    My heart sank. Didn''t that bullet hit her? How can I hear her voice without being scared at all?


    The old man was stunned, but there was a child in his hand. Now he is the backbone of the child. He stepped back two steps, put the child on the ground, raised his shotgun and pointed to the door: "who?"


    The woman was the same as I had seen for the first time. Her face was covered with a veil. She raised her eyelids and glanced at me and the old man: "it''s really lively. I didn''t expect that there are still two living people here."


    I was shocked: "you, you, you were hit by the bullet? Why did you come out again? "


    "Bullet?" she said with a smile? Just that thing? "


    She pointed to the old man''s shotgun, and as soon as she collected it, it flew into the woman''s stiff hand.


    The old man was stunned. The hunter''s only weapon was gone.


    Female stiff still sneer, grabbed the barrel of the gun, aimed at his head, and then hit a gun, this gun came down, penetrated the female stiff''s head.


    But she is still standing in place, eyeballs will burst out, more terrible than before.


    The old man was so scared that he sat on the ground: "how, how, how can it be ok?"


    The female stiff threw the shotgun on the ground: "I said that just returned to the flying stiff eye how can there be a rotten hole, it is this play should hurt."


    She said, and suddenly flew towards me, grabbed my neck and lifted me from the ground.


    I felt that I was going to suffocate. I grabbed the stiff hand of the woman and kept kicking on her body.


    Female stiff hey hey a smile: "don''t struggle! You should know it''s the end when you run away from me. Didn''t I warn you before? I said let me catch you, or I''ll break you to pieces, right? "The female stiff turned her head and looked at the two masters on the ground and clapped their hands outside: "come on, serve them well, and let them live forever!"


    The so-called eternal life is self-evident! I was shaking my body hard.


    At this time, from the door has entered two wearing black gauze, step by step toward the Ye two.


    The woman rigid slanted to look at me: "don''t blame me, who told them that they should never have done such a good person, so let them accompany you to die together."


    After struggling, I finally eased my breath and yelled at the female Zombie: "you will be punished like this! You will be punished


    The female zombie giggled: "retribution? You''ve said that a thousand times, haven''t you? I''m tired of hearing that. Even if I''m really punished, you can''t tell me to eat them


    I''m already red eyed and yelled at the female zombie, "stop, I have something to say."


    After hearing what I said, the female zombie grinned at me: "what do you want to say? If you can satisfy me, I''m not sure I can give them a chance


    I bit my teeth and said, "OK, I promise you, if you let go of these two people, my life will be yours, even if you want to cut thousands of pieces!"


    The female zombie even laughed: "ha ha, ha, ha, really interesting. You are mine now. How do I want to kill you and threaten me with you? " When I heard her say this, my heart beat wildly: "what do you really want to do?"


    The woman was stiff and giggled: "it''s not impossible for me not to kill them, but you must promise me one thing."


    I slightly a Leng: "what do you want to do?"


    Female stiff put me down and touched my face: "what are you doing? Do you know what my master is going to keep you for? "


    I shook my head, but the female stiff laughed: "because,,,, she wants to get your soul in order to live forever, and also want to train your body into a puppet that will not rot for thousands of years. But although I am her subordinate, you also know that once a person becomes an emperor, the feeling is different, right?"


    Although the ghost said confused, but I have understood her meaning, just want me to help do her master. There''s no doubt that this guy is going to rebel against her master.


    I swallowed my saliva: "you", "you", "you"


    the woman''s stiff face showed a smile: "why, are you not willing to agree with me?"


    I quickly to the female stiff shake head: "no, no, but what do you want me to do?"


    The female stiff motioned to fly stiff to go out, lowered her head and looked at me miserably: "what do you do? Now you don''t need to do anything. You just have to be obedient and don''t make trouble for me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    I nodded: "OK, I promise you!"


    The woman is stiff on my face to touch: "this is just right, as long as you are obedient, we still have some discussions."


    I look at female stiff coldly, this guy''s ambition is stronger than her master, don''t say to let me go at that time, maybe my flesh and blood will be swallowed by female stiff.


    The female zombie laughed for a while, then waved to the flying stiff outside: "take this guy away, and the others will live."


    I was relieved to hear her say that.


    In addition to the woman''s stiff body, the smell of other zombies is so bad that I feel sick.


    Female stiff see me this appearance, suddenly smile out: "don''t worry, you will also become this kind of appearance, then you won''t feel the rotten corpse how smelly."


    The female Zombie''s speed is not very fast now. I followed her through the foot of the Taoist temple. I couldn''t help but look up at it. Vaguely, I saw three or four figures standing on the top of the mountain looking at us.


    My pupil shrinks suddenly. Are these people or Zhuge Yuner and his party? But it doesn''t look like it.


    Because these people are relatively fat, and I have never seen one of these Taoists on the mountain so fat.


    The female zombie seemed to notice the difference in my eyes and snorted, "what are you looking at?"


    I gave the female zombie such a call, quickly turned back: "no, no, nothing?"


    Female Zombie''s face became very ugly: "I have given you many opportunities, you''d better not give me an inch, Buddha don''t blame me for being rude!"


    I gave a dry smile: "no, no, no!"


    The female zombie just raised her head and looked up at it. I was scared. If the female zombie found someone on it, she would be in trouble. She quickly raised her head and looked up at it.


    I don''t know when those figures at the gate of Taoist temple have disappeared.


    But the female zombie stopped and yelled to feiji: "let''s go up and have a look."


    After saying that, she took a special look at me: "I don''t know what else to live with!"


    In my heart, female stiff said this obviously is to say to me, her meaning is very obvious, as long as there is a living mouth above, absolutely will not hesitate to kill all!After that, she turned her head and ran to the mountain.

 Chapter 56

    I was rigidly bound up the mountain for the woman. The Taoist temple was covered with blood, most of which had dried up. But strangely, I didn''t see a corpse, so I couldn''t help being slightly stunned for a moment: "do you turn people here into zombies?"


    The woman was stiff and low, touched a handful of blood on the ground, then raised her head and looked at me with a strange look.


    I give female stiff this kind of look in the eye to be scared a big jump, "you, you this is what look in the eye?"


    "Who else is there?"


    I shook my head: "should not, even if there are also escape."


    I just finished saying this, the woman stiff up and slapped me a slap: "you''re bullshit!"


    She slapped her hands hard, and my mouth was full of blood.


    Give her such a dozen, I don''t dare to reply again for a moment. However, the female stiff looks at the two flying stiff beside her with a cold eye: "go, go, check who is it for me? If you can''t bring them back alive, bring me their bodies. Do you understand? "


    Fly stiff smell speech turn around to walk out.


    But the female zombie sat on the ground with slanted eyes. She seemed to be very angry at her present appearance.


    I dare not answer, this woman is stiff and moody. I can''t say that she will swallow me up in that second.


    The female zombie and I had been waiting for more than half an hour. Finally, there was a movement outside, which seemed to be the sound of fighting.


    The female zombie sprang up, her eyes fixed on the door.


    The door slammed open, and the two stiff flies sent out by the female stiff fell in like a kite with a broken line.


    The female stiff lock eyebrow to face the door to call out: "what person?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha, beautiful woman, what you asked is that you sent feiji to kill four of our brothers. Why did you suddenly ask who we were?"


    As the voice dropped, four people came in from the door. If they were the same as I had seen before, they were fat and I had never seen them before.


    "Gentlemen, our well water doesn''t invade the river. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you to come here to pick a problem?"


    Four people at the same time smile: "this seems to be wrong? Our four brothers have not interfered in the affairs between you, but you have to come to us and can''t blame us! What''s more, I heard a beautiful woman say that she wanted to kill us, right? "


    The female zombie pulled the veil off her face: "so, you are not going to let us go? It seems that today''s war is inevitable! "


    The youngest of the four raised his finger and swayed in front of us: "no, no, no, we''re not here to pick things up! We are here to save people, to do good things! "


    The woman snorted coldly: "looking for death!"


    After hearing the female''s roar, those flying stiff began to gather around the four people slowly.


    That year, the little guy turned his head and said to the oldest: "big brother, you know, this little Niu seems to be angry, but do you think that she is really a bit beyond her capacity?"


    The woman''s stiff face became iron blue: "look for death! Kill them and cut their heads off for me to use as wine bottles


    When I got the order, I ran at four people like crazy.


    However, I can see from their eyes that the stiffness seems to be just some clowns to them.


    As I think, these zombies are scarecrows in their hands. In a flash, more than a dozen of them are dead.


    The woman gnawed her teeth: "if you offend my master, you will be doomed! If you are interested, I advise you to disappear from me now. I can let bygones be bygones


    The oldest fat man said with a smile, "I said little girl, are you kidding me? Now it seems that we are in the dominant position. If you hand over the young man if you are smart, I''m not sure that you can still give the remaining zombies a way to live. Of course, if you disobey my order, you don''t have to tell me more about what will happen. "


    The female Zombie''s eyes turned stealthily and walked forward two steps. She came to me and asked four people, "what do you mean?"


    The fat man nodded: "our four brothers always keep their word. As long as you let him go, I will give you a way to live"


    the female zombie came to me and looked at me and touched my face. It was like I was her husband. However, I felt a strong murderous spirit in her words Spread deep in the soul.


    Sure enough, when her fingers fell to my neck, her eyes suddenly changed, and a murderous smile was listed on her mouth. She grabbed my neck and pulled me out of my stiff hand.


    I was choked by her and my face turned red.


    However, the four people''s faces did not change, looking at the female Zombie: "beauty, what are you going to do?"The woman snorted coldly: "don''t you want to get this man? Hey, if you don''t let us go, I''ll turn him into a corpse! "


    The youngest fat man shrugged and said, "whatever you want, we''ll kill you if you kill him. Anyway, we don''t have to have a living person. His body is a treasure. As for thinking, it''s useless for us four brothers."


    The female zombie looked suspiciously at the four fat men, but in order to make sure that what they said was from the heart, the female zombie grabbed my neck and lifted me from the ground a little bit.


    I tried to kick and beat the female Zombie''s body. The female zombie gave me such a move, which made me feel a little annoyed. I yelled at me, "if you kick me again, I''ll pinch your neck first."


    My resistance now is all from the instinctive reaction, so no matter what the female stiff said is useless.


    However, the youngest took advantage of the female stiffness to talk to me, suddenly pulled out a silver needle from her body, and suddenly hit her arm.


    It was so fast that it left only a shadow in the air.


    After that, I heard the woman scream, and she had a ten inch long steel needle in her hand.


    And I also because she suddenly let go, regained breath, gasping heavily.


    The woman was so stiff that she stabbed the Taoist priest''s hand bone again and again. Her anger was irresistible, and she was about to tear it at me.


    My heart a cold, this woman stiff already crazy, if give her so tear to, I will become a pile of mud in a twinkling of an eye.


    But at this time, a strong wind suddenly flashed under me.


    I didn''t respond to what was going on. The female stiffness on me was like a kite with broken line flying several meters away.


    I calmed down and took a look. It was the youngest fat man.


    He gave me a smile and said, "there''s no way Yama won''t accept you, so you still have to live well."


    The woman got up from the ground, her eyes turned blood red, and she kept beating her chest, just like a gorilla.


    The older fat man called out to me: "little brother, your girlfriend is disobedient, you can''t have a good education and education. If it turns out to be the opposite, we don''t care about you."


    The younger brother snorted coldly: "your girlfriend is right, I don''t want such a fierce guy, besides, the appearance of this woman is really too ugly!"


    The female zombie was very angry. To humiliate this guy, she would be crazy. She would tear up the fat man.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when I see the crazy female zombie. At least she''s not targeting me now.


    The little fat man grinned: "I really don''t know who is alive or dead. In this case, let my grandfather give you a ride. When you get to the king of hell, remember to mention my name!"


    As he spoke, he jumped up from the ground. Although he had the same sword on his back, he did not pull it out, as if there was no need to use a sword to deal with female zombies here.


    It''s also a shame to female zombies.


    The fat boy did not dodge, but flew up and kicked down the woman''s stiff stomach.


    The woman''s stomach was so stiff that I couldn''t imagine it. She banged with the fat man''s feet and made a big bang. She even had a spark. She just stepped back a few steps and was not hurt at all.


    The little fat man''s face changed a little: "I didn''t expect that your body is still very strong. It''s much stronger than those who have just been bullied. But it''s a pity that in Jianying, you''ve become flesh. Anyway, I have plenty of time. Since you want to play so much, I''ll play with you!"


    Fat man said, standing in place, hands began to keep pinching up the hand.


    The fat man is going to move seriously, but the woman doesn''t want to give him this chance. She has to hit the fat man''s head with her iron claws.


    The fat man suddenly opened his eyes at this time. His hands were like eagle claws. He turned up from top to bottom, and suddenly buckled to the woman''s stiff head, and then he called out, "photo!"


    Female stiff screamed, as if to get rid of the fat man''s hand, but at this time, the fat man''s hand is like a magnet, even slowly draw a little white light from the female stiff''s head.


    Female stiff eyes also began to slowly lose color, until the fat man let go, female stiff has become a corpse.


    The fat man grasped the woman''s stiff soul and laughed: "you like me so much and love me so much that I can''t bear to let you leave me. So, it''s better to let you and I blend into one."


    As soon as the fat man changed his mouth, he put the stiff woman''s soul into his mouth. When his throat moved, he put a smile on his mouth: "Oh, it''s so delicious that I''ve been practicing for thousands of years."


    At this time, what kind of people did you ask me

 Chapter 57

    The four fat men laughed: "we are the people who come to save you. Your friend is still alive. The people in this Taoist temple are not dead. There is a secret room in this Taoist temple. If you believe us, we can take you there. Of course, if you don''t believe that we are going down the mountain now and promise never to enter this holy land, we don''t mind you leaving."


    The four fat men didn''t intend to tell me their true identities, so I didn''t intend to ask again. When I heard that Zhuge Yuner was still alive, I was a little excited, so I nodded at him: "I promise you."


    Four people looked at each other, and the eldest brother came over and patted me on the shoulder: "we are not kind and kind people either. It is conditional for us to help."


    I slightly a Leng: "condition? What are the conditions? "


    The eldest one looked at the youngest: "little brother, come on."


    The fat boy came up to me and looked at me four times: "we have sex on this day, this", "this"


    before he finished his words, I immediately stopped and asked him, "what do you say? Are you going to eat my soul? "


    The fat man probably didn''t expect me to ask such a question. After hearing this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed out: "ha ha, ha ha, don''t worry, we don''t want to eat your soul. We are not interested in the soul of living people. We are only interested in the fierce soul."


    I still didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him suspiciously: "what does this mean?"


    The fat man chuckled: "you want to catch the evil spirit as food for us. No matter how you use some means, you have to provide us with such soul every week. We give you one month to learn Daoism. After a month, we will contribute our soul to us every week. However, you don''t have to be lucky. If you cheat us, we will make you worse than death. ¡±


    I swallowed and said, "well, it''s not impossible for me to go back and forth between my hometown and Hangzhou every day. If I catch my soul, I won''t come to Hangzhou every week."


    The boss shook his head: "this to do not use, old er ah, things to bring."


    The old er Er gave me a magic card, which he untied from his body and handed it to me: "you light incense next to the trump every Sunday night, and put the tribute you caught on it. But you have to understand that these things can''t be seen by people, nor can you!"


    I slightly a Leng, half a day did not return to God, this matter of feeling sounds how so simple? There seems to be a conspiracy in my faint feeling.


    The boss saw me hesitating and shook his head: "young man, we didn''t force you. You can do it if you want, but you don''t want us to force you at night."


    I thought about it for a long time. I haven''t solved so many mysteries in my body. That blind old man has told me that only the people here can help me solve that puzzle. If I miss this opportunity, I''m afraid I will never be able to solve it.


    Weighing again and again, I nodded at the fat man: "OK, I promise you."


    "That''s right. Come on, put your left hand out."


    I don''t know what the fat man is going to do, but his words seem to have some kind of magic, which makes me stretch out my left hand.


    The fat man gave me a bad smile: "it''s your choice!"


    I have a bad premonition, want to pull the hand back, but it''s too late. The fat man grabbed my hand, drew a black dagger from his body, and cut my finger hard.


    A burning pain spread from my fingertips to my blood.


    I don''t think I''m the kind of person who is afraid of pain, but I''m already a cold sweat.


    The fat man cherished the blood on my hand. He took my hand and put the blood on the spirit card. The old er came to me and handed me a book to sign your name.


    I recovered from the sharp pain on my finger and took a look at the book in the hand of old er. The paper of this book looked very special and oily. When he got it in front of me, I couldn''t help being stunned. Subconsciously, I told me that this kind of thing could not be touched.


    Old er''s temperament looked very impatient. Seeing that I didn''t start my work, his face became very ugly: "press your blood fingerprints, what are you doing in a daze?"


    I knew that I was in a dilemma, so I had to bite my teeth and press the blood fingerprints on it.


    Old er clapped his hands: "OK, it''s done. Let''s go. I''ll take you to your friends."


    He said and made a look at the others.


    The boss looked at the Lingpai, and then he handed it to me: "take this thing away!"


    Looking at the expressions of the four of them, I always feel that they have fallen into a boundless abyss.


    However, the four of them kept their promise, and soon led me to the door of the secret room in their mouth.


    After opening the stone gate, the fat man made a please sign to me.


    I looked at him suspiciously: "you don''t go in?"The fat man laughed and said, "there are your friends in there. What are we going in for? Just give us your soul on time. Remember, I only give you one month. After a month, if you can''t keep your promise, send us your soul. No matter what the reason is, we will not let you go. "


    I swallowed, and by this time I was more sure that I had got into the whole set, and there was only darkness and darkness ahead of me.


    I got into the darkroom with my head in my head.


    This time, the four guys didn''t cheat me. The three elders and the remaining Taoist priests hid in it.


    When I went in, I startled them and thought I was dead. I explained to them for a long time that no one believed me. Even Zhuge Yuner held a sword at me and kept me away.


    It was not until the elder saw the magic card in my hand that he let the sword loose and let me in.


    Although I didn''t get along with Zhuge Yuner for a long time, my dependence on her was beyond my imagination.


    When they put down their swords, I even couldn''t help feeling excited and ran over and hugged Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t expect that I would do this all of a sudden. He turned red and pushed me vigorously: "Lin Zi, what are you doing, you let me go."


    I didn''t mean to let go: "it''s great that you''re still alive. I thought I''d never see you again."


    However, before I could say any more numb words, Zhuge Yuner twisted my shoulder.


    All of a sudden, Zhuge Yuner felt as if he was going to kill his enemy with great force. I cried out in pain and quickly released her.


    Ge Feng sat aside and looked at me askew: "you are really boring."


    I was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The two elders came to me and took down the magic card in my hand: "where did you get this thing?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "it was given to me by four inexplicable fat men."


    The three elders looked at each other at each other: "four fat people? Is it that they,,, "


    I was stunned for a moment:" who? "


    The two elders heard me ask so, quickly smile at me: "no, no, nothing, how about the zombie outside?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. It may have been killed by those four people. Anyway, the woman is dead in their hands."


    The three elders sat down in their positions and did not speak again.


    However, Gu Ming stood up and circled around me: "I didn''t expect that your boy''s life is very big, and you didn''t kill that woman."


    I wryly smile: "this is not, she said she had a master above, so she did not dare to kill me."


    Gu Ming and Ge Feng suddenly jumped up from their seats when they heard this: "what do you say? Her master? Did she say who her master was? "


    I give Ge Feng they this appearance scared a big jump, hurriedly backward two steps: "you are so excited to do what?"


    Cloud stood up and patted them on their shoulders, indicating that they would not ask again. Then she said to me, "nothing, you should be tired after so long tossing and tossing? Go and have a rest. "


    I looked at the three in doubt, not knowing which one they were singing.


    I stood in place and did not move, but Zhuge yun''er pulled me hard: "are you scared silly? I didn''t hear people say you should rest. "


    I sat down next to Zhuge Yuner. Their attitude really made me feel strange, especially their appearance just now. It was as if they knew some amazing secret.


    I wanted to have a few words with Zhuge Yuner, but when she pulled me over, she leaned against the wall, put her hands around her legs, and closed her eyes without saying a word.


    The area of the secret room is very large, but there are so many people who don''t speak, which makes the atmosphere a little awkward.


    Ge Feng was still a little reluctant. After we had been quiet for more than ten minutes, Ge Feng came to me and sat down. He folded the straw on his hand and glanced around with his eyes.


    When he was sure that there was no one around to look at us, he asked in a low voice, "did the woman say who her master was?"


    I knew that he must be doubting someone here when he spoke like this. However, when I heard the woman''s rigid meaning, her master should be a woman. However, throughout the whole hall, there were no other women except me and Zhuge Yuner.


    I didn''t want to pour this basin of dirty water on Zhuge Yuner, so as not to let Zhuge Yuner get angry again. Z smiles at GE Feng: "no, at that time, she cleaned up for the four guys before she could take me to see her master.


    Ge Feng smell speech, slightly a Leng, and then in my shoulder patted, sighed about to turn away.Zhuge Yuner suddenly opened his eyes at the moment when he just stood up and grabbed Ge Feng''s hand. At the moment when Zhuge Yuner grabbed Ge Feng''s arm, a Black Dagger suddenly appeared in Zhuge Yuner''s palm.

 Chapter 58

    I was shocked and thought Zhuge Yuner was going to kill Ge Feng.


    He wanted to stop him, but Ge Feng made a look at me at this time, indicating that I didn''t want to be impulsive.


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know what they were doing. I had to watch them quietly.


    Zhuge Yuner threw the dagger into Ge Feng''s hand.


    Ge Feng smiles at Zhuge Yuner and turns back to his position.


    The elder couldn''t bear to sit for a while, and asked me, "do you have any"


    before he finished his words, Ge Feng stood up from his seat: "elder, I have something to announce to you."


    The elder''s face changed slightly: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Ge Feng came to me and pulled me up: "everyone should keep up."


    All the people gave Ge Feng such a fuss that they were stunned and turned their heads to my side.


    I looked at GE Feng strangely, and said in my heart, what''s the relationship between your announcement and me? Why drag me up?


    Ge Feng took out the half of the bone he had before from his sleeve and lit it up in the air.


    It''s not just me. Except Zhuge Yuner, Guming and yunyun, others don''t know which play this guy is singing. All of them have the same doubts in their eyes.


    Two elder''s facial expression is not good-looking: "Ge Feng! What are you doing


    Ge Feng saluted the second elder: "originally, we wanted to investigate the matter clearly and told everyone, but as you can see, before our sacred objects have come and been investigated, someone has been making trouble. In this case, I''m afraid our disciples will have died before the internal ghost has been investigated!"


    The three elders couldn''t sit still. They stood up and glared at GE Feng: "what do you want to say? Are you still disturbing people in this situation? If you don''t explain clearly today, my three elders will personally kill you! "


    Yunyi stood up and said, "three elders, don''t worry. It''s not too late for us to make a decision after listening to ge Feng''s words."


    Three long old-fashioned hum of looking at GE Feng: "say, if you this little boy can''t say why, I can''t spare you."


    Ge Feng said, "let''s start to throw away the sacred things."


    Ge Feng took a look at me: "little brother, please tell us all the things that happened when you first stepped into the Taoist temple. Don''t leave any details behind."


    What the hell is Ge Feng doing? Haven''t I told them many times? Is this asshole suspecting that I''m an insider?


    My heart sank, if so, what else can I say?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Zhuge Yuner stood up and patted me on the shoulder and was afraid: "Lin Zi, what are you afraid of? Elder Ge Feng asked you to tell me what you said


    How to say that Zhuge Yuner should not harm me? I nodded at Zhuge Yuner and told them about my being brought into Taoist temple one by one.


    Ge Feng clapped his hands: "stop!"


    I was stunned for a moment, but still stopped according to his words.


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "well said, such a big flaw, we didn''t find it! I''ve been investigating for such a long time, ha ha, I''ve been investigating a little bit! "


    When I heard Ge Feng say the word "flaw", my heart was flustered. Listening to his meaning, I was obviously doubting me. Even the three elders'' eyes on me suddenly changed.


    The moment I saw their eyes, my heart fell into the ice Valley and called to ge Feng, "don''t be bloody!"


    Ge Feng laughed at me: "don''t be excited! I didn''t say you''re the one. Listen to me


    The two elder''s faces were also very ugly: "Ge Feng, what kind of medicine are you selling in the gourd? Don''t keep playing tricks here and say something we can''t understand! "


    Ge Feng nodded: "good! I don''t care about it. I''ll start from the situation when I entered the Taoist temple. I also said that it was a fake Zhuge Yuner who brought him here and let him see through. Then they met the old man. Then they pretended to enter our Taoist temple, leaving his soul behind and letting him act as the villain. We didn''t think that such logic would not work at all Why is it that the blame can be placed on my younger brother''s head? What a doubtful point it is? "


    I still did not understand the meaning of Ge Feng''s words, but Ge Feng proved in reverse that this matter has nothing to do with me.


    I secretly glanced at Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t mind Ge Feng mentioning the fake himself, as if he were talking about someone else.


    The three elders also gave Ge Feng confused words without a clue.


    Ge Feng saw that our group of people looked like idiots, and then he said, "well, since everyone can''t understand this matter, let''s go on to talk about the second fight with fake Zhuge Yuner, that is, we caught the bone."


    The elder''s face was very ugly: "Ge Feng, what do you want to say?"Ge Feng squeezed out a big smile at the elder: "xianzun, don''t worry. I''ll give you an analysis slowly. It''s good."


    Big elder squint eyes, a pair of unhappy appearance: "OK, hurry to say."


    Ge Feng said, "at that time, I remember that this little brother was taken away by someone?"


    I nodded to ge Feng: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Ge Feng continued with a smile: "but the reason why the other party wants to put his soul back and play such a play is that he wants to put the blame on this little brother, and use fake Zhuge yun''er to deceive people''s eyes, so as to send us to the guillotine together. This move is really high. Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter It''s his next move - female stiff! "


    I still didn''t understand Ge Feng''s meaning.


    Ge Feng thought for a while and then said, "well, it''s that girl stiff. She said she came to kill her younger brother. But why did she have to lead him out of the door? Did you notice that it was just late at night when people were sleeping


    I gave him such a remark, and nodded slightly: "it is",, "


    Ge Feng said:" then if that woman is stiff and wants to kill you, do you have the room to resist? "


    I wryly smile: "I can''t grasp the three ridges, how do you say I may kill her?"


    Ge Feng smelled the speech and said to me, "so she killed you?"


    I thought for a moment: "elder Ge, she can control my thinking. I can''t even say anything. Do you think it''s hard for her to kill me?"


    Ge Feng touched his beard and thought, "yes, she wants to kill you, so she doesn''t need to lead you out, but why does she lead you out?"


    I was slightly stunned, Ge Feng''s question, I always feel as if I was standing behind a piece of thin paper. It seemed that as long as I gently used my finger, it would break, but I didn''t know what to use to break the thin paper. "


    seeing that I was manic, Ge Feng pulled me:" don''t worry, let''s take our time. "


    He said, deliberately looked at the people around him: "then what did she say to you after she took you away?"


    I thought for a moment: "it means to take me to see her master!"


    Ge Feng nodded: "yes, she said that she would take you to see her master. That''s wrong. She was going to kill you at first. This is not logical. Now, what is the woman stiff going to do with you? It''s a big question."


    The elder''s face became more and more ugly: "what are you going to say?"


    Ge Feng turned around the elder for two times: "why do you want to do this? Now this is the biggest doubt. I''ll solve it


    I looked at GE Feng curiously.


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "well, in fact, it''s very easy to explain that female stiffness didn''t intend to kill him, nor did she want to see any master. In fact, we all know that those feiji are not just ferocious. He wants to kill us, and there is no chance for us to leave. But they let us make a break to escape to the secret room, eh, even if it is We have the ability to escape to the secret room, and they can attack. Why do we have to wait for someone to kill them? "


    Gu Ming stood up and came to us: "yes, why? It''s very simple. They didn''t plan to kill them quickly, because they had to keep the Taoist temple. They had to keep these people. Lin Zi, you are actually such a key chess piece. When you get there, the female zombie will try to make you escape. If your good friend Zhuge yun''er is here, then you will come back, and how can a person like you live Come back? "


    I was slightly stunned, and the cloud clapped his hands at the side: "you, a person who has no ability, will certainly arouse others'' suspicion when he comes back. When the time comes, the holy things will also be found, and the holy things copied by them will be completed. As long as you come back with the holy things, you can''t get rid of it. Then you will become the culprit. In other words, you steal the holy things! It''s natural! "


    Every word of the cloud kept shaking through my eardrum, which made me shiver.


    The elder looked at the two elders, and the two elders took a picture of the case: "it''s pure nonsense. What''s the logic? What''s the matter with you guys? How did you start to instigate your own people? What''s the matter with you? "


    Yunyi laughed and said," don''t be angry, the second elder. It''s really interesting. Don''t you want to hear what we''ve said? "


    The second elder sighed: "well, you have made it clear. If you can''t make it clear today, don''t blame me for not being affectionate."


    The cloud said with a smile, "good! Now the person who steals the holy things will have them, and the holy things will be brought back. Now the problem is how to deal with the people who steal things to make peace! The only way is to kill the man who stole the sacred things, so as to calm the public''s anger! "

 Chapter 59

    When Yunyi was talking, she took a special look at me: "so, ah, Lin Zi, you have become a thoroughly unjust big head. Maybe you don''t know why to die. Of course, you are not alone on your way. There is another person who wants to die with you. Who is this person? I think Miss Zhuge has a clear mind, right? "


    Zhuge yun''er said with a careless smile: "yes, it''s a pity, but it''s a pity that the four fat men killed all of a sudden are spoiled by this good plan. Alas, it''s a pity!"


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "yes, it''s a pity that the plan of the backstage gangster is not as good as expected. However, it doesn''t matter. As soon as the forest comes back, even if it can''t kill him for the time being, the wrongdoer''s deeds will be reserved for him sooner or later."


    Gu Ming shook his head: "no, no, no, no, this is what happened, but we still have a fatal thing in our hands."


    Gu Ming took the bone from GE Feng''s hand and raised it in the air: "it''s this thing!"


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted to this bone.


    The elder looked at Gu Ming suspiciously: "Gu Ming, is there anything special about this bone?"


    Gu Ming clapped his hands: "good question from xianzun! yes! What kind of secret will this bone hide? Then I''ll ask you to have a look at it! "


    Two elder slightly some doubt: "this bone is not that day burned?"


    "I''m really sorry, elder two. We secretly left a piece of evidence to save it. It''s not good to lose the evidence to the snobbish when we didn''t get it."


    Cloud took a look at the ancient tea: "well, the next or let the ancient tea say it."


    Gu Ming said, holding the bone one by one. When he handed it to me, I looked through it carefully. But this bone is just an ordinary human bone. I really can''t see anything different.


    All the people looked at Gu Ming with the same doubts. Even the faces of several elders changed a little: "Gu Ming, which one are you singing? It''s just a common bone. What''s the secret? "


    Gu Ming showed a bad smile: "can''t you see it? If you don''t see it, it''s going to prove that there''s something wrong with the bone. "


    I still did not understand Gu Ming''s words, but Gu Ming gently loosened the bone and deliberately fell on the ground.


    Ge Feng smiled and said, "yes, it is just a common bone. There is no sign of a practice of bone on this bone. Then such a skeleton can neither absorb the essence of heaven and earth, and has the foundation of practice. What is it that can stand up? Can you gather such powerful Yin Qi on yourself? To become a living man? "


    With Ge Feng''s words, all people''s faces showed the same look, that is shock!


    Ge Feng picked up the bones on the ground, pinched them hard in front of all the people. With a click, they broke into powder and sprinkled them on the ground in front of the people: "do you see all of them clearly? This is an ordinary bone, yes, this is an ordinary bone, so how can he stand up? We are all practitioners. Have you ever heard of a forbidden art? "


    All the people were stunned. After a while, I heard some Taoist priests say, "is it hollow bone gathering yin method?"


    Gu Ming nodded: "yes, it''s the magic of gathering Yin with empty bones."


    At this time, a little Taoist said, "it''s impossible. Empty bones gather Yin is the forbidden skill here. Isn''t it lost for a long time? Before the little Taoist had finished his words, Ge Feng made a gesture not to go on, and glanced at the elder with a slanting eye: "no, no, no, no, although they are forbidden, they are all recorded in the holy scroll, aren''t they?"


    The elder''s face changed greatly: "what do you mean by this? Are you doubting me? How dare you


    Ge Feng quickly pretended to be wronged: "no, no, no! Elder elder, you are the head of the whole Taoist temple. How dare I doubt you? "


    Gu Ming patted Ge Feng on the shoulder: "yes, all people can doubt, but we will never think of your elder! However, if you can enter the place where the sacred things are stored, you must have a high position and weight, don''t you, elder? "


    At this time, there is no need to go on. Their spearhead has been pointed at the elder.


    The old man''s body was shaking: "you''re such a rude young man, you framed me. Ge Feng, your wings are really hard. Unexpectedly, you are good. Since this is the case, I will kill you and see who dares to talk nonsense in front of me and confuse right and wrong!"


    He said he was going to buckle down on Ge Feng''s head.


    However, Ge Feng seems to have been prepared. At the moment when the elder''s hand clasped on his head, Ge Feng suddenly turned up and drew out the sharp blade that Zhuge Yuner gave her.


    Although the elder is powerful, his hand is also flesh long after all. He gives Ge Feng such a block, so he quickly pulls his hand back.


    Ge Feng took advantage of this opportunity to cut the elder''s hand.The elder called out.


    Ge Feng''s two eyes were directly staring at the elder: "give the sacred things, we can give you a quick death."


    The elder''s two eyes were red: "you, elder, elder, these guys are in collusion. Kill them for me. All the disciples obey orders. Who can kill them for me? I will give you their positions!"


    However, no one moved at this time. Even the other two elders didn''t start. Their eyes were staring at the elder: "why do you want to do this?"


    The elder chuckled: "you, you, you are all against it, right! How dare you suspect me, OK! Good


    Yunyi shook his head: "elder, I was the one who passed the position to me, not you. You killed the master for your own selfish purpose. Do you know why I have been willing to stay at the door and be a doorman for so many years? I just want to revenge my master one day! Now is my chance to avenge my master. Come on, I will fight you fairly. "


    The elder''s eyes were red: "you, you, you are actually in partnership to frame me! Great! In this case, I''ll help the master clean up your garbage! "


    Zhuge yun''er took a deep breath: "master, it''s time for you to pretend again?"


    The elder turned his head and looked at Zhuge yun''er: "you are an outsider. Why do you say that I stole the holy things? What evidence do you have


    Zhuge yun''er narrowed his eyes: "master, do you really want me to show evidence to confess guilty?"


    The elder did not speak. Zhuge Yuner looked at him and said, "well, since the elder refuses to admit it, I have no choice."


    Zhuge yun''er took out a picture from his body and opened it in front of the public.


    There is a woman in the picture. I can''t help being stunned when I see the picture.


    But I don''t know what evidence this scroll is.


    When the elder saw the scroll, his body began to tremble: "where did you get this painting?"


    When the elder saw the scroll, his body began to tremble: "where did you get this scroll?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "it doesn''t matter where I got it. What matters is the secret behind this painting. I advise you to tell the truth. "


    Big elder''s red eyes: "give me the picture scroll!"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "big elder, when are you going to lie?"


    "Give me the picture?"


    Zhuge yun''er sighed: "elder elder, you really don''t know how to repent. In this case, I will open all your secrets in front of your disciples today.


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Zhuge Yuner''s words. Is it a bit cruel for Zhuge Yuner to do so.


    As I was thinking about it, the elder went crazy and rushed to take the picture. However, the two elders flew over and blocked Zhuge Yuner: "elder, please respect yourself! Miss Yuner, I''d like to see what secret the elder has. Please open the picture. "


    Zhuge Yuner nodded his head and called out to the three elders: "xianzun, please bring the candle."


    The three elders gave a candle to Zhuge yun''er: "please."


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at the elder. The murderous spirit in the elder''s eyes was very serious. However, due to the three elders and the two elders, they could only watch with open eyes.


    Zhuge Yuner made a salute to the elder: "offended the elder!"


    She said, grabbed the picture and put it into the fire.


    The big elder in Zhuge Yuner''s hand the picture scroll to touch the candle in the moment, to Zhuge Yuner tears heart crack lung''s roar: "no!"


    As the painting continued to burn, I suddenly saw a scene of surprise. All around the painting had been burned clean, leaving only a long face portrait in the middle.


    Zhuge yun''er sneered at the corner of his mouth, and then said in front of everyone, "please see clearly


    As she spoke, she turned the picture over!

 Chapter 60

    The person in the painting changed completely after reversing. I found that the whole picture was not a person at all, but a map.


    When the two elders saw this picture, their faces suddenly changed: "this is the underground distribution map leading to the Tibetan cloud pavilion? What''s going on


    Gu Ming sneered: "two elders, if you don''t believe it, you can go to the holy land to have a look and see if there is such a passage under the ground!"


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at the elder: "I''m afraid the secret here is more than that. I''ll show you another thing!"


    Zhuge yun''er put his hand into his pocket, took out a yellow note and handed it to the two elders. Then I took a peek at the words on the paper. There was only a short sentence on it: "by the king''s order, get it quickly!"


    After the two elders looked, their faces became livid: "now, do you have anything else to explain?"


    The elder laughed and said, "explain? What else do I have to explain? Ha ha, if I knew it would be like this, I might as well kill you all and leave you a way to live, but you forced me to die! Hehe,, "


    the second elder brother raised his eyebrows:" no matter how you say, you are our elder martial brother. Let''s kill you, and we can''t bear it. So, elder martial brother, you give up the sacred things, and then you can cut off your meridians and abolish all your accomplishments. We will let you go down the mountain, never step into the mountain gate again, but make amends to the dead disciples. "


    the elder laughed:" you are so interesting, ha ha, I don''t need anyone to pity me. Since,, and... Are dead end, what''s the use of being a lost dog? I don''t need anyone to pity me! "


    he said he was going to pull out his sword.


    Fortunately, the second elder elder brother was quick in hand and rushed up to catch the elder brother: "elder martial brother! may not! No way. "


    I can see that Er Chang is always kind.


    However, the big elder suddenly drew out a dagger at the moment when the two elders went to help him and put it on the neck of the two elders.


    We didn''t expect it to be like this, and the time was in chaos.


    The three elders'' faces became very ugly: "elder martial brother, what are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    The elder laughed: "a group of fools, just your virtue. One is softer than the other. Do you want to compete with me for the position? Ha ha, ha, get out of my way, or I''ll kill him now


    The two elders gnawed their teeth and said, "elder martial brother, don''t you think about the affection in the past? Is it not enough for you, you, and you to sit in that position? "


    The elder laughed: "not enough? Hehe, of course not enough. Get out of here, or I''ll kill him now


    The three elders gnawed their teeth and looked at the elder. Tears ran down from the corner of his eyes and called out to the disciples in the chamber of Secrets: "get out of the way!"


    All the disciples have already taken out their swords at this time, but they have to make way for the three elders.


    The two elders closed their eyes: "elder martial brother, do you really want to betray all the brothers?"


    The elder snorted: "don''t talk nonsense! I''ll send you to see the master if you''re more wordy


    The two elders gnawed their teeth: "sure enough, the clouds are right. You killed the master!"


    The elder burst out laughing, laughing wildly and retreating: "yes, but what about that? You want to kill me? Want to avenge the master! Ha ha, it''s late, everything is late! "


    at the moment when the second elder closed his eyes, I saw despair on his face, and there was also a look of murderous spirit.


    The elder''s two eyes just stare at us, and don''t notice the movements of the two elders at all.


    The two elders did not know when they had a sharp blade in their hands. When the elder laughed wildly, the two elders closed their eyes and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Before I had time to react, the two elders'' hands suddenly turned back and thrust into the big elder''s stomach.


    Looking at the big elder who fell on the ground, Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "you can''t live by doing evil."


    The second elder wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes: "OK, now that the ghost has been removed, the task now is to find the holy scroll and revive the school. Lin Zi, you said that all the flying stiffness outside is dead, right


    I nodded: "yes, they have been killed by the four fat men."


    The second elder said, "in that case, let''s go out now. You and miss Zhuge have a rest early. This matter has nothing to do with you. I will help you solve one of the riddles tomorrow, and you can go down the mountain."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other. In fact, if the elder didn''t involve us in this matter, Zhuge Yuner would not force him out. But this matter still has nothing to do with us. It''s better to go down the mountain earlier. So Zhuge Yuner nodded to the two elders: "OK!"After that, Zhuge Yuner saluted the two elders, then took my hand and went outside.


    My heart is also in a mess, did not expect things will become such an end.


    Zhuge Yuner dragged me all the way back to the room, poured a glass of water for the son and sat at the table looking at me.


    This is the bedroom that they prepared for me. Zhuge Yuner didn''t leave. I was a little strange for a while, so I asked Zhuge Yuner, "why don''t you go to rest? Aren''t you tired?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "you know how to sleep. What else can you do besides sleep?"


    I held my head, and I lay on the bed without taking off my shoes: "what do you do if you don''t sleep? Other things have nothing to do with us, do you?"? Wouldn''t it be better for us to wait until tomorrow when they give us the answer? "


    Zhuge yun''er went to the door to have a look. After confirming that there was no one, he closed the door with a click: "I said you have a pig brain?"


    I gave Zhuge Yuner such a scolding, which made me feel uncomfortable for a while, but his appearance was really strange. So I looked at Zhuge yun''er suspiciously: "do you have anything to say to me?"


    Zhuge Yuner some restless around the ground for a few times.


    I was a little upset with her and asked Zhuge Yuner, "what''s the matter with you? What''s going on around the ground all the time? "


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at me: "Linzi, I''m afraid we can''t wait for tomorrow. Cloud is a man of integrity. Even if we don''t need the two elders, I think cloud will help us."


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er strangely: "what are you talking about? What time is it now? Do you still disturb others? Besides, the second elder has already said it? Help us tomorrow. "


    Zhuge Yuner was a little angry when he heard what I said. He kicked me fiercely. I also got angry when I gave her such a kick. He called to Zhuge Yuner: "what are you doing?"


    Zhuge yun''er glared at me: "you are really a pig''s brain. It''s hopeless. Can you move your cerebellar cells! How about it


    I was slightly stunned: "what do you mean? You''ve made it clear. "


    Zhuge Yuner sighed: "do you think, what is the situation now? How humiliating is it that the great elder died and the whole Taoist temple was bloodwashed? "


    I slightly picked eyebrows: "but what does this have to do with us, we should not know it?"


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head: "if only it was as you imagined, I would not have to worry about it. I guess these Taoists would not help us, but they would try to get rid of us when we fell asleep, so as not to let out their secrets here."


    I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words and shivered: "then, what shall we do?"


    Zhuge yun''er thought for a moment: "see if there is any paper in this room."


    To tell you the truth, I was very frightened by Zhuge Yuner''s words. After hearing her say so, I was busy rummaging in the room, but there were some paper and pens in the room.


    I handed it to Zhuge Yuner. I didn''t know what Zhuge Yuner was going to do. After taking a deep breath, she began to draw puppets on the paper.


    After painting, Zhuge Yuner said to me, "write your birthday eight characters on it, and cover your fingertip blood on your birthday eight characters."


    I was stunned for a moment: "what are you going to do?"


    When Zhuge Yuner heard my question, he was bored for a moment: "you have so much nonsense there. You can do what you want. Hurry up!"


    After all, I couldn''t resist Zhuge Yuner, so according to her words, I put my birthday eight characters and blood fingerprints on the portrait.


    Zhuge yun''er also used the same method to cover another portrait. He took the two portraits down with scissors, and then pasted a spell on one of the portraits. He kept saying the mantra when he came up to his mouth.


    These two portraits turned out to be us. The only thing is that they can''t move.


    Zhuge Yuner put the quilt on the two paper figures and hooked me: "go! Let''s go to the clouds now, and when we''ve finished, we''ll immediately go down the mountain and don''t stay for a moment


    When I was about to extinguish the candle and run out with Zhuge Yuner, I heard Ge Feng''s voice coming from the door: "Yuner girl, have you and Linzi rested?"


    For GE Feng, I still believe in him, so I have to open my mouth and say to him that he has not, and I want them to help.


    However, before I could say this, Zhuge Yuner gave me a quick look and motioned me not to speak.


    Ge yun''er looked up at Zhuge and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Ge Feng said to us with a smile: "Oh, these two days have made you suffer. In order to express my gratitude, I specially let the kitchen boil some bird''s nests for you. If you''re OK, you can get up and have a little drink before you go to sleep."

 Chapter 61

    Zhuge yun''er motioned me to lie back in bed and called to ge Feng: "elder Ge, we are going to sleep soon. If we are not hungry, we will not bother you."


    Ge Feng said with a smile outside: "what''s the trouble? It''s ready for you. You can get up and drink some!"


    Ge Feng urged us to drink the bird''s nest again and again. Even if Zhuge Yuner didn''t doubt his practice, I felt extremely strange.


    Zhuge Yuner''s words linger in my ears over and over. Now they are going to tear down the bridge.


    Zhuge yun''er laughed and said, "since the elder is so kind, I can''t refuse."


    Zhuge Yuner opened the door and laughed at GE Feng: "master, thank you."


    I squeezed one eye and secretly glanced at GE Feng. When Zhuge Yuner brought the bird''s nest, he still didn''t go. I think he wanted to wait for Zhuge Yuner to drink.


    Zhuge yun''er was so smart that he could see his idea at a glance. He laughed at GE Feng and smelled it on the bird''s nest soup with his nose: "it''s delicious!"


    Zhuge Yuner said, grabbing the spoon and stirring it, he took a sip, and then praised Gefeng: "Wow! Master, your soup is delicious


    Ge Feng laughed and patted on Zhuge Yuner''s shoulder: "drink more if you like."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "elder Ge, can you make me another one? I''ll drink this one and let Linzi drink the other?"


    Ge Feng picked his eyebrows slightly, and then he even laughed out: "OK, I''m going to tell you!"


    After thanking Ge Feng, Zhuge Yuner closed the door.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er: "you", "you", "you"


    before I finished my words, Zhuge Yuner quickly brought the kettle over and vomited it out with a loud voice.


    She saw that I was still in a daze, so she called out to me, "what are you doing in a daze?"


    I ran to him with a cry. Zhuge Yuner took out a silver needle and put it into the bird''s nest soup. The silver needle turned black quickly.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er: "poisonous? Then Zhuge Yuner waved his hand at me: "don''t worry, I just put the bird''s nest soup in my throat. You don''t have the ability. Let''s go before they come!"


    After Zhuge Yuner tested poison with silver needle, I knew how dangerous our situation was. I nodded at Zhuge Yuner and was about to go out.


    However, as I was about to pull the door out, Zhuge Yuner grabbed it.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er suspiciously: "what''s going on? Why don''t you leave? "


    Zhuge yun''er took a deep breath: "you use your pig brain!"


    I slightly a Leng, but did not understand what she meant.


    After Zhuge Yuner put out the candle, he secretly went to the window, pricked a small hole in the window and took a look.


    In my heart, Zhuge Yuner must be doubting that someone is staring at us.


    I secretly ran to the past and looked outside. Sure enough, there were four Taoist priests in the yard.


    I smashed it on the ground with all my strength: "Damn, these bastards, unexpectedly,,"


    Zhuge Yuner glared at me: "by so much nonsense, let''s first think about how to escape from here, this is the most important."


    I gave a bitter smile: "we are all blocked:" how to get out? "


    Zhuge yun''er raised his head and looked at the beam: "just walk from here!"


    She said, waving to me: "you are here to watch me, except for the clouds, anyone who comes over, let me know."


    With a cry, Zhuge Yuner ran to the stone table and looked at the roof. The roof of the temple could see the beam directly. Moreover, it was wooden. After a look, Zhuge Yuner tore down the curtain on the bed, threw it on the beam and made a knot. Then he grabbed the sword, stood on the stone table, and climbed up from the stone table.


    Zhuge yun''er smashed several times with his sword and made a hole. Ge feng''er didn''t come at this time. Zhuge Yuner lay down on the beam and waved to me: "come up quickly!"


    I, um, quickly climbed up the beam along Zhuge Yuner''s rope.


    Zhuge Yuner pointed to the roof of the house: "you go up first, I have to go down to deal with it."


    Although I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner is going to do now, it''s really not the time to be a mother-in-law. I climbed up, but Zhuge Yuner untied the white cloth tied to the beam and jumped down.


    I hung the cloth on the bed again on the head of the bed, wiped the table, made a OK gesture to me, and then motioned me to hang the uncovered bricks and tiles again.


    I lay on the roof and quietly watched the scene below.


    Not long after I climbed the beam, Ge Feng came over with the bird''s nest soup in his hand.


    I lie down on the beam and see clearly that the murderous air on my face before entering the room is quite heavy.When I got to the yard, Ge Feng looked around. I quickly lowered my head for fear of being found by this guy.


    But his heart was beating wildly. If Zhuge Yuner showed his horse''s foot, I''m afraid he would kill Zhuge Yuner on the spot.


    I was thinking wildly, and suddenly I heard the voice of Ge Feng: "the woods, get up and drink soup."


    My heart sank, I am now on the roof, can''t speak at all. Ge Feng, an old fox, deliberately called my name to test me.


    With his shouts, my heart beat more and more. Unexpectedly, my voice came from the room: "Oh, master Ge, I''m not very hungry now."


    Ge Feng is under the beam. I can''t see what his expression is now, but I know that his face is very ugly.


    Ge Feng was silent for a while, as if he was holding back his anger. After a moment, he said, "I''ve just cooked it. You can''t help drinking it."


    Then the door opened with a squeak.


    I''m afraid I''m going to suffer.


    But at this time, Ge Feng''s laughter came: "that''s right. The bird''s nest is a great tonic. If you don''t drink it, I''m sorry, right?"


    My voice rang in the room: "I''m sorry, I just had a quarrel with yun''er. I''m not in a good mood. Yun''er has already gone to bed now. I told her to ignore me. It''s true."


    Gefeng hehe smile: "ah, you are young, this is the way, nothing to sleep on good, drink it quickly, cold can not drink."


    Two people were silent for a while, I heard Ge Feng say: "take a rest early, Linzi, I have other things to deal with, so I can''t accompany you."


    The other I, um, shut the door.


    Waiting for GE Feng to go for a while, I secretly uncovered the bricks and tiles on the roof.


    Zhuge Yuner climbed up from below, built the bricks, and whispered to me, "it''s not too late. The two paper men below can only last one night. By tomorrow, they will surely come to collect the corpses for us. At that time, we will find that the two paper men hidden in the house are actually two paper men. It will be troublesome. "


    I bit my teeth and said, "well, we might as well go down the mountain directly. In case of clouds, we will be in trouble if we are with them at that time."


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me: "no way."


    I slightly a Leng: "how can you be so sure?"


    Zhuge yun''er gave me a sly smile: "Hey, you will know later, OK, now is not the time to ask about this matter. Let''s go to the cloud quickly, and we will strive to get down the mountain before they find the two paper men."


    I, um, followed Zhuge Yuner to the door secretly from the roof.


    The light in the cloud room had been turned out, and there was no one around, so I wanted to go down.


    Zhuge Yuner held me and shook my head at me.


    I looked at Zhuge Yuner doubtfully. There was no one here. Why did Zhuge Yuner look so nervous? Was there really something wrong?


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me, climbed to the roof of another room, grabbed a steel ball and hit it towards a vase beside it.


    With a click, the vase broke into half. However, no one came out of the yard. I thought it was Zhuge Yuner who was so thoughtful that he wanted to shout at her. However, Zhuge Yuner seemed to have realized that I would do this, so he made a gesture of silence to me.


    I gave her a gesture scared, don''t dare to say a word.


    Zhuge Yuner crawled over from there, and I asked her in a low voice, "isn''t there nobody? Do you worry too much? "


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "it''s not right!"


    I didn''t respond to what Zhuge Yuner meant. I looked at Zhuge Yuner doubtfully: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    Zhuge Yuner nodded to me: "if we wait, there must be something wrong with it. Otherwise, even if these people don''t come out, the clouds should come out. However, I understand Zhuge Yuner''s meaning. Cloud is a guard at the gate, and he can''t hear the sound. This is really not right."


    I made a gesture to Zhuge yun''er: "do you think the cloud will be?,", "


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me:" it should not be, he is a very important person here. Maybe Gu Ming expected that we would come back to him for help, so we deliberately set such a trap. Let''s not move, watch the change and see if it is We''ll make plans for what happens. "


    I, er, and Zhuge Yuner were lying on the roof of the house, with two eyes staring at the bottom. If there is any change below, we can also make the fastest response.


    After waiting for a few minutes with Zhuge Yuner, I became impatient and asked Zhuge Yuner, "it''s not a way to go on like this, or let''s leave here first?"


    Zhuge yun''er also had the intention of retreating. He was about to promise me, but at this moment, the door of the cloud opened with a squeak. A man came out of the room, with his head down and his back to us. From a distance, he looked like a cloud.

 Chapter 62

    I thought the cloud was coming out, so I was about to shout at the cloud. Zhuge Yuner covered my mouth and shook his head at me.


    Zhuge Yuner may have felt something. Seeing her like this, I didn''t dare to speak at once. Staring at the clouds on the ground, Zhuge Yuner secretly wrote on the tile: "what''s the matter? Isn''t that a cloud? "


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head at me: "it seems that the man is not a cloud. Let''s have a look and talk about it. Don''t be impulsive, otherwise there will be problems."


    I said, the cloud turned around a few times and went back to the house.


    I glanced at Zhuge yun''er: "what''s going on here?"


    Zhuge yun''er narrowed his eyes: "things are wrong. Let''s not stay here any more. Let''s go quickly."


    As long as Zhuge Yuner said this, she would not be able to make up her mind at the moment, so I nodded to Zhuge Yuner: "go!"


    Zhuge Yuner and I didn''t speak any more. We were going to climb out along the roof.


    But at this time, I suddenly heard someone calling us, so I quickly looked back.


    At this time, a shadow was standing on the roof.


    When my heart sank, Zhuge yun''er quickly reached to his waist, which should be to draw out his dagger.


    "Miss Yuner, it''s not so comfortable on the roof of the house at night."


    I can''t help being stunned for a moment when I hear this voice. This is the voice of ancient Ming.


    Zhuge yun''er said with a smile: "the old master didn''t sleep so late. Did he climb on the roof so late to accompany us to see the scenery?"


    My heart is beating wildly. I don''t know if Zhuge Yuner can beat Gu Ming, but if they fight, it will inevitably cause unexpected disturbance. Once this happens, we will not even have the chance to escape. Zhuge Yuner naturally understands this truth, so if we can not fight, we will not fight.


    Gu Ming came slowly towards us, but Zhuge yun''er didn''t pull out the dagger, but his two eyes were staring at each other all the time.


    Gu Ming saw this picture of us and laughed: "why do you two look so nervous?"


    Zhuge yun''er said with a smile: "maybe it''s too dark and the wind is too high."


    Gu Ming sniffed the speech and sneered: "when is it, Zhuge girl''s mouth is still so smart, not humble or arrogant, I really admire it."


    Zhuge yun''er looked at the other party, and sneered: "Tut, master Gu Ming, are you going to take us back and ask for rewards? It seems that this evening can''t be spent peacefully? "


    Gu Ming smelt speech and laughed: "Miss Ge, I haven''t said whether I want to do this, but you said it yourself."


    Gu Ming''s words made Zhuge yun''er and me dumbfounded for a moment: "you mean,,", "


    Gu Ming waved his hand:" you can rest assured, I''m not the same as those guys. Although I will stand on the same front with Ge Feng at the critical time, you have to make clear that it is because someone has hurt our common interests Something like that happened, otherwise it would not have happened. "


    Zhuge yun''er still didn''t believe his words and looked at Gu Ming suspiciously: "then, since you didn''t come to kill us, why did you follow us?"


    Gu Ming sighed: "not only you will be killed, but also a person will be killed, and he is the person I admire most from childhood to adulthood, so I will not let him die."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other and said, "so you are here to help us"


    Gu Ming chuckled and said, "what do you say?"


    Zhuge yun''er drew his hand back and wiped the sweat beads on his head: "what do you want us to do?"


    Gu Ming sighed, "cloud elder is now in a very dangerous situation, we must find a way to save him."


    Zhuge yun''er seemed to have guessed such a result for a long time, and nodded at GE Feng: "in fact, I already know the result, and they seem to have expected that we would come to the cloud side, and deliberately set a set of Zi below, waiting for us to drill in."


    Gu Ming nodded: "yes, that''s right. So now you have no choice but to help me. But you can rest assured that I am a man of good faith. As long as you help me rescue the elder cloud, we will help you figure out where the sister of the girl named Xiaowei is now."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other. To tell the truth, people are complicated. At this time, I don''t believe them any more. "


    Zhuge Yuner gnawed his teeth: "OK, I promise you."


    I secretly pulled Zhuge Yuner''s finger: "are you crazy? How can you agree to this


    Zhuge Yuner squeezed his eyes at me, indicating that I should not worry, as if she had already made arrangements.


    Although I was puzzled, it was not easy to say anything else at this time. I could only promise.Gu Ming made a gesture of invitation to both of us. Zhuge Yuner looked at him and said, "master Gu, you can say what you want us to do. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and knowing your enemy can make you invincible. You are wary of us and only let us follow you. At that time, it will not only help you, but also disturb your plan? If you have any plans, you may as well say so. "


    Gu Ming thought: "good!"


    After that, he drew out a map and spread it out on the roof: "look, this is the layout map of Taoist temple. In the past, there was someone guarding the treasure house, and it was an expert''s ballast. Now, because of the relationship of the elder, the sacred objects have been transferred to the place, so this place is no longer important. As an abandoned place, there will be very few guards."


    I looked at Zhuge Yuner. She didn''t speak. She kept on drawing on the map.


    She always looked like this, which made me a little upset, so she asked Zhuge yun''er, "what are you doing? What are you looking at? "


    Zhuge yun''er looked up at Gu Ming and said, "don''t you want us to get in from here? But what''s the use of drilling in? We don''t know where the cloud elder is hidden by them


    Gu Ming shook his head: "Yunyi xianzun expected such a thing to happen after you left, so he informed his little apprentice in advance. If he is really caught, he must find a way to inform me of his position, that is,,, here!"


    After that, Gu Ming raised her hand and pointed to another position on the map.


    Zhuge Yuner and I were stunned when we saw the things on the map. The address on the map was clearly marked. It was actually the residence of the elder.


    I swallowed: "you''re not kidding, are you? In the elder''s house? "


    Gu Ming glared at me: "don''t talk nonsense, there''s nothing about you."


    I gave Gu Ming a sentence choked blush, neck thick, but there is no way to fight him, can only bite teeth cold hum a ignore him.


    Zhuge yun''er circled the map with his hands: "well, let''s go to his room first to see what''s going on, or that sentence. Only by knowing ourselves and knowing the enemy can we be invincible."


    Gu Ming nodded: "but do you want to take this waste with you? I''m afraid he''s going to go wrong. "


    I was so angry that the ancient tea was clearly trying to get me into trouble.


    Zhuge yun''er was not very good-looking: "old master, no matter how Lin Zi does things, he is not a Taoist. Isn''t it too much for you to say that Lin Zi will play a decisive role in time. If you don''t let Linzi go, I''ll think about him in my heart, and I won''t be able to distract myself. If you don''t let Linzi go, I''ll be distracted Son''s words, the heart can''t help but a warm, that kind of angry feeling Dun time also went down half.


    Gu Ming although some reluctant, but still nodded: "take him, but then can not give us trouble, or I will not let you."


    I cold hum a, did not manage the ancient Ming, his words are really not pleasant to hear, let me hear to feel upset.


    Zhuge yun''er nodded at the ancient tea: "well, if something happens, I will also be responsible for you. Is that ok?"


    Gu Ming took a deep look at me: "OK, since Zhuge Yuner has already made a guarantee for you, I will bear with you for a while."


    Just as he was about to put things away, I heard a commotion below.


    Zhuge yun''er raised his eyebrows: "what''s the situation?"


    Gu Ming squinted: "you stay up there, I''ll see what''s going on."


    Gu Ming said and jumped off the roof.


    I slightly glanced at Zhuge Yuner: "are we going to wait on it? Gu Ming is not a good thing either. Like these guys, we are not,, "


    Zhuge Yuner laughs:" if you want to break a bridge, he has to have the ability. Don''t worry. I''ve thought about it, but he can''t do anything. I''m ready. If he really has the intention to do it, I''ll let him He fell into the water and drowned before the bridge was pulled down! "


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard what Zhuge Yuner said. But Zhuge Yuner was right. Since they have done this to us, why can''t we treat them like that?


    When I was thinking, Zhuge Yuner pulled me: "go."


    I didn''t know where Zhuge Yuner was going to take us. He looked at Zhuge Yuner suspiciously: "where do you want to take me?"


    Zhuge Yuner laughed: "where can I take you? Of course, let''s also go to see the excitement. Since they are busy, we''re really sorry that we don''t go to see them, aren''t we? "

 Chapter 63

    Seeing Zhuge Yuner''s appearance, she had made up her mind. I nodded to Zhuge Yuner: "OK, we can do what you say."


    Zhuge yun''er said with a smile: "it''s still the saying that we know ourselves and our enemy. We''ll go to see what happens first, and then go to the elder. If it''s really like what Gu Ming said, those smelly Taoists outside the elder''s house will not leave."


    I, um, followed Zhuge Yuner all the way to the front.


    We walked very carefully along the way. There were all their people below. Judging from their panic, they should have run towards the house where Zhuge Yuner and I lived.


    My heart sank: "did they find us running away so soon? "


    Zhuge Yuner was lying on the roof of the house, looking at the people below, shaking his head at me:" not necessarily. Let''s look at the situation, and then what situation is not certain. "


    I, um, stare at the people below.


    The Taoists have rushed to the door of our house.


    Ge Feng, the leader of the group, knocked at the door of the room: "is there anyone?"


    I took a look at Zhuge Yuner. She just shook her head at me, indicating that I should not be impulsive.


    I hum a, Ge Feng waited for a while, seems to be aware that no one, to the next person made a look, that person will kick the door.


    But at this time, Gu Ming came forward and took the man and shook his head: "don''t move!"


    Zhuge Yuner and I didn''t know what he was up to. They were staring at him.


    Ge Feng stepped forward and pushed the door gently.


    I remember when Zhuge Yuner and I went to the roof, the door was clearly locked for us, but at this time, it was pushed open by Gu Ming.


    Zhuge yun''er picked a eyebrow: "the roof is not safe, let''s leave here quickly."


    Although I don''t know why she said that, there must be a reason why she said it from her mouth. I nodded and followed Zhuge Yuner to the courtyard where no one was there. Zhuge Yuner looked at me and said, "dare you jump?"


    I looked under the house, about four or five meters high enough to break a man''s leg.


    To tell you the truth, I was really a little scared at this time, and shook my head at Zhuge yun''er: "can''t you dance?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "well, if you don''t want to be caught, you must jump down. Time is pressing. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    I spat: "OK, I''ll have a try."


    when I got to the eaves, I felt dizzy. Zhuge Yuner stood behind me: "don''t hesitate, or you won''t be able to run away later. Gu Ming has been trying to buy us time. As soon as those guys enter the house, the first thing they think about is the roof. If they don''t go, they will be later It''s too late. "


    I urged Zhuge Yuner again and again. I couldn''t do it if I didn''t want to jump. I had to bite my teeth, nod to Zhuge Yuner, and then jumped with a plop.


    All of a sudden, I just feel like my two legs are going to be broken, a burst of crisp Ma, the head is also a layer of white sweat.


    Zhuge Yuner then jumped down, saw me sitting on the ground, and quickly asked me, "can you still stand up?"


    I tried to stand up for a while. Although my legs hurt, I didn''t fall down. Zhuge Yuner saw that I could still stand and wiped the sweat beads on my head: "it''s ok if I can stand up. Go back to the room quickly."


    I gave Zhuge Yuner a hand and ran into the room.


    She and I had just entered the house, and not long after, we heard a noise outside, as if someone was running on the roof.


    As soon as I was in a hurry, I would ask Zhuge Yuner if it was those people.


    Zhuge Yuner made a gesture to me not to speak, and his eyes were staring at the roof.


    After a while, I heard the voice of Ge Feng swearing: "Damn it! The two bastards are still allowed to run away. Please find out where these two people are now and kill them after they are found out! "


    Zhuge Yuner bit his teeth, and it seems that he hates Gefeng''s words.


    If we can''t go out in the mountain, we can only say that if we don''t dare to move out in the mountain, we can only say that if we don''t dare to move out in the mountain, we can''t do it in the mountain


    After hearing Gu Ming''s words, Ge Feng snorted: "what are you? How dare you take care of my affairs? "


    At the same time, the voice of the second elder also sounded: "yes, the urgent task now is to block the mountain forest. If they go out of the mountain, we can''t really do anything. When the police check, we still have many secrets on the mountain. Remember not to make them public. If they escape from the forest, we will let them go as long as they don''t go out and talk nonsense. I believe these two guys also know what to say and what not to sayI looked at Zhuge Yuner, but she still didn''t speak. It was not until all the people left that Zhuge Yuner felt relieved: "if I don''t guess wrong, Gu Ming will find us two soon. Let''s watch the change in this room."


    I left Zhuge yun''er aside: "didn''t you hear that they wanted to blockade the mountains and forests. If we didn''t escape at this time, wouldn''t we make trouble for ourselves?"


    Zhuge yun''er glared at me at the smell of speech: "I said your brain is really water or fake water? If you don''t think about it carefully, why did Gu Ming say that we are going down the mountain and let them block the mountains? "


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    Zhuge Yuner sat down and looked at me. She didn''t want to explain to me. However, she had to explain to me. She sighed and said, "think about it, if these people are scattered at the foot of the mountain, it will certainly be empty. When we save people together with Gu Ming, it will be much easier and safer After the cloud was rescued, Gu Ming said that he would go away with the cloud and call back those Taoist priests at the foot of the mountain, and we could go down the mountain while we were in trouble. "


    When I heard her say this, I suddenly understood her meaning and sighed: "I am too stupid to think of this problem."


    Zhuge yun''er took a look at me: "OK, don''t say much nonsense. Listen carefully. After a while, ancient tea will come to us. Don''t make any mistakes."


    I closed my eyes and waited here for more than 20 minutes, and then I heard a rush of footsteps coming towards our room.


    My heart is tight, if Gu Ming is OK to say, if Ge Feng, we will be stuck in it.


    I took a look at Zhuge yun''er: "what should I do now?"


    Zhuge Yuner''s head was also covered with sweat beads. She took a look at the room: "you go and hide under the bed. Don''t come out until you have to. Do you understand?"


    I nodded and quickly crawled under the bed.


    Zhuge Yuner took a deep breath and sat at the table, waiting for people outside to come in. A moment later, the door was knocked. I covered my mouth and didn''t dare to say a word. Zhuge Yuner''s hand was shaking. The sound of knocking outside was very loud, but it wasn''t Ge Feng and them. It was a little Taoist''s voice. Just listening to the footsteps, there were more than ten people outside People.


    The people outside knocked for a while and got impatient: "is there anyone in the room? Talk if there is anyone in the room. If there is no one, we will go in!"


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t lock the door when she came in. At this time, I saw that she was also a little impatient. She stood up gently from the stool, and then walked towards the door step by step.


    Zhuge Yuner walked almost without a sound. Naturally, I couldn''t hear it outside the door. Through the window paper, I saw a dark shadow about to push the door. However, at this critical moment, Gu Ming''s voice rang again: "what are you doing?"


    After hearing Gu Ming''s words, the little Taoist priest said, "the second elder said that they were not on the roof of the house. Maybe they would let us check each other in the room. Therefore,, "


    my heart is cold, these three elders do not have a good thing, they actually want to pester us one by one here.


    Fortunately, Gu Ming appeared in time, otherwise Zhuge Yuner and I would not have a chance to go out from here.


    Gu Ming said, "this is my house. I don''t need you to check it. I can check it myself."


    Gu Ming''s voice was already a little angry. When the Taoist heard the voice, he was shocked: "elder Gu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t know. I hope elder Gu doesn''t get angry."


    Gu Ming snorted coldly: "go away, if someone hides in my room, I will solve them myself."


    The little Taoist nodded quickly and ran away with his men.


    I was relieved when I heard that there was no movement outside. Gu Ming also opened the door and came in. After seeing that there was no one outside, he said to Zhuge Yuner and me: "you two don''t have to hide. Come out."


    Zhuge Yuner and I just climbed out of the house.


    Gu Ming looked at Zhuge yun''er: "I knew you would be hiding in my room, but it was really dangerous just now. If I come a few minutes later, I''m afraid I can''t protect you two. "


    Zhuge Yuner nodded:" yes, it''s really dangerous, but God has eyes, and I haven''t been allowed to fold here. I''ve seen it when I was on the roof. As you said, elder Yunyi should be trapped in the elder''s room. "


    Zhuge Yuner just finished this sentence, but Gu Ming shook his head: "this is not necessarily ah!"

 Chapter 64

    After hearing what he said, Zhuge Yuner and I were stunned: "elder, what do you mean by this? What is not necessarily? Is it that the cloud elder is not locked in it


    Gu Ming nodded: "very likely, because at that time I wanted to go in to see what was going on. People stopped me. They said that only the second elder and the Third Elder could enter. But I secretly observed that GE Feng could also enter. That is to say, Ge Feng was trying to prevent me."


    I slightly picked a eyebrow: "if they prevent you, you can''t say is afraid you go to save people, so they don''t let you in?"


    Ge Feng shook his head at me: "no way. If cloud master is really in it, they will let me in. And if I have to save master yunyun, they may take me down in a moment. If they don''t let me in, they will take me down when I save people. In this way, Yunyi xianzun will not be rescued Come on, I''ll take it in, too


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "you''re right. It''s a trap. Maybe it''s waiting for you and me to get into it."


    I shook my head: "not necessarily. Maybe they have already guessed that we would think so. The purpose of the so-called truth and falsehood is to confuse our thinking. It''s not true."


    Gu Ming took a deep breath. Now we don''t know whether the cloud elder is really locked in it. This is a big problem. I think we need to have a try. "


    Zhuge Yuner slightly raised his eyebrows:" try? How to try it? "


    Gu Ming said with a smile, "Miss Zhuge, you are a very smart person in my opinion. Is it a little too much for you to ask me this question?"


    I don''t know what Gu Ming meant by this, but Zhuge Yuner obviously knew it. She glanced at Gu Ming: "I said, elder Gu, we can''t do too well. If you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge, you can''t treat both of us as ghosts for the dead. I''ll take a back seat."


    After hearing Zhuge Yuner''s words, Gu Ming was stunned and then laughed: "it seems that Zhuge girl has misunderstood my meaning."


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other: "what do you mean, elder?"


    Gu Ming said with a smile: "can you think of using paper man to cover Ge Feng? Why can''t they think of using paper man to cover those doorkeepers?"


    Zhuge Yuner suddenly understood what he meant: "do you mean to let me get a Ge Feng?"


    Gu Ming nodded: "Miss Zhuge, I said you are very smart. Yes, I want you to get a Ge Feng. As long as our paper man can enter, I can make sure whether the cloud is in it. Moreover, the two elders believe in Ge Feng but don''t believe me. In this way, we can beat them and let Ge Feng bear such a crime for me."


    Zhuge Yuner scratched his head and said, "if you want to make a fake Gefeng, you need,,", "


    before she finished her words, I heard Gu Ming smile:" don''t worry, this is not a matter, just give it to me. "


    Gu Ming said, "I know what Zhuge girl wants. I can write it to you right now."


    Then Gu Ming took out a pen and paper to write a birthday, and then said to Zhuge yun''er: "Ge Feng is very suspicious. It''s not easy to get his blood. There is no problem with his hair."


    Zhuge yun''er did not relax: "but there is still a very serious problem that needs to be solved."


    Gu Ming laughed: "I know what the problem you are talking about. As long as you can draw the portrait of Ge Feng and turn him into a human figure, don''t forget that my Daoism is much higher than you. If you want to make a paper man move, it''s much better than the two guys you put in the room that can make people see through."


    After thinking for a while, Zhuge Yuner nodded to Gu Ming: "since the old master has said this, we will do it like this. Please go back quickly, and I will start painting portraits now."


    Gu Ming nodded and went out.


    At this time, Zhuge Yuner also began to quickly draw a picture of Ge Feng on the paper. I admire Zhuge Yuner''s ability to draw. More than ten minutes later, the portrait of Ge Feng was formed.


    Zhuge Yuner''s mouth was hung with a proud smile: "this way, there is nothing wrong."


    Gu Ming was also very efficient. In a flash, he came in with a hair. Seeing that Zhuge Yuner''s portrait had been drawn, he said to Zhuge Yuner, "it''s not too late. Leave the rest to me. Lin Zi, you can watch. Once someone comes, let me know."


    I''m not happy. Why should I do such a thing?


    Zhuge yun''er glanced at me: "well, it''s time now. You don''t know Taoism. If you can urge the paper man to move, I''ll let you stay, and we''ll go and watch!"


    Since Zhuge Yuner has said so, I have nothing to say. I can only nod at Zhuge Yuner and run to the door and stare at the outside.


    Those Taoists had already gone to the main courtyard, and the rest of them were searching for people from room to room. In order to prevent anyone from finding us hiding here, I just secretly opened a crack in the door and squatted down to avoid seeing the figure on the window from the outside.Fortunately, Zhuge Yuner and Gu Ming moved very fast, and they made the paper man stand up after a few minutes.


    However, at this time, a group of people suddenly appeared in the yard, and came to us in a hurry.


    The moment I saw these people, my heart was tight, and I made a stop sign to Zhuge Yuner,. Zhuge Yuner and Gu Ming''s eyes changed for a moment: "Damn it, it''s too late or too early to come. You two should hide quickly.


    I looked into the room. The furnishings in the room were very simple. There was no place to hide under the bed. What''s more, there was a paper man just formed.


    Gu Ming looked at the roof of the house and said, "either, or, or"


    before he finished saying this, I heard a light footstep on the roof.


    My heart is tight, the feelings of these guys have already suspected here.


    Just now, if our voices were not so low, Gen would not have heard it.


    Gu Ming took a look under the bed and pointed to the bottom of the bed for Zhuge Yuner and me.


    Now there is no place to hide. Gu Ming saw that neither of us moved. He climbed under the bed and didn''t know what he was stirring up. Two seconds later, Gu Ming came out from under the bed.


    I can''t help being stunned to see that there is still a hiding place at the bottom.


    Gu Ming came forward and gave me a kick, and told me with eyes, "what are you still in a daze?"


    I suddenly regained consciousness, holding the paper man to drill in at once, and then Zhuge Yuner also followed in.


    The hole under his bed is very small, and with a molded paper man, the three of us tightly squeeze into it.


    I felt Zhuge Yuner''s heavy breath. I was so close to her that almost two people were holding each other.


    Although Zhuge Yuner was reluctant, he did not dare to speak at this time. He just kept staring at me with his eyes.


    When Gu Ming closed the lid, there was a knock on the door.


    I''m worried about how these guys are coming so fast.


    Fortunately, we are not slow. If we have three or five seconds at night, we will be late.


    Gu Ming didn''t want us to get into this hole. Maybe this is his last line of defense.


    Although the Taoists outside were wary of Gu Ming, he was still a man of noble status. They did not dare to break in and knocked on the door.


    "Brother Gu, did you sleep?"


    This voice is Ge Feng''s, this goods mind is really careful, unexpectedly thought of this place.


    Gu Ming pretended that he didn''t know anything and said to ge Feng, "I''ve already fallen asleep. What''s the matter, elder martial brother Ge?"


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "elder martial brother Gu, we just checked all the houses, but we didn''t find any trace of those two guys. We were afraid that these two guys were hidden in the younger martial brother''s room and threatened the younger martial brother''s safety, so we were ordered to investigate and see if the two guys didn''t hide in the younger martial brother''s house to threaten the younger martial brother''s safety. "


    Gu mingpi said with a smile:" ha ha, thank you, elder martial brother, but my room is very simple, and they don''t have any hiding places. Don''t you need to check it? "


    Ge Feng said with a smile: "younger martial brother, this is the meaning of two old Zhang. If you don''t open the door and let us check, I''m fine. I can carry it for you. But you can see there are so many people here. I can''t stop so many mouths. No, if you let two old Zhang know, he will surely blame me, isn''t he?"


    Ge Feng''s meaning is very obvious. If he can''t come in today, Gu Ming is suspected of hiding us both.


    Gu Ming snorted coldly: "well, since the two elders have moved out, what else can I say? The door is not locked. You can come in by yourself."


    As soon as Gu Ming''s words were finished, I heard a creaking sound outside. They should have come in.


    I don''t know what kind of expression Gu Ming is now, but don''t think, his expression must be very ugly.


    I was so close to Zhuge Yuner that I could hear her heartbeat very clearly. Zhuge Yuner was also nervous at this time.


    After they came in, I heard Ge Feng say, "if you offend younger martial brother Gu, show me clearly. If you let those two guys threaten younger martial brother Gu, what will happen? I think you know very well


    The people began to rummage around the house with a cry, but they found nothing.


    Gu Ming sneered: "are you satisfied now?"


    Ge Feng hehe smile: "really offended, ha ha, since there are no those two guys, we are going to report to the second elder."

 Chapter 65

    As soon as he said this, the paper man behind us suddenly came to life and crunched. The sound like a steel needle pierced into the deep of my soul.


    Zhuge Yuner was stunned after hearing the news.


    Ge Feng had planned to go out, and stopped after hearing the sound.


    After a second or two of silence outside, I heard Ge Feng smile: "I didn''t expect that there were so many mice in Gu''s room. Unexpectedly, at such a critical time, Gu Ming called out,,,"


    Gu Ming did not say: "what do you mean by this, elder martial brother? If you don''t believe it, look for it again


    Ge Feng hehe smile: "this has been found inside, since there is nothing, then we can leave, go!"


    When I heard him go out, I really thought he thought it was a mouse. After a sigh of relief, he wanted to speak to Zhuge Yuner. However, Zhuge Yuner covered my mouth and gave me a very severe look, which scared me a lot.


    Zhuge Yuner looked like he wanted to eat me. Seeing that I didn''t dare to speak, Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me. He pulled out a piece of white paper from his body, bit his finger, and drew the shape of a mouse on it. He silently urged the array. The mouse quickly creaked and got out of the bottom.


    I didn''t know what Zhuge Yuner was doing, but the moment the mouse got out, the door slammed open again.


    It''s Ge Feng''s footsteps.


    Gu Mingyi gave a strange cry: "elder martial brother, didn''t you go? Why did it come back? Don''t you think I''m hiding those two guys


    Ge Feng was silent for a second or two and asked Gu Ming, "what do you do with a firecracker?"


    Gu Ming said with a smile: "elder martial brother just said that there are too many mice in my room? I''m beating mice right now


    The mouse that Zhuge Yuner got out squeaked.


    Ge Feng probably saw the mouse and snorted coldly: "younger martial brother, you can beat the mouse slowly."


    Ge Feng walked out the door again.


    With Zhuge Yuner''s experience, I dare not move around again this time.


    Zhuge yun''er took a look at me and sighed. She still didn''t move, probably waiting for the news of Gu Ming.


    A few minutes later, I heard Gu Ming call out again: "Stinky mouse", "where are you running?"


    When Zhuge Yuner and I heard the sound, we could not help but take a breath. Fortunately, we did not move. What he said was just giving us a signal to tell us that there was someone outside the door, so don''t go out.


    At this time, the paper man beside me has begun to disobey orders, and a little bit of activity has started.


    Taking advantage of the noise outside, I secretly asked Zhuge Yuner: "how to do?"


    Zhuge yun''er quickly pulled out a charm from his body and stuck it on the paper man''s head, and the paper man stopped.


    Zhuge yun''er was relieved.


    We waited for about half an hour before I heard Gu Ming whisper to both of us: "come out."


    Zhuge Yuner climbed up from the ground.


    There''s no one out there.


    Gu Ming''s forehead is full of sweat, he wiped the sweat on his head: "good risk, almost let them find you."


    Zhuge Yuner looked at the paper man I moved up: "someone is deliberately urging the formation, otherwise the paper man can''t move on his own. Even if I''ve just become a mouse, I''m afraid I can guess something with Ge Feng''s old doggerel."


    Gu Ming nodded: "this move has not been used, it seems that,, we can only break through."


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "this is not necessarily, we can use another way."


    Gu Ming slightly a Leng: "what meaning?"


    Zhuge Yuner looked at himself: "master Gu, you can see that our clothes are easy to find, but the clothes in the Taoist hall are all the same. I think the old master can make us two sets of such clothes, and then make two paper men to lure those Taoists. If we seize the right time, we can try to find the clouds. Is it right, master It''s inside. "


    Gu Ming clapped his hands: "yes


    He said, and immediately found two sets of clothes for Zhuge Yuner and me.


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other and quickly changed their clothes. At this time, they made two paper figures again, pasted two charms on them, and put our previous clothes on them.


    Zhuge Yuner and Gu Ming looked at each other, then showed a sinister smile and walked out with the paper man.


    The road we choose is still on the roof, after all, it is too conspicuous to walk back below.


    No one found us all the way.


    We didn''t stop until we got outside the elder''s house.


    Gu Ming squeezed her eyes for Zhuge yun''er, and she put the two paper figures in the corridor of another courtyard with a sling.Gu Ming urged the array, and the two paper men began to move.


    To tell you the truth, I remember my life at this time. I''m afraid of something.


    I saw a circle, but there was no sign of Ge Feng. Did this guy really go to report to the second elder?


    Zhuge yun''er and they are all focused on the following things, but have not thought what GE Feng will do.


    Although this other courtyard is not a place where Taoists gather, there is no one in it, which still makes me murmur.


    After the two men went down, they began to sneak around the rooms.


    A bottle will be broken later. There will be a lot of noise. However, we find it strange that although there is such a big noise, no one is absent.


    Don''t say it''s me at this time, even Zhuge Yuner and they all began to feel uneasy.


    Gu Ming scratched his head: "what''s going on?"


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the ancient tea: "can''t it be a trap?"


    Gu Ming shook his head: "I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know. It''s not too late. If we push it down, we can''t tell what will happen. Let''s go there to see the situation of Yunyi xianzun.


    Zhuge Yuner and I nodded to the ancient tea, and then walked towards the other side together.


    We lie on the roof and secretly look down. There are seven or eight people under us, so that there is no dead corner on the whole ground.


    I pulled my head back and put the tile on my back: "with so many people in it, the two paper people can''t run away."


    Zhuge Yuner and Gu Ming looked at each other, and then I heard Gu Ming smile: "that''s not necessarily true. It''s just two paper men. Our purpose is to rescue Yunyi xianzun. We don''t care about anything else."


    Zhuge yun''er nodded to the ancient tea: "since the elder has already made plans, let''s start the sentence now?"


    Gu Ming gave a sound, and his hands began to pinch hands. The two paper men underground did not know where to get some black powder, not too much.


    Zhuge Yuner and Gu Ming didn''t expect that the paper man they urged to carry out was black powder. They were overjoyed at the moment, so they urged the two men to start throwing them into the yard of the elder.


    Because we were afraid of being found in the chaos, the three of us quickly fell on the roof of the house and did not dare to see what happened below.


    We didn''t plan to kill people. The gunpowder was thrown in to attract the attention of the people in the yard.


    After the gunpowder exploded in the yard, someone called out, "who is it? Get out of here


    All the people around were in a mess, and some of them rushed out of the yard.


    A few seconds later, I heard someone shouting, "it''s the two of them, quick, quick, grab them!"


    There was a mess of porridge below. We looked up and looked down. It was strange that all the Taoists had chased out.


    Gu Ming saw that these people were chasing out, and her face suddenly showed joy: "Hey, hey, God help me. Let''s go now!"


    However, Zhuge yun''er stopped Gu Ming: "wait a minute"


    suddenly, Gu Ming was not happy and glared at Zhuge yun''er: "what do you want to do? It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! "


    I snorted coldly: "I thought that the ancients were so smart. I didn''t expect that the key time was just a mallet."


    Gu Ming heard me scold him, immediately very uncomfortable looked at me: "what do you mean by this?"


    I gave a sneer: "master Gu, look at the clouds for yourself. No matter whether the clouds are locked in, how can their people catch us when they hear our voice? If no one is left behind, aren''t they afraid that it''s tempting the tiger away from the mountain? "


    Zhuge yun''er nodded: "yes, elder, let''s not be impulsive. Let''s have a look at the situation."


    Gu Ming bit his teeth: "Damn, how can I forget this?"


    Zhuge Yuner took a few deep breaths: "let me have a try."


    I don''t know what Zhuge Yuner is going to do. However, Zhuge Yuner jumped off the roof of the house before I was afraid of talking.


    Gu Ming''s eyes narrowed, and quickly pulled out a few steel balls from his body. As long as there was movement below, he would use the steel balls to knock those guys unconscious.


    However, what we didn''t expect was that Zhuge Yuner was still quiet in the yard after he jumped down.


    But there didn''t seem to be too much shelter in the yard.


    Because Zhuge Yuner had told us in advance that we should not be impulsive, so at this time, we only looked at each other, and no one was in a hurry to move.


    Zhuge Yuner went down and quietly walked towards the door.


    After a few eyes, she suddenly covered her mouth. Although the voice was very low, I still heard two words from her mouth: "cloud", "cloud", "cloud elder", "cloud"Gu Ming naturally heard that, and without waiting for me to speak, he jumped down from the roof. However, at the moment when Gu Ming jumped down from the roof, the originally closed door was pushed open with a creaking sound, and then he stretched out a hand from inside and pulled Zhuge Yuner into it!

 Chapter 66

    Seeing the moment Zhuge Yuner was dragged in, my heart was very tight, but at this time, dozens of people jumped out of other rooms and tightly surrounded the ancient tea.


    Gu Ming took a look at the people around him and drew a sneering arc on his mouth: "so you have been prepared, waiting for us here long enough?"


    As soon as he said this, I heard Ge Feng''s voice: "ha ha, I thought elder martial brother Gu was waiting at home to catch mice. Why did the mice come to me?"


    Gu Ming snorted coldly: "don''t talk nonsense. Now I''m in your hands. If you want to kill me, you can do it!


    Ge Feng made a look at several small Taoist priests nearby, and those little Taoists ran over with ropes, and after a circle around Gefeng, they tied him up.


    "Younger martial brother Gu, I''m really sorry. What do you say you can''t do? You have to help some clouds. Don''t you want to see him? OK, I''ll take you to meet him now, otherwise I will enter the underworld later. "


    according to Zhuge Yuner''s character, she should scold her violently at this time. It''s just strange that after those people drag her in, I can''t hear a sound, and I feel anxious.


    Ge Feng looked at the crowd: "OK, brothers, we should go back."


    At this time, a little Taoist said to ge Feng: "xianzun, there is another person who is on the run."


    Ge Feng sneered: "don''t worry. With such a loser who can''t do anything, I think he can run there. Let''s go to drink first!"


    As he spoke, he waved to several of his subordinates: "you guys, press people in and take good care of them. When the orders of the two elders come down, we will go out with a group of Taoists. The two Taoists left are very unhappy and murmur at GE Feng.


    After listening for a while, it seems that the clouds are really locked here. I have to find a way to save them together.


    When I was sure that GE Feng and his wife had gone far away, they slipped down from the wall and secretly ran to the door. After listening for a while, they were all blocked by the clouds and couldn''t speak.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, I heard one of them say, "watch first. I''ll go to the toilet. I don''t know how to do it today. I''ve been running."


    Another Taoist said, the door was about to open. I heard that some of them wanted to come out. They quickly hid to the side and picked up a piece from the ground and turned around.


    The little Taoist whistled and didn''t expect me to be behind him. When he came to my side, I grabbed it, turned around and smashed it into his head.


    After he was knocked unconscious, I found the rope and trapped him in the pillar. I slapped him in the face, and let out all the resentment in the past few days on this little Taoist. He slapped me a few times and woke up. He looked like he wanted to call someone. Unfortunately, I had blocked his mouth.


    I grabbed a fruit knife from the side and put it against the little Taoist''s neck. I punched him hard in his abdomen. The pain made him sweat.


    I don''t think his accomplishments are so high that I put my heart down and said to the little Taoist: "I warn you, I can open your mouth and let you speak, but you know what to say and what not to say. If you dare to shout, I will wipe you."


    These Taoists thought I was a waste, so even if I said that, he was not afraid of me.


    I slowly tore open a corner of white cloth on his mouth.


    This guy''s going to yell before it''s completely ripped open.


    I''m afraid I can''t frighten him. I have to bite my teeth and tear off his shoes. As the saying goes, when I take off his shoes, I wave the fruit knife on my hand and cut off one of my toes.


    The little Taoist was sweating with pain. If he had not tied his mouth, he would have cried out now.


    But this time he was really afraid, I dare not be so arrogant.


    After he let go of his mouth, he did not dare to scream. So I asked about the situation in the room. The little Taoist told me all about it. There were only two guards in the room.


    After hearing the words of the little Taoist, I was relieved, closed his mouth again, and went towards them.


    I tapped twice on the door, and I heard the little Taoist in the room shouting, "who is it?"


    I deliberately lowered my voice and pretended to have a few drinks, and said, "well, GE xianzun said that it''s very hard for you to look at them, so I asked me to send you some wine. I put the wine jar at the door, and I went to drink first. Then I pretended to walk a few steps outside And secretly turned around and went back to the door.


    The little Taoist inside was very cautious. I didn''t come out for half an hour. I couldn''t help being anxious. But if I went again, I would be suspicious and would be more troublesome. I would sit on the ground and wait quietly.The little Taoist waited for a long time and called out to the outside: "younger martial brother, are you back?"


    He even yelled a few times, but no one responded to him. I guess he would open the door even if he didn''t come out. So I grabbed the brick and ran to the door. As soon as the guy opened the door, I smashed him in the head.


    When I got into the room, I saw Zhuge Yuner''s mouth blocked and tied to the pillar. He lowered his head and should have fainted.


    I ran over to untie her rope and patted her in the face: "are you ok? Wake up. "


    After I was swayed for a few times, Zhuge Yuner woke up.


    Zhuge Yuner pointed to the inner room: "they, they, they are in the inner room."


    I let Zhuge yun''er down and ran to the inner room. When Gu Ming saw that it was me, it was incredible. I didn''t have time to talk to him. I quickly untied the rope of him and cloud. Cloud looked at me: "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go quickly."


    I hum a, ancient Ming Zhuge Yun Er back on the shoulder: "go!"


    Because Ge Feng looked down on me and thought these two people were enough, he didn''t arrange anyone to guard in other courtyards. Taking this opportunity, I found a Taoist temple with Zhuge Yuner and they all the way to a forest on the mountain and stopped in a cave.


    We didn''t make a fire because we were afraid that those guys would come after us.


    The cloud looked out for a moment and then sighed with relief: "it''s safe for now."


    Gu Ming put Zhuge Yuner on the ground and sighed: "I didn''t expect that I underestimated you, boy."


    I always don''t like them very much. When I heard him say this, I just looked at him and the cloud with a smile: "I''ve done what you want us to do. Now it''s up to you to fulfill your promise, isn''t it?"


    Yun Yi said, "you can rest assured that I am different from those guys and will not pit you. Since it is something we have promised, I will certainly do it."


    He said and took a look at Gu Ming: "Gu Ming, you go outside and stare. I''ll give him a divination to see where the girl''s soul is now."


    Gu Ming went out with a sound.


    In case of any accident, the cloud asked me to block the entrance of the cave with weeds. I made a fire in the cave. I drew a charm from my body and pulled some bronze coins from my wrist. After shaking them for a few minutes, he threw them into the fire.


    Copper money burned red in the fire. The cloud bit his finger and put the blood in it. His mouth murmured.


    After a moment, the fire went out. He stood up and looked at the copper coin inside: "it''s like this, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    Cloud cloud nodded: "yes, you come and have a look."


    I stood up in doubt and looked at the fire. The copper coins in the fire were still spinning around, without any intention of stopping.


    When I saw the copper coin that kept turning, I couldn''t help but be stunned: "master, this is,,"


    with a smile, he pointed to a square copper coin in the besieged city and said, "between heaven and earth, at that time and that, at this time, the square is all in it."


    I looked at the cloud doubtfully: "master, what do you mean by this? I don''t understand. I hope you can give me some advice. "


    Cloud sighed: "I give you four words, you slowly understand it."


    I was stunned for a moment: "four words? What''s the word? "


    The cloud looked at the stone wall above us: "the sky is round and the place is round."


    I was a little stunned, and then I was a little angry. What kind of words is this? What''s the round sky? Isn''t the old Taoist playing with me?


    I looked at the clouds with a cold face: "I want you to calculate where Xiaowei''s sister is. What do you mean by the round place?"


    The cloud cloud saw my face angry appearance, slightly shook his head: "no comment."


    I''m so angry that I have to pull his collar. We''ve wasted so long time here and almost lost our lives. But we''ve got such a few words here. No one will be happy.


    However, Zhuge Yuner woke up and saw my angry face. She waved to me in a hurry: "don''t ask."


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner would talk to him. He was a little confused and said to Zhuge Yuner, "he didn''t tell us anything. Isn''t this a trick for us?"


    Zhuge Yuner chuckled bitterly at the speech: "isn''t it clear that the elder yunyun has said it clearly? Round sky, round sky


    As soon as she finished saying this, Gu Ming ran into the cave in a hurry: "master, they, they, they have chased to the woods. It''s not safe here. Let''s go quickly!"

 Chapter 67

    Cloud cloud nodded: "you two, I have already done what you want us to do, so that we don''t owe each other. I''m sorry that I can''t play with you more here. Let''s go our separate ways."


    The cloud said and waved to us: "good bye, you two. If it''s fate in the future, we''ll see you later. "


    Zhuge Yuner and I looked at each other. Now those people outside are chasing each other so hard, we have no time to delay.


    Zhuge yu''er looked at me: "go!"


    I, um, followed Zhuge Yuner all the way up to a big tree not far away. From afar, when I saw all the torches on the ground, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. These guys really sent out to look for us on a large scale. If we found our position for them, it would be troublesome.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er and whispered to her, "what should we do? It''s no good going on like this. If they catch us, we''ll have no way out this time. "


    Zhuge yun''er looked around and said, "it should be OK. There are too many ancient trees here. Such big trees are full of branches and leaves. As long as we hide them, they should not find us for a while."


    Hearing this, Zhuge Yuner quickly lowered his head and looked at the ground. Sure enough, the terrain here is pretty good. As long as we don''t have any problems at that time, they should not be able to find us.


    After settling down, I asked Zhuge yun''er, "what does the cloud mean by the round sky?"


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head at me: "let''s wait until we go back. Now is not the time to discuss this kind of thing."


    I''m kind, squinting my eyes and looking down, those people are getting closer and closer to us.


    My heart is also more and more afraid, but at this time, I suddenly heard a small Taoist scream, and then his side of the torch suddenly extinguished.


    I slightly a Leng: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Zhuge yun''er obviously didn''t think of it. He frowned: "I don''t know. Let''s have a look first."


    We waited for a while, and then the torches were extinguished in a flash.


    My heart sank: "it seems that there is a more powerful master in this mountain forest."


    Zhuge Yuner also nodded: "or that sentence, let''s sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, in case of any emergency, we can also deal with it."


    I said, half an hour later, all the scattered people gathered together. There were about 20 people. They should be attacked by something.


    I stayed in the tree for a long time. I was a little agitated, so I asked Zhuge yun''er, "it''s no fun for us to stay like this all the time. Why don''t we go down and join in the fun?"


    Zhuge Yuner this time rarely did not refute my words, even nodded and agreed.


    Zhuge Yuner and I secretly climbed down from the tree.


    As soon as I got down, I suddenly felt as if something was leaping up behind me. I was shocked. I turned my head and looked at Zhuge Yuner: "have you found anything wrong?"


    Zhuge yun''er picked his eyebrows slightly: "what?"


    I swallowed my saliva and took a look behind me: "I feel like something just jumped past us."


    Zhuge yun''er covered his mouth with a smile and said, "don''t you frighten yourself? There''s nothing behind us. "


    Is it true that I was bluffing myself? Since Zhuge Yuner didn''t find anything, it was probably that I thought too much.


    I scratched my head and followed Zhuge yun''er forward for a few steps, and then suddenly a dark figure appeared behind me.


    This time I felt absolutely right. I suddenly turned back, but there was nothing left behind me. Even the grass on the ground had not been moved. Zhuge Yuner saw my suspicious appearance and called to me: "where are you and what are you doing?"


    I didn''t disturb Zhuge Yuner again this time. I just pushed out a smile: "it''s OK. Go, go, go now!"


    Zhuge Yun looked at me strangely and didn''t have any more.


    My feeling should be that there is nothing wrong with me. If I was too nervous for the first time, what about the second time?


    I followed Zhuge Yuner for a while, and then I saw the light of torch in front of me. The more than 20 Taoist priests gathered around and looked around nervously.


    I pressed Zhuge yun''er tightly in the grass, and my eyes were fixed on the front. Looking at the swords of these Taoists, something bad must have happened.


    "Who, who, who, where?"


    Seeing a Taoist looking at us, I felt very nervous and asked Zhuge Yuner in a low voice: "did they find us?" "


    Zhuge yun''er rolled a white eye at me:" don''t talk nonsense, look at it again. "


    I, um, took a mouthful of saliva.I thought that this Taoist priest had found Zhuge Yuner and me, but just after he said this, he suddenly accumulated a dark shadow from us and rushed to the Taoist who was talking. His speed was too fast. I only saw a shadow, and the Taoist priest screamed, like an arrow, and bounced out of the original position, and then creaked A creaky tearing sound.


    Zhuge Yuner''s face turned pale in this instant: "how fast! What was that just now? "


    I didn''t dare to answer Zhuge Yuner''s words. At this time, a Taoist couldn''t help but shout to the jungle: "Damn it, it''s better to kill him than let us sit here waiting for death! Brothers, let''s go together and I''ll see how good these guys can be. "


    He said that he was about to rush out, but at this time, suddenly there was a bird''s cry above his head, and then something like an arrow rushed down from his head. At this moment, I could see clearly that the Taoist priest had no time to scream, and his head was immediately drilled by an electric drill, and a large amount of blood flowered I fell to the ground.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and my heart was about to jump out.


    As soon as the man fell, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the jungle, but the shadow was not as fast as those guys. It looked like a human figure.


    Sure enough, after he got close to these Taoists, I could see clearly that it was Ge Feng.


    His face was so ugly that he called out to those little Taoist priests, "what''s the matter? You lose five in such a short time? "


    The little Taoist''s voice trembled: "xianzun, there are some things in the forest, their speed is too high"


    before he finished his words, his eyes suddenly became turbid, and a big round hole began to appear on his stomach, just like the previous Taoist priest, just like an electric drill drilling in his body, Gefeng to the end Different from these little Taoists, seeing that the little Taoist was about to penetrate, Ge Feng suddenly raised his sword body and chopped it towards his head.


    When I saw such a bloody scene, my stomach churned and I almost vomited.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that I was going to vomit, so he blocked my mouth to prevent me from being exposed.


    Ge Feng''s speed of wielding the knife is very fast. In addition, he has been drilling into the little Taoist priest''s stomach. He did not expect this kind of thing at all. As the little Taoist was cut in half, the thing in his stomach became two.


    Ge Feng squatted down and pulled out the game inside.


    Although the distance is a little far away, I can still see clearly that the thing that made the hole in the little Taoist''s stomach was black and had been split in two by GE Feng.


    He was holding half of the thing and shaking his hand.


    "How does it look like a Miniature Fox?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked Zhuge yun''er, "can''t it be a fox spirit?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhuge Yuner also shook his head: "although there are many foxes in the world, most of them use enchanting skills. I have never heard that the fox spirit is so capable of eating people, and still has such a large number."


    In fact, I also feel strange, if it is really a fox spirit, it should not be this black appearance.


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er: "what shall we do now?"


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head: "don''t act rashly. After seeing the situation clearly, we are making plans."


    I, um, turned my head and looked at GE Feng.


    After looking at it for a few seconds, Ge Feng suddenly lifted the tail of the thing and shook it in the air: "listen to me, all of you. Your companions have been killed by me. If you have the ability to do so, I will kill another one."


    With Ge Feng''s voice falling down, a strong wind suddenly flashed from the side, which was rushing towards Ge Feng. It should be something to revenge.


    However, Ge Feng''s speed of action was beyond my imagination. When the monster was less than a foot away from it, Ge Feng took up his knife and cut the thing in half.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but be surprised. No wonder he didn''t pay attention to me. His power was so great.


    I just want to ask Zhuge Yuner whether we should leave here first. After all, it is too dangerous here. It is enough for GE Feng or any of those monsters to find us.


    But before I asked about this, I suddenly felt a smell coming from behind me. This smell almost choked a living person to death. I couldn''t help but take a peek.


    Before I had time to see what it was, I suddenly felt that my feet were entangled by something. I dragged me hard and pulled out.


    My body rubbed on the ground, and I was sweating. I called out to Zhuge Yuner: "ZHUGE Yuner, help me quickly!"


    However, I didn''t hear Zhuge Yuner''s response.

 Chapter 68

    I dragged this thing along for dozens of meters until I stopped in a weed.


    My clothes had been worn to pieces, and my arms and knees were covered with blood.


    I looked at it slowly.


    However, the moment I turned around, I found that my side was full of black gas. I didn''t know when I had been surrounded by this thing.


    I was so scared that I called out and turned to run.


    However, at this time, something suddenly jumped out of the black gas, grabbed my feet and dragged me into the black gas.


    I couldn''t help it for a moment, and I yelled inside: "who is it?"


    However, no one answered me. I secretly touched the things on my feet, but there was nothing on my feet except my shoes.


    Did I just trip over accidentally? I tried to pull my feet back. As expected, nothing was holding me back. When I was happy, I turned around and ran again. However, something suddenly came out in front of me and threw me to the ground. Then there was a cat like scream in my ear.


    The thing in my face ruthlessly grasp a, immediately my face on the spread of a burning pain, I wipe, the face is full of blood.


    The thing didn''t mean to stop. He swung his paw again and hit me in the face. This time, he used great force. Even though its claws had not hit my face, I had already smelled a smell of death.


    "Bang"


    as soon as I closed my eyes, there was an explosion in the air, pressing my object. After this sound, my body softened and slid down from me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn''t respond to it for a long time. After the monster died, the black gas in my body seemed to have been greatly frightened. In a flash, it had disappeared from my sight.


    "Are you ok?"


    I''m still in a daze. There''s such a voice coming from the tree.


    I was slightly stunned and looked up at the top of the tree. There was a child with bare feet and a leaf in his hand whistling.


    When I saw the child, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment: "you killed that thing just now


    The child said, "yes, I killed it. What''s the matter?"


    Who is this child? Even Ge Feng and his smelly Taoists are struggling to deal with this monster. The child killed him with only one touch. I can''t believe my eyes.


    The child jumped down from the tree: "Why are you here?"


    I awkwardly smile: "no, no, nothing, my friend is still in the mountain, I have to find her."


    I was about to leave, but the child grabbed my arm: "you can''t go, my master wants to see you."


    I was stunned for a moment: "your master?"


    The child said, "let''s go."


    He gave me a gentle tug. At that moment, I suddenly felt as if something was binding my body. I couldn''t control it. I couldn''t even say a word.


    The child pulled me all the way to a cave.


    Just arrived at the side of the cave, I felt a stream of Yin Qi blowing out from the cave, which made me shiver.


    The child looked at me twice: "let''s go."


    To tell you the truth, although it was the child who saved me, I was reluctant to follow him in.


    Children seem to feel my thoughts, too. Hey hey, you just can''t break my order


    As he spoke, he dragged me inside.


    There are oil lamps on both sides of the cave. I took a look when the children dragged me in. They were full, but I don''t know why they didn''t light these things.


    Originally, I thought the tunnel was very long, but what I didn''t think of was that the cave was not deep. I dragged it for a period of time and saw the stone wall in front of me.


    The child just let go of my hand: "you wait a moment, my master will come soon."


    I knew I couldn''t escape from the moment the child dragged me in, so I sat down in the cave.


    The child looked at me a few times, turned around and went out. I sat in the cave and waited quietly for more than ten minutes. Then a man in a Taoist robe came in from the outside of the cave. However, I could not see his face clearly. However, I saw something that shocked me.


    The Taoist held a small clay figurine in his hand. The moment I saw the clay figurine, the corners of my mouth began to twitch. I raised my head to the man and asked, "who are you?"


    He didn''t answer my words, just leaned closer and closer to me, when he came to me, he squatted down.At this time, I am more confused. We are so close, but I still can''t see his face clearly. What''s going on?


    The Taoist priest squatted down and touched my face. I didn''t dare to move. I could only look at him.


    After touching my face for a few times, he suddenly pulled out a sword from his body, giggled at me, and then thrust it into my eyebrow.


    I cried out.


    I thought I was going to die like this, but I didn''t even feel any pain when the sword pierced my head.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and was shocked by the Taoist priest''s action.


    The Taoist raised his eyelids and looked at me. He stood up and went out.


    From the beginning to the end, the Taoist didn''t say a word to me, and I didn''t see what his face looked like.


    After the Taoist priest turned and walked out, I suddenly thought of Zhuge Yuner and wanted to jump up from the ground. However, my body hurt to death, and the feeling of breaking skin was really not ordinary pain.


    I gritted my teeth and went out on the stone wall.


    However, I had just taken two steps, and suddenly I felt something under my foot was caught. I was hurt, and the speed was not fast, so I could stop my foot in time.


    I looked down and picked up the things on the ground. It was too dark in the cave. I only felt that the game should be slippery, sticky and round. I didn''t know what it was.


    I picked it up, put it in my pocket and walked out.


    Now nothing is important. First find Zhuge Yuner, and then hurry back. I don''t want to stay here for a minute.


    However, after I got out of the cave, I still couldn''t help being curious. I took out the thing in my hand and took a look. I was almost scared out of my wits, and the game in my hand was suddenly thrown out.


    What fell on my hand was nothing else. It was a round eyeball, with blood on the large white eye and pupil on my hand.


    My heart felt sick, squatting on the ground is a burst of vomiting, hands kept wiping on the ground, the handle of the skin are grinding up a layer, but at this time my ear suddenly sounded a voice: "hey hey, hey, hey, hey, return my eyes!"


    I was so scared that I ran away.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know where I am now, but I don''t want to stay in this place for a minute and a second. After a long time, I ran back to the tree where Zhuge Yuner and I hid.


    The laughter just now didn''t ring in my ears.


    I just sat on the ground, wiped the sweat beads on my head, and breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s terrible."


    Finally, I raised my head and looked at the front. There was a dark area in front of me. I couldn''t see where Zhuge Yuner was. I didn''t know when the fire was going out.


    I''m worried. Is something wrong? The more I thought about it, the more scared I felt. I jumped up from the ground, but when I thought of the black thing, I couldn''t help being scared.


    Just then the sky boomed.


    I looked up and saw that there were no stars in the sky. I didn''t know when a large amount of dark clouds began to gather. It seemed that it was going to rain. It was no way to go on like this. I had to find Zhuge Yuner quickly.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and got into the dark fog.


    Although I can''t see it clearly, I can feel the big raindrop falling on my head.


    As soon as the ground was watered with rain, a stream of white smoke came from the ground, with a strong smell of sulfur. White bubbles were constantly coming out, but the black gas was slowly disappearing because of the rain.


    I was stupefied for a moment, did not react to come over how to return a responsibility, had a hand to grab my foot suddenly.


    I was frightened by the drag, and thought it was the same thing again. I was about to kick my ankle. But at this moment, someone called out in my ear: "help me, help me, help me, help me"


    I was slightly shocked and looked down. It turned out that the thing that was dragging me was not a monster, but a person.


    His head is full of blood, he grabbed my ankle and kept picking it with his feet: "please help me, please, please help me."


    Seeing that his ragged clothes should be the Taoist priest in the Taoist temple, I thought that they were coming to kill Zhuge Yuner and me. I wanted to kick him aside for a moment.


    But the little Taoist held my leg hard and didn''t let go. I took a look. One of his feet was broken, and his whole ankle was lost. His leg was full of blood. If it went on like this, he would die here. He was a little soft hearted. After all, I was different from these guys. After thinking about it, I decided to squat down and help him Get up.


    However, I just squatted down to help him when I suddenly heard him giggle.I just didn''t see his face clearly. I gave him such a smile and the rain was so heavy that I gave him a smart time.


    The guy slowly raised his head, I can see that his face skin has been torn off, there is a big hole in his stomach, but he grinned at me, and when I squatted down, he suddenly jumped up and threw me down on the ground and tore me down toward my neck.

 Chapter 69

    I jerked for a moment, Xinkui this second, I was not slow, in the moment he tore off my neck, I quickly dodged to the side, and then hugged his head, pressed it under my shoulder, lifted a foot, and kicked this guy''s stomach.


    Fortunately, this guy still knows the pain. After giving me such a kick, he rolled his body, and his hand holding my leg was released. I took advantage of this opportunity to throw him out.


    He got up from the ground and stepped back two steps.


    The guy gave me such a swing, and suddenly he grinned at me with a strange smile: "Hey, hey, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    I touched the rain on my face and looked around with fear. There was nothing in front of me except this guy.


    I gritted my teeth. Zhuge Yuner must be around here, but I don''t know how he is now.


    I don''t dare to scream, I can handle it; a changed guy doesn''t mean I can deal with two.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I felt something behind me. I was going to run forward, but I didn''t expect a slip at my feet, and a dog ate excrement directly fell on the ground.


    And the one behind me was thrown out because I fell down.


    I staggered to stand up, I got up, I was covered with mud and water, miserable, angry also jumped up, at this time I saw the guy in front of me should, look at his clothes, I can''t help but be a daze, he got up from the mud, looked at me, his eyes were gouged out, mixed with rain white red black One by one, looking at me a bout of nausea.


    I stepped back two steps, but the guy also giggled. Without attacking me, he turned and ran into the woods.


    I swallowed my saliva. These are the dead Taoists. What controls his brain after they die?


    I don''t dare to think that there are twenty or thirty of these guys. If they come and consume me one by one, I don''t think I''ll be dead for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    I haven''t regained my consciousness, and suddenly there is a big laugh behind me.


    I don''t have to look back. I know what''s going on, but I still can''t help but look back. This time, there are six or seven guys who are short of arms and legs. They are staggering towards me. I can''t help but fear in my heart and cry out.


    I can''t do that now. It''s important to escape.


    Pouring rain on the road, walking very wet, every step makes me very hard.


    It''s no way to go on like this. I saw a gap in front of me. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I started to jump towards the front.


    I just jumped over the moment, suddenly something covered my mouth, the speed of that thing is very fast, after pressing my mouth, I suddenly dragged to one side, I had already been scared, to such a drag like crazy like disorderly caught up.


    "Don''t move. It''s me."


    It was Zhuge Yuner''s voice. The moment I heard Zhuge Yuner''s voice, I felt as if the sky had changed back to its original appearance, and it was instantly quiet down.


    I didn''t move until she let go.


    I wanted to ask her what was going on, but Zhuge Yuner made a gesture not to ask me.


    I turned to look at her, do not know why, Zhuge Yuner''s face is not good-looking, some pale, to the rain wet after more ugly.


    I gave Zhuge Yuner such a trick that I dare not speak for a moment.


    Zhuge Yuner secretly pointed to a big tree beside me.


    I understood what she meant. She told me to hide there. I nodded and was about to leave. However, Zhuge Yuner didn''t move. I was surprised. I asked Zhuge Yuner, "why don''t you go?"


    Zhuge Yuner was reluctant to smile at me: "nothing, I''m here to see the situation, you go quickly, don''t stay here, too dangerous."


    The body of those things has begun to smell. If I left Zhuge Yuner at such a close distance, then she would have only one end. I bit my teeth and carried Zhuge Yuner.


    She was not heavy, but the road was so muddy that it was very hard to walk.


    Zhuge Yuner knocked several times on my shoulder: "you put me down, so we can''t escape any of us."


    I rolled my eyes at Zhuge Yuner: "you have so much nonsense there. When is it now, and you still have the mind to say this? Don''t worry, I can run. They are very slow and can''t catch up for the time being."


    Zhuge yun''er just sighed and didn''t say anything more. He recited it to the tree she pointed to.


    It took me a lot of effort to push her up the tree trunk. When I got her up, the monsters would have come.I looked around, dense, the trees in the rain are very wet, plus my legs are heavy soil, there is no strength at all, Zhuge Yuner also powerless to reach out a hand to me, want to pull me up, but I have no strength at all, a buttock sat under the tree.


    Those mutated Taoists saw that I didn''t move, so they giggled: "accompany us, come on, join us."


    I close my eyes. Maybe it''s destiny. I don''t want to struggle any more.


    Before long, I felt as if my feet were entangled with something, and the smell of the smell of soil choked me almost to death.


    I still can''t help but open my eyes and have a look. A large number of Taoists are less than one meter away from me. A guy grabbed my ankle and was about to take me off there.


    But in this moment, the sky suddenly fell a bright light, the light came very fast, like a meteor.


    After the light fell, the mutated Taoists felt as if they were greatly frightened, and began to disperse in all directions.


    This kind of thing was never thought of, and the whole person was stunned.


    I was stunned for a long time, until the rain completely stopped, I did not come back to myself and called to Zhuge Yuner: "we are saved! We are saved! "


    However, Zhuge Yuner didn''t answer me. I felt something was wrong for a moment. I quickly looked up at Zhuge Yuner on the treetop. Her hands were hanging on the tree top, and the whole person seemed to have passed out.


    I''m worried. It seems that something has happened.


    I quickly stood up and tried my best to climb up the treetop. At this time, the heavy rain in the sky stopped.


    I touched Zhuge yun''er''s forehead, and I began to have a fever.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    After the rain stopped, I carried her on my back and took her all the way down the mountain.


    Walking to the next morning, I really had no strength, all over the pain, a head on the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took me to recover from my confusion. I touched my clothes. It was dry. After I woke up, my head began to ache.


    In front of my eyes, I saw a man making a fire.


    I struggled to get up, but I heard the man who made the fire say, "don''t get up. You''ve been in a coma for three days. Take a good rest, or you''ll be seriously ill before you get well."


    I fell back on the bed again. My voice was like a buzzing son and asked the man who was making the fire: "where is this? Where is Zhuge Yuner?"


    After hearing my question, the man was slightly stunned: "ZHUGE Yuner? You mean that little girl? Her fever has gone, but she hasn''t woken up yet


    The man came over and helped me up and poured me a bowl of medicine.


    The medicine was so bitter that I almost vomited it out.


    The man sighed: "the young man is the so-called good medicine bitter, you still drink it."


    After drinking this bowl of medicine, I feel a little warm.


    He held me against the wall.


    I slowed down a little, then asked the man, "where is this place?"


    When the man heard me ask him, he he said with a smile: "Oh, we are Fengyun village. The people of our village live by collecting medicinal materials on the mountain. The day before yesterday, I found you and a girl fainted in the mountain when I went to collect herbs. So I called the people from the same village to carry you back. But then, who are you?"


    I laughed at the doctor: "nothing. Is she OK?"


    The man nodded: "it''s no big problem. If you are here, you can rest in the village for a few days. We have nothing to entertain you in this local village. You can live for a few days, and then you will leave."


    I, um, closed my eyes.


    The man took care of me and then went out.


    I have been taking medicine all day. The herbs in the mountain are very pure, so the feeling of dizziness disappears in the evening.


    The man called me up: "young man, get up and eat something. I haven''t eaten for a day. Where can I stand it?"


    I, um, got up from the bed and helped the man to the table. However, I didn''t have any appetite at this time. The man put the food on the table and looked at me: "eat it quickly."


    I looked around. There were only two men and I in this small house. The man should be over 40 years old. He should have been married for a long time. How could he be alone?


    Seeing that I didn''t move the chopsticks, the man rushed to me and asked, "why don''t you eat? Not to your taste? "


    I heard the man say so, quickly waved to him: "no, no, no, just uncle, here you are?"Men smell speech, suddenly Leng for a moment, then tears on the drip down.

 Chapter 70

    I can''t help being stunned when I see a man like this: "what''s wrong with you, you, you?"


    The man put down his chopsticks and looked at me: "all dead, ah, all dead."


    I was slightly stunned, and then realized that I had said something wrong. This man saved me. I shouldn''t have let him feel sad, so I apologized to him and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said such a thing."


    The man wiped his tears and squeezed out a smile at me: "it''s nothing. In fact, it''s not a secret. If you want to listen to me tell you, after all, for so many years, no one has listened to me to tell you the story of their mother and son."


    I looked at the man suspiciously: "is it really OK? If it''s not convenient


    The man gave me a smile: "no harm."


    I just nodded: "if it''s really nothing, tell it to me!"


    The man, um, looked up at the ceiling for a while, as if in his own deep thoughts.


    A few minutes later, the man lowered his head and told me a story about them here.


    I gradually understood that it was a custom here that harmed their family. Because it was a mountain area, people here believed in the mountain god. Every ten years, the high priest held a sacrifice ceremony to worship the mountain god. The way of offering sacrifices was called the living sacrifice.


    The meaning of the living man sacrifice is very obvious. He told me that he loved his wife and children very much. In addition, he had read books outside, so he was very opposed to this kind of sacrifice. However, because of his opposition, not only his wife, but also his children were killed by the high priest. As a sacrifice, the people in the mountain were very pedantic, not only none There was opposition, and all but himself supported the sacrifice.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel shocked: "haven''t you asked the government to deal with such a matter?"


    The man sighed: "what''s the use of the government? It''s a remote place here. When the police came, they believed me alone. All the people said that I was a madman. I bit my teeth. The man put down his chopsticks and looked out at the moon. "The moon is so round today."


    I had no appetite at all. Seeing the man like this, I didn''t want to eat any more. When I wanted to comfort the man, he bowed his head and said, "tomorrow is the day of sacrifice once every ten years. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    I wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t bear to think that a living human life would be buried in the wizard''s hand, so I said to the man, "OK, but I have a question."


    The man turned his head and looked at me: "question? What questions? "


    I thought about it and said to the man, "you say you want to sacrifice with human life here, but how does the wizard choose people?"


    The man sighed and said with a smile: "so you want to ask me this. You don''t have to ask me now. I''ll take you to have a look tomorrow and you will know."


    I think men don''t want to say too much, plus I just let him think of his wife and children who died in vain, so he stopped asking.


    We went to bed early after dinner.


    One night''s recuperation I have been much better, the next morning, the man called me up: "how are you now?"


    I smile at the man and say: "it''s much better, but I want to see Zhuge Yuner, I don''t know how she is."


    The man nodded and was about to take me away. Suddenly he said to me like he remembered something: "by the way, I have something to explain to you."


    I was stunned for a moment: "please say it!"


    The man looked out, as if to see if someone was coming. After a while, he closed the door tightly: "after you have seen the girl, come out quickly. Don''t let the high priest in the village see the girl."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear this from a man: "what do you mean?"


    The man God looked at me mysteriously: "don''t ask more, just remember my words, as long as after today, even if you take that girl around the village, no one cares about you."


    I thought there was something fishy in it, but listening to the man''s words, he didn''t hurt me, so he nodded to the man: "OK! I promise you. "


    The man, um, just took me out of the door.


    This is the first time I went out of the house. Although I told the man it was a mountain village, the scope of the village should be not small. There are houses everywhere. It looks very rich. Moreover, the village must have at least 3000 families.


    The village was big, but when I went out with the man, there was no one on the street.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, "eh? What''s going on? Why is there no one in the village? "


    The man didn''t expect that I would ask him suddenly. He turned around and covered my mouth: "Shhh! Keep your voice down. If this is heard by the witches or the high priests, you should follow me and never walk around. Once found out by those people, they will think that you are destroying their sacrificial rites. "I listen to the man said so serious, can''t help but be scared, quickly nodded, followed the man to walk forward quickly.


    The man walked for a while and then suddenly whispered to me, "let''s take the path. It''s better not to meet those people."


    I gave the man God Dao Dao appearance to make the whole body uncomfortable, but he is also kind, so I did not say anything, followed him secretly to the path.


    He and I had just walked into an alley when suddenly we heard the sound of Suona and firecrackers.


    After the man heard the sound, he quickly pulled me to a door.


    The door was locked. I remembered that the door of every house we passed was locked. I could not help being curious and asked the man in a low voice, "Why are all the doors locked?"


    The man was stunned for a moment and took a look at the outside: "well, because in the morning, it''s time for the high priest to choose the female sacrifice, so,,", "


    I raised my eyebrow slightly:" don''t you say that people in the village support sacrifice? In this case, why should we be afraid to choose a sacrifice? "


    Man ha ha a smile: "although everyone is superstitious, but no one wants his family as a sacrifice, right?"


    When I heard him say that, I felt right, so I nodded.


    We can''t see the way they choose people when we hide like this.


    The man seemed to have guessed my mind and said with a smile: "you don''t have to look at things like this in the morning, and there''s nothing good to see. It''s sad to say that the children of any family have chosen all, ah, and even the superfluous things. Let''s not talk about them. Go and have a look at your friend."


    Well, I was thinking that it was not good for a living person to lose in this way. I had to find a way to pierce this layer of window paper, which should be a revenge for my life-saving benefactor.


    I was just thinking about it, and the man pulled me in and said, "here they are."


    I, um, quickly put my back against the iron door.


    It seems that the atmosphere outside is not small.


    I secretly glanced at the outside, about 50 people, all young men, with decorative masks, red upper body, with hairy things in their hands, kept beating, just like the people who jumped the gods, looking extremely funny.


    In the front of these people, there is a guy with a bow waist, holding an unlit lantern in his hand, and has been leading the group forward. Behind them are several men carrying red sedan chairs.


    When they were over, I said to the man, "is that the high priest ahead?"


    The man nodded: "yes, it is said that the lantern in his hand will choose the girl of the family as the sacrifice when the lantern lights up at the door. However, after reading books for such a long time outside, I guess there must be something fishy in it."


    I hum, until these people left, the man said to me: "OK, let''s go."


    I, er, followed the man around the path has been walking a long way, then to the man said another home.


    The man knocked twice on the door, then twice after a pause.


    It looks like some kind of code word.


    After hearing the knock on the door, the people in the room rushed out and opened a crack in the door to have a look. It was a middle-aged woman.


    I was the two of us. The woman asked the man, "20% son, the high priest, did they not follow me?"


    He nodded: "has passed, elder sister quick open the door let us in."


    The woman this just reacts to come over, quickly opened the door: "come in quickly."


    After I went in with the middle-aged man, the woman quickly poked out her head and took a look at the door to make sure that there was no one outside before she put the door back in.


    After returning to the house, 20% of the children asked the woman, "what''s the matter with the girl?"


    The woman wiped the sweat on her head: "nothing. It''s estimated that in the next day and a half, I''ll wake up. However, when Er Chengzi saw that the woman was hesitant, he was a little anxious, so he asked the woman," elder sister, don''t be so hesitant. What''s the matter? You can tell me what you want


    The woman said with a sigh: "Oh, there is a deep tooth mark on the girl''s left chest, which seems to have been bitten by a man, a man, or a man. I applied a lot of medicine in that place, but I didn''t see any improvement. Is there anything wrong with this girl?,", "


    when I heard the woman say this, I think of those mutated Taoist priests He waved his hand to the woman: "no, auntie. Yuner is a very pure girl. As for the tooth mark wound on her chest, I can''t explain it to you. Even if you do, you won''t believe that there will be such a thing. By the way, when will the sacrifice outside begin?"

 Chapter 71

    The woman took a look at me: "you a stranger, you''d better not inquire about this kind of thing. After the sacrifice, you can go down the mountain."


    I am slightly a Leng, just want to say superstition harm things can''t continue, the man quickly gave me a look, indicating that I must not go on.


    I just remembered what men said to me at that time. People here are superstitious. If you want to save people, you have to hold back.


    So I squeezed out a smile at the woman: "OK, after the sacrifice, we will go down the mountain, but how is Yuner now?"


    The woman thought of our purpose and said to me, "in the backyard, please follow me."


    The woman said, and led us both to the backyard.


    Zhuge Yuner hasn''t woken up yet, but her face looks a little better. Because she is a girl, I can''t see her wound. I just touched her face. Her face was cold. I just wanted to see her, but at the moment my hand touched her face, my heart suddenly sank: "how could it be like this?"


    The woman did not respond, I said what, looked at me suspiciously: "what happened?"


    I took a look at the man: "since you collect herbs for a living, you should be able to see a doctor? Big brother, come and help me have a look. What''s wrong with her? "


    The man smelt speech slightly a Leng, hurriedly came to touch on Zhuge Yuner''s head.


    The man''s face changed slightly. He quickly took out Zhuge Yuner''s hand and called the pulse on her hand: "the condition is a little serious!"


    When I heard him say this, I was shocked: "what should I do?"


    The man shook his head: "her pulse is very strange, sometimes like a vast sea, sometimes like a gossamer, to tell you the truth, I don''t know what''s going on, but I can collect some medicine for you to delay this symptom. As for removing the root, we can''t do this. I''m afraid you have to find another person."


    This reminds me of Zhuge Yuner''s injury, which may have been bitten by those mutated Taoists. If so, the doctor may not be able to solve it.


    I squeezed out a smile at the man: "OK, I see. Please take some medicine for me. It''s a long way to go back. Please help me prepare more drugs."


    The man, um, was about to say something to me. Suddenly, there was a burst of heartrending cry outside. I heard this voice and couldn''t help being stunned: "what''s going on with this...,,"


    When the woman heard the cry, she was very excited: "sacrifice, the sacrifice has been selected. Go! Let''s go and join the party. "


    When I heard this, my heart sank. They still wanted to kill.


    The man gave me a look: "go!"


    I did not answer his words, followed the man to sneak out, the high priest with the group of people around again, this time the street has been full of people.


    The girl held her arms to two witches, and her eyes were full of tears. It was obvious that she didn''t want to die.


    I secretly pulled the man''s arm: "what time do they sacrifice?"


    With so many witches, it''s impossible for the two of us to attack. We can only think of other ways.


    The man pulled me aside: "at 12 o''clock in the evening, the method of sacrifice is to cut throat and bleed blood! Her body will be buried under the bamboo forest in the back mountain. Bamboo will be planted on the corpse and her blood will be painted on the stone statue


    Men''s words give me goose bumps all over my body. These guys are so cruel.


    The girl was obviously afraid, her face turned pale, and she couldn''t do anything except crying.


    However, those people in the village were still pretending to comfort the girl and said, "Xiaoxin, it''s a great thing to select the mountain god! When you get to the mountain god, you must say more good words, and let the mountain god bless the good weather in our mountain village. "


    "You bastards, if there is a God between heaven and earth, when I get to the mountain god, I must make the mountain that the village relies on collapse and collapse. None of you want to survive!"


    I looked at the girl a few times: "it''s still early for the sacrifice. Shall we go to the girl''s house to have a look?"


    The man said, with me to the girl''s door.


    There was a woman crying in the room, while the man on the other side was comforting the woman: "Xin''er, her mother, don''t cry. We should be proud of the selection of the mountain god, and maybe bring good luck to our family."


    When I heard this, I was about to get angry.


    The man seemed to notice my anger and quickly pulled me: "don''t be impulsive!"


    I gritted my teeth: "the people here are too pedantic, their children are taken to sacrifice, he can say such words."


    The two people in the room seemed to die. Hearing my words, the woman stopped crying and turned to look at us: "who are you, who are you, who are you? 20% son, how can you bring an outsider? He is not the one who has come to destroy the ceremony of worshipping the mountain god, is heWhen a man saw me, he was angry, but the woman seemed to see a straw to save his life.


    Er Chengzi secretly dragged me, and he said with a smile, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The man looked at us with great pride: "my daughter is going to marry the mountain god, we are proud!"


    The woman stood up and grabbed the broom and was about to hit the man: "you son of a bitch, your own daughter is going to be killed. Do you still say that? I''m so blind! Marry a beast like you


    The man smelled the speech, his face became very ugly: "how do you say that? What''s the matter with me? The mountain god is our great God. He''s protecting the weather here. If you shout here again, I''ll go to the high priest! "


    I give the man''s words all said Leng, here''s how the people are crazy!


    The man rubbed his hands awkwardly, secretly gave me a look and then walked into the room: "brother, don''t be angry, sister-in-law, he is just in love with his daughter."


    The man just gave me eyes, I suddenly understand, he means to let me knock this man dizzy.


    I walked in with a smile along with the man and looked around at the four corners of the room. There was a stick standing on one side.


    20% son is still pretending to comfort the woman.


    I took advantage of this opportunity, detoured behind them, grabbed the stick on the ground and hit him on the shoulder.


    The woman didn''t expect me to do this. She was almost scared to call out. She lost 20% of her son''s quick reaction and rushed up to cover the woman''s mouth: "don''t cry!"


    My stick has been hit on the man''s body, with a lot of force, men do not have time to cry out, fell on the ground.


    Er Chengzi took the opportunity to say to the woman, "we are here to save your daughter. If you don''t want your daughter to die, you should listen to us."


    When a woman hears about her child, she calms down for a moment.


    After seeing the woman calm down, 20% son released his hand: "you go and close the door and listen to us tell you in detail."


    Women are women after all, no one wants to see their children die, even if it is against the so-called Mountain God.


    She went to the gate and looked outside. Then she locked the door from outside and looked at us: "how are you going to save Xin''er?"


    20% son looked at the man who fell on the ground: "tie him up first, don''t make trouble for us at that time, don''t catch chickens and do not eat rice."


    The woman nodded and found the rope and the white cloth. We tied him in the room, and then gagged him.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief: "do you have any way?"


    I took a look at the man: "uncle, what do you think?"


    Er Chengzi thought for a moment: "there are so many witches and a high priest. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to start with. I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome to save people from so many people."


    After hearing the words of 20% son, the woman''s face showed a trace of disappointment: "so there is no other way?"


    I scratched my head: "that''s not necessarily, but I think of a good way."


    The woman and 20% son are stunned for a moment: "good way? What''s the best way? "


    I gave them a bad smile: "this has to wait until they are about to sacrifice, but you have to take me to the bamboo forest in the back mountain first, I have to go to see the situation, if not, we can think of other ways."


    The woman looked at me tremblingly: "you must rescue my daughter."


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know for sure at this time. I can only give it a try.


    Twenty percent of the son nodded and left a mobile phone number for the woman: "sister-in-law, don''t follow me. Look at the elder brother. If he wakes up and is dishonest, he should call us immediately. It''s really not right. You can understand."


    The woman shivered, but for her own children, she nodded at 20% of the children: "OK, you can rest assured."


    Twenty percent of the children nodded at me: "go!"


    I just followed 20% son to turn over from the wall.


    The road to the back mountain bamboo forest is not very rugged, so we arrived at the outside of the bamboo forest in half an hour.


    I took a look at the bamboo grove, and looked out on the dense.


    I slightly picked an eyebrow: "so many bamboos, how do we know that there is a corpse under that bamboo?"


    The man looked at me suspiciously: "what do you ask the corpse to do?"


    I gave the man a dry smile: "of course, there are some."


    The man sighed: "there is a corpse under every bamboo tree."


    When I heard the man''s words, I couldn''t help but shiver: "there are skeletons under thousands of bamboos in this mountain forest?"


    The man nodded: "yes, what''s wrong?"I looked at the man suspiciously: "don''t you say that there will be a sacrifice in ten years? How can there be so much bamboo? "

 Chapter 72

    After hearing my words, the man was stunned and then laughed: "ha ha, young man, you think too much. There are not all the bamboo here. There are still some soldiers who died in ancient times. In order to commemorate these soldiers, we got bamboo here."


    I looked at him and said, "so, how do you know which one is pressing down on the sacrificial bones?"


    The man sighed: "actually, I don''t know very well, but I know my wife''s bamboo."


    I let the man take me to have a look.


    The man nodded and took me all the way to a bamboo. The bamboo was very lush, just like a tree.


    When a man walks to the bamboo, his eyes are red: "twenty years. If my son is still alive, he should be about the same age as you."


    I was stunned for a moment: "uncle, do you think this tree has been growing for 20 years?"


    Men smell speech slightly a Leng: "yes, how?"


    I was shocked for a while, but in order not to make the man afraid, I shook my head at him: "no, I have a little favor to do for me."


    The man said, "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    I made a gift to the bamboo: "you help me prepare some tributes, and then prepare me a scornful knife. Do you have any?"


    The man was stunned and then shook his head at me: "although there are bamboo groves here, we are all superstitious. All the corpses are buried below. No one dares to cut down the bamboo here, so you can see the bamboo all over the mountain."


    I said, "then please help me get a shovel, and I will use it tonight. OK, I know that about the matter. If you are not afraid of your predecessors, please accompany me to the bamboo grove."


    Man ha ha a smile: "I am originally atheist, what am I afraid of?"


    I looked at the man: "let''s go back first, lest anyone find out that it''s not good for us at that time."


    The man nodded: "OK, let''s go back now."


    I followed the man all the way down the mountain, but the man did not rush back, but took me to the sacrificial platform.


    When we got to the square, there was a sea of people under the sacrificial platform.


    The girl was dressed in a red wedding dress. She was tied to the stone pillar with heavy makeup. The wizard on one side was sharpening his knife, and other wizards were arranging a sacrificial platform.


    It''s still early now. I''m not in a hurry to go back. I just told the man to get everything ready as soon as possible.


    The girl looked at the people on the ground in despair: "even if you and I are ghosts, I will not let you go!"


    The high priest went to the girl and sprinkled some unknown liquid on her: "Xiaoxin, you are lucky to marry the mountain god. How can you say that? The ceremony hasn''t started yet, so as an elder, I advise you not to be stubborn. "


    the girl turned her head and looked at the high priest with a cold face. After looking at the high priest for a few times, she vomited at the high priest.


    The high priest was also wearing a mask, otherwise the spitting place would be his face.


    The high priest snorted coldly: "you girl really don''t know good or bad. When you get to the mountain god, I see how you can be so tough!"


    The high priest is a cold-blooded animal, as well as this group of witches. It''s not worth dying. In the evening, some of them are fun.


    I gave a sneer, then pulled 20% son: "uncle, let''s go to Xiaoxin''s home, some things we need to prepare."


    Twenty percent of the children looked at the girl tied to the stone pillar: "good."


    I followed Er Chengzi all the way back to Xiaoxin''s home, her mother was anxiously spinning on the ground, her hands were shaking.


    Seeing me and 20% son turn over from the wall, the woman rushed to us and asked, "what''s the matter? Is my daughter saved?"


    I nodded: "don''t worry, I will rescue your daughter tonight, and I will expose a big lie to everyone."


    The woman and 20% son don''t know what I''m talking about and want to ask me, but there are bursts of restlessness in the room, which is the voice of the man struggling.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    Er Chengzi, with a cry, ran in with me.


    The man kept twisting Dong''s body, looking at us with red eyes, as if he wanted to swallow us up.


    Er Chengzi''s face was very ugly: "elder brother, how can you be willing to take your own child as a sacrifice? Do you think that the mountain god will really protect you?"


    The man turned his face and didn''t want to see another 20% son.


    20% son sighed and looked at the woman: "ah, how can you give up?"


    When a woman hears 20% of her son''s words, she will cry again. Time is pressing. I have no time to make trouble with them here. So she said to the woman, "this is not the time to cry. I need you to do something."The woman slightly a Leng: "work? What do you do? "


    I took a look at the woman: "do you have anything to cast a bow sword, as long as it is strong enough and tough enough?"


    The woman and ER Chengzi looked at each other: "my family has bamboo, and my daughter''s guitar. Can I use the string of the guitar?"


    The iron stick is about five and a half long, which can be cut off for me.


    20% of the son looked at the woman: "this matter will be left to me to do it."


    He said while taking bamboo: "bow sword this kind of thing or give me to do it, I did not lack this kind of thing when I was a child."


    After half an hour, the simple bow sword was already formed.


    20% son wiped the sweat on his head: "this thing has been done, but I am curious what you do with this kind of thing?"


    I smile at 20% son: "in order to expose a big lie."


    20% son see I don''t want to say, can only sigh: "as you go, I go to prepare things for you."


    I hum a, the woman saw us so painstaking to help her, quickly said: "you are also hungry, I go to cook some dishes."


    I waved to the woman: "no, and your daughter has not been saved."


    The woman lowered her head, tears fell down: "even if it is not saved, you also spent a lot of effort, I went to cook, you finish eating and then busy work."


    The woman''s voice is a little bleak. I don''t know what to say after hearing her voice. I can only watch the woman leave.


    Twenty percent son went out for a while over the wall, and soon came in carrying a basket.


    I grabbed the bamboo on the ground and made several bows and arrows. Although it was only made of bamboo, the power of the bow sword was still OK. It was not a problem to pierce the human body within 30 meters.


    After we had dinner, we sat quietly in the yard waiting for dark.


    20% of the son looked at me: "young man, you have any plan to talk about, we can also join hands together."


    I said, "you don''t need you to do anything else. When I shoot the bow sword, you untie Xiaoxin, and then take her to the bamboo forest in the back mountain. Then we will make peace there."


    The woman and ER Chengzi looked at each other: "well, since you are so sure, we won''t say much. It''s still that sentence. It''s important to save people."


    One day without a word, we looked at the sky with our own mind, until the sun went down, the suona outside also sounded again.


    I said to 20% son, "uncle, take the tribute and we''ll go back to the mountain."


    Er Chengzi said, "Auntie, I know you died unjustly. Uncle Chengzi has always wanted to overturn the ceremony of the high priest to avenge your mother and son. Today is the time, but I have to dig in your graveyard. I''m going to pluck the bamboo from you. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    Twenty percent of the children understood what I meant, and looked down at me and asked, "what do you mean, young man?"


    I sighed: "Uncle Cheng, since you are an atheist, you should support me, and you should also know that the instigators of all this are generations of high priests. If we want to get rid of him, we have to do it according to my method."


    Twenty percent looked at me and sighed, "well, I think she''ll forgive me."


    I hum a, but for the sake of safety, I still kowtow to her a few: "Auntie, I want to cut off the bamboo on your body first, please forgive me."


    then I burned a few sheets of paper to the 20% wife, and grabbed the spade and gently scratched the bamboo, but the bamboo didn''t respond.


    I just relaxed, raised the shovel and chopped it down with bamboo. I chopped bamboo for a moment, and a red liquid came out of the bamboo, and the blood was smugly with a smell.


    Er Chengzi was shocked: "what''s going on here?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know what the situation is. A bamboo that can grow for 20 years without dying will actually bleed inside.


    But now it''s just the two of us. The top priority is to dig out the bones. Let alone the rest.


    I shook my head at 20% of the children: "if there is nothing, hurry up and dig up the cemetery."


    Er Chengzi didn''t know what I was going to do, so he nodded and agreed to throw the bamboo out. However, the bamboo seemed to have a huge underground vein. It dragged the ground dead and could not tear it off.


    20% son and I looked at each other: "we can only dig the soil layer a little bit!"

 Chapter 73

    20% son sighed: "you see to do."


    I looked at him, but he had a few other ways of looking at me. But now I have no other way to do that. I can only sigh. "Ah,"


    , I grabbed a shovel and drew a circle around the bamboo. I shouted at the 20% child. "The girl is waiting for us to save, not much time."


    20% understood what I meant, though. But he did not want to dig his wife''s grave, or picked up a shovel and dug the earth with me.


    After digging for more than an hour, the upper layer of soil was finally excavated.


    I touched this layer of soil, and suddenly I was stunned. 20% of the children saw that I didn''t mean to dig any more. Why don''t you dig


    I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and pointed to the ground at 20% of the children: "don''t you think it''s not right? Why is the soil so soft? "


    20% son said to me, slightly a Leng, and then also seems to think of something, quickly said to me: "quickly climb up!"


    I hum a, hastily want to climb up, however I just move a foot, under the sole of the foot suddenly empty.


    A layer of earth fell down.


    Twenty percent of the son also gave a flash of surprise, all of a sudden fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the place where we fell was not very deep, about half a meter.


    I struggled to get out of the soil, raised my head and looked at the ground, crisscrossed with bamboo roots.


    And in the next pile of roots, I saw a whole body red things, can''t help but be stunned.


    20% son covered his head and drilled out of the soil: "what''s going on?"


    I swallowed my saliva, and I couldn''t help getting goose bumps on my body. Although this event had been expected by me, I still couldn''t help shaking after I saw the red wedding dress.


    When 20% of the children saw that I had been in a daze, they turned their heads and took a look at the place I was looking at.


    The moment he turned his head, he seemed to be very surprised. His eyes were fixed on the front and swallowed a big saliva. "What''s the matter?"


    I shook my head at 20% son, but 20% son couldn''t bear to go up to see what was under the tree root.


    I quickly stopped him: "don''t be impulsive. We don''t know what it is. In case"


    20% of the children are slightly stunned: "what if?"


    I thought about it or decided to tell him, so I said, "I''m going to say that you may not believe that these two bodies may change. Once the corpses change, how serious are the consequences?"


    Twenty percent of the children raised their eyebrows and said, "corpse change? Why are you like those people


    When I gave him such a remark, I was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him for a long time.


    20% son seems to have no intention of me, and walked to the bamboo root side by himself, and grabbed the shovel to destroy the bamboo root above.


    However, at this time, a cold wind suddenly blew towards us, and I shivered.


    20% son also slightly a Leng: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Twenty percent of the son in front of me, I do not know what happened, so he called to him: "Uncle Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    20% son turned to look at me, his face was extremely ugly, white in a mess.


    As soon as I saw his appearance, I knew that something must have happened. I ran to him and pulled him. Before I leaned over, a smell of 7 smelly smell pierced into my nose. A black air came out of the red clothes and was slowly turning into a face.


    I was startled and quickly dragged 20% son to climb up.


    However, the speed of the black gas was so fast that it surrounded me and 20% son in an instant.


    The bamboo roots that covered the red wedding dress were shattered to pieces.


    My body has not been able to do, standing in the same place.


    20% son looked at me, his eyes were full of panic: "what''s going on?"


    I can''t control my body at the moment. I just shake my head at 20%.


    After those bamboo roots were broken, the master inside slowly raised her head. Her eyes had turned blood red, and she grinned at us.


    20% son swallowed saliva, staring at the female corpse: "ah Wen, what''s wrong with you?"


    When I heard him call out the name of the female corpse, I couldn''t help being stunned: "you become uncle, this is your wife?"


    Twenty percent of the children''s eyes were red: "ah Wen, I''m sorry, if you want to punish, let me come."


    Ah Wen was still grinning at us, but after hearing 20% son''s words, the female corpse suddenly froze for a moment, and then, as if thinking of something, covered her head and rolled on the ground.


    When I saw this scene, I was surprised. Could this woman still remember her 20% son? When I thought of it, I took a deep breath and said to the female corpse, "the people who killed you are the great witches. They are going to hold a sacrifice today, and they will have a fresh life to look like you. If you want to revenge, you should help us."After Arwen heard what I said, the red light in her eyes slowly dissipated: "you great wizard"


    as the blood light in her eyes slowly dissipated, the shackles on us also slowly faded.


    After releasing the shackles, 20% of the children rushed at the female corpse.


    I didn''t expect that 20% of the children were so crazy that I was shocked.


    However, the female corpse did not hurt Er Chengzi, and her thinking seemed to awaken Er Chengzi a little.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the corpse of this man. I didn''t know what to do.


    The female corpse was hugged by Er Chengzi for a while, and then she suddenly said, "Chengzi, I feel so miserable. I want blood! I want blood


    20% son one Leng, loosen female corpse to look at her: "you want blood? Well, I''ll give it to you now! "


    as he spoke, he grabbed the shovel on his arm and pulled a deep cut on his arm, and a blood came out of his arm. His 20% eyes were red, but he still bit his teeth. "Come on, Wen."


    A Wen''s thinking only half awakes, after seeing the blood, immediately lies on 20% son''s arm to suck up.


    Once my heart sank, if I drained 20% of her blood, her intelligence would be reduced again. In that case,


    however, to my surprise, after absorbing some blood, the female corpse released her 20% son, and her face gradually became full.


    20% of the children lost a lot of blood, and his face became particularly ugly: "why don''t you drink it?"


    The female corpse shook her head at Er Chengzi and hugged him in her arms: "Er Chengzi, thank you, these guys are very harmful. I want to drain their blood and offer sacrifices to our dead!"


    I swallowed my saliva and wanted to sneak out. The female corpse saw me and called out to me: "young man"


    I turned my head and looked at the female corpse rigidly: "I Hey, this matter has nothing to do with me, I will not accompany you."


    Ah Wen said with a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. I know the purpose of your coming here. You are kind. Although I am a corpse, I am not the kind of heinous corpse. In this way, I beg you to help me."


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the female corpse with a smile: "you say"


    ah Wen sighed: "I will kill those sacrifice masters for you, and then you will cremate my sisters together, understand?"


    I didn''t expect the female corpse to say so, and quickly nodded to her: "good!"


    Ah Wen gave a cry, bared his fangs, raised his arms to the moon and howled like a wolf. Some bamboos in the mountain began to shake. In an instant, those bamboo withered down and crawled out of the ground with shriveled arms. It looked very terrible.


    "Ah Wen, what are you going to do?" Er Chengzi asked


    Ah Wen shook her head: "young man, I know what you want to do, just do it, we will help you after receiving the signal."


    I nodded and crawled out of the mound and ran towards the altar with my sword and bow on my back.


    By this time, the whole altar was surrounded by the crowd, and the people below took torches to watch the high priest and the witches running back and forth by the coals of fire.


    I looked into the distance. The sacrificial offerings were staring at this side of the tree in the distance. When the wizard handed the knife to the high priest, the high priest worshipped the moon and jumped to ah Xin''s side to open the knife.


    When I saw the situation was wrong, I yelled at the high priest: "stop it!"


    All the people under the stage were ready to watch the fun, and no one thought that I would make trouble.


    The high priest turned around and though he was behind the mask, I could feel the murderous air seeping from the mask.


    The high priest looked down at me and said, "who are you? Do you want to be cut into pieces by thousands of knives when you disturb the ceremony of offering sacrifices to mountain gods?"


    With a sneer, I crowded onto the altar of two people from the crowd and went to the girl''s side to have a look: "don''t worry, no one can kill you today!"


    The girl was shocked: "you"


    before she finished asking, the high priest called out to those Witches: "take this troublemaker down for me, and after the sacrifice, cut him into pieces! To appease the anger of the mountain god


    A few sorcerers were about to rush up on hearing the words. I was not afraid of these guys because I had the corpses all over the mountain. I yelled at those guys who rushed to me: "wait a minute! I have something to say! "


    Hearing this, the high priest waved his hand at several Witches: "I''d like to see what you have to say today."


    I looked at the people under the stage and said, "I''m here to expose your lies today. Since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. All the people will listen to me. The high priest is talking nonsense! What mountain god is there? The high priest kills innocent people in order to control your village! Why are you still so stupid! "


    As soon as I said this, the pot exploded. But all the people were helping the high priest. They even said that I disturbed their hearts and destroyed the sacrifice of Mountain God, and asked the high priest to cut me into pieces at once!

 Chapter 74

    When I saw them like that, an inexplicable anger jumped out of my mind and yelled at the village name: "shut up the hell!"


    My roar scared the people in the village. They all stared at me one by one, but the high priest laughed at this time: "ha ha, where do you come from? Do you want to bewitch people? You think that''s a big roar? Come on, the sorcerers bring me this monster to sacrifice to the mountain god


    After his roar, several witches came running towards him.


    I was holding out a huge anger at the moment, pulled the bow sword from my body, aimed at the nearest wizard and shot a sword.


    After all, it was still flesh. When the arrow was shot on the body, the wizard screamed, and he took his arm and screamed.


    The other witches were stunned, and no one moved on.


    The people in this mountain village seem to have been used to this bloody scene and have no fear at all.


    The high priest clenched his teeth: "you are a monster. You hurt my people with evil things. I will punish you on behalf of the mountain god. I will give you a thousand swords and a thousand arrows to stab you to death!"


    When I heard the high priest''s chattering voice, I became more irritable. I grabbed the bow and sword and aimed at him and roared: "you are the demon! Die for me


    This time, I aimed directly at the head of the high priest, and those witches saw it and would stop them.


    However, the high priest called out to the crowd, "this monster has a profound way. Let me deal with him, and you all step back!"


    When I heard him say that, I was surprised. I always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    The high priest sneered and came to me.


    I couldn''t control that much. I aimed at his head and shot an arrow. "


    however, before the arrow reached the center of the mask, the high priest seized the arrow like lightning.


    Seeing the moment he caught the arrow, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I understood why he did this. The damned guy wanted to prove that he was sent by the mountain god in such a way that he could not be afraid of anything under the protection of the mountain god.


    Sure enough, at the moment when he caught the arrow, the people under the stage murmured and chatted, saying that this guy was sent by God.


    I stepped back two steps: "you damn thing!"


    The high priest burst out laughing: "do you all see clearly? The real evil spirit is this guy. He is bewitching people. I will give you the chance to subdue demons and subdue demons. Help me to take him down. I can say good words to you in front of the mountain god and give you wealth


    When those people heard the words of the high priest, their eyes suddenly turned red, and they were going to rush at me.


    Although these people are stupid, but they are after all ordinary people, let me kill them, or hurt them, I can''t do it.


    However, just as they were about to rush up, there was a loud bang on the ground. It was the sound of cannons.


    Although the voice of the people under the stage is noisy, it is still not as loud as this one. Shocked by the sound, they are all stunned and turn their heads behind them.


    It''s 20%!


    He staggered to stand up, cold looking at the crowd, eyes with tears in his eyes: "you, when can you sober up a bit? Generation after generation of high priests killed innocent people, but you helped tyranny. It''s stupid! I "


    the high priest looked at Er Chengzi and sneered:" it''s really lively today. Maybe the mountain god won''t be angry when he sees it. Er Chengzi, as a villager of this village, colludes with evil spirits to destroy the sacrifice. In this case, I''ll give you the same death method as this demon. Don''t you have any opinion? "


    Er Chengzi''s eyes were red: "demon? Hehe, the real demon is you. Since I stand up today, I just want to expose your face


    The high priest snorted coldly: "it seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. Well, in this case, I''ll send you to the mountain god to make atonement for the mountain god."


    20% son sneered: "ha ha, do you still have a chance?"


    He said that he set off another cannons. With the explosion of the cannons, strong winds began to blow around the whole sacrificial platform.


    The high priest is just a liar. Even if he has some Kung Fu, the sudden wind makes him a little flustered.


    The dust storm like fog soon buried the world around us. The high priest pulled off the mask on his face and roared at me, "you demon, what have you done?"


    The crowd under the sacrificial platform also panicked. Some people wanted to escape from the yellow sand, but at this time they were pushed back by the hand in the yellow sand.


    Those corpses didn''t rush in. They were waiting for my signal. Killing the high priest was only the second. The most important thing was to wake up the villagers.


    Looking at the flustered crowd, I gave Er Chengzi an eye, and ER Chengzi understood and ordered a series of cannons.


    After the cannons exploded, all the people in the village were quiet.I looked at the crowd with a cold face: "since you say we are monsters! Well, I''ll be a monster once. If you don''t want to die, you''ll all stay on the ground quietly. If anyone comes around, I''ll let the ghosts in the yellow sand drag you away


    The villagers were quiet for a moment.


    I turned around and looked around at the great wizard and high priest. These people are just ordinary people. How can I not be afraid to see such a big battle?


    I looked at the high priest with a sneer: "aren''t you blessed by the mountain god? I''m in your hands now. The village is full of monsters. Call on your mountain gods to suppress these demons, so that your villagers can believe you. As long as you can catch all these ghosts, I will make you cut thousands of pieces without saying a word. "


    The high priest''s hands were shaking. At this time, he was no longer trying to convince the villagers. He simply knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to me: "grandfather, I know I''m wrong. The mountain god is a liar, but I can''t help it. This is a rule left by the ancestors of the previous generation. If I don''t do this, the villagers will come back It''s going to drive me out! "


    I turned my head and looked at the villagers under the stage with a cold face: "have you all seen these idiots clearly? What the hell Mountain God? Ah? Don''t you believe in Mountain God? Where is the mountain god? Why doesn''t he come to save you


    Xiaoxin''s mother red eyes, climbed up from below, untied the girl''s body rope, and saw that she was about to kneel down. I quickly shook her head at her: "don''t worry, we still have some things to do, not to mention I can''t afford your big gift."


    The woman stood aside with red eyes.


    Those sorcerers saw that the high priest had made a mistake. Naturally, they did not dare to fight with us again. They knelt down on the ground obediently.


    At this time, people in the village fried the pot and began to shout one by one.


    I glared at the high priest: "you just said you were going to cut me into pieces, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, the high priest slapped himself a few times: "I''m wrong, grandfather, I''m wrong, you''re around me?"


    I hummed, "no, no, no, I has the final say. If they want to spare you, I will let you go. But do you want to ask them?"


    I showed them the long sand fog.


    The high priest''s eyes changed and he looked into the mist.


    After the yellow sand fog dispersed, a shriveled corpse came out of it. People in the village were scared to death when they saw the shriveled bodies.


    Twenty percent of the son red eyes brought up a Wen: "ah Wen, you died in vain, it is these people who hurt you, you want to revenge on it."


    Ah Wen nodded. At this time, I found that her hands were shaking, but it was not because of her anger, as if she was trying to restrain her desire.


    I was slightly stunned, and quickly pulled 20% son to my side: "uncle, you take some villagers to bring the gasoline, quickly!"


    20% son slightly a Leng, but even if understand my meaning, see his appearance still some not give up.


    I quickly whispered in his ear, "if you don''t, what''s the difference between us and the high priest?"


    After hearing this, er Chengzi shivered for a moment, and then bit his teeth: "OK, this is Arwen''s last wish. I''ll go now!"


    Because of this, people in the village did not dare to disobey Er Chengzi''s words, so they quickly called many people away.


    After the high priest saw Arwen, the whole person was flustered. His legs were soft, and he kept yelling at Arwen: "don''t come here, don''t come here. All I have is for you. Please don''t come here."


    A Wen looked up to the sky and screamed: "do you want me to let you go?"


    The high priest knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Arwen: "I beg you, as long as you don''t kill me, I will give you everything. Even if I lose my fortune, I will make you comfortable in the underworld. Every day I burn paper for you, please."


    Arwen bowed his head and laughed miserably: "I remember that I begged you, but you not only did not let me go, but also my child Son, let my blood run dry, planted under the bamboo forest, let me RI day suffer, you know how painful the feeling of bleeding to death? Hey, hey, I''m going to dry your blood


    A wizard saw that Arwen had been staring at the high priest all the time. He turned around and tried to sneak away. However, before he came, he stood up and suddenly a shriveled corpse rushed out from under the stage. He threw himself on his body and bit him hard at his neck.


    A large amount of blood flowered from the wizard''s neck, and the wizard kept screaming. He didn''t know how painful it was to be bitten, but I felt numb when I heard the sound.


    The high priest was also frightened and swallowed his saliva. The whole man was scared to death.


    After smelling the smell of blood, Arwen''s brain seems to have lost control, and she looks up to the sky and roars incessantly.

 Chapter 75

    When I saw her like this, I knew that she was trying to suppress her desire for blood.


    The high priest also realized that it was wrong and stepped back several steps: "you, you don''t want to come here!"


    However, it was a little late for him to say this. Ah Wen roared at the sky and then ran to him.


    The mummies below also rushed up. They died of ischemia, so they had a special hobby for blood. I pulled the woman and ah Wen down from the sacrificial platform and looked at the scene on the stage. I felt sick all over.


    Fortunately, 20% of them are not slow to go out. Most of them have already run over with gasoline.


    Seeing the scene above the sacrificial platform, they can''t help but shiver: "this is"


    er Chengzi stares at the people and says, "what are you doing? Ignite."


    After 20% of the children''s voice dropped, the villagers responded and grabbed the gasoline in their hands and went around the sacrificial platform.


    We stepped back a few steps, and the high priests and the witches on top of them were doomed to die. So I lit a bamboo bow sword and set fire to the dead bodies and the high priests inside.


    Looking at the people and corpses struggling in the fire, I have a kind of unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    Er Chengzi''s eyes were red, but there was a sad smile on the corner of his mouth: "after so many years, I finally avenged this revenge!"


    I patted 20% son on the shoulder: "Uncle Cheng, let''s go."


    Er Chengzi, who was about to take me away, called out to the woman, "benefactor, please wait a minute."


    I and 20% son Leng for a moment, quickly turned around to have a look, saw this time that woman and a Wen two people stagger to walk to our side.


    I looked at them suspiciously: "what else do you have?"


    The woman laughed at me and said, "nothing. Thank you for saving my daughter. I want her to follow you to the outside of the mountain. Is this OK?


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear a woman''s words: "let her follow me?"


    The woman was afraid that I would not agree. She said, "it doesn''t matter. I will bring her enough living expenses. Moreover, my daughter is very obedient and won''t cause you any trouble."


    I looked at a Wen, she blushed and didn''t mean to refute. Seeing their appearance, I sighed: "in that case, I promise you, but it may be dangerous to follow me. You have to think about it."


    Ah Wen said, "it''s OK. I can help you when it''s critical."


    After thinking about it, Zhuge Yuner was a girl, and she was injured again. It was inconvenient for me to take care of her by myself, so I nodded to the girl: "OK, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    The girl nodded and went home with her mother.


    I and ER Chengzi did not rush back, but turned to Zhuge Yuner.


    On the way, I had a lot of conversation with ER Chengzi. All the way, 20% Zi talked about how much he and his wife loved each other. We didn''t stop talking until 20% of his tears kept flowing down.


    Er Chengzi and I took Zhuge Yuner back to her home. Er Chengzi gave her some important things to delay the deterioration of her condition. It was late midnight after boiling the soup.


    I''m just about to fall asleep while I''m watching the medicine stove.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly felt something hit me, and there was a buzz in my head.


    I sat up and looked into the yard, but I didn''t see anything.


    I thought I was hallucinating. I sighed and held my face to sleep again.


    Er Chengzi didn''t know whether he had gone to bed. They had helped us enough. Now I can''t bother him any more.


    Just as I closed my eyes, my consciousness gradually became blurred. A huge shock hit me again, but strangely, I didn''t feel any pain after the impact. I opened my eyes suddenly.


    This time, my sleepiness disappeared in an instant. I raised my head and looked around. There was nothing left in the yard.


    It''s not a hallucination. As long as I''m going to sleep, I''ll have such an impact.


    I stood up and grabbed the firestick on the ground and said, "who is it? Get out of here. "


    This roar frightened the dog next door and kept barking. It''s just strange. How could 20% son sleep so dead today? There was no response to such a loud voice.


    I was just wondering when the door in the yard creaked.


    This sound scared me a big jump, hastily toward that side son roar: "who?"


    No one answered me, but the door creaked and opened itself.


    I glanced at the door, there was nothing at the door, dark to the alley.


    I swallowed my saliva and walked towards the door with the firestick. But at this moment, the fire under the casserole was extinguished with a whiff. The whole yard was lit by this little fire.As soon as the fire was extinguished, the whole yard became dark, and you couldn''t see where your fingers were when you reached out.


    I was wondering how this could happen. I looked up to see that there was a moon in the sky. I was just thinking about it, when I heard a rush of footsteps ringing in my ears, as if someone was circling around me.


    I grabbed the firecracker and beat it around, but I didn''t hit anything. It was like waving in the wind. Although there was resistance, it was not very big.


    I bit my teeth and swallowed a mouthful: "who is it? Don''t play tricks on me. If you have the ability, you can come out for me


    However, I roared for a long time, but no one answered me, just vaguely as if someone was laughing.


    I wanted to ask again, but the fire suddenly lit up again, and the yard door creaked and closed. At the moment when the gate was closed, I saw a dark shadow darting out of the crack of the door.


    The shadow was too fast for me to see what it was.


    But seeing that he didn''t intend to hurt me, I was relieved, wiped the sweat on my head and went back to the stove again.


    There was no change in everything in the yard. It was just like something had never happened.


    However, my heart did not know how the faint some uneasiness, always felt that something was going to happen.


    Although I had this uneasy feeling in my heart, it was not very heavy either, so I sat in the yard and fell asleep when the medicine was ready.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    A Xin came to see me early.


    I carried Zhuge Yuner on my back and followed him out of the yard.


    20% son sent us to the entrance of the village: "young man, I don''t have anything to give you. I made you some dry food to take on the road."


    I smile at Er Chengzi: "thank you, uncle Cheng. I''ll call you when I get there. Don''t worry."


    Er Chengzi said, just as we were leaving, er Chengzi suddenly put a note in my hand.


    I wonder what Er Chengzi is doing. He was about to open his mouth when he said, "Oh, it''s not early. You should get on the bus and don''t delay the time."


    I heard Er Chengzi''s words mean that I didn''t want to see or ask, so I nodded to ER Chengzi: "uncle, you can go back, the car is coming, goodbye."


    Er Chengzi, er Chengzi, followed the woman to see a Xin and me get on the car.


    I don''t know what to watch out for. I slowly put the note into my sleeve.


    Although Zhuge Yuner has not been able to recover, he has finally woken up.


    Her lips were as white as flour.


    Zhuge Yuner opened his eyes and looked at me: "shall we go back?"


    I nodded: "yes, it''s not a short time for us to come out. We''ll go back now.


    Zhuge Yuner closed his eyes: "let me sleep for a while, it hurts."


    I''m sorry, until I got on the train, Zhuge Yuner didn''t wake up. At this time, I felt a lot of pain in my stomach.


    Holding my stomach for a while, the cold sweat kept coming down from my head.


    A Xin saw that there was something wrong with me and asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I gave her a smile: "it''s OK."


    A Xin shook his head: "why don''t you go and have a rest, I''ll take care of sister Yuner."


    I thought I was going to run, so I said, "please, I''ll go to the toilet."


    A Xin nodded: "go."


    As expected, I was much better after staying in the toilet for a while. At this time, I inadvertently remembered the note given to me by 20% son, and quickly pulled it out of my sleeve to have a look. On the note, there were only two words: "be careful."


    When I saw these two words, my heart sank. What does it mean, how did I put such a note on it, or what was his purpose?


    There is not too much information on the note, so I don''t know what the meaning of the note 20% Zi left me.


    I threw the note into the bathroom, 20% of the children should not hurt me.


    But what did he remind me of?


    I think the head is a little painful, has been out of the bathroom, see a Xin is standing at the interface of the car looking at me, look at her look a little anxious.


    My heart suddenly sank, and hurriedly walked over to a Xin and asked, "what''s the matter, ah Xin, is something wrong?"


    A Xin sighed: "you follow me to have a look."


    When I heard a Xin say so, I ran into the car with a Xin in a hurry.


    When I got into the carriage, I found that Zhuge Yuner''s head was full of sweat. When my heart sank, I quickly touched Zhuge Yuner''s head, but her head was full of sweat.

 Chapter 76

    I took a look at a Xin and quickly asked her, "what''s wrong with her?"


    A Xin shook his head at me: "I don''t know. After you left, she still did well, but it didn''t take two seconds for her to become like this.


    When I heard a Xin''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "do you mean that when I go to the toilet, she becomes like this?"


    A Xin nodded, looking at her anxious appearance, it seemed that she didn''t know what was going on.


    A Xin bit his teeth: "how about I call the steward, see if not, let the train stop in an emergency, and take sister Yuner to the nearest hospital to have a look?"


    When I heard a Xin''s proposal, I was stunned for a moment, but when I looked back, I thought it was not possible. Zhuge Yuner''s injury could not be cured by ordinary people. Originally, we have delayed enough time. If we delay for a period of time, I can''t estimate what will happen.


    at this time, I heard a Xin suddenly say: "ah, sister Yuner What''s in this bag, sister


    As soon as a Xin said this, I suddenly remembered that there were 20% of the medicine in the bag for me, so I quickly said to a Xin, "there is medicine in it. Give Yuner to drink it quickly."


    Anxin anxiously took out the medicine bottle from the bag and handed it to me. I found that although a Xin was a little flustered, he did things very quickly. After taking out the medicine, he quickly poured it into my stomach for Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er calmed down after drinking the liquid medicine, and the cold sweat on his head also dissipated a lot.


    I was relieved to cover Zhuge Yuner.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuge Yuner woke up. She looked up at me and said, "am I going to die soon?"


    I shook my head at Zhuge Yuner and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You haven''t finished the task your master gave you. How can you die? Don''t worry. We''ll arrive in Beijing early tomorrow morning. When we get to Beijing, I''ll take a taxi and we can go back in two or three hours. "


    Zhuge Yuner nodded, and then he closed his eyes.


    I was about to put her hand into the quilt when I saw that Zhuge Yuner''s arm had red spots. I was stunned: "Yuner, how can you have red spots on your hands?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me: "I don''t know"


    just after she said this, she fainted. I quickly took the medicine bottle from a Xin''s hand and took a look at it. Is there something wrong with the shadow last night? The more I thought about it, the more scared I felt. If it was the guy who put something in the medicine, Zhuge Yuner would be really in danger.


    When a Xin saw that I was in a bad mood, he didn''t speak any more. He covered Zhuge Yuner with a wet towel and put it on Zhuge Yuner''s head.


    I was in a bad mood, so I took out a cigarette and ran to the smoking room to smoke.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came to my ear: "Hey, hey, you destroyed my plan, so you can repay it with the life of your relatives."


    I slightly a Leng: "what meaning?"


    I was startled by the sound and the smoke fell to the ground.


    However, as soon as I looked back, I saw some friends in the smoking room looking at me with a strange look. After a moment, a few words came out of their mouths: "crazy, you? What do you call in the middle of the night


    At the moment, all my thoughts are above the voice just now. At this time, I don''t care what these guys say. I take out a cigarette and light it.


    But at this time, a Xin suddenly screamed. The voice was harsh. This time, I heard nothing wrong. Even the boys who just scolded me were stunned and looked at each other: "what''s going on?"


    I have no time to care what they are saying now, throw away the cigarette in my hand and run towards the carriage.


    All the people on the hard seat raised their heads and looked over there.


    Ah Xin''s scream still did not stop.


    When I went to the door of the car, I pulled it hard, only to find that the car was locked.


    I cried out in a hurry: "open the door, ah Xin, open the door!"


    After I said this, the steward came to me in a hurry. They had the key in their hands, which was for emergency use. Seeing that I was so anxious, they pulled me aside and opened the door.


    After the door opened, ah Xin stopped crying. I rushed in and saw that a Xin was covered with blood, his face was extremely pale, and his clothes were torn several times.


    With her face in her hands, she shivered in my arms; when she got up, Zhuge Yuner also fell to the ground, and her body was covered with blood.


    "Xiao Xin, what''s going on?" I asked


    Xiao Xin hugged her head and curled up on me. She was so scared that she couldn''t speak for a while.


    I put her on the ground and ran to Zhuge Yuner.


    After I helped Zhuge Yuner up, Zhuge Yuner coughed a mouthful of blood.


    The eyes also slowly opened.When I saw Zhuge Yuner wake up, I felt relieved and asked Zhuge Yuner, "what happened just now? After all, Zhuge Yuner is a Taoist, which is much better than a Xin. She raised her hand to me and pointed to the window: "where"


    I said, and looked at the window. The train speed is very fast, and when I look outside, I can''t see anything.


    Now the only person who can make it clear is a Xin.


    I put Zhuge Yuner back on the bed.


    The steward looked at me, and then he would inform the conductor that it might be an emergency stop. I didn''t want to make things too big. I grabbed the steward''s hand and shook his head at him: "no, they''ll be fine."


    The steward was stunned for a moment and seemed to want to say something. At this time, a Xin got up from the ground. Although his legs and stomach were shaking, he still stood up and said to the steward, "nothing happened. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    To tell you the truth, the steward on the train didn''t want to make things too big. Seeing that a Xin said so, he sighed: "since it''s OK, then we won''t disturb your rest. I won''t accompany you now. Goodbye."


    He said, took a look at us and went out.


    After the flight attendant left, I sat down on the cot.


    Just press a sound to keep ringing in my ear, let me feel terrible all over.


    When the steward closed the door for us, I asked a Xin, "what''s going on?"


    A Xin took a breath: "it''s nothing"


    I already have some red eyes and stare at her closely: "you mean, what''s the matter?"


    A Xin looked at me, and she seemed very reluctant to tell me. Seeing that I kept asking her like this, she fell down on the bed and turned her body away from me.


    I pinched my brow hard, it was a wave of things, let me be very upset.


    I stood outside the window and looked at it for a while. Suddenly, I saw a man standing in the driveway, smiling at me strangely.


    I shivered, but in this moment, the car has passed my sight, so that I can no longer see the things in front of me.


    This farce soon no one went to ask. After midnight, a Xin sat up and said to me, "brother Lin, you go out first. We are covered with blood. I want to change clothes."


    I was not in the mood to stay in the car, so I nodded at her and went to an empty seat outside and sat down.


    A girl on the opposite side looked at me: "what''s going on inside handsome boy?"


    I asked the girl a little confused, raised my head and looked at the girl. The girl''s eyes were blue, but her mouth was painted red and she had a Chinese face. Such a dress up was an indescribable monster.


    I don''t know why I can have this feeling. I pinched my eyebrow and said to the girl, "nothing."


    I was holding my eyebrows when suddenly a voice rang in my ear: "neuropathy, talking to myself, how can there be such a person in the car?"


    If it was a fat woman, I was stunned for a moment and raised my head abruptly. Then I found that she was speaking to me. When I scolded her like this, I felt uncomfortable for a moment, so I had to rush back to her. However, the woman was too lazy to go to see me again, and turned around and left on her own.


    I sighed and turned to talk to the girl opposite me. But as soon as I turned back, my heart began to twitch. There was no one in front of me. The empty blue skin was sitting in front of me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and in an instant there was a layer of white sweat.


    No wonder that woman just said that to me.


    I''m a little crazy. What''s on the train that scares me like this?


    I was thinking, there is an adult holding a child from my side came, look at their appearance should be to the sleeper car.


    The child was still good, but when passing by me, he burst into tears.


    I was shocked by his cry.


    His father quickly hugged the child and asked him, "what''s wrong with you, son?"


    The child trembled and pointed to my side: "there is a big sister covered with blood, which is so terrible and terrible"


    I heard the child''s words, and suddenly got a layer of goose bumps. He gave me a quick side look.


    The man heard the child''s words also slightly a Leng, and then as if to react to something like, quickly covered the child''s mouth: "nonsense what is really, you stinky child, you don''t want to sleep?"


    His father said that he was about to take him away, but the little boy seemed to be stunned and was still staring at my side. After a moment, he suddenly said, "Dad, Dad, the big sister is standing in front of me! The big oneBefore he finished speaking, his eyes were staring at me.

 Chapter 77

    I gave him eyes staring for a while and felt uncomfortable. After the little boy looked at me for a few seconds, his eyes suddenly became chaotic and fell to the ground and twitched in a few seconds.


    I have a bad feeling at the moment.


    When the man saw his son fall on the ground and twitched, he was also scared. He called to the mother of the child: "son, mother, come and have a look at it quickly"


    the steward was also disturbed. He ran out in a hurry. Seeing the child lying on the ground, the steward''s face changed: "take the child to the emergency room first.".


    The child fainted after seeing what was next to me. If I didn''t follow me, I''m afraid it would make a lot of trouble, so I followed the flight attendants and they went into the emergency room.


    The man saw me coming in, and his face was very ugly, but it turned to iron blue and grabbed my collar: "you get out of here, what are you doing in here? "


    I threw the man''s hand away:" your son''s emergency room can''t be saved unless you want to frighten him to death. If you''re a father, let me help. "


    Man slightly a Leng, then the expression on his face became more rigid: "you don''t give me nonsense here, you get out of here!"


    When the woman saw her husband pulling my collar all the time, she was worried. This made her feel even more sad. She cried on the ground.


    This man should love his wife very much. Seeing the woman crying, he pushed me away: "the child should be OK. Don''t worry."


    I am also anxious at this time: "do you hear the hell? This little guy must have seen something that shouldn''t be seen. If you don''t want him to have an accident, you''d better listen to me."


    The woman couldn''t help being stunned when she heard what I said: "do you really have a way to treat my child? As long as you have a way, you can let me do anything. "


    The man still didn''t want to believe me, but this time the steward looked at me and said, "maybe you can let him have a try."


    I was slightly stunned. How could the steward suddenly help me speak?


    The man was also stunned, but he still believed the steward. Seeing that the steward said so, he snorted coldly: "OK, I''ll let you have a try, but if something happens to my child, I''ll ask you to pay for your life."


    I bit my teeth, did not answer the man''s words, just nodded to the steward, said to him: "please wait for the child''s mother to go out."


    Although the steward didn''t know what I was going to do, he nodded at me and dragged the child''s mother outside.


    I''ve been through a lot of weird things these days, and I''ve been very sensitive to all this mess.


    I picked up the child from the bed, pinched him hard, and looked down at the shadow of the child.


    The child''s shadow was chaotic, like a ball.


    The man just looked at me with a cold face and said nothing.


    I pressed for a while and called out to the shadow, "your goal should be me. It has nothing to do with this child. He saw you by accident. If you are looking for me, please let him go."


    Although the man was very angry, but also saw that I was talking to the shadow of the child, he could not help but be stunned, lowered his head and looked at the shadow of the child.


    The shadow swayed a few times and then began to change a little bit, and slowly became a human figure attached to the child''s shoulder.


    The moment I saw the shadow, my heart began to thump.


    After swallowing my saliva and straightening the child, I found a place to sit down.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to sit down, but at this time I''ve been scared to some extent and even regret to stop such a thing.


    The boy''s father saw me sitting on the edge of the bed, so he sat down with me. He must have noticed the difference of the child. In addition, when the child was young, his head began to drip with sweat beads.


    I calmed down and said to the shadow squatting on the child: "I don''t know who you are, what do you want me to do. I hope you can show up and see me.


    The boy swayed for a few times and almost fell down. I didn''t dare to help him.


    The shadow slowly appeared, but vaguely stood on the shoulder of the little boy. I couldn''t see her face clearly. The man seemed to see this thing. He covered his mouth and his eyes were full of panic.


    The shadow laughed: "are you afraid?"


    I looked at her with a smile: "I''m not a Taoist, of course I''m afraid, but who are you? What are you going to do here? "


    Female ghost hey hey a smile: "that a Xin is to follow you to come?"


    I was stunned for a moment: "what do you mean?"


    The ghost tut called a few times: "the child saw me shouting, so I attached to him."


    The female ghost talks like this, let me some have no idea, that man has never seen this kind of thing, immediately some flustered, sat on the bed motionless looking at.I calmed down my mood and said to the ghost: "beauty, what do you want me to do? You can say it directly. I just want to help you and I don''t know how to help you."


    The ghost girl jumped down from the child and came to me step by step.


    The child because did not have the female ghost''s suppression, the body one soft falls down again, but looked at him to breathe stably, should be all right.


    The ghost came to me and stopped. When she came to me, I began to feel cool.


    As if surrounded by the cold, the ghost girl looked down at me: "in fact, I don''t want to embarrass such a child. Originally I intended to let him go, but since you said that I came to you and you want to help the child, then I will make a deal with you. As long as the transaction is successful, I will release the child."


    I swallowed my saliva. Pretending to be calm and looking at the ghost: "trading? What kind of deal? "


    The ghost girl laughed: "I want you to kill ah Xin, I will release the child. If you"


    before she has finished saying this, the door of the emergency room will be opened suddenly. All of a sudden, even the ghost didn''t expect such a thing to happen. She even turned her head and looked at it.


    I followed the ghost''s eyes and looked at the door. Ah Xin came in with Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at me: "you are a waste material. When you get there, you will only cause me trouble."


    Zhuge yun''er was hurt by me. Naturally, I would not care about her. She said such a thing to others, but asked her, "how did you come out?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "if I don''t come, will you really kill a Xin according to this guy''s words?"


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner would ask me such a question. I couldn''t help being stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "OK, don''t talk nonsense with you."


    She said and looked up at the ghost.


    A Xin helped Zhuge Yuner to the bedside and looked at the ghost: "which immortal are you? I don''t have a grudge against you. Why did you kill me


    Hearing a Xin''s words, I can''t help being stunned. Isn''t a Xin afraid of ghosts?


    Female ghost hey hey a smile: "why should I kill you, your heart is not very clear?"


    A Xin stares at the female ghost: "who are you?"


    Zhuge Yuner raised a hand to block a Xin in front of him: "I said beauty, I don''t care who you are, and what kind of hatred you have with a Xin, but you have become a ghost. Since you have become a ghost, you should go to reincarnation. If you keep pestering me like this, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The female ghost was slightly stunned: "haha, I didn''t expect that I could meet such a Taoist priest as you. It doesn''t matter. I won''t offend you today, but I''ll wait to see the good play."


    after she said that, her body gradually became thin and disappeared in our sight.


    The man gave us such a do, quickly holding his son to see, his son has woken up, he did not dare to do more stay, holding his son ran out of the emergency room.


    I was stunned for a moment. The ghost girl left as soon as she said it. A question began to surround my mind.


    Zhuge Yuner pinched his eyebrows: "ah Xin, let''s go back."


    Both of them had no meaning of nonsense, and neither of them was nervous. I was surprised: "what''s going on?"


    The two of them did not look back at me. They helped each other out of the emergency room.


    I was stupefied to sit on the edge of the bed, the brain has become empty up, there must be something between them to hide from me.


    After Zhuge Yuner and a Xin left, I suddenly felt something on the side.


    I suddenly looked back and saw the ghost sitting beside me. She didn''t go at all.


    I didn''t expect that she would suddenly get so close to me that she would sit on the ground in terror.


    After seeing me fall on the ground, the ghost suddenly grinned at me and giggled: "Why are you so afraid of me?"


    I gritted my teeth and stepped back two steps. "What are you doing?"


    Female ghost hey hey a smile: "I do not do what, or that sentence, I want you to kill her!"


    He stepped back two steps: "you, what do you have against her?"


    Female ghost glared at me: "should ask, should not ask, you don''t talk too much, I''ll ask you, do you want to help me?"

 Chapter 78

    I looked at the ghost: "you want me to help you, but how can I help you? I''m going to kill a man? That''s against the law. I can''t do it. "


    The ghost laughed: "is it? How could you go down to kill so many people in that mountain village? That''s 40 or 50 lives! Do you know what your crime is if it comes to the ears of the government? "


    The ghost looked at me playfully: "if you don''t want me to talk to you again, you should be honest, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    I spat: "is there no other way? You have to force me to kill? "


    The female ghost said, "you only have this way to go. Of course, you can not do it according to my will. But there is only one chance. I don''t want to talk too much nonsense. If you don''t listen, I will send you to see the king of hell."


    I thought for a while, if I refuse female ghost now, then my end is only one. It''s better to promise her now and wait until we see Zhuge Yuner.


    The ghost girl looked at me and laughed: "don''t play tricks on me. I know what you are thinking about now. You want to play tricks on me. Your ability is not home yet. If you want to die, you can do this. I will not oppose you."


    I swallowed my saliva, and the ghost drew out a medicine box from her body and handed it to me: "take it here. Hey, as long as you take this, you will be in my control. If you dare to violate my meaning, you know what will happen."


    The ghost said, while pulling out a red pill from her body, she pinched my mouth and put it into my mouth.


    The entrance of the red pill melted. I coughed a few times, but it was too late. I asked the ghost, "what did you give me to eat?"


    The female ghost looked at me playfully: "poison, you now eat the poison I gave you, only listen to my words, if you don''t listen to me, you will be poisoned and killed, only two days, if you still can''t kill her according to my will within two days, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    She said, and disappeared in a flash.


    I stumbled up from the ground, the ghost is too insidious, even want to give me poison.


    When I went back, I fell head over heels in my own berth.


    Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin have not yet fallen asleep. When they see me like this, they are stunned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I wanted to tell them, but when I thought of the ghost''s threat, I laughed, "nothing. It''s getting late. Go to bed


    Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin looked at each other. Seeing that I didn''t want to say anything, they didn''t want to ask. They just sighed: "I don''t know what happened recently. I always feel like someone is always following us."


    I lay on the sleeper, tossing and turning, and couldn''t sleep. So I asked Xiaoxin, "Xiaoxin, did you and I offend anyone when you and I came out? You have to think about it, especially the people who had a conflict with you before they died


    Xiao Xin shook her head at the nest. It didn''t look like she was lying. Zhuge Yuner looked at me and said, "you''re still thinking about that ghost girl. Isn''t she gone?"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er a dry smile: "it should be gone. We have a few hours to go to Beijing. We all have a good rest. There are too many things today. I have a headache now, so I won''t tell you."


    Two people looked at me, looked at their puzzled eyes, I did not know how to explain to them, simply closed their eyes, let me kill such a living person, I really can''t do it.


    I don''t know how long I have passed, and I fell asleep in a daze,


    I dreamt of many strange things in my dream. It seems that someone keeps saying something in my ear.


    It was a nightmare. When I woke up from the nightmare, it was more than eight o''clock in the morning the next day. I looked outside and had reached the boundary of Beijing.


    When I see the first ray of sunshine, I suddenly feel a little reluctant to give up. These days, I have been scared. Every night, I will see those messy things.


    Soon the train stopped, I and Zhuge Yuner Xiaoxin three people nonstop hit a car and got off the car.


    We went back to know that I sent Zhuge Yuner back to the Taoist hall.


    When I came back to the Taoist temple, I suddenly felt a sense of relief. I knocked on the door, which was opened by the little Taoist.


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner''s appearance, he couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. He quickly stepped forward to help Zhuge Yuner and asked me, "what''s wrong with you, elder martial sister?"


    I sighed: "now I can''t explain so much to you. Let''s get her back first."


    Xiaodaotong said, and helped Zhuge Yuner to her master.


    After putting Zhuge Yuner on the bed, the old Taoist called to me: "come here for a while."


    I don''t know why the old Taoist called me, but I followed him to a teahouse.The old Taoist priest poured me a glass of water: "come and have tea! "


    I didn''t know what the old Taoist meant. I looked at the old Taoist in doubt:" Taoist priest "


    but the old Taoist made a gesture not to speak to me:" have tea first. "


    With a hum, I picked up the tea cup and poured the water into my stomach. I don''t know why the taste of the water is so bad that it has a strong smell of paper ash. I almost vomited it out just after I put it into my stomach. "


    the old Taoist looked at me and asked," what''s the taste of this water? "


    I grinned at the old Taoist, but I was embarrassed to say that the water was hard to drink, so I raised my eyebrows.


    The old Taoist looked at me with a smile: "it''s OK to be honest."


    I nodded to the old Taoist and said, "is there any kind of incantation in the water? How can there be a strong smell of paper ash?"


    When the Taoist priest heard me say this, he just gave a gentle smile: "sure enough, did you come across something recently? And who is the girl you brought back? "


    I know that I can''t cheat the old Taoist, so I can only sigh and tell him what happened to us on the train. The old Taoist picked up his eyebrows and said, "well, I know. You mean that the girl gave you medicine and asked you to kill Xiaoxin that little girl?"


    I nodded to the old Taoist priest: "but I can''t do it, I"


    the old Taoist picked up the tea cup and sipped the tea gently: "what the female ghost gave you should be a kind of poisonous insect, so you will feel a smell of paper ash after drinking this tea."


    When I heard the old Taoist priest say this, I was shocked and asked the Taoist priest, "can you get me some antidote? The ghost told me that if I can''t get the antidote within two days, I will die."


    The old Taoist sighed: "antidote?"


    I nodded to the old Taoist: "yes, can you get the antidote?"


    The old Taoist priest stood up and wandered around the room for a while. It was very difficult to get the antidote for the poisonous insects. Unless we know what kind of poisonous insects they are, there is hope of uncovering them. But according to you, the time is too short to untie. "


    when I heard the old Taoist''s words, the whole person was in despair, staring at the old Taoist:" then there is no other way? "


    The old Taoist priest said, "well, he is going to leave. I think he wants to leave. He jumps up from the bed:" what should I do? Do you have to kill ah Xin? "


    That''s right. If you want to untie the poison girl, you have to do it according to the old Taoist''s meaning. However,


    the old Taoist priest said that he suddenly showed a bad smile: "you can''t worry about killing people. I have a way."


    I was stunned for a moment. Hearing the old Taoist''s words, I felt as if the oil lamp had been extinguished and rekindled. I immediately asked the Taoist, "what can I do?"


    The Taoist priest laughed at me and said, "now is not the time to tell you, but you can rest assured that I will help you by tomorrow evening. Let''s go and see yun''er first."


    When I heard the Taoist priest''s words, I suddenly thought of Zhuge Yuner''s wound. I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and quickly called the old Taoist to stop.


    The old Taoist gave me such a call, slightly stunned, turned his head and looked at me suspiciously: "how can there be anything else?"


    I took a mouthful of saliva: "the wound of the Taoist priest Yuner is in her left chest."


    The old Taoist was stunned at first and then laughed out: "you are afraid of the suspicion of men and women, aren''t you?"


    I nodded to the old Taoist: "yes, after all, she is a girl, so I''m afraid it''s inconvenient?"


    The old Taoist waved his hand at me: "you don''t have to worry about it. I took care of this girl from a baby. My sentence is equivalent to her father. There is no suspicion of men and women. Besides, it is important to save people."


    When I heard the old Taoist say so, I nodded at him.


    He followed the old Taoist to the room where Zhuge Yuner was.


    A Xin was still taking care of Zhuge Yuner. Seeing that the Taoist priest and I came in, she suddenly sat up from the bed. I saw that her head was covered with sweat beads. Suddenly, a very bad premonition came out. The old Taoist priest seemed to feel something wrong and went over quickly.


    When a Xin wanted to say something, the old Taoist waved his hand to ah Xin: "needless to say, Xiaoxin, you are tired. Let Yunyu arrange a rest place for you. As for the forest, you stay, and I have some things to help you with."


    I, um, stood beside me. A Xin took a look at it, and we turned around and walked out.


    The old Taoist priest pulled out Zhuge Yuner''s hand number, and suddenly his face changed slightly: "did anyone give her any medicine after she was injured?"

 Chapter 79

    When the old Taoist said this, I suddenly thought of the Chinese herbal medicine that 20% Zi gave her, so I nodded to the old Taoist: "it''s such a thing. When I was in that mountain village, someone once gave me some Chinese herbal medicine, saying that it could delay the wound on her body


    The old Taoist narrowed his eyes and said, "take those medicines out for me."


    With a hum, I pulled the medicine out of the bag. The Taoist priest took a look at it and pulled the hairpin from his head.


    This hairpin is made of silver. When I saw the old Taoist take it down, I was stunned: "Taoist priest, you are not suspecting that there is poison in it?"


    The Taoist priest said, "do you have poison? You need to try to find out."


    As he spoke, he put the silver needle into the medicine bowl. Although the silver needle turned black, it was not black to carbon. I looked at the Taoist in doubt: "this"


    the old Taoist narrowed his eyes: "this poison is chronic, and its efficacy is not very strong. There is a knife in the second drawer of the left cabinet. Help me bring the knife, and a bottle of alcohol lamp Bring it here. "


    With a cry, I pulled out the alcohol lamp and knife from the left cabinet and handed it to the Taoist priest.


    The old Taoist took a look at me: "hold down the promise."


    I stepped forward and pressed Zhuge Yuner''s arm. The old Taoist roasted the blade on the alcohol lamp until it was red. Then he took it down and looked at it. He turned to me and told me, "you must hold it down."


    With a cry, the Taoist priest grabbed Zhuge Yuner''s arm, put on Zhuge Yuner''s sleeve, and put the red dagger close to Zhuge Yuner''s arm, which was about to be cut off.


    I couldn''t see such a bloody scene, so I closed my eyes.


    When the old Taoist priest''s dagger touched Zhuge Yuner''s arm, Zhuge Yuner made a sad cry. I could not help but feel a tingle when I heard her voice.


    If at ordinary times I can''t hold Zhuge Yuner down at all, but at this moment, her resistance is not at all vigorous.


    Zhuge yun''er fainted after struggling for a few times.


    The old Taoist said to me, "go get some warm water and prepare a new towel. The water should be boiled first and then air to about 50 degrees."


    I opened my eyes and nodded at the old Taoist priest. I couldn''t help but look down at Zhuge Yuner''s arm. I saw that her hands were full of blood at this time. The old Taoist opened a big hole in her wrist, and the meat inside was turned out, and the blood was light black.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, the Taoist priest said to me, "Lin Zi, what are you doing? Hurry up. "


    I, um, ran out in a hurry.


    When I brought back what the old Taoist wanted, Zhuge Yuner''s face had turned white. When the Taoist saw me coming in, he found a white cloth to hold the wound on Zhuge Yuner''s hand: "that kind of chronic poison has been eliminated, but he has lost too much blood, so he can''t clean her wound for the time being."


    I slightly picked a eyebrow: "20% son should not harm me, why should he poison in the medicine. "


    the old Taoist looked at me for a moment:" maybe it wasn''t the poison from the person you mentioned. There should be no problem with the combination of the medicine. You can think about what happened when you cooked the medicine? "


    When the Taoist priest reminded me of this, I suddenly remembered something. Was it the shadow?


    The Taoist priest looked at me as if he thought of something, and then he said to me, "did you think of something?"


    I said, "yes, I remember that time"


    before I finished speaking, the Taoist priest waved his hand at me: "let''s wait until Yuner is ready. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter? Have you got any news?"


    I sat on the stool and pinched my eyebrows. "I got the news, but I don''t understand what it means."


    The old Taoist looked at me suspiciously: "what''s the meaning of this?"


    I sighed: "we met a Taoist priest in that place. He only gave me four words - Tianyuan place."


    The old Taoist priest said, "you''ve been tired all day. I''ll take care of you here. Go to sleep."


    I, um, turned and walked out.


    However, I went back to the house, tossing and turning, and I couldn''t sleep. A series of things like a big stone pressed heavily on my body, making me breathless.


    I decided to go to a restaurant to eat.


    It''s strange that there are so few people in this hotel not far from Daochang.


    The waiter was napping in his chair, and I was not attended when I pushed the door in.


    I called out to the waiter, "order."


    After hearing what I said, the waiter sat up in a daze: "the menu is on the side. You can order what you want."


    The waiter''s attitude made me a little uncomfortable, but now I can''t care about these things even when I''m hungry. Then I pull the menu from the side and I can see it.The moment I got the menu, I suddenly felt something was wrong, but that feeling disappeared in a moment.


    I thought I was too nervous to have this kind of thing, so I sighed, grabbed the menu and looked at it.


    After I ordered it, I called out to the waiter, "it''s ready."


    The waiter let out a sound but didn''t stand up. After the waiter answered this, I suddenly gave a shiver. I just answered that it was a man''s voice. How could the same person turn into a woman''s voice in a twinkling of an eye? This is definitely not a prank.


    I had a smart shot and turned my head sharply to the waiter.


    However, the waiter was still lying on the table, with no intention of getting up.


    I quickly sat up and glanced at the room. After a careful look, I found that there was something wrong with the house. The room seemed to be decorated very clean, but in some corners, it was a bit old, just like a demolished house. In addition, I looked at the shop for a long time, only the waiter was alone.


    I quickly stood up: "forget it, if you don''t want to do it, I''ll go now."


    Although I say so, my heart is pounding, won''t bump into what messy thing again? But when I think about it''s daylight, what am I afraid of?


    I didn''t expect that the waiter suddenly sat up after hearing me say he was going to leave. He sat up a little stiff, and he sat up so fiercely, which scared me a lot.


    The waiter turned to look at me and said, "Hey, hey, here comes the guest. How can anyone rush out? Come on. I''ll do it for you now


    I think the waiter is a little nervous. I wonder at the waiter, "are you alone in this store?"


    The waiter nodded: "yes, I''m alone. What''s wrong? Is there a problem? "


    I gave him a dry smile: "no, do it quickly."


    The waiter took the menu from me and went up to the second floor.


    I vaguely feel something is wrong, while the waiter upstairs to turn around to go outside.


    However, when I got to the door, I didn''t know when it was locked.


    I swallowed my saliva and sat back on the chair again. The waiter was very quick. Five minutes later, he came out with a plate of fish flavored shredded pork covered rice.


    I saw the dish of fish flavored shredded meat that he brought to me suddenly felt very disgusting. The whole fish flavored shredded meat was red, just like pouring a layer of blood on the fried dishes.


    I swallowed my saliva and lost my appetite.


    The waiter put the rice down but didn''t leave. He laughed at me: "the meal is ready. Eat it quickly."


    I laughed and couldn''t swallow with chopsticks.


    The waiter is staring at the food on my hand in a daze.


    I was even more uncomfortable staring at him. I put down my chopsticks and asked him, "how can I eat if you keep staring at me like this?"


    When the waiter heard the speech, he gave a thrill, as if he thought of something. He lowered his head and turned back to his desk. He fell asleep.


    I looked at what I had in my hand and couldn''t eat it. I simply put the money on the table and was about to leave.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, the waiter suddenly jumped up from the seat: "wait a minute!"


    His voice was so cold that I shivered. He turned to look at the waiter: "I put the money on the table. I have an urgent matter to leave first. Please open the door for me."


    However, the waiter is disgusted with you, but his face is not so good! I hate a guest like you. I can''t leave without eating. "


    I don''t know why, but I''m afraid of this skinny waiter.


    I held back my fear and said to the waiter, "shall I go to eat on the second floor? The scenery on the first floor is not good. "


    The waiter nodded and said, "yes"


    after that, he lowered his head and went to bed again.


    I spat, took the cutlery and went upstairs.


    But when I got to the second floor, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    There is no kitchen on the second floor. Like the first floor, except for a refrigerator, the rest is a table.


    I looked at the fish flavored shredded meat on my hands for a long time.


    It''s still hot. Where did he get it just now?


    I was shocked and quickly put the fish flavored shredded meat on the table. There must be something fishy inside.


    I swallowed my saliva. I couldn''t help but reach out to open the refrigerator door to see what was inside. Was it possible that the fish flavored shredded meat came out of it.


    I thought, reached out and pulled open the door of the refrigerator.


    However, when I pulled the door open, I almost breathed out of fear. There were men and women in the refrigerator, and their eyes were staring at me.I was scared, closed the door of the refrigerator to run, but at this time, suddenly came a giggle behind me.

 Chapter 80

    It was the waiter''s voice, and I was completely stunned when I heard his laughter.


    The waiter laughed a few times and then asked me, "what do you see?"


    If these heads were the work of the waiter, I''m sure he has a kitchen knife staring at me now. If I move a little, I''m afraid he will cut off my head and put it in the refrigerator.


    I calmed down and said with a smile to the waiter, "I didn''t see anything. I ate first."


    But the waiter laughed: "eat? Are you still lying to me? I hate people like you the most! Die


    As soon as he said this, I felt a sharp pain in my neck, and then I called out.


    "Crazy! What do you call in broad daylight


    Am I not dead?


    After hearing the sound, I suddenly raised my head and looked forward to the front, but at this time I found myself standing at the door of the hotel. All the guests in the room turned their heads to me, looking at me as if they were insane.


    I am slightly a Leng, difficult not to just have had hallucination?


    The waiter glanced at me sideways. Shaking the menu, he handed it to me: "would you like to order, sir?"


    What I just saw was a hallucination. It''s OK. This man lost his hair. I scratched my head and laughed at the waiter: "what''s delicious here?"


    The waiter was relieved to hear that and led me to a table: "please have a seat. The specialty of our store is shredded pork with fish flavor."


    I just hallucinate is fish flavored shredded meat, just think of the bloody scene in the hallucination, I shivered, and quickly said to the waiter: "sorry, I don''t eat fish flavored shredded meat, for another."


    The waiter took me as a madman, so he didn''t dare to say anything else. He squeezed out a smile at me: "cough, change to another one. The menu is here. You can have a look at what you want to eat and order it by yourself."


    I took the menu with a hum, and now I dare not eat anything scarlet, so I said to the waiter, "I''d like a shredded pork with pepper."


    The waiter nodded and ran to the second floor. The other guests were still staring at me, just like looking at a fool. I felt very uncomfortable. I coughed, took out my mobile phone and pretended not to see it. I lowered my head and played for a while. Until the waiter brought the food up, I swallowed the food like a bolt Zili.


    After dinner, I ran out of the restaurant in a hurry, blushed, and saw people jumping in their hearts. It was really humiliating to lose my hair just now.


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head. Now it''s almost dusk. The sun is slowly falling, and the crowd on the street is also slowly decreasing.


    Because there are so many depressing things in my heart, I don''t want to go back to Daoguan now. I want to walk around the road.


    However, I had just gone for a short time before I felt as if someone was following me behind me.


    I quickly looked back, but there was nothing behind me.


    Am I hallucinating?


    I scratched my head and didn''t pay attention to the things behind me. However, I thought it would be better to go back earlier. After all, it''s not safe for me to stay here now. I''m not sure when something will come out and drag me away.


    As soon as I turned around, I heard a rattle on the road.


    Now I am particularly sensitive to anything. I quickly turn my head and have a look. At this time, an old man with crutches and sunglasses is coming towards me step by step.


    I looked at the sky. At this time, the sky was getting dark. Who was the old man and needed to wear sunglasses? I took a strange look at the old man.


    The old man seemed to notice that I was looking at him, and came towards me.


    "How are you, young man?"


    I gave a dry smile: "are you calling me?"


    The old man turned his head and glanced around: "is there anyone else here?"


    The old man''s words made me feel a little uncomfortable, but he was such an old man that I couldn''t argue with him, so I asked the old man, "what''s the matter with you, sir?"


    The old man said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that a person feels bored and wants to find someone to chat with."


    After hearing the old man''s words, I felt puzzled and looked at the old man suspiciously: "master, I can''t accompany you with something so late. I''m sorry."


    The old man shook his head: "young man, how can you talk like that? You don''t want to, but someone wants to!"


    I was puzzled to look at the old man, he said some before and after the side, but out of courtesy, I still smile at the old man: "master, what do you mean?"


    The old man said with a smile, "where did the young man eat today?"


    I''m not happy with the speech. Why is the old boss so busy?I didn''t answer the old man''s words, but the old man seemed not to notice my anger and said with a smile: "Oh, the smell of stinky meat in your mouth is really bad, young man, if you are obedient, don''t eat any food in the future. It''s not good for you."


    I was stunned. What does the old man mean?


    I was about to ask him again when I looked up and the old man disappeared.


    The sudden disappearance of the old man scared me a lot. I didn''t expect that this time I came across this kind of thing again. As soon as I thought of the strange appearance of the old man, I got goose bumps all over my body, and I quickly turned around and wanted to go back.


    However, as soon as I looked back, I saw that the waiter in that shop was the man in my illusion.


    After I saw him, I felt a little uneasy. I wanted to avoid him, but the waiter suddenly raised his head and giggled at me.


    I was shocked to see his smile.


    The waiter was laughing: "I was looking for you, but I didn''t expect to see you here."


    I swallowed and pointed to the tip of my nose: "are you looking for me? What do you want me to do? "


    The waiter laughs: "looking for you naturally has something to do."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps toward me: "is the meal delicious today?"


    I shivered coldly: "what do you mean? Who are you? "


    The waiter said with a smile: "if you eat the rice I made, you will become my rice. You will be fair to both the old and the young."


    I couldn''t help but cry out at the thought of the illusion I saw in the morning.


    I turned to run, but at this time, he stretched out a hand and grabbed my collar from behind. He jumped up and opened his mouth to bite off my neck.


    At this moment, however, the waiter suddenly screamed and stepped back several steps.


    I turn to look at him with fear: "you, who are you?"


    There was a bloodstain on the corner of the waiter''s mouth, and his eyes were red: "ha ha, I didn''t expect that. In this case, I''ll come back to play with you after a while, and then we''ll have a good time to have fun."


    he said, without waiting for me to say anything, he turned around and went into an alley nearby.


    I sat down on the ground, holding my head and kneaded hard. What''s going on? There are always these messy things around me. Can''t even have a meal?


    I was just thinking about it when I heard a Xin''s anxious voice: "brother Lin, you are here. I''ve been looking for it for a long time."


    I can''t help being stunned when I understand a Xin''s voice. I suddenly raise my head and have a look. A Xin is standing in front of me panting with his knees, looking at me anxiously.


    When I saw a Xin like this, my heart was suddenly tight, and I rushed to a Xin and asked, "is there something wrong with yun''er?"


    A Xin shook his head: "it''s not that the Taoist priest asked me to find you. He said that he wanted you to do something, but when you went to your house to look for you, you were not there, so let me call you."


    I was relieved to hear a Xin say so. Seeing that a Xin was so simple, I couldn''t bear to hurt her any more.


    A Xin saw that I was still in a daze, so he called to me, "brother Lin, what are you doing? Let''s go. "


    I gave ah Xin a lift and went back to the Taoist temple.


    When I saw the old Taoist priest, he was busy in the house and didn''t know what he was arranging.


    He saw that I came in and wanted to say something, but he was just about to rearrange the things in his hand. Suddenly, he was stunned. He stood up and looked at me suspiciously: "did you go anywhere today?"


    I squeezed a smile at the old Taoist: "I went to have a meal, so I lost some time."


    Unexpectedly, the old Taoist waved his hand at me: "I don''t mean that. I''m asking where you''ve been and who you''ve met."


    The old Taoist priest''s face was a little ugly. I knew that the old Taoist priest might have seen something. He turned his head and looked at a Xin: "a Xin, you can take care of yun''er. We don''t know anything about her staying in the room."


    A Xin looked at me and understood what I meant. He nodded quickly: "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    She said, she turned around and went out. After she went out, I would explain to the old Taoist priest what happened today. Unexpectedly, the old Taoist waved to me and made a gesture of invitation to me, indicating that I should sit on the chair first.


    I was very flustered, but since the old Taoist priest had said so, I could only do as he did. The old Taoist went to the door and looked outside. Then he closed the door, went to my side and lit a candle in front of me.


    I wanted to talk, but the old Taoist waved his hand: "don''t say anything. If I don''t let you talk, don''t open your mouth, OK?"

 Chapter 81

    I don''t know what the Taoist priest was going to do, but after he said this, I didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded at him and said, "OK"


    the old Taoist looked at me deeply and sighed. He took the candle and put it in my hand. He took it down from the offering table and put it into my mouth. "Hold it, don''t drop it."


    The old Taoist priest put it into my mouth and said to himself, "you young man, you know that it will be dangerous to go out, and you have to go out, ah"


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear the old Taoist''s words. Is he worthy of being the waiter I met?


    But during the day, apart from the hallucination, I didn''t find anything unusual about the waiter.


    When I wait for the white lantern in the room, I will see the situation of the old lady and take it out of the room


    I took the white lantern and compass and looked at the old Taoist priest. I wanted to ask him what he was doing. But with a candle in my mouth, I couldn''t say anything. I could only watch the old Taoist.


    After looking at me, the old Taoist priest pinched his brow: "in this way, take the compass and go straight to the South without any deviation. Just follow the compass. After the candle in the lantern is extinguished, you immediately stop, mark the place, and then come back. Remember that no matter who talks to you on the road, don''t answer It''s the same when you come back. When can you speak when I ask you to speak, understand


    The old Taoist priest chattered with me a lot. Now I''m choking my mouth with incense candle. It''s not easy to talk, so I nodded to the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist waved to me: "go."


    I was stunned for a moment and looked at the old Taoist priest in doubt, which meant that he would go by myself?


    The old Taoist nodded to me: "go by yourself, go quickly, don''t delay the time."


    I don''t think the old Taoist wants to go with me. I can''t help but feel a little anxious. But the old Taoist pushed me out a few steps and said to me: "you don''t want to go. You can be conceited about the consequences."


    When I heard the Taoist priest''s words, my heart was chilly. I knew that there was no way out now. Since the old Taoist said it, I could only walk out of the Taoist temple.


    The old Taoist said to me, "you go first. Remember to leave a mark."


    After I went out of the ashram, I felt the cool wind hanging behind me. It seemed that someone was hiding in the dark and staring at me with cat''s eyes. This feeling was very uncomfortable. I had goose bumps all over my body. I wish someone could talk to me beside me, so I would not be so afraid.


    While I was thinking, I had already walked a few meters away.


    The old Taoist priest seemed to be afraid that I would not dare to walk. He stood at the door and looked at me for a moment. Until his shadow faded out of my sight, I bit my teeth and looked back.


    When I looked back, I was stunned for a moment. I clearly remember that there was no one in front of me just now. But when I turned back, there were all people in front of me. I stopped and looked around. There was no difference between the pattern here and what I remember. Is it that I haven''t come back for a long time and have a night market here?


    However, after staring at it for a while, I felt something was wrong. Why are red lanterns hanging in the downtown areas here? And the costumes of these people are just like those of people 20 years ago. Some of them are local, even the things sold in the night market are not the same as they are now.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Before I could recover, I suddenly pulled the bottom of my pants for someone. I shivered, and I quickly looked back. It was a lovely little Lori. She lifted her head and said to me, "what are you looking at, big one?"


    When I heard this little Lori''s voice, I was about to speak, but with a stick of incense in her mouth, I didn''t say anything.


    I shook my head vigorously to make my Lingtai sober, so that the old Taoist''s words could be remembered in my heart.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, little Lori hugged my leg and cried: "I don''t want the big one. You don''t love me anymore. I want the big one to play with me. The big one is with me."


    I have things on my hands, but these people can''t see the same.


    Little Lori hugged my leg with great strength. The blood on her leg seemed to be out of control. She was so miserable.


    Little Lori''s body is very stiff and cold, it''s just a frozen corpse.


    I can''t help shivering when I think of it. I just want to throw this little Lori away.


    However, after I dumped a few times, the little Lori suddenly burst into a miserable smile, and her voice also increased several times. However, she was still learning to say to me just now that she was so tender and gentle that she said to me, "if you don''t play with me, I will pester you to play with me."


    While she said, she raised her head and looked at me with venomous eyes, and her face turned pale a little bit.I was startled, but suddenly little Lori opened her throat and screamed at me like a cat.


    I gave her this sound scared a shiver, the candle in my mouth almost fell on the ground, the white lantern also followed a few times, but the candle inside did not go out.


    Little Lori saw me standing in the same place and didn''t answer her words. At this time, she released her hand and shook her head: "it''s not fun to play with you"


    she said, and then she hopped away from me.


    I gave the little girl a toss, almost sat on the ground, hands are constantly shaking, heart thumping thumping, took steps to run in front of the past.


    I did not run a few steps later, suddenly saw a familiar face, is that blind old man with sunglasses, he seems to be shopping for something.


    Inadvertently raised his head and saw me, he walked towards me. Although he was also a ghost, I didn''t know why at this time. He was not so afraid.


    The blind old man walked around me for two times, which was different from other ghosts. He could see what was on my hands and mouth. After turning around me for a circle, the blind old man laughed and said, "you are such a cheap guy. You will be entangled wherever you go. Tut Tut, which immortal family gave you this


    I ignored him and just wanted to get out of here.


    However, the damned old ghost pulled the candle from my mouth.


    At the moment when he pulled the candle from my mouth, all the people in the market stopped suddenly. Like a robot, they turned their heads to me, and their faces were full of resentment. It looked like they were going to eat me.


    I was so scared that I would swear at the old man.


    The old ghost head but a handle on the incense candle again put into my mouth: "don''t talk, you this person how not long memory?"


    After the candle in his hand was put back into my mouth, the ghosts turned their heads again and looked back at us.


    I rolled a white eye toward the old ghost, and didn''t want to pay attention to him again, so I ran out of here.


    Along the way, I saw all kinds of people, all kinds of things.


    Many people were chatting up with me. Fortunately, I had a candle on my mouth. I had just blacked the old ghost. I didn''t say a word all the way. Until I got to a forest, the white lantern in my hand began to sway again. The fire in it flickered and extinguished, as if it would be destroyed in the next second. "


    I was shocked when I saw the fire. However, the old Taoist told me that I could not leave until the candle was extinguished. Otherwise, I could only bite my teeth and move forward a few steps.


    When I was under a locust tree, the candle in my hand popped out.


    The moment the candle was extinguished, a group of black crows seemed to have been frightened, and flew out of the tree.


    Not far away, a faint miasma began to emerge. With the miasma, several figures appeared faintly inside. I couldn''t see what was going on when the distance was too far. I just saw that seven or eight people carrying a red sedan chair were walking through the forest.


    The people carrying the sedan chair carry lanterns. The color of lanterns is the same as that of sedan sedan chairs. They are all bright red. However, what is out of season is that on these red lanterns, there is not a happy word, but a big inscription!


    Only mourners will use this word, and it is also white. I have never seen this word appear on the red lantern, so I will eyebrow for a moment.


    The people in the sedan chair slowly opened the curtain on the sedan chair when I was staring at her.


    My heart twitched when I saw her pull the curtain.


    But my eyes couldn''t help looking over there.


    A few minutes later, the curtain was still opened, and when I saw the face inside, I couldn''t help but sit on the ground.


    The face in the sedan chair is not another face. It''s just my own. It''s just as white as a thick layer of flour. What''s more, he is opening his mouth and grinning at me with a big smile.


    I couldn''t help it any more and ran back the same way.


    However, I ran for a long time, and when I looked back, I found that I had returned to this place.

 Chapter 82

    I''ve experienced this kind of thing many times. It''s no doubt that it''s a ghost hitting the wall. My heart sank. Now, I didn''t do what the old Taoist asked me to do. I planted myself in it first.


    Just at this moment, my ear suddenly sounded a burst of flute sound.


    I was slightly stunned and looked behind me. However, there was nothing black behind me. It was strange that the sound of the flute just came from behind me.


    Now I have a candle in my mouth. I can''t speak. I can only listen to the sound. The more I listen, the more strange I feel. What''s the matter?


    My head is dizzy, legs also can''t help, actually slowly stood up, unexpectedly oneself slowly walked forward in the past, as if this arrived at the position of the flute sound, I even went out.


    However, if a man drinks cold water, his teeth will be jammed.


    I haven''t gone a few steps, I suddenly tripped over something under my feet, which made me fall to seven meat and eight vegetables, nose and mouth are full of blood.


    The candle in his mouth popped and fell to the ground.


    I shook my head vigorously and sat up from the ground, but this time my head was quite sober. Looking forward, fortunately, I fell down, and then walked forward for dozens of meters, which was a cliff.


    I was startled and the compass fell to the ground with a plop.


    I just remembered that I had this thing in my hand. Since I had been walking south without deviation just now, if I went back by the original way, I could go back to the Taoist temple by following the compass to the north.


    Thinking of this, I hastily picked up the incense candle and put it into my mouth, picked up the compass and the white lantern, and then went north along the direction of the compass.


    I think of the old Taoist advice to me, don''t talk to anyone, is it also mean don''t listen to any voice of confusion?


    I was thinking like this, the flute sounded in my ear again, and my mouth hurt so much now. When I want to lure Hu, I will hear the flute sound.


    I tore a piece of white cloth from my clothes and put it into my ear.


    With this thing in the way, I won''t give the flute sound to lure Hu for a while.


    Sure enough, this thing still works. Without the interference of the flute, I quickly returned to the Taoist temple on the original way.


    But when I arrived at the gate of the Taoist temple, I was stunned. I stayed at the gate for half a day and didn''t go in.


    In the area of 10 meters outside the Daochang gate, there are white candles, and there is a small paper man beside each candle.


    I thought I was trapped in something, standing outside the candle.


    The old Taoist priest came to the door with a red line in his hand. He happened to see me. Looking at the candle, he waved to me: "what are you doing? Come in now


    I gave the old Taoist such a call, rubbed back, and ran to the old Taoist to ask him what he was doing. However, the old Taoist waved his hand to me: "don''t ask, wait till I finish."


    I took a look at the rope on his hand. It looked like a rope, but when I touched it, I knew it was wire. It was covered with a thick layer of cinnabar red wire.


    I couldn''t help but look into the courtyard. I didn''t know when there was a huge coffin in the middle of the yard, with white candles all over the floor.


    On the opposite side of the coffin was a grand chair. The old Taoist priest tied the paper figures on the ground with the cinnabar wire.


    I don''t know what the old Taoist is singing. I look at him curiously.


    The old Taoist priest tied up all the paper figures outside and said to me, "they are all ready. It''s just the east wind."


    I looked at the old Taoist in doubt, and the old Taoist clapped his hands: "are you surprised, what am I doing?"


    I nodded: "but you made so many candles, master?"


    The old Taoist priest laughed at me and said, "I''m so old. It''s tiring for me to put thousands of candles on the ground. The disciples in the Taoist temple set up this candlelight array together after you left."


    I was stunned for a moment. Since I came in, I only saw three Taoists. He is one, and the little guy and Zhuge Yuner are two. I have never seen any other Taoists except self-control.


    The old Taoist priest seemed to see my mind and smile at me: "they are practicing every day, but they are not so free as you and me. Today, things are sudden. They have other arrangements. When they have time, I will let you meet them."


    I said to the Taoist priest, "then you didn''t set up the candle array for me, did you?"


    The old Taoist priest laughed and said, "yes, this candlelight array is for you, and the coffin is also for you."


    I was shocked when I heard the old Taoist''s words: "Taoist priest, what do you say? I''m not dead. What coffin are you going to prepare? "


    The Taoist priest pinched his fingers and calculated: "time is running out. I can''t explain too much to you. I''ll tell you tomorrow. How about what I asked you to do?"When I heard the old Taoist priest say this, I immediately felt bitter: "well, Taoist priest, I almost fell there."


    The Taoist priest looked at me with a smile: "didn''t you come back well? Now that I''m back, I''ll be fine. "


    The Taoist priest said that, and asked me to say the things I met on the road again.


    I followed the Taoist priest again. After hearing what I said, the Taoist priest nodded: "you come with me to change clothes. Later, you have to lie in the coffin and sleep."


    When I heard the Taoist priest say this, I was reluctant, but the Taoist priest said with a smile: "if you don''t want to, you can do it. But if something happens later, don''t blame the old Taoist. I don''t take good care of you."


    The old Taoist said this, which made me shiver, so I nodded to him: "OK, you can do what you say."


    The old Taoist took me into the dressing room.


    The clothes in the dressing room are very simple, except for Taoist clothes, there are only shroud.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Taoist priest, you don''t want me to wear a shroud?"


    The old Taoist nodded: "if you want to lie in the coffin, what you do is the dead, not the living. I have observed your body. What you are provoked is interested in your soul. As for your body, he is not interested."


    As I raised my eyebrows, I changed my shroud and asked the old Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, you can kill those evil spirits directly. Why do you want me to wear this shroud?"


    The old Taoist priest was stunned and then sighed: "killing is a good thing for a practitioner. Doing good and accumulating virtue is the way. Ghosts have ghosts. Only stubborn ghosts should be killed. Do you understand?"


    When I heard the Taoist priest say this, I felt that it was not unreasonable, so I nodded at the old Taoist priest.


    After I put on my shroud, the Taoist priest pulled down some silver needles from his body and pricked it on my head for a while: "go and lie in the coffin."


    I, um, lay down in the coffin.


    The old Taoist priest also changed his clothes. He took off his Taoist clothes, put on a white suit, and spread the bun on his head. He melted a bowl of runshui and came to me: "come on, drink this."


    Now I can''t nod my head, so I want to keep my life in water.


    This time I didn''t feel how bad it was, as if I was used to it.


    After the old Taoist priest finished drinking for me, he put a brazier in front of the coffin and burned some paper money in it. Then he went to the imperial chair and sat down.


    I looked up and took a look at the old Taoist. The old Taoist waved his hand to me: "lie down, it''s almost time."


    When I lay down again, I would return to the coffin. When I lay down in the coffin, I felt that the coffin was more comfortable than the outside, and I didn''t want to go out.


    After lying in the coffin for more than an hour, I raised my head to the moon in the sky, until the moon was slowly covered by dark clouds. I felt a cold wind rushing in towards the yard. I felt the moment of the wind, I shivered.


    Something seems to have come in.


    The light of those candles on the ground was also very low. The yard was already red, but after the wind came in, the fire in the yard was suddenly pressed into dark red, with a strong smell of blood.


    I tightly clenched my fist, closed my eyes and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The old Taoist gave a dry cough and asked at the door, "which immortal are you? Do you want to ask God to worship Buddha


    With the old Taoist''s voice falling down, there was a giggle from outside: "I don''t believe in god Buddha. How can there be any god Buddha in this world? But you are the most daring person I have ever met. You are not afraid of me. "


    The old Taoist laughed: "life is the same in the world. How about ghosts? What''s more, you are in the narrow boundary, and you''ve never seen many things. You just don''t see some experts."


    The voice outside the door sneered: "old Taoist, I don''t come here to talk nonsense with you. I hope you don''t mind your own business. You can''t stop me. The old Taoist laughs:" I don''t want to stop you, but you also know our Chinese tradition. The dead are big. The person you want is dead. I advise you to let him go. "


    The voice outside burst out laughing: "smelly Taoist, you don''t have to lie to me. I can tell whether people are dead or not. If you have the ability, let me go in and have a look."


    The old Taoist sighed: "I don''t want to stop you, but I''m not happy that you are so unreasonable. But I don''t want to be the enemy of you. If you can break in, I''ll show you whether he is dead or not. Can you have a look at this?"

 Chapter 83

    The thing outside hey hey a smile: "this is what you said, then don''t blame me unreasonable."


    I heard his voice, which made me shiver. The cinnabar around me suddenly seemed to be on fire. It was booming.


    The old Taoist shook his head: "you are really not afraid of death."


    The thing giggled: "smelly Taoist, you don''t talk nonsense. I''ve got the soul of this guy today. I advise you not to meddle in your business, or you will be responsible for the consequences."


    The old Taoist laughed but did not speak.


    The cinnabar on the ground crunched a few times, then suddenly it was like an explosion. Then I felt a cold air coming out of the coffin, and my body seemed to be wrapped in something.


    I was so scared that I wanted to open my mouth, but I found that I couldn''t open it at all. But I could hear the sound clearly.


    The old Taoist laughed and said, "now do you believe me? Since a man is dead and you can''t get what you want, don''t embarrass him. What do you think? "


    The guy giggled: "although there is no soul, but his body is also a treasure:" smelly Taoist, since I can''t get his soul, give his body to me. "


    He said, I suddenly feel my body floating up.


    Long mouth, squeezed out of the mouth of two words: "help me!"


    In the moment I called out, the black gas suddenly stopped for a moment.


    My heart sank. The old Taoist wanted me to pretend to be a dead man. This is good. The dead man didn''t pretend to be dead, but he exposed himself first.


    When the guy heard my voice, he burst out laughing: "smelly Taoist, it''s a bad time for a horse. You think of him as a dead man, but he doesn''t think so.


    The old Taoist sighed: "Lin Zi, your endurance is too poor."


    The old Taoist is telling that. My death is just pretending.


    I regret it, but it''s too late.


    The old Taoist priest began to chant incantations in the courtyard. With the voice of the old Taoist priest constantly ringing in the yard, the voice of chanting mantras began to ring in other rooms.


    The candle on the ground was about to be extinguished, but under the urge of this mantra, it was lit up slowly.


    The moment the candle lit up, the sense of bondage on me suddenly disappeared.


    I plopped down on the ground.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, ran to the old Taoist behind.


    After I ran past, I raised my head and looked at the front. After this glance, I was confused. In the air, there was a body covered with white hair, wrapped like a mass of weeds.


    I took a sip of water: "what''s this?"


    The guy suddenly got angry when he heard what I said: "how dare you say I am something?"


    I look so handsome, who can compare with me in the world? You son of a bitch! "


    he growled and was about to rush down at me.


    However, the old Taoist priest threw a spell to him: "go away!"


    The first time I heard the old Taoist swear, I was shocked. The old Taoist''s roar was like a smoldering thunder in the air. With that spell hitting the white haired monster, he howled and disappeared from my face.


    I sat down on the floor and said, "he''s running away."


    The old Taoist priest turned his head and looked at me as if he wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed it again: "forget it, go and prepare. He can''t give up, and this time he must have been infuriated. This kind of thing is very fierce and will definitely come back to look for you."


    When I heard the old Taoist saying this, I gave a shiver: "isn''t it?"


    The old Taoist sighed: "who told you that you can''t hold your breath so much? I have everything under my control, but you just forget it. Let''s go and go back to the house."


    I saw that the old Taoist was angry, so I sighed and went back to the room.


    Zhuge yun''er has already woken up, she looks at me: "you make master angry?"


    I wryly smile: "this also can''t blame me, I am just an ordinary person after all."


    Zhuge yun''er shook his head: "Lin Zi, you have been with me for such a long time, you can''t have any success. If you think about it, master, since you dare to let him touch you, it shows that the master has a comprehensive plan, but forget it. This is the way it is. We can only think of something else. "


    I, um, sat beside Zhuge Yuner, peeled an orange for her, and asked Zhuge Yuner, "by the way, what does the cloud mean by the round sky? I''m still trying to figure out what he''s trying to tell us


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "you are asking about this matter, OK, I will tell you."


    After a pause, she said, "round sky, do you remember where we have these four words?"I shook my head. "I''ve never heard of such a place."


    Zhuge yun''er laughed: "Why are you so stupid? Do I have to tell you so clearly? Well, what''s the name of the most famous KTV in our city? "


    I gave Zhuge yun''er such a reminder that he was shocked: "is it heaven and earth Fang Yuan?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded: "yes, this is the place. I guess cloud cloud is talking about here. My injury is almost going to be better. After that, I will accompany you to where, but I want to ask you something."


    I said to Zhuge yun''er, "what do you want to ask?"


    Zhuge Yuner looked at me and said, "what did you experience on the train that day? Your attitude towards a Xin seems like I remember that guy asked you to kill ah Xin when we went in, right? "


    I sat down on the floor: "yes! And she gave me poison, so that tomorrow is the deadline of the last day. Your master said that he had a way, but he didn''t expect such a thing happened again. I "


    Zhuge Yuner waved his hand and seemed to want to say something. At this time, I heard someone knocking outside the door, and then a Xin''s voice sounded:" sister Yuner, your medicine is ready Now, get up and take your medicine. "


    Yun''er gave me a look: "it''s late. Go back to bed."


    I knew that Zhuge Yuner was afraid that I would say something wrong in front of Xiaoxin, so Xiaoxin became suspicious. So I nodded to Zhuge Yuner: "OK, then you can have a good rest."


    Xiaoxin opened the door and came in. He was surprised to see me at Zhuge Yuner''s bedside. His face turned red: "you cough, sister yun''er, I put the medicine here for you. If I have something else to do, I will not accompany you."


    Zhuge Yuner saw that Xiaoxin was going to leave, so he quickly said: "it''s OK. You can feed me medicine. Linzi is careless. He can''t take care of me. He can only trouble you."


    Xiaoxin looked at me: "but"


    when I saw that Xiaoxin was embarrassed, I immediately said, "it''s OK, Xiaoxin, you can take care of Yuner. I know you have nothing to do, but just to see us two. I''ve been tired for a day, so I won''t accompany you. I''ll go back to have a rest, good night."


    I said to them, and ran back to the house in a hurry. To tell the truth, I was really tired at this time. With so many needles in my head, I felt more and more tired. I didn''t know why. He didn''t come to take the silver needles off my body.


    I was tired for a day and fell asleep after lying in bed for a few minutes. I didn''t know how long I had slept. Suddenly someone patted me on the shoulder.


    I opened my eyes vaguely. The man in front of me was so vague that I raised my head and glanced at him: "who are you?"


    He looked at me and sighed, "who am I? You don''t know who I am? You guy "


    when I heard his voice vaguely, I couldn''t help being stunned:" Taoist priest? "


    He nodded: "get up quickly."


    I was so sleepy that I turned over and said, "Taoist priest, what can I do tomorrow? I''ve been scared since I got on the train. I haven''t had a good rest. Please let me sleep first."


    The old Taoist priest snorted coldly: "is it important for you to sleep or save your life?"


    When I heard the old Taoist saying this, I gave a sharp hit and jumped out of bed.


    The old Taoist turned his head, blew out the oil lamp on the table, and said to me, "come with me"


    I looked at the old Taoist in doubt, but followed him out.


    The old Taoist priest went to the yard, pulled a candle from the ground and handed it to me: "bite your finger, drop the blood on the candle, and then tell me your birthday."


    I scratched my head: "Taoist priest, didn''t you tell you my birthday eight characters long ago?"


    The old Taoist looked at me impatiently when he heard the speech: "I want to see how many people''s birthdays are in a day. I have long forgotten when your birthday is. Tell me quickly, don''t grind your haw like what it looks like.


    When I heard the old Taoist say this, I shrunk my neck and told him my birthday again.


    After getting my birthday, the Taoist priest laughed at me: "wait a minute, I''ll go and prepare something."


    As he spoke, he came into the room. A moment later, he came out with a paper man in his hand. I looked at the paper man. It had something written in cinnabar. It was my name and my birthday.


    The old Taoist raised his head and looked around: "OK, it''s almost time. Let''s go!"


    I looked at him stupidly: "Taoist priest, where are you going to take me?"


    After hearing my question, the Taoist priest blew his beard and glared at me: "Why are you so much nonsense? You know what I''m doing for you? If you don''t want to die, just listen to me. Otherwise, I''ll drive you out of the Taoist temple now. It''s all your business whether you want to live or die in the future. It has nothing to do with me. "

 Chapter 84

    I was scared by the old Taoist''s words, and I quickly squeezed out a smile to the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, I''ll follow you. Don''t be angry."


    The old Taoist waved his hand at me: "forget it, let''s go."


    Although I didn''t want to, the old Taoist always told me like this, so I couldn''t refuse any more, and went out with him all the time.


    The old Taoist looked around the yard before he went out, as if he was afraid that someone would see him take me out.


    I was puzzled, but I thought that the old Taoist priest had already made me angry. If I wanted to anger him again, I''m afraid he would not help me. After thinking about it, I thought I''d better not to annoy him, so I went out with the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist looked at the sky and seemed to think of something. He said to me, "do you have a compass?"


    I shook my head at the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, I will return the compass to you when I come back."


    The old Taoist priest said, "do you have a mirror on you? Or something that reflects light, give me one! "


    I have a little comb for this one.


    I took out the comb and handed it to the Taoist priest.


    The old Taoist priest looked at me and said with a smile: "this thing, I''ll keep it for you for the time being. Anything with a mirror must be given to me."


    That comb is only one or two yuan. It belongs to the thing that nobody can pick up on the street. Why is the old Taoist looking so strange?


    I didn''t break it, but I felt more and more strange. There must be something fishy in it.


    After the old Taoist put the comb away, he pinched his fingers and counted for a while. He murmured to himself, "it''s going to rain. Go quickly."


    I, um, followed the old Taoist and went straight ahead.


    Although I am in the city, but it is a third tier city, to the evening, there are basically no people on the street.


    After a long walk with the Taoist priest, I entered an alley. There was no street lamp outside. The alley was dark and dark. I shivered coldly: "Taoist priest, how long do we have to go?"


    The old Taoist resisted the paper man on his back: "it''s not far away. It''s half an hour after walking. What''s the matter? You don''t want to go?"


    I quickly shook my head to the old Taoist: "nothing."


    The old Taoist priest did not answer my words. He walked forward for a period of time. The shadow on his body became longer and longer. It was printed on the blue brick wall, and some of them were infiltrated.


    I didn''t dare to say anything more. I walked with the old Taoist until I stopped in front of a tower.


    The old Taoist priest raised his head and looked at the tower in front of him: "we''re here. Haha"


    when I heard his laughter, I gave a shiver. I didn''t know if I had heard him wrong, so I called to the Taoist priest again: "Taoist priest, you"


    the old Taoist priest gave me such a cry, and suddenly came back to look at me: "sorry, I was just a little excited Now, I''ll let you give me the candle you''re holding. "


    I was about to give him a candle when Zhuge Yuner''s voice suddenly rang out: "don''t give it to him!"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly turned around and looked at it: "Yuner? Why do you "


    yun''er stands at the edge of the lane and stares at us. Her brow almost condenses into a line, and her face is still white.


    When I saw her chasing out, I felt a little uncomfortable. I called to Zhuge Yuner: "if you don''t rest in the house, follow me out to do something. It''s going to rain every day. If you get caught in the rain again. The body is no better. "


    Zhuge Yuner glared at me: "Linzi! Can''t you have a long memory? Come here quickly. "


    I picked my eyebrows slightly. Suddenly, my heart sank. Was the man behind me not an old Taoist? Otherwise, why did Zhuge Yuner always guard against him?


    I think just when he and I asked for a mirror, I shivered, swallowed my saliva and slowly turned my head.


    The guy laughed at me, and his shoulders kept moving. I looked at his feet and found that there was no shadow under his feet.


    He chuckled a few times, and his body began to change slowly. In a twinkling of an eye, he changed from the old man''s appearance to a strong middle-aged man. He laughed at me: "Hey, boy, if you are smart, give me the candle, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    I looked at the paper man in his hand, and looked at the candle in his hand, and murmured to myself what he and I wanted this candle to do. There was my blood on the candle and my birthday on the paper man. Was it that my heart sank suddenly. If I really threw the candle to this guy, I would not be able to live, so I puffed out the candle ¡£


    The middle-aged man saw that the candle in my hand was out, and his face suddenly became ugly: "you are toasting, not eating or drinking!"He said that he grabbed my collar, carrying me to the wall, the other hand to grab my candle.


    I know very well in my heart that this candle must not fall on his hand, otherwise my life will be lost. At the moment he grabbed the candle in my hand, I had an idea and threw it at Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er also seemed to have been prepared, and took the candle.


    The man didn''t get the candle, but threw it out to me. Suddenly he became very angry and glared at me: "you damn it! Die for me


    He let out a roar and threw me behind him.


    I know that if I throw it out for him, I''m afraid I''ll fall into meat pie. Subconsciously, I grabbed the rope with the paper man on his back. This moment let me reduce a lot of impact force. Rao, I still drag the paper man and fly out together.


    When I hit the tower, my throat was sweet and I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The man did not have the candle, the paper man snatched it from me again, turned his head and glared at me fiercely, as if he wanted to devour me alive.


    I hold the paper man, wipe the blood of the corner of my mouth, slowly stand up from the ground, give him such a fall, my legs are a little soft.


    Staring at him, he grabbed the paper man in his hand and yelled, "don''t come here, or I''ll destroy this thing!"


    The man originally wanted to come over, but gave me such a roar. He was stunned for a moment, then he laughed at me: "can you destroy him? Anyway, I already know the eight characters of your birthday. I''m making one. As for the candle, I don''t need it. As long as I catch you, I''m afraid I can''t make another candle with your blood? "


    When I heard him say that, I was very cold. He was right. As long as he caught me, he could do it again. For such an old devil, it was no effort to make these things.


    I stepped back two steps: "you don''t come here again, otherwise"


    "otherwise what? You want to fight me? Hehe, don''t make such a joke with me. To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of you. "


    I have reached the edge of collapse, but at this time, Zhuge Yuner sneered: "it''s a pity that you are not afraid of him, but I will not give you another chance!"


    I found that Zhuge Yuner didn''t know when he had been around the man''s back. I was glad that he was saved. Your man was stunned and was about to turn back when Zhuge Yuner pulled out a charm and smashed it at the guy''s head.


    The man was unprepared that Zhuge Yuner would suddenly give him such a show. Ah, he called out and stuck it to the charm. He suddenly turned into a dark shadow and got into the tower.


    I had a kind of lucky after a disaster, and I sat on the ground: "it''s OK, Yuner, let''s go!"


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner came to me and shook his head: "no, we can''t go now."


    After I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I was slightly stunned: "why?"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "look at how much trouble you have caused when you come back, but in one day, you have provoked three ghosts who want your life. One of them has run away, one is waiting for an opportunity to eat you, and the other is staring at you secretly. No, it''s too much. Do you think it''s good for you? "


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I shivered coldly. But thinking that Zhuge Yuner was injured and released so much poisonous blood, I was afraid that she could not bear it. So I said to Zhuge Yuner, "no, Yuner, you are injured now. It''s no way to persist in this way. Let''s go back first."


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me: "I''m not a big deal. The master applied some medicine and glutinous rice to kill the corpse poison. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After that, she went to the tower and made a circle. She pulled some Charms from her body and pasted it around the tower.


    I don''t know what Zhuge yun''er is going to do. I want to go up and help. But Zhuge Yuner waved to me: "you haven''t been in contact with this kind of thing. You''d better not come here. I can do it myself. There''s a certain rule in the affixing of these Charms. If you make a mistake, we can''t control it We can''t be implicated in the things that live there.


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, he shivered and quickly took his hand back. Zhuge Yuner sighed: "if you really want to help, help me."


    I let out a cry and started to help Zhuge yun''er up. However, at this time, a sultry thunder burst out of the sky, and the rain fell from the sky.

 Chapter 85

    The rain fell on Zhuge Yuner, and she coughed.


    I was startled and quickly helped her, "can''t we go back?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head at me: "it''s OK. Let''s solve this guy first."


    I saw that Zhuge yun''er was so stubborn that I had no choice but to follow Zhuge yun''er to paste the charm. However, the rain became heavier and heavier. It was not the way to go on like this.


    Zhuge Yuner seemed to realize this. She gave me a look: "it''s no good to stay outside all the time. Let''s enter the tower."


    I was stunned for a moment: "enter the tower? Isn''t that guy in there? Isn''t it dangerous for us to go in? "


    Zhuge yun''er took a deep breath: "the rain is so heavy, if all the charms fall off the tower, he will be able to come out. At that time, he was in the dark. We can''t tell what happened in the sea area in the light. Taking advantage of the charm, we can catch turtles in an urn and take him directly. Isn''t it better to take him away?"


    I also want to persuade Zhuge Yuner, but Zhuge Yuner has already stepped into the tower.


    Sometimes I think Zhuge Yuner is more stubborn than I am, but all this is for me, and I have nothing to say, so I have to follow Zhuge Yuner into it.


    This tower is an inclined tower, which blocks the surrounding houses in the middle and absorbs the earth''s atmosphere continuously. The Yin Qi inside is very heavy. I shiver since I went in.


    Zhuge Yuner looked inside for a while, then took a deep breath: "where did this damned guy hide?"


    I took a look at the tower. There was nothing but stairs. I didn''t know what the tower was for. I felt a little strange sitting here.


    However, recently, it is also a shelter from the rain. Although there is a devil who wants to eat me, the guy just hit Zhuge Yuner''s charm. How much should he be afraid of Zhuge Yuner.


    I looked at the stairs for a moment. "Shall we go up the spire?"


    Zhuge Yuner shook his head. Don''t worry. Let me have a look.


    After turning around at the bottom of the tower, she waved to me: "come here"


    I ran to Zhuge Yuner and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhuge yun''er squatted on the ground and ignored me. He just glared at his two eyes and looked down for a moment. I followed Zhuge Yuner''s eyes and looked at the ground. I saw a cellar under the ground, which made it even more strange. All the towers were built to ward off evil spirits. What does it mean to build a cellar below?


    Zhuge Yuner drew out a fire fold and lit it to the bottom and took a photo: "the space below seems not small. Let''s go down and have a look."


    To tell you the truth, I was somewhat reluctant at this time, and asked Zhuge Yuner, "we must go down, shall we?"


    Zhuge yun''er said, "if you don''t want to go down, I won''t force you, but if something happens later, I can''t control you. "


    when I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, I can only sigh:" you are so stubborn. "


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "am I stubborn or for you?"


    A word I gave Zhuge Yuner choked for a long time and couldn''t speak. Zhuge Yuner ignored me and smelled it in the cellar with his nose up. He didn''t know what she was smelling.


    When she raised her head, I saw a look of doubt on Zhuge Yuner''s face. I immediately asked Zhuge Yuner, "is he at the bottom of the tower?"


    Zhuge Yuner raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer my words. He just threw the fire fold on the handle towards the bottom.


    Fortunately, the fire fold did not go out.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t quarrel with me, so he jumped down.


    I took a look at the wall. Although the tower was said to be used to ward off evil spirits, it was still dark inside. I was afraid that I simply jumped in with Zhuge Yuner.


    The cellar turned out to be a very long corridor, which didn''t go to the bottom directly.


    I have some doubts. There are mirrors hanging on the wall. Zhuge Yuner takes a few photos with fire clasps. Our shadow is reflected in these mirrors. Some mirrors have been fragmented. If we take a look at her fire clasps, our faces look like they have been torn into several pieces. It looks strange. I shiver with fear, and I turn my head to stop looking at those mirrors.


    After I followed Zhuge Yuner for a period of time, Zhuge Yuner suddenly stopped. I suddenly bumped into Zhuge Yuner. I just wanted to ask her why she didn''t say anything. Zhuge Yuner took the lead in making a gesture of silence to me. I was shocked by her action and quickly closed my mouth.


    Zhuge yun''er also stepped on the fire folder under his feet. As soon as the fire fold was extinguished, the world around us would be dark for a moment. This was the underground. Without the light of the torch, nothing could be seen.


    This kind of place where I can''t see my fingers makes me feel sick all over.


    Zhuge yun''er grabbed my hand and motioned me not to be afraid.I didn''t dare to speak. I was staring straight ahead and my ears were up.


    Zhuge yun''er and I didn''t move, so that we could hear clearly what was going on below.


    After listening for a while, Zhuge Yuner and I suddenly felt as if something was crying.


    I secretly pulled Zhuge Yuner''s arm, but Zhuge Yuner did not move, or even a little reaction.


    I shivered coldly, but I dare not speak to Zhuge yun''er just now. I stretched out my hand and wrote a few words on her back, meaning to ask her what happened.


    However, when my hand touched her back, it was like touching a weed. It was soft and had no toughness at all.


    I was stunned and finally couldn''t help it. I called out to Zhuge Yuner tentatively: "ZHUGE Yuner! "


    my voice is very low, but it is very clear in this narrow corridor.


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner didn''t answer my words or even touch me.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt that there was something wrong with it. I found the lighter from my body in a hurry and took a look at it.


    Where is there any Zhuge yun''er in front of me, only a scarecrow with a ragged clothes in front of me.


    At that moment, I was all confused. I shook my head and turned to run.


    However, before I turned around, I suddenly put out a hand behind me and pushed it on my shoulder. It was so sudden that I fell over before I could stand still.


    It''s not very deep down here, plus the scarecrow in front of me.


    I didn''t hurt much.


    I don''t know where I lost my lighter just now.


    I couldn''t see anything in the dark below.


    Where did that hand come from?


    I didn''t dare to say a word after I fell down. I really regret following Zhuge Yuner down.


    However, I have just noticed that there seems to be such a corridor here, and Zhuge Yuner has always been in front of me. Even before Zhuge Yuner put out the fire folder, she was in front of me. This is definitely not my illusion.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. In such a moment, I can''t help but realize that it''s really terrible to be able to steal a bridge and change a post.


    After I fell, there was no movement below, and my hands were gone.


    I groped to get up from the ground, without the lighter or any light, I couldn''t see anything.


    However, at this time, I suddenly heard a scream like a cat crying for spring.


    The sound came out, I suddenly jumped up from the ground and roared at the other side: "who?"


    After my voice dropped, there were bursts of strange laughter around me. It was the man''s voice.


    At this time, I regret that I am so impulsive. I swallowed my spit and stepped back several steps. Zhuge yun''er has the charm. I am unarmed now. It is impossible to fight against that guy.


    I thought about it, grabbed a handful of straw from the ground and covered it with it, thinking that this guy would not see me.


    I didn''t expect that I just covered it, and then came the voice of the man in my ear, and then a lot of hair was put on my head.


    I tried to pull the hair off my face, but the density of the hair was not what I could have guessed.


    I finally can''t help it. I''m saving up from the ground and I''m going to run.


    That hair but a strangled my neck, hard to drag back in the past.


    The feeling of suffocation is very uncomfortable, I instinctively grabbed my hair with my hand and wanted to tear it open.


    But no matter how I struggled, it was useless. Gradually, the scene in front of me began to blur. Until I lost consciousness, I suddenly saw a face appeared in front of me.


    The face was so fuzzy that I couldn''t see what it was.


    I thought I was so dead, but I don''t know how long, my face suddenly poured a basin of cold water.


    This suddenly let me suddenly wake up, nose filled with a lot of water, uncomfortable to death.


    As soon as I woke up, there was another giggle in my ear.


    I struggled hard for a few times, but found that my body has been bound with rope, lying flat on a piece of wood.


    It was the same man. I looked down at my finger. There was a big cut in my hand. A sharp pain came from my fingertip.


    I looked at him with a cold face: "you son of a bitch, what have you done to me?


    He giggled: "what have I done to you? Guess what I''ve done to you

 Chapter 86

    I took a mouthful of saliva, roared at the man: "have the ability, you let me go!"


    The man heard the speech and burst out laughing: "there is a story in the wolf clan, I don''t know if you have heard it?"


    I looked at the man suspiciously, but I knew that the story that the man told me must not be a good thing, but for the sudden event, I still gnawed my teeth and said, "story? What story? "


    I thought a man would tell me a long story, but the man laughed and said, "this story is a piece of fat that can''t be spitted out."


    The man said, hehe, with a smile, grabbed the scalpel and shook it in front of me: "originally, I''m not very interested in your body, but you don''t know what''s good or bad. You have to look for trouble. If you force me to do so, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He said, with the scalpel, he came to me. I looked up at the other beds. The beds were covered with blood, scarlet, and under each bed there was a jar. Most of the words on the jar were blurred. I squinted at it, and the contents should be names.


    Seeing that the scalpel on his hand was about to be cut off towards my neck, I called out to him in a hurry: "wait a minute!"


    The man looked at me impatiently: "what else do you have?"


    I gave a dry smile: "what''s in those jars? Before I die, you''ll let me see it for a second, isn''t it?"


    The man snorted coldly: "do you want to see what is in the jar?"


    I nodded my head vigorously, for fear that he would not agree. The man laughed: "well, I will know after you die. Don''t talk nonsense. I want to take your soul away now. If you delay my time and let me lose my patience, you will bear the consequences."


    I gave him this sentence scared, dare not say anything, but he squatted down with the scalpel around me, seems to be looking for the location of the next knife.


    On a table was a paper man with my birthday and name on it, and a candle with blood on it.


    I just heard this man say he wants my soul. Is he trying to refine my soul?


    Now no one to save me, and I have been tied into a twist like, simply can''t move.


    I close my eyes and wait for death to come.


    However, as soon as his scalpel reached my neck, an arrow shot up.


    Before I could tell what was going on, the man screamed and stepped back two steps. His head was covered with sweat, but what came down from his shoulder was not blood, it was all black gas.


    He stepped back two steps and looked at the hole.


    I also followed his wooden light to see the past.


    Zhuge Yuner stood at the door pale, with a big crossbow in his hand, aiming at the man and saying coldly, "let him go!"


    Although the man was injured, he giggled and said, "you are a dead girl. I didn''t intend to hurt you, but why do you always ask me for trouble?"


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at me: "don''t say you hurt him. Even if I saw you hurt any innocent person, I would be rude to you."


    The man heard the speech and laughed: "little girl, do you think you are the Savior? This little crossbow is going to kill me


    The man said he was going to pull the arrow out of his body.


    Zhuge Yuner cried out: "don''t move."


    The man looked at Zhuge yun''er coldly: "what? Afraid? "


    Zhuge yun''er''s mouth was covered with a evil smile: "afraid? I''m afraid you will die. I''m kind to remind you. I told you, the crossbow arrow is painted with a hundred year old red cinnabar. You are not a mortal. You should know what the hundred year old cinnabar is to your kind of ghosts. The moment you pull it out, those cinnabar will spray out from the arrow, and then spread to every corner of your body and burn your soul to pieces! "


    I didn''t expect that the man didn''t have a little fear. He even burst out laughing: "you stinky girl, you have many abilities to plot against me, but it''s a pity, grandfather, I don''t eat this set!"


    This guy said, which made me gape and pulled out the arrow on my arm and stepped on the ground.


    Zhuge Yuner''s eyebrows were also picked, but Zhuge Yuner was right. As soon as he pulled out the arrow, red marks appeared on his shoulder, just like the cracks left by magma on the earth, and they were festering little by little.


    The man looked at his shoulder, not only did not fear, but also giggled at us.


    Zhuge Yuner''s brow slightly picked up, this man is simply a madman!


    The man grabbed the scalpel and cut hard at his arm.


    The whole moment fell off his shoulder, and the man bared his teeth: "little girl, don''t think I don''t know. This hundred year cinnabar crossbow can only be used once a day, or it will destroy the crossbow. Hehe, since you have cut off one of my arms, I will use your two lives to make up for this loss. What do you think?"I couldn''t help but roared at the man: "you crazy man!"


    The man turned his head and put a sinister smile on his mouth: "Hey, madman? That''s right. I''m a madman. Since you want to have a dead end! I''ll kill you now


    He said, suddenly picked up the paper man, and chuckled at Zhuge yun''er, holding the paper man close to the flame of the candle.


    I don''t know why, at the moment when the paper man in his hand was close to the fire, my heart began to twitch. I always felt that if the paper man in his hand was burned, my life would be gone.


    I quickly called to Zhuge Yuner: "Yuner, help me!"


    Zhuge Yuner also found something wrong. He grabbed a crossbow arrow from his body, but he didn''t put it on the crossbow again. He threw his hand at the guy''s candle and hit it.


    The man didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner to do so. He was stunned. At this moment, the crossbow arrow was plunged into his other arm.


    To such a tie, he immediately screamed, the candle was put out to him, and the paper man in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t get there. It seemed that the moment she threw out the crossbow consumed her great strength. She also threw a bloody mark on her hand. She knelt down on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    To this thing hit, the man ah called up, his corner of the eye also quickly tears open, the eyeball along the corner of the eye burst out.


    "You damned fellows! I''m going to kill you! I will kill you


    After he said that, he suddenly turned into a black air, which started to turn around Zhuge Yuner and me. However, when he ran to Zhuge Yuner, Zhuge Yuner''s chest suddenly burst out a light, and the black gas hit the wall in an instant.


    A necklace on Zhuge Yuner''s neck crashed and broke.


    However, Zhuge Yuner didn''t get much hurt. He staggered to his feet and rolled a white eye at me: "you are really a laggard."


    Although she said so, she still came to me and grabbed the paper man on the ground and tore it into countless pieces. Every time she tore the paper man, I felt my skin hurt like it was torn. I couldn''t help crying twice.


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "what do you call? If you burn the paper man with the candle that drips your blood, you will be burned into a pile of ashes to see if you dare to give birth to any person in the future. "


    I gave Zhuge Yuner a bitter smile: "my birthday, people like you didn''t come out at a glance? Why else would someone chase me? "


    Zhuge Yuner untied the rope on my body and lay down on my stomach. My face was red: "what are you doing?"


    Zhuge Yuner said powerless: "you don''t think much, I don''t want to take advantage of you, but I really have no strength, otherwise I don''t want to lie on your body."


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, I was embarrassed and laughed at her: "I''ll try my best to let you lie down for a while, but you take advantage of me and you have to make up for it!"


    As soon as I said this, Zhuge Yuner sprang up from my stomach and smashed it with great strength. This time, I felt my bile would be smashed out, and I shrank into a shrimps with pain: "fortunately, you don''t have the strength, otherwise my stomach will be broken by this one."


    I had a few rolls on the bed, and I flipped to the floor and hit a jar.


    You can chilly, like ice, let me hit a sharp smart, whoosh all of a sudden sat up.


    Zhuge Yuner was lying on the edge of the bed and looked at me powerlessly: "you are going to die! What a surprise


    I didn''t have the heart to make fun of Zhuge Yuner. I swallowed my saliva and said to Zhuge Yuner, "how can this jar be so cold? Touching this jar is like touching ice


    Zhuge yun''er, however, still looked like a dead pig and said to me, "won''t you open it yourself?"


    I, um, looked at the lid. There was a charm on it. I didn''t know what was in it.


    I swallowed my saliva, but I didn''t dare to open the jar. I simply moved the jar to Zhuge Yuner. You can open it and see what''s inside. There is a charm on it. I dare not open it.


    Zhuge Yuner rolled his eyes at me: "Why are you so cowardly? I really put you down. "


    Zhuge Yuner mumbled and tore open the seal on the jar.


    As soon as she opened the seal, a foul smell like excrement came out of the jar.


    I couldn''t help but pinch my nose and looked into the jar. However, after seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel a stir in my stomach. Even Zhuge Yuner vomited out.

 Chapter 87

    What''s in this sealed jar is actually a human organ.


    Two round eyes covered with maggots and staring straight at us.


    Zhuge Yuner vomited for a long time before he could be regarded as regained consciousness. He kicked the jar aside: "Damn it! It''s insane! "


    When Zhuge yun''er kicked the jar, it immediately fell down, and the contents of it were scattered all over the floor.


    It''s good. I just vomited. The contents of it were scattered on the ground, which made me feel sick again.


    However, before I could get back to my senses, a black gas began to appear in the jar. Seeing the black gas, Zhuge Yuner''s eyebrows picked up a line: "what kind of game is this?"


    That black gas but hey hey a smile, hear this voice I can''t help but stupefied: "is that man!"


    Sure enough, this group of black gas soon turned into that man, he grinned and giggled: "you are so nice."


    Zhuge Yuner''s face changed: "do you use these corpses as parasites?"


    The man chuckled and said, "so what? Do you want to kill me


    Zhuge Yuner got up from the ground and glared at him fiercely: "are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?"


    The man gave a sneer: "God''s punishment? Hey, hey, you''re kidding me, aren''t you? I''ve been punished by heaven. I''ve been sealed under this leaning tower for thousands of years. Hey, I didn''t expect that I would meet a person with absolute Yin body in this place. Haha, as long as I refine you into a puppet and tear down the broken tower, I can go out. "


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t speak any more. He looked at him for a moment and whispered to me, "go find his body, burn his body, and he will be destroyed. I will cover you."


    When I heard Zhuge yun''er''s words, I secretly stepped back two steps. The man didn''t hear us, but he still looked at us with a sneer. He glanced at Zhuge Yuner: "you little girl, I could break the seal with one life of this guy, but you, a little girl, have to mind your own business. If you hurt yourself, don''t blame me for not being affectionate. "


    he said, pulling a scalpel from the ground and coming towards us with a strange smile.


    Zhuge Yuner called out to me: "hurry up!"


    After getting Zhuge Yuner''s signal, I turned to run.


    The man sneered: "want to run?"


    He looked at me, and my body seemed to be bound by something, and I couldn''t move at all.


    Zhuge Yuner quickly pasted a rune for me. At the moment when he put the charm on her, I felt a burning pain, but that sense of bondage disappeared in an instant.


    The man said with a smile: "it''s a small skill, but you''re a woman who is too nosy. In this case, I''ll get rid of you first to avoid getting in the way.


    I just forgot to ask Zhuge Yuner where I would go to find a man, but the man had already rushed to Zhuge Yuner''s side. I couldn''t get close at all. Once I clenched my teeth, I simply stopped asking.


    I was about to run out of the hole, but I was attracted by a wooden bed next to me.


    The rest of the slate beds were covered with blood, but this one was clean and had nothing.


    Is that guy''s bone hiding here?


    Zhuge yun''er struggled with the man and was pressed by each other all the time. He had made several cuts in his body. The blade of the scalpel was very sharp, and it was the cut. The charm in Zhuge Yuner''s hand could not play any role at all at such a short distance.


    Seeing Zhuge Yuner like this, my heart is also anxious.


    I can''t care so much. Let''s go and see what''s under that bed.


    I thought about it and rushed over.


    Originally, the man has been staring at Zhuge Yuner. When I rushed to the wooden bed, the man suddenly howled and was about to rush to me.


    Zhuge yun''er, however, took advantage of the man''s distraction and smashed a symbol on his back.


    The charm is like a fire, which is very harmful to the soul. The man screamed and his eyes turned red, but he didn''t mean to stop at me.


    Seeing this guy was about to rush over, I jumped onto the bed with all my strength, grabbed a firestick on the ground, and smashed it towards the wooden bed.


    The wooden bed cracked with a crack.


    The man''s face suddenly became very ugly and called to me: "you damn it!"


    His eyes had turned blood red.


    Seeing his eyes turn into that, I was shocked and stood on the ground.


    By the time I reacted, he had already rushed in front of me, grabbed the scalpel and was about to cut it off my head.


    Seeing that my head was about to be cut in half, Zhuge Yuner was the first to react. He threw himself on the man''s back and strangled his neck. A perfect over shoulder fell him to the ground.I was still in a daze. Zhuge Yuner roared at me: "what are you doing? Do it


    I heard Zhuge yun''er''s roar before reacting, and quickly grabbed the wooden debris on the bed.


    Under the wooden bed lay a coffin two meters long. According to the coffin is very thin, but it is exquisite.


    I put out my hand to break the lid of the coffin.


    But the man was crazy and threw Zhuge Yuner out.


    He picked me up and threw the collar out.


    This time, I fell very hard. I almost had to throw my bile out.


    I tried to get up from the ground, and then I saw the man holding the coffin tightly, just like holding his lover.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t fall on the ground like me after he left.


    She was a little surprised when she saw a man like this. He didn''t need to look like this even if it was his own bone.


    The man touched the coffin a few times, then sat up. His face was more gloomy than before. I saw that the corners of his eyes were cracked. It seemed that Zhuge Yuner and I were not chewing each other in his mouth.


    Zhuge yun''er also realized that it was not right. He stepped back two steps and firmly grasped the charm on his hands.


    My bones seem to be falling apart, the pain is killing me, the head is also painful, but between life and death, I still choose to struggle.


    I stood up unsteadily on the ground.


    Zhuge Yuner saw me get up and roared at me: "quick!"


    I suddenly come back to my mind, grab a kerosene lamp next to me and smash it hard at the man.


    The man shook hands and slapped at the kerosene lamp. In fact, Zhuge Yuner and I had already thought of this. The main target we wanted to attack was not the man, but the coffin under the body.


    At the moment I threw out the lamp, Zhuge Yuner also drew out a cinnabar crossbow arrow and stabbed it into the coffin.


    After the man knocked off the oil lamp, he wanted to shoot off the crossbow arrow. I picked up an oil lamp and smashed it towards the coffin.


    Such an attack, the guy was a bit unprepared. Kerosene lamp and Zhuge Yuner''s cinnabar crossbow almost hit the coffin at the same time.


    Cinnabar had a very strong restraining effect on ghosts. With the kerosene lamp, the coffin was a long-standing wood, and it caught fire when it saw the light of the fire.


    The man wailed and reached out to put out the fire on the coffin, regardless of Zhuge Yuner and me.


    Zhuge Yuner saw the man''s appearance, and quickly pulled me: "don''t be dazed, hurry to go!"


    I gave Zhuge yun''er such a drag to come back to God, aimed at her, oh, and rushed to run.


    The man beat several times, but still did not put out the fire on the coffin, plus the cinnabar above is also burning, a pungent smell came out of the coffin.


    It seemed that there was some meat burning. When the man saw that the fire on the coffin had not been extinguished, he immediately went mad and rushed at me and Zhuge Yuner. Zhuge Yuner and I also tried their best to eat milk, but they were not as fast as he was.


    Zhuge Yuner was in front of me, pulling me, but at this time, the man flew to my body, put his elbow on my neck, and broke me to the ground.


    To him that moment, my breathing suddenly became difficult, I tried to grow my mouth, want to breathe the air around, but it was too late.


    Zhuge Yuner gave me such a drag that he almost fell to the ground.


    I quickly let go of her hand.


    Without Zhuge yun''er''s pulling, the man suddenly turned over from the ground, dragged my neck to the coffin.


    I tried to get him to loosen my neck, but he was very powerful.


    My face was red, but he didn''t mean to let go. He lifted my shoulder and smashed me on the coffin.


    The coffin had been burned into black charcoal, and there were sparks on it. When I was burned like this, a layer of blisters appeared on my back. The pain made me cry out, but the man stretched out his hand and actually hit my head. All of a sudden, my head seemed to explode, dizzy and disgusting.


    I gave him such a blow down, I felt like a concussion. As soon as I swayed in front of me, I couldn''t even feel the burning pain on my back. I puffed and fainted.


    Before I fainted, I vaguely saw Zhuge Yuner rush over, and then I didn''t know anything.


    I don''t know how long after that, I just feel that my back is burning without skin, and my clothes hurt to death.


    I opened my eyes and looked around. There was a vast expanse of white, and I couldn''t see anything. It was as if I had blocked a layer of visibility. As for the white fog of more than ten centimeters, my heart sank. Did I die like this?

 Chapter 88

    At this time, there are people calling my name in my ear.


    But I don''t know where the voice came from.


    I will have a lot of pain, but I can stand up.


    I stood up from the white fog and saw a figure standing in front of me.


    The figure is very fuzzy, I can''t see his back, but it seems that I know this person.


    I yelled at him a few times, but he didn''t answer me, just stood upright.


    At this time, I didn''t know I was afraid, just walked forward.


    When I got close to the man, I found that his clothes were very similar to me. Even if I looked at his back, I felt like I looked like him.


    I called out to him, "Hello, who are you?"


    He did not answer my words, but slowly turned his head towards me. Although his face had not turned, my heart kept jumping. I always felt that when he turned around, I would see a face that was extremely terrible and I didn''t want to see.


    Sure enough, in the moment he turned his head, I saw a face full of blood!


    After seeing his face, I called out and my eyes suddenly opened.


    After I opened my eyes, I found that I was lying in the hospital bed, and Zhuge Yuner was meditating on another bed.


    My body is wrapped like a zongzi.


    Zhuge Yuner seemed to feel that I was awake, opened his eyes and looked at me.


    "Are you awake?"


    I want to move, but at this time, my body aches. It''s like tearing my flesh. I look at my hand. There is a hanging bottle hanging on it, and there are red blisters on my hand.


    I asked Zhuge Yuner, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Zhuge Yuner sighed: "part of your skin is burned, but it''s no big deal. Just stay in the hospital for a few days."


    I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, and suddenly I shivered: "what about that girl ghost?"


    Zhuge yun''er rolled a white eye at me: "when are you still thinking about that ghost?"


    I sighed: "I''m not thinking about that girl ghost. The key is that today is the next day. If I don''t get rid of the poison from my body, I''m afraid"


    Zhuge Yuner rolled a white eye at me: "do you really think today is the second day? You''ve been in a coma for more than a week


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "so that girl ghost is going to let me go?"


    Zhuge Yuner wanted to complain: "that''s not true. If it wasn''t for the master, it wasn''t just you who would have killed me. It was the master who made some rounds and said that he would let you finish the things you promised him after you wake up. Fortunately, the female ghost is not a very unreasonable person, otherwise you will be really finished."


    I looked at Zhuge yun''er with a bitter face: "so quickly, I still want to help that female ghost?"


    As soon as I finished saying this, the voice of the old Taoist priest came from the door: "you are a real worry. Ah, I didn''t expect that some ghosts and monsters would risk their lives to kill you in the Taoist temple."


    I gave a dry smile: "Taoist priest, it''s really troublesome for you, but how about that evil ghost? What happened after I lost consciousness? And what''s in that coffin? Why does that guy care so much about what''s in the coffin? "


    The old Taoist waved his hand at me: "the man ran away, I don''t know if he will come back. As for what is in the coffin, you don''t need to know for the time being. You have recovered. The female ghost will come to you soon and take this medicine first. This is the medicine that the female ghost gave you to slow down the attack of Gu and poison. Take this medicine first, and then wait In the evening, you have something to do. This time, you have to hold back. Don''t let anything go wrong. "


    I, um, closed my eyes.


    Zhuge Yuner also stayed in the hospital, probably because of the injury on her body, but now she is much better.


    Zhuge Yuner also closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    The old Taoist always accompanied us until the evening. On this day, I didn''t eat anything. My stomach was purring, but I was embarrassed to ask him to help me.


    After hearing the cry in my stomach, the Taoist priest shook his head slightly: "you can''t eat now. Please bear with it. After this period of time, you can eat again."


    Then he stood up and looked out for a moment. He closed the door and came to me. He grabbed a charm and a red pill and melted it in the water. "Drink this."


    I looked at the old Taoist in doubt: "do you drink this and I can move?"


    The old Taoist shook his head: "I am not a fairy, or I will not send you to the hospital for treatment."The old Taoist priest said and handed the Fu Shui to my mouth.


    Although I didn''t know what the old Taoist priest was going to do, I also knew that the old Taoist would not harm me at least. So I nodded at the Taoist priest and poured the water of the spell into my stomach.


    The water has a very fishy smell.


    The old Taoist looked at Zhuge yun''er: "yun''er, I''m going to take his soul out for a period of time. If there are nurses or other people coming in later, you can deal with them by yourself. As for those evil spirits, I put a forbidden curse outside the hospital, which can maintain two incense sticks."


    Zhuge Yuner nodded to the old Taoist: "master, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of his body here. I won''t let other things happen."


    When the Taoist priest heard the speech, he patted me on the back a few times.


    He touched the wound on my body and cried out with a cry of pain.


    The old Taoist priest sighed: "young man, you must hold back, or you will not be saved if all your previous achievements are abandoned."


    When I heard the old Taoist priest say this, I immediately shut my mouth. The old Taoist priest took out a bronze coin from his body and handed it to me: "put this in your mouth, which can stop your anger from being exposed. Even if there is a real ghost coming in, you will think that you are a corpse, and any soul in your body will be able to hold on, otherwise your soul will be completely separated I''m afraid you don''t have to be harmed by others again and again. You have to die


    After hearing this, I quickly put the bronze money into my mouth.


    This copper coin has been dated for some years. It is estimated that it was dug out of some ancient tomb. It is rusty on it. It is hard to hold it in your mouth.


    However, without the Taoist priest, I dare not vomit.


    The old Taoist took out the silver needle and pricked it on my head: "hold on, I''m going to draw my soul now!"


    I nodded and closed my eyes.


    The old Taoist priest''s hand was like an eagle''s claw and buckled on my head.


    At first, there was only slight pain, which was much better than that of concussion, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. However, at this moment, I suddenly felt as if something had been stripped from my body.


    It''s more painful than pain. It''s like someone took my life away. Although it doesn''t hurt, it''s so weak.


    I couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    Fortunately, the feeling doesn''t last very long. After a few minutes, it disappears.


    The old Taoist said to me, "open your eyes."


    I opened my eyes even more and looked up. My body was staring at us.


    I touched my body and was shocked: "what''s the situation?"


    The old Taoist waved his hand at me: "don''t be afraid. You are a soul now. It''s just your body. I''ll take you to find that ghost now. As long as the matter is settled smoothly, I''ll put your soul back. If the ghost finds something wrong, I''ll just have to force her out."


    I nodded to the old Taoist: "shall we go now?"


    The old Taoist said, let me have a try.


    Although my body was in severe pain, I was able to walk on the ground after becoming a soul. I couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    the old Taoist looked at me and said, "OK, let''s go now."


    I, um, jumped out of bed. The old Taoist opened the door and said to me, "the living can''t see you, but you can see some other things. Don''t be afraid. Ordinary ghosts won''t hurt you, let alone me."


    I, um, followed the old Taoist priest out of the hospital. As the old Taoist said, everyone I passed could not see me, but I felt a little cold when I was close to me.


    After walking with the Taoist priest for a period of time, I asked him, "Taoist priest, where are we going?"


    The old Taoist priest laughed and said, "let''s go back to the Taoist temple now. I''ll take some things with me, otherwise I can''t cheat the ghost."


    I nodded and followed the old Taoist priest back to the Taoist temple. I saw a lot of people along the way, but they were all low headed and went their own way. I raised my head and looked behind me. I happened to see the little girl I met before.


    She also seemed to see me. She didn''t avoid us and ran towards me and the Taoist priest.


    The old Taoist turned to look at the little girl and said, "you little girl, you are not afraid of us? I''m not afraid I''ll hurt you if I come here? "


    The little girl covered her mouth with a smile and said, "the Taoist priest won''t, isn''t the Taoist priest just killing those evil spirits who are too obsessive? I''m just an ordinary kid. Can the Taoist priest accept me


    The old Taoist priest laughed: "you little girl is quite able to say, say, what do you want to see us for?"


    Little girl hey hey a smile: "in fact, there is nothing, I am looking for this big."

 Chapter 89

    When I heard the little girl say this, I couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows, and there was an old Taoist beside me. So I was not very afraid of a little girl, so I stared at her for a moment: "I said little girl, I didn''t provoke you, why do you want to pester me?"


    The little girl said with a smile: "because the big one''s birthday is special, and Xiaoyu also knows that the big one will find a big sister."


    Her words not only surprised me, but even the old Taoist didn''t seem to think that she would say it.


    The Taoist priest raised his head and looked at me. I wanted to ask the little girl how she knew it. But he made a look at me, indicating that I would not ask any more.


    Although some reluctant, but I still nodded to agree.


    The Taoist priest squatted down and looked at the little girl: "Xiaoyu, if you are not afraid, can you do me a favor for your grandfather?"


    Xiaoyu scratched his head, and there was no previous resentment in his eyes, but she was coquettish and said to the old Taoist: "yes, but Grandpa, I want to play with me..."


    I have a black line. What''s the matter with this little girl? And what is the old Taoist going to do? How can you think of letting such a little devil help me?


    Before I could refuse the little girl, the old Taoist priest reached out his hand and touched Xiaoyu''s head: "well, I think your big brother is also willing to play with you. Are you right, Linzi?"


    When the old Taoist asked me that, I got goose bumps all over my body. I was together with a kid all day long. After thinking about it, I felt sad, but the old Taoist gave me a look.


    Although reluctant, I still squeezed out a smile in the light rain: "good... As long as you help big brother, big brother will accompany you to play every day."


    Xiaoyu happily turned a circle on the ground, but I pressed my forehead, which was really bad luck.


    The old Taoist laughed and said, "let''s go."


    Xiaoyu ran over and took my hand. Maybe it was because I am a soul now. Holding her hand didn''t feel how cold it was. She led him to the ashram.


    Xiao Xin is sitting in the yard, looking at the moon in the sky.


    After I saw Xiaoxin, I felt a little sad. Did I have to kill her?


    After seeing Xiaoxin, the old Taoist laughed at Xiaoxin: "Xiaoxin, do you still stay up so late?"


    After hearing the old Taoist''s words, Xiaoxin quickly sat up from the ground and looked at the old Taoist: "Taoist priest... You... You are back. What''s wrong with brother Lin?"


    The old Taoist didn''t look at me, and he laughed at Xiaoxin: "it''s nothing. Are you worried about him?"


    Xiao Xin blushed: "yes."


    The old Taoist priest said, "don''t worry, he''s OK. You also have an early rest. Lao Dao, I have some very important things to do. You can''t stay here. It''s not good for you. "


    Xiaoxin said, and he got into the wing room.


    I looked at Xiaoyu and asked, "she can''t see us?"


    Xiaoyu cleverly turned a circle on the ground and said to me with a smile: "of course, sister Xiaoxin is... No, sister Xiaoxin is not an ordinary person. She has a terrible power hidden in her body, and Xiaoyu is also afraid of it... But that power has not awakened... Hee hee, so she can''t see the big one or the light rain."


    This little devil is really clingy, but every word she said made me feel scared and confused.


    The old Taoist turned his head and looked at both of us: "you two don''t make a fuss. When I go back to clean up, we''ll have to act. The ghost girl should have noticed that you are awake. I guess she will come to you soon. In order to avoid the danger of yun''er, we have to act quickly."


    With a cry, the old Taoist came into the room and took out some magic tools. There were also two paper figurines. One was a girl''s, the other was a boy''s.


    I looked at him suspiciously, but Xiaoyu seemed to know something and seemed to be excited.


    The Taoist priest was very happy to see that Xiaoyu was so smart. He said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, you know what grandfather wants to do, right?"


    Xiaoyu nodded: "does grandfather want me to get into this paper man?"


    The Taoist priest touched Xiaoyu''s head: "you are a smart little girl. My grandfather wants you to play a play with him, OK?"


    When Xiaoyu heard this, he clapped his hands and circled on the ground: "Xiaoyu likes acting best. Xiaoyu wants to grow up to be a star, but it''s a pity... Wuwu... I''m sick, Ma Ma Ma holds Xiaoyu everywhere to see a doctor, but those uncles are good or bad, regardless of Xiaoyu, they know to ask for money with Ma Ma Ma. As a result, Xiaoyu will never see Ma Ma Ma again. ¡±


    the Taoist priest sighed and touched Xiaoyu''s head: "Xiaoyu darling, if you like, my grandfather will let you be a star today, but you must cooperate with me well."


    When I heard the old and the young so numb, I got goose bumps all over.The old Taoist felt embarrassed when he saw me scratching his head like this: "cough... Lin Zi, you are the same.


    I gave a dry smile: "Taoist priest, what are you going to do?"


    The old Taoist gave Xiaoyu a look in his eyes. Xiaoyu understood, nodded to the old Taoist, turned over from the ground, jumped to the side of the paper doll, squeezed his eyes toward me: "big one is so stupid, Xiaoyu knows what grandfather wants to do, you all know, Luan twins!"


    Xiaoyu pinched his lovely little face and made a big grimace for me, and then got into the paper man.


    The paper man soon seemed to be alive after the drizzle got into it. He turned around on the ground and asked the Taoist priest, "grandfather, isn''t Xiaoyu beautiful?"


    The old Taoist went up and pinched on the paper man''s face: "the light rain is so beautiful, it''s just like you Wu between heaven and earth."


    I covered my face and almost knelt on the ground. This man and a ghost were just...


    the old Taoist priest said that he went to the back of Xiaoyu, grabbed a brush, and wrote a birthday on the back of the paper man with cinnabar.


    I was surprised. Isn''t the ghost afraid of cinnabar? The old Taoist pasted cinnabar on the back of Xiaoyu. Isn''t Xiaoyu uncomfortable?


    The old Taoist raised his head and looked at me: "don''t worry, cinnabar doesn''t have to kill ghosts. It depends on how it is used."


    He said, and wrote a name on the back of Xiaoyu. These two words stimulate my brain nerve, the name above is Xiaoxin.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and asked the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, you are...


    the old Taoist laughed:" you can also get into it. I will explain to you what to do later. "


    I heard the old Taoist''s words, I would drill into the paper man, I accidentally glanced at the paper man in which Xiaoyu was. At this time, I found that Xiaoyu had changed his appearance and changed into Xiaoxin''s.


    I was a little surprised, but the old Taoist waved his hand at me: "it''s just a mask. If you have a physical body, you will find that this paper man is still a paper man, and you can see Xiaoxin attached to it.


    I squeezed a smile at the old Taoist priest and got into another paper man.


    The old Taoist priest used the same method to draw on my body for a while, then took out a paper sword and put it in the fire pot and burned it.


    After a few seconds, the paper sword sentence turned to ashes.


    The old Taoist waved to me. I didn''t know what he was going to do, but he walked over.


    The old Taoist priest squatted down and said to me, "take out the sword and carry it on your body.


    I nodded, reached into the ashes and groped for a while. There was a sword in it. The sword still had residual heat, just like it was cast.


    I took it out of it and a bright sword came into my hand.


    The old Taoist looked at me and then looked at Xiaoyu: "come here, I''ll tell you about our plan..."


    after we discussed for half an hour, the old Taoist changed into Taoist clothes and walked out of the house with some sacrificial offerings.


    Xiaoyu and I followed the old Taoist priest. Although there was an old Taoist fighting against me, my heart was still a little uneasy. I always felt that something was going to happen.


    The old Taoist took us all the way to the main road before stopping. He took a look around him. This kind of third tier city is quiet at night, and there is no one on the road.


    The old Taoist pinched his fingers and calculated: "let''s go to the third crossing. The third crossing is a vicious road tonight. Ordinary people will subconsciously tell them not to go there. Once they set foot on that road, they are all in bad luck today. If it is not for God''s will, no one will go that way."


    I heard the old Taoist priest say that he shivered coldly. Isn''t it very inappropriate for us to take that road, Taoist priest? "


    After hearing what I said, the old Taoist priest was stunned slightly, and then shook his head at me: "no, because I am a Taoist. Although you two are attached to the paper man, you can''t die even if anything happens. Let''s go."


    Light rain or spit out his tongue at me: "big courage is not as big as light rain!"


    I grinned and didn''t answer Xiaoyu''s words.


    The old Taoist took a look at the sky: "it''s late. Solve the problem as soon as possible. Let''s go."


    I nodded and followed the old Taoist to the third crossing.


    Xiaoyu laughs and makes noise for a while, and then it is quiet.


    When we got to the third crossing, the old Taoist priest squatted down and took out the sacrificial offerings from his hands, laid them on the ground and lit some candles and other things.


    There was no streetlights on the road. At night, when the Taoist priest put the sacrifice on the ground, there was a gust of wind blowing around. Although I was afraid, the wind didn''t hurt me much. On the contrary, I felt very comfortable.

 Chapter 90

    The old Taoist looked around and shook his head: "you little ghosts, be quiet. This is not for you to eat!"


    With the voice of the old Taoist priest falling down, the four sides of the crossroads began to come out, one by one in white clothes, one by one with their heads down, and they seemed to have no spirit at all.


    I saw these people shiver and looked down at the old Taoist priest and asked, "are these all little ghosts?"


    Xiaoyu opened his mouth as if he wanted to answer, but the old Taoist priest told him in advance that he would not speak again as long as he got to the intersection.


    Xiaoyu opened his mouth and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Those little ghosts stood on the roadside, staring at the paper money in the hands of the old Taoist. The old Taoist ignored them and just burned the things on their hands.


    I know that if there was no old Taoist around us, those things would have rushed up.


    After burning the paper, the old Taoist sat down cross legged. He closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    I sat on the ground like an old Taoist, and the sword on my hand was on the ground.


    After waiting for a few minutes, there was a gust of wind on the road. I was almost floating in the wind. The old Taoist quickly grabbed me: "steady."


    Xiaoyu''s control of the paper man is very good, and does not move at all.


    I swallow saliva, light rain but secretly to me spit tongue.


    After I stabilized myself, the Taoist priest laughed at the roadside and said, "since you have come, don''t hide. Come out."


    After the Taoist priest''s voice dropped, a woman came out, which was different from the people I had seen before. At this time, the ghost girl was wearing a large red makeup, which was indescribable.


    She squinted at me and gave me a big smile.


    I almost bit my tongue when I saw her smile. It was so beautiful.


    The Taoist priest twisted my back hard, which made me sweat and lowered my head.


    The old Taoist arched his hand at the ghost: "girl, we come to fulfill our promise."


    The ghost''s voice was also very good. She also laughed at the Taoist priest. It was not like the way that people would be scared to death when I saw her on the train.


    But I don''t know why, the other little ghosts seem to be afraid of her. After she came out, those ghosts who wanted to steal the paper money were more flustered than we saw the ghost, and all of them ran away.


    "The ghost looked at me and said," Yeah... You should be the one to keep your promise. "


    I heard the female ghost ask me my heart pounding, thinking of the poison on my body, a burst of fear, quickly nodded to her: "yes... Yes... But you also know that I am timid, I dare not come."


    The female ghost hears speech ha ha a smile: "timid? I don''t think you''re too timid. "


    I don''t know what the female ghost refers to. I squeezed out a smile at her, but I dare not say anything more.


    Xiaoyu raised his head and looked at the ghost. At this time, Xiaoyu opened his mouth to the ghost in Xiaoxin''s capacity and said, "elder sister, what enmity do you have to kill me?"


    The ghost girl was still smiling, but after hearing the voice of Xiaoyu, her face suddenly became very ugly: "Hey, hey... Why do I want you to die? Don''t you know? "


    I heard the ghost''s voice shivering, she was angry, the air around her also dropped a lot.


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "I don''t know. If you don''t make it clear today, I won''t let you kill me, and the Taoist priest won''t agree with me!"


    The old Taoist sighed and looked at the female ghost: "as the saying goes, when is it time to repay each other with injustice? You have to forgive people, don''t you? Today, we have brought some sincerity. I hope you can accept it and turn war into jade and silk. How do you think? "


    the ghost sneered:" so you didn''t come to kill her for me? Ha ha... Don''t think I don''t know. These paper money is money for us, but in your world, this thing is waste paper. You can buy a lot of it with a few yuan. Ha ha, you can buy me with this thing? Do you seem to despise me


    The old Taoist priest picked up his eyebrows slightly: "we don''t mean that either. We just want to make a big thing small. Why do you have to struggle with each other?"


    The ghost girl''s face became very ugly: "I came here to witness that you helped me kill her, not to let you be a lobbyist here. Since you have so much nonsense, I don''t have time to accompany you! Goodbye


    She said she was about to leave, but the old Taoist sighed: "please wait, if you really want us to kill her, give us a reason, she will not blame the forest."


    Xiaoyu also learned the old Taoist''s tone and said: "I a Xin is not that afraid of death, but everything has to have a reason, you just tell me the reason, I will let them kill me to relieve your anger, are you satisfied?"


    As soon as Xiaoyu said this, the ghost girl stopped, squinting her eyes, and her face became more and more pale: "do you really want to know? Well, I''ll tell you... Because you took my life, took my love... Took everything that should belong to me! So I want you dead! And I''m going to swallow your soul! Let you completely disappear from the world can calm my hate! Do you understand? "Before we came, we simply thought that she wanted Xiaoxin''s life, but we didn''t expect that she would swallow Xiaoxin''s soul.


    I''m a little flustered. If we just kill Xiaoxin, we can play this drama. But once she and we want our souls, Xiaoyu will be exposed. At that time, not only can''t get the antidote, but also Xiaoyu will be in danger.


    The Taoist priest saw that I was a little flustered and coughed quickly. I knew that the Taoist priest was reminding me that I had done a lot of things because of my confusion, so I forced myself to calm down this time.


    Xiaoyu raised his head to learn Xiaoxin''s stubbornness: "how can you be so unreasonable? I haven''t provoked you... When am I as wicked as you say? "


    The ghost sneered, "well, you''d better ask other ghosts when you''re dead. I''m not in the mood to explain so much to you? Lin Zi, the antidote is in my hand. I''ll only give you one chance. If you don''t do it, hey, hey... You don''t want to get the antidote. "


    In fact, when I saw the shivering sword on the side of the little rain, I was afraid of the little rain when I saw it.


    The ghost girl hugged her arm and looked at me for a moment: "what''s wrong with Lin Zi? Didn''t you just promise to get the antidote and kill her? Why can''t you do it now? You guys really don''t have a reliable one, ok... Anyway, I don''t care. If you don''t do it, we''ll never meet again! "


    Xiaoyu suddenly stood up at this time and kicked me in the abdomen. Turn around and run.


    Although attached to the paper man, but I now feel the same as the human body, to light rain so a foot, kick my stomach a burst of pain, shrimp like curled up on the ground.


    The woman looked at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoxin, when is it, do you still want to run?"


    The ghost said, to Xiao Xin stretched out a hand, slowly against the front.


    After Xiaoyu ran a few steps, his feet suddenly seemed to be stained with glue, and he could not move forward. The old Taoist looked at us quietly.


    After all, Xiaoyu is not as powerful as this female ghost, but I have reflected that Xiaoyu is really smart, at least several times stronger than me. I just reflected the meaning of her kicking me.


    The female ghost sneered: "play tricks in front of me. You''re an ordinary person, but you don''t have such a big skill... Hey, Lin Zi, you''re almost in pain for a while, right? Is it time to get up? And she just kicked you. You shouldn''t settle the account with her. I don''t think you should let her die so happily... You cut off her arm first, and then her leg... Well, this must be a good scene? "


    I cried out: "my stomach hurts so much... I can''t stand up!"


    The female ghost smelt the speech and snorted: "I have given you enough patience in the woods. Don''t push for an inch. If you put on again for me, I will launch poison and poison now, and let you die suddenly. Isn''t this also able to alleviate your pain?"


    The old Taoist priest finally stood up and said to the ghost, "girl, everything has to be measured, right? I''m afraid it''s not good for you to keep pushing one person like this? "


    The female ghost glared at the old Taoist: "smelly Taoist... My business has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to meddle in your affairs."


    The old Taoist sighed: "why do you have to choose the forest?"


    After the ghost looked at me, her eyes showed a deep hatred. Seeing the hatred in her eyes, I shivered coldly, but also had a feeling of deja vu. "


    I didn''t dare to look at her eyes again. I struggled to get up from the ground and walked to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu secretly gave me a look. I could see that she meant to tell me to do it!


    I swallowed my saliva, closed my eyes and said to Xiaoyu, "I''m sorry, then I raise my sword and I''m going to chop it down towards Xiaoyu.


    Did not expect this time female ghost but suddenly called to me: "stop!"


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking that she was going to let us go. Unexpectedly, the ghost girl suddenly shook her hand, and the whole person of Xiaoyu floated by.


    The ghost grabbed Xiaoyu''s neck and looked at it suspiciously for a few times. Her eyes suddenly became sharp. She raised her head and looked at me with a murderous spirit that made me afraid: "you damn group, you even cheated me together!"


    She said, lowering her head to look at Xiaoyu: "you are not Xiaoxin... Who are you?"

 Chapter 91

    It''s over. I didn''t expect that we would be seen through before we started.


    The ghost raised her head and looked at us: "how dare you cheat me!"


    The female ghost''s eye corner all wants to tear off the same, full of red, a to the light rain attached to the paper man torn into pieces.


    After Xiaoyu soul flows out from the paper man, she turns to run, but the ghost girl catches Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu gave her such a grasp, and soon showed the original shape.


    I saw the ghost catch the moment of light rain was anxious, grab the paper sword to rush to her.


    The ghost gave me a look: "Hey, hey, are you kidding me? You want to kill me? Want to save this little girl? "


    The old Taoist priest''s face was very ugly: "I advise you to let light rain go, otherwise"


    the female ghost lowered her head and looked at Xiaoyu: "you are very talented. You think of using such a little devil to cheat me. Since you cheat me, you will be punished!"


    She said suddenly grabbed the arm of light rain, grew up, the mouth is about to suck the soul of light rain into his mouth.


    She''s swallowing her soul! I opened my eyes and looked at her, but when Xiaoyu''s soul was about to be sucked into her stomach, Xiaoyu suddenly called out to the ghost girl: "wait a minute!"


    When the ghost heard the light rain, she suddenly stopped and looked at the rain with a look on her face: "how come you don''t have any idea?"


    Xiaoyu pursed his lips and said, "big sister, you should know this one?"


    Xiaoyu said, pulling out a sachet from his body.


    The Taoist priest and I looked at each other. Who is Xiaoyu? I can''t even figure out Xiaoxin. How many secrets are there around me?


    After seeing the sachet on the hand of Xiaoyu, the female ghost was stunned: "where did you get this thing?"


    Xiaoyu sighed: "big sister is not the time to tell you this, if you put me down?"


    The ghost girl looked at Xiaoyu with a meaningful look: "forget it, this matter is over. We will see you later. I will let you live longer, but don''t let me see you again!"


    She said, took out a small bottle of pills from her body and handed it to Xiaoyu: "give this to your big brother. Today I''ll see the guy around you on your face."


    The female ghost''s attitude changed suddenly because of a sachet. Even the old Taoist looked at the light rain in a daze.


    The ghost said, the figure of a flash disappeared, light rain on the ground around a circle: "big Xiaoyu smart?"


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "who are you, Xiaoyu?"


    Xiaoyu ran to me and circled around: "Xiaoyu is Xiaoyu!"


    The Taoist priest and I looked at each other, and the old Taoist also shook his head at me. His meaning was very obvious. He did not know what Xiaoyu was.


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for Xiaoyu to follow me. The old Taoist sighed and walked forward.


    I followed the Taoist priest all the way back to the hospital.


    Standing at the gate of the hospital, the old Taoist stopped and said to Xiaoyu and me, "you two go back. It''s not appropriate for me to keep going in and out of the hospital."


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, and Xiaoyu saluted the old Taoist priest: "goodbye, master!"


    Why is it more strange for me to see Xiaoyu so much?


    The old Taoist priest quietly smile at the light rain: "the light rain is really good."


    The old Taoist priest came to me and privately took the amulet from me. I didn''t feel much when I pasted it. But when the Taoist priest tore down, I felt as if my internal organs were going to be torn. I was sweating in pain.


    Light rain but in my side around a few circles: "big light rain are not afraid of pain, big can not be so weak!"


    I gave a dry smile, and the mantra had been torn off by the old Taoist priest.


    I got out of the paper man, saluted the old Taoist priest, and walked into the hospital with Xiaoyu.


    The old Taoist didn''t follow in. It was strange when Xiaoyu and I got into the hospital. It was quiet in the hospital. I should be able to see ghosts.


    Xiaoyu didn''t seem so strange, maybe because she was a kid.


    When we passed the duty room, the man in it was still sleeping.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but ask Xiaoyu, "brother Xiaoyu asked you a question."


    Xiaoyu looked up at me innocently: "big, what question do you want to ask Xiaoyu?


    I smile at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, do you think it''s strange? Why can''t we see other souls in such a big hospital? It is said that the hospital is a place where life and death are handed over. We should be able to see a lot of souls. However, why can''t we see anything at this time? "


    Light rain after hearing my words slightly a Leng: "big you said right, but nothing, light rain will protect the big."Xiaoyu this naive words let me some uneasiness, touched the head of Xiaoyu, in the end or a child.


    I sighed and didn''t want to stay in the corridor more. I stepped up and walked into the ward.


    Zhuge yun''er seems to have fallen asleep, and his side does not pay attention to me and Xiaoyu.


    Seeing my body, I couldn''t help but get in.


    Xiaoyu ran to Zhuge Yuner''s bed and shook Xiaoyu''s body: "big sister, big sister"


    after I got into my body, I slowly opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I suddenly felt something very wrong. Zhuge Yuner was so alert that we suddenly came in and she didn''t wake up. Why did Xiaoyu shake her a few times There was still no movement


    I felt more and more strange, so I called Xiaoyu to me: "Xiaoyu, come here"


    Xiaoyu didn''t know what was going on. She came to me and said to me, "how can big sister sleep so heavily?"


    I swallowed my saliva and shook my head toward the light rain: "it''s not right!"


    Xiaoyu hasn''t responded. What am I talking about.


    But my heart suddenly sank, looking at the light rain.


    Xiaoyu gave me such a look, scared, almost cry out, Wei Qu Baba looked at me: "big why do you look at me like this?"


    I shook my head vigorously and looked into the ward. Although the light was not turned on, I could still see the situation clearly. I remember that the Taoist priest told me when I left that he had set up an array around the hospital and in the ward to prevent evil things from coming in.


    If there is no ghost in the hospital, there will be an explanation. But if the array is still there, how did Xiaoyu enter the ward? She should have sensed it when she was at the door of the hospital, and the old Taoist priest had not entered the hospital and was about to leave. Did the old Taoist also find something wrong?


    Xiaoyu is still looking at me: "big, what''s the matter with you? What a terrible look you have


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, suddenly regained consciousness, slowly climbed down from the bed, squatted on the ground, patted on the shoulder of Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu is OK, it''s not big brother who frightens you, it''s your big sister who has problems."


    Xiaoyu looked at me suspiciously, but I didn''t explain too much. He staggered over and turned Zhuge Yuner over.


    I felt something wrong when my hand touched her body. There must be resistance when a living person''s weight turned her over. But when I touched Zhuge Yuner''s body, it was as light as a ball of paper.


    I was startled and turned Zhuge Yuner over.


    Sure enough, the person in front of me was not Zhuge Yuner, but a paper man. A yellow symbol was pasted on the chest of the paper man. No wonder I didn''t find Zhuge Yuner was fake when it was just the soul. This is the same as we cheated female ghosts.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the paper man on it. Xiaoyu didn''t have such a deep Taoist practice. I couldn''t see that it was a paper man, so I asked me, "what''s wrong with the big one? Is there a problem? "


    I took a look at Xiaoyu: "this is a paper man."


    I just remembered that if the paper man wants a soul to think that she is alive, she must be filled with a soul.


    I didn''t think about it at the moment, and I tore the spell off her body.


    In the moment that I tore off the charm, the soul in the paper man jumped out with a swish, and tried to drill out.


    When I saw that the light was going to drill out of the window, I was scared and called out to the light rain: "Xiaoyu, go after it!"


    After hearing my cry, Xiaoyu jumped up and chased the white fog.


    I was injured, and I couldn''t chase him at all. If I wanted to get out of my body and use my soul to chase me, I couldn''t control my body at all. I lay on the edge of the window anxiously and looked down.


    The shadow and the light rain were very fast, and disappeared from my sight in an instant.


    I tried to wipe a face, all of a sudden, my hands began to shake up, this reminds me of my mobile phone, quickly grab out the phone will call the old Taoist, he came after should have a way.


    However, I took out my mobile phone and called him a few times, but I couldn''t get through. The phone kept ringing, just like the signal was blocked.


    I quickly looked at the mobile phone, there was no signal at all. I saw that the mobile phone looked like this. I had already run down. I dropped my hand on the ground and called out to the outside for the doctor to come in. However, I called several times and no one answered my words. My heart sank. Was the doctor not there?


    If so, isn''t it dangerous for me to stay in the house myself?


    I just put the light rain away, this just remembered this stubble, suddenly hit a shiver, but it was too late.


    When I reacted to it, the door of the ward suddenly creaked. I quickly turned back to see who it was. But at this moment, my neck was pinched and dragged me into the glass. Then there was a giggle.

 Chapter 92

    After hearing the sound, I shivered. The voice belonged to the man. He didn''t die!


    In the dark, I couldn''t see his face clearly, but his face spread out a burning smell. Originally I pinched him and was about to suffocate. A mouth was a bitter taste, which made me unable to breathe.


    I can''t care about the pain. I broke his hand hard, trying to tear his hand off my neck.


    However, no matter what I do, he pinches me by the neck.


    I held my breath and asked him with all my strength: "what do you want to do?"


    He laughed: "what do I want to do? I want to kill you! "


    Now no one to help me, I can not beat this dead ghost, can only despair to close his eyes.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly heard the voice of light rain: "stop it!"


    Although the voice of light rain is immature, but after I hear it, I still feel relaxed. There should be no problem in Xiaoyu.


    Did not expect the man to hear the words of light rain, suddenly chuckled: "where to come from the little girl? It''s not your turn to do business. If you talk more, I don''t mind adding another life


    Xiaoyu didn''t pay attention to the man''s threat, and suddenly jumped up from the ground. I didn''t know that Xiaoyu would do this, but he wanted to shout at Xiaoyu, but he pinched his neck and could only make a whine.


    Light rain has rushed to the man''s body, grew up mouth, toward his shoulder to bite down.


    The contact between ghosts and ghosts is just like the contact between people. The man didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would come up and suddenly bit his arm. The man in pain let out his hand.


    But I was so relieved, squatting on the ground panting.


    Light rain to throw out after the steady fall on the ground.


    The man put me down and roared at the light rain: "damn the guy, I have to give you guys a nagging every time I do business, OK! In that case, don''t blame me for being ungrateful


    The man said to jump up from the ground, toward the light rain will rush past.


    Xiaoyu was scared and cried.


    I shivered when I heard the cry of Xiaoyu. Although I knew that the light rain was harmless, the feeling of a ghost crying beside me really made my scalp numb.


    Xiaoyu is to save me. I can''t let Xiaoyu have an accident. Yusi shouts to Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, run quickly"


    the man laughs, and Xiaoyu is caught by the man before he can escape.


    Xiaoyu struggled hard for several times without getting rid of the man''s hand.


    The man chuckled: "originally, I didn''t intend to kill you, you little girl, but you are really disobedient. I can''t deal with those smelly Taoist priests. Do you want to bully me as a kid? In this case, hey, you can die for me


    The man said, grew up his mouth, and the ghost, he is to swallow the soul.


    The reason why the female ghost didn''t eat Xiaoyu is that sachet, but this guy is a madman.


    My heart is crazy but can''t do anything about it. When I saw the light rain was about to be sucked into the man''s mouth, the light rain suddenly quieted down, and then suddenly stretched out two fingers and inserted it into the man''s eyes.


    The man also did not expect that the girl Xiaoyu was so fierce, a unprepared girl picked out two eyeballs for Xiaoyu. He screamed and threw Xiaoyu out again.


    The man held his eyes and wailed on the ground for a while.


    Xiaoyu quickly threw off the eyes on the hand, kept shivering, ran to my side, sobbing.


    Although the cry of Xiaoyu makes me feel uncomfortable, I know that she is also to protect me, and quickly hugs Xiaoyu.


    The man howled twice and got up from the ground. This time, he was more fierce than just now. He stepped on his eyes and said, "I''m going to kill you" one word at a time. He had already approached us, but before he finished his words, I heard a bang of gunshot, followed by the police "Police! hold it! Or I''ll shoot. "


    Man smell speech Leng for a moment, his shoulder has been shot, but after he was shot, he giggled out.


    I looked at the door and several policemen were pointing guns at the guy.


    The man lowered his head and seemed to be looking at me with his eyes without pupils: "the woods, hey, I didn''t expect that even the police were here. Hey, we''ll see you later!"


    Several policemen did not understand what the man meant by this, and then roared at him: "stand still! Or we''ll shoot! "


    The man, however, snorted coldly, looked up as if he had taken a look at the glass. Then, in the stunned eyes of these policemen, he jumped out of the glass and jumped down from the fourth floor.The police couldn''t see the light rain, and they were confused to see the man jumping down from such a high position.


    In fact, I wonder why the police suddenly appeared, and the man seemed to have a body. When he was just hit by a bullet, I clearly saw blood spattered on his shoulder.


    A policeman ran in front of me and helped me up. He yelled to the other policemen, "go after that thug. Don''t let him take hostages any more."


    Several policemen answered and ran down.


    The policeman who helped me up thought that I was scared to be silly, so he said to me, "are you ok?"


    I gave the policeman a smile: "no, thank you."


    The policeman shook his head. "Since it''s OK, you can have a good rest. I''ll go after the thug."


    I secretly glanced at Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu''s face is not good-looking, there is the police here I am not good to say anything, quickly nodded to the police: "good, you are busy."


    The policeman, um, turned and walked out.


    I tried to move down from the bed, hugging Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu is OK, that guy is gone."


    Xiaoyu is a child in the end, soon come back to God, lying on my face kiss: "big Xiaoyu brave not brave?"


    When I saw Xiaoyu like this, I couldn''t help touching her little face: "brave, Xiaoyu is not only brave, but also very smart. By the way, can you help brother take out his soul?"


    Light rain slightly a Leng, then looked at me suspiciously: "big what do you want to do?"


    I sighed and said to the light rain, "your sister yun''er doesn''t know where she is now. Her brother is worried about her accident and wants to find her. But you can see that her brother is lying on the hospital bed now. He can''t get down to the ground. His soul can''t move out of it."


    Light rain Du mouth looked at me for a while, the ring finger of two hands to keep drawing a circle: "but will be very painful, light rain dare not do."


    I touched Xiaoyu''s hair and comforted him, "it''s OK. Come on."


    Xiaoyu bit his lip: "I''ll try it."


    I, Xiaoyu was leaning on me. I didn''t know what Xiaoyu was going to do. I didn''t expect Xiaoyu to squeeze into my body. I saw Xiaoyu''s appearance to understand her meaning. She would not pull my soul out like an old Taoist. She wanted to squeeze my soul out of the body.


    Although the old Taoist priest did it very painful, it could be completed in a moment. Xiaoyu squeezed hard into my body like he was going to crush my bones. It made me sweat.


    But I know that as long as I cry out the pain now, the light rain will stop immediately, so I can only bite my teeth and let it toss.


    When my soul was squeezed out, I was already in a cold sweat.


    I looked down at my body, and my face turned white.


    Xiaoyu looked at me embarrassed: "I''m sorry, big drizzle will be such a move."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help touching her head: "Xiaoyu is so good, how can big brother blame you? OK, Xiaoyu, time is running out. After daybreak, I must return to my body. Didn''t you just chase that soul? Did you catch it? "


    Light rain nodded: "catch up is to catch up, but that soul is very timid, I chased him after scared a big jump, hiding in a tombstone did not dare to come out."


    After I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I nodded: "can you take me to find that tombstone?"


    Xiaoyu laughs: "of course, the cemetery over there is not far away from this hospital. We will find him soon."


    I, um, waved to Xiaoyu: "let''s go."


    Said that I was going to walk outside the door, but the light rain stopped.


    I saw that the light rain suddenly stopped and was puzzled. I asked the light rain, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyu looked out of the window and said, "why don''t we take a shortcut?"


    Xiaoyu finished and jumped down from above.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu you"


    Xiaoyu waved to me: "big, quick."


    I looked at the light rain, she is all right, we are the soul now, I jump down should be OK, I think about it also decided to jump from the window.


    Just from the window out of that moment, I was a little scared, but when I fell on the ground, there was no slightest damage, I was relieved and looked at the light rain: "let''s go."


    Xiaoyu, er, ran and jumped towards the cemetery over there.


    Waiting for the light rain to take me to that place, I found that there are small houses here, like small yurts, with lanterns in front of each house.


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "is this the cemetery you said?"


    Xiaoyu turned a circle on the ground and looked at me with a smile: "yes, big one!"

 Chapter 93

    Xiaoyu''s words made me a little confused, I raised my finger to the yurt in front of me: "but these are houses? Where is this cemetery? "


    Xiaoyu spat out his tongue at me: "the big one is from the eyes of your living people. You live in houses, and our souls live in broken temples and cemeteries. So when you become your soul, you will see the graves in the cemetery as home! "


    when I heard Xiaoyu say this, I understood it and nodded thoughtfully:" that''s the case. I''ll say that we don''t talk nonsense any more, and take my brother to find the place where the guy just got into. "


    Drizzle nodded, skipping to the front of the run in the past.


    After a while, xiaoyuju took me to find a broken house in front of me. After a look, I was a little strange. The other houses were very new, but the old house was overgrown with weeds. Even the doors are broken.


    According to Xiaoyu''s words, the tombstone should be the door, is it a desolate grave? Otherwise, how could it be so broken?


    Xiaoyu pointed to the door at me: "shall we go in?"


    Xiaoyu just finished saying this, the opposite door suddenly opened.


    I was startled by the creaking sound of the door. I quickly looked back and took a look. Out of the room came an old man with white hair. The flesh on his face shrank into a ball. He stood at the door and looked at me and Xiaoyu.


    I was staring at the old ghost all over the body uncomfortable, but light rain pulled me, indicating that I should not be afraid.


    The old ghost looked at both of us for a while and then asked me, "you two are new here? Or a relative of this poor man? "


    The old ghost''s words didn''t mean any harm. I was relieved and said to the old ghost, "we are his friends. We come to visit him. Why is he not at home?"


    The old ghost seems to have heard the amazing secret. He jumped out of the room and circled around me and Xiaoyu several times.


    I was too scared to move, but the old ghost ran to the door of other people and knocked hard: "everybody, come out, everybody, come out, that poor guy has friends, big news!"


    After I heard the old ghost''s words, the ghost was a man, but he must have been a gossipy woman before he was alive, for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    Xiaoyu seems to be impatient, knocking on the door, and no longer pay attention to the old ghost.


    I see that; the old ghost didn''t mean to hurt us. He was so bold that he didn''t pay attention to the old ghost. After the light rain knocked on the door, the broken door opened with a crack.


    Out of it came a drunken head with a beard all over his face. He looked disgusting and his shroud was tattered. If that old ghost said, being a ghost is also a poor man.


    The guy was drunk and violent. After seeing me and Xiaoyu, he was more scared than I was when I saw the ghost. When he got into the room and shook his hand, he would close the door. However, Xiaoyu was very quick. He went into the room and pulled the door hard.


    I don''t want to cause too much trouble. Although these old ghosts are not bad, they are always being watched by ghosts. I don''t need to think about how hard it is.


    After the light rain pulled the door open, I dived in.


    The man saw me and Xiaoyu came in, and then he quickly stepped back to the back.


    Xiaoyu rubbed his hands and closed the door.


    The man retreated to his broken bed, holding a package tightly in his arms, as if afraid we would take it from his hand.


    I looked into the man''s room. There was a big mouse sleeping on the edge of his bed. I was not afraid. I couldn''t bear to shake my head. This man must have been a coward before his death, otherwise, he would not be afraid of him.


    The man curled up on the broken bed board and looked at us: "what are you going to do?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "corn, we don''t do anything, you don''t have to be afraid!"


    Xiaoyu deliberately made a face to look at the man, but the man was scared, the hand or tightly holding the rag.


    I took a look at the contents of the coin. Seeing that this guy was so timid, my fear disappeared and I sat down on his broken stool.


    But before I could sit still, the broken stool snapped apart.


    I fell to a somersault and stood up displeasantly: "what kind of broken place are you? What is it like? "


    The man sighed: "you go. Do you want me to give you half of the money? You must not tell those old men outside, or they will rob you. "


    I stood up and patted myself: "we are not interested in money. I just want to know who instructed you to get into that paper man? If you honestly say, tomorrow I can still burn you a lot of money, and I can help you change a good house. You can see that your rags are like this. Are you comfortable sleeping? "


    The man swallowed his saliva: "are you serious?"


    I nodded to the man: "seriously, but only if you tell us who the person who changed you in is! And where was that girl in the hospital taken? "The man was stunned for a moment: "girl? What girl? "


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, and Xiaoyu said to the man, "uncle, you don''t want to tell us the truth. How do you want us to build a house for you?"


    The man grimaced: "I really didn''t cheat you, I don''t know where there is any girl, I was forced to seize the paper man, but the man is still honest, he said that as long as I stay in the paper man honestly, he will give me a sum of money, so that I don''t have to live so hard."


    When I saw the little ghost shivering, I couldn''t stand up to him. He was more timid than me. Xiaoyu looked at me and looked at the man: "Uncle means that uncle doesn''t know where the man we are looking for."


    The man said, I sat down on the ground, if so, then we have broken the clue?


    When Xiaoyu saw me like this, he gently said in my ear: "don''t be sad, big one. You forget that although he doesn''t know where sister yun''er is, he must have seen that man, isn''t he?"


    When I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I raised my eyebrows slightly, stood up and asked him, "well, even if you haven''t seen yun''er, you should have met that person, right? What did the man who caught you look like? "


    after hearing my question, the man thought for a moment and described the man who had captured Zhuge Yuner.


    After I heard his words, I couldn''t help but shiver. When Xiaoyu saw me shivering, he rushed to me and asked, "big one, do you know that person?"


    I said, "let''s go."


    As we were about to leave, the man suddenly opened his mouth and said to us, "wait a minute."


    Xiaoyu and I called to this person, were stunned for a moment, and then looked back at him. Xiaoyu looked at the man: "what''s the matter, uncle? What else do you want? "


    After swallowing his saliva, the man stood up and said to us, "you said you would help you change your house. Since I have already said that, don''t forget."


    I was thinking about Zhuge Yuner''s affairs in my heart and waved to the man: "OK! okay! We''ve got it. What a hassle


    I said, drag light rain to turn around and walk out.


    Those old ghosts outside are scattered. It is estimated that we haven''t appeared for such a long time, so I''m impatient.


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, Xiaoyu, the day is about to dawn, I have to go back, I mail you things to please you.


    Xiaoyu looked at me personally: "big, what do you want Xiaoyu to do?"


    I smile at Xiaoyu: "I have to go back to the hospital now, please go to find Xiaoxin, and then give her a dream, let her come to the hospital tomorrow, you don''t have to worry about other things."


    Xiaoyu nodded cleverly: "don''t worry, I''ll go now."


    I, uh, separated from the light rain.


    Back in the hospital, I went back to my body, took some medicine and fell asleep.


    Until the next morning, at daybreak, Xiaoxin ran to the hospital in a hurry. She looked very nervous, as if she was frightened by something. She pushed open the door of the ward and gave me a shiver. She raised her head and took a look at Xiaoxin: "Xiaoxin, what''s the matter with you? What happened in a panic? "


    Xiaoxin saw that I woke up and was slightly stunned: "fortunately, I had a terrible dream yesterday, and thought that something was wrong with you, so I rushed to come here and you would be ok if you were OK"


    I took a look at the door, and Xiaoyu hid in their mouths and spat out his tongue at me and disappeared.


    When I saw Xiaoyu, I knew it was her fault. This little guy is really.


    I pretended to know nothing and said to Xiaoxin, "Oh, it''s a nightmare. It''s OK. By the way, Xiaoxin, I want to go out and have a look. It''s really stuffy in the hospital. I can''t help it if I go on like this."


    Xiaoxin looked at me in embarrassment: "brother Lin, can you go out like this?"


    I nodded to Xiaoxin: "of course, I can go out. Do you think I''m something?"


    Xiaoxin sighed: "then I push you out?"


    I let Xiaoxin help me to the wheelchair, and then said to Xiaoxin, "in fact, I''m a little hungry. I want to go to a restaurant to have some dinner."


    Xiaoxin or a look of embarrassment: "this is not good, the food in the hotel is oily, eating too much is not good for your wound."


    I smile at Xiaoxin: "it''s OK. I know that there is a restaurant where the food is very healthy, and then we don''t order oily food."


    Xiao Xin hesitated for a while and then nodded: "OK, Lin Ge, since you want to eat, let''s go."

 Chapter 94

    I laughed at Xiaoxin and said, "good"


    when we went out, the doctor didn''t stop us, and we didn''t see any acquaintances, so the journey was smooth, and we soon got to the door of that hotel.


    There are some conspicuous signs in my heart.


    Chapter 94 human skin and meat


    Xiaoxin seemed to notice something wrong with me and asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I heard Xiaoxin''s words and rushed out a smile at her: "it''s nothing!"


    Although Xiaoxin didn''t believe my words, she didn''t ask me much. She pushed me to go in.


    This shop is always full of people. The waiter hung a towel around his neck. When he saw me and Xiaoxin come in together, he was stunned: "Why are you here again?"


    The waiter looked at me timidly, as if he was not going to eat me, but I was going to eat him.


    I quietly smile: "two spicy shredded pork cover rice, thank you!"


    The waiter shook his head and sighed as he entered the kitchen. Xiaoxin squinted: "how can I listen to the waiter''s meaning? You are not welcome."


    I gave a dry smile: "where is there something? Who does not welcome guests to eat, but rush out? "


    Xiaoxin thought simple, also did not think much, sat down in front of me.


    I feel strange in my heart, the waiter clearly wants to eat me, how to see me is a face of fear.


    Xiaoxin saw me stupefied, so he rushed to me and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I was shocked by Xiao Xin''s call.


    Xiaoyu looked into the room from the outside window for a while. No one here could see it except me.


    She jumped to me and looked at me: "big drizzle, a good boring Oh!"


    I looked down at the light rain: "you go back first, my brother does business, I''ll play with you later."


    Xiao Xin heard my words and shivered: "who are you talking to?"


    I forgot Xiaoxin, heard her say so, I quickly looked up at Xiaoxin: "no one?"


    Xiao Xin shook his head: "brother Lin, I know you can see those dirty things. You must not be talking nonsense, and I guess you must not be idle. Do you really want to come here to eat?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t like Xiaoxin very much. She rolled her beautiful eyes: "you are the dirty thing!"


    I was embarrassed to hear Xiaoyu''s words, but fortunately Xiaoxin couldn''t hear Xiaoyu''s words, otherwise it would be really


    but Xiaoxin is also very smart. I don''t think it''s necessary to hide it from her, so I whispered to Xiaoxin: "yes, I really don''t want to really come to dinner. Just now that the waiter has some problems, I just came to check him."


    Xiaoxin slightly shocked: "do you mean sister Yuner is missing?"


    I shivered when I heard Xiaoxin''s words. Then I asked Xiaoxin, "how do you know Yuner is missing? Hearing the speech, Xiaoxin lowered her head and said, "when I came into the ward, I saw the paper man on the bed and guessed it."


    Look at Xiaoxin''s expression is not like lying, maybe she really saw the paper talent to think so, but Xiaoyu turned his lips: "ghost talent letter!"


    I dry cough a, low voice to light rain said: "light rain you are not convenient here, obedient, after the elder brother finished, will accompany you to play?"


    Did not expect that I just finished this, light rain shook his head at me: "no, the big one is injured, I can protect the big one with you, this sister will not protect you."


    I sighed and just wanted to talk to Xiaoxin, the waiter came over with two pieces of spicy shredded pork covered rice.


    The waiter looked at me and Xiaoxin: "two meals are ready, eat them quickly."


    Xiaoxin was a little upset when he heard the waiter''s words, and his face became very ugly. I saw that Xiaoxin was going to get angry and quickly kicked Xiaoxin under the table. Xiaoxin probably recalled what he had just said, and then stopped his movements.


    The waiter didn''t notice anything, put the things on the table and turned to leave.


    I see the waiter left, then slowly picked up chopsticks, but at this time, light rain suddenly said to me: "do not want to eat!"


    I slightly a Leng: "how is the light rain, you are also hungry to eat?"


    I saw that Xiaoyu''s eyes were different. I quickly pressed Xiaoxin''s hand and told her not to move chopsticks.


    Xiao Xin looked at me suspiciously, as if to ask me how.


    I took a look at Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    Xiaoyu climbed on the table, smelled the spicy shredded pork, then jumped up and dropped the plate on the ground.


    The sound of Gala shocked all the customers in the store. They turned their heads to us. Others didn''t know, but Xiaoxin could see clearly, because I didn''t touch it. Xiaoxin''s face showed a trace of panic.


    I quickly made a look at Xiaoxin, indicating that she should not be afraid. When the waiter heard the voice, he ran out of the back hall in a hurry. Seeing that there was something wrong with our table, his face suddenly became a line: "why, uncle, we are a small business. Our boss will scold me for smashing our tableware back and forth."Although Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, she raised her head when she overturned the things on the table.


    I quickly stretched out the book and pretended to be nothing. I pressed the rain down: "cough, I didn''t mean to. Please make a new one. The money of this plate is mine. Is that ok?"


    When the waiter heard me say that, he had to go back to the kitchen with a bitter face.


    After the waiter left, I asked Xiaoyu, "what are you doing, Xiaoyu?"


    Light rain rolled a white eye at me: "big, I said, if the light rain is not in, you will eat this plate of rice."


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "what do you mean by that?"


    Xiaoyu pulled a piece of meat from Xiaoxin''s plate and put it in front of my desk: "look at it"


    I don''t know what Xiaoyu is referring to, so I held it in front of my eyes for a long time: "it''s nothing, Xiaoyu, you''re a God, how can I"


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes: "that''s because you are a living person and are not sensitive to these things Human flesh


    Xiaoyu''s words, let me suddenly stomach acid up, cover the mouth retch several times, the body has a layer of goose bumps.


    Xiao Xin thought that I had something wrong with me when she saw this picture. She was so scared that she asked me, "what''s wrong with you?"


    I quickly waved to Xiaoxin: "take me out quickly."


    Although Xiaoxin was surprised, she was scared to see me like this. She pushed her wheelchair and ran outside.


    People in the store thought I was a little confused, and when I went out there were people laughing at me.


    Until at the door, Xiaoxin stopped and asked me, "what''s going on?"


    I bowed my head and relaxed for a while. My stuffy chest said to Xiaoxin, "Xiaoxin, do you know what we just ate?"


    Xiao Xin was stunned for a moment: "spicy shredded pork! Oh, lingo, you don''t even know what things are, do you


    I shook my head at Xiaoxin: "that thing is human flesh!"


    After hearing my words, Xiao Xin''s face turned pale. Before I could speak, she ran into the grass and vomited out.


    After a long time, Xiaoxin was relieved, ran to me and asked, "since you know it''s human flesh, why don''t you call the police?"


    I looked down at Xiaoyu and wanted to ask for her advice, but Xiaoyu shook her head at me: "you can''t call the police. Other people''s meals are not made of this stuff. Only you two are, and only this one."


    I read Xiaoyu''s words to Xiaoxin.


    Xiaoxin picked a eyebrow: "is that all it is?"


    I toward Xiaoxin gently smile: "can''t be so, you forget what we come here for?"


    Xiao Xin heard me say this just suddenly sober up: "you have long guessed that the waiter has a problem, so deliberately ordered the meal?"


    I smile bitterly toward Xiaoxin: "although I come to test this guy, but I didn''t think he would eat human flesh for me."


    I looked down at the light rain: "what do we do now?"


    Xiaoyu hehe a smile: "big you have not found, that guy can''t see me now?"


    I was slightly stunned: "what do you mean? Isn''t he, isn''t he a living man? How could I not see you? Are you sure he didn''t pretend? "


    Xiaoyu nodded: "yes, he really can''t see me, big you don''t forget that I am the soul, for many things have this natural sensitivity, he can see me, I can feel it."


    Xiaoxin looked at me suspiciously: "brother Lin, who are you whispering with?"


    Xiaoyu raised his head and looked at Xiaoxin: "big, you go to find some hairy eggs. Remember it''s not baked. If you want a small Jiji egg that hasn''t been shaped, spread the egg white on the corner of Xiaoxin''s sister''s eyes, and smoke it with incense so that she doesn''t wear red clothes, she can see me."


    I heard Xiaoyu say so. I thought about the current interests and let Xiaoxin see Xiaoyu. In this way, we can take care of each other, otherwise we can''t match.


    I nodded at Xiaoyu and said to Xiaoxin, "Xiaoxin, don''t you want to see who I''m talking to? In this way, you go to prepare some raw eggs, and by the way, change all your red clothes, and then give me that incense stick


    Although Xiaoxin didn''t know what I wanted to do, she listened to me very much, nodded at me and hurried out.


    More than ten minutes later, Xiaoxin did as I said. I smeared the things in the corner of Xiaoxin''s eyes according to the way Xiaoyu told me. Then I heard Xiaoxin suddenly say, "what''s wrong with me?"

 Chapter 95

    When I heard Xiaoxin''s words, I couldn''t help being scared. I immediately asked Xiaoyu, "Xiaoxin, she"


    Xiaoyu shook her head at me: "big, you''re really timid. Sister Xiaoxin is OK, just can see me."


    Xiaoxin took a look at Xiaoyu: "it turns out that the person who just broke the plate is you, so lovely little Lori."


    Xiaoyu laughs, but I don''t know why Xiaoyu doesn''t mean to be close to Xiaoxin. I feel that Xiaoyu has been avoiding Xiaoxin. Her action reminds me of 20% son. "


    Xiaoxin sighed:" in this case, what shall we do next? "


    I sighed: "let''s go back to the hospital first. Since I''m here, I think this guy will come to us again. Let''s do some preparation in the daytime."


    Xiaoxin looked at me suspiciously: "ready? What preparation? "


    I smile to Xiaoxin: "this has to ask this little girl."


    I saw a light rain, light rain on the proud smile out: "big or rely on light rain?"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t speak. Xiaoxin nodded: "OK, in this case, we''ll go back to the hospital first. By the way, brother Lin, can we just rely on us? I think we should ask the Taoist priest for help? "


    After thinking about it, Xiaoxin said it was not unreasonable. What''s more, I have seen the prototype of that guy. It''s really terrible. Xiaoxin must be terrified to see that guy. As for Xiaoyu, a child, I''m afraid it can''t play a role. After weighing it around, I nodded at Xiaoxin: "OK, Xiaoyu Please help me to inform the Taoist priest. "


    Xiaoyu, with a sound, hopped away.


    Xiao Xin sent me back to the hospital, sat down beside me, his face was not very good-looking.


    When I saw Xiaoxin like this, I felt very strange and asked Xiaoxin, "what''s wrong with Xiaoxin? You "


    Xiaoxin peeled an orange for me and put it in my mouth. He looked at me with profound meaning:" how do you know that kid? "


    I gave a dry smile: "this"


    before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a little strange, so I asked Xiaoxin, "Xiaoxin, why do you ask this question?"


    Xiaoxin dry smile: "no, I am just asking casually."


    Oh, I felt strange in my heart. However, Xiao Xin was silent. Besides giving me something to eat, she said nothing more.


    I sighed, and I didn''t want to ask too much. I closed my eyes and wanted to sleep for a while. I was scared last night and didn''t have a good rest. Now I''m sleepy.


    After I lay down, I fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took me to wake up from my sleep.


    At this time, the sky is about to dark down, Xiaoxin is standing on the edge of the window looking out.


    I wake up, she didn''t notice, I can''t help but wonder, what does Xiaoxin think again?


    I think Xiaoxin has been looking outside, and has not disturbed her.


    Xiaoxin just stood by the window and looked outside for more than half an hour before turning around. Seeing me awake, she was slightly stunned, and then she gave me a smile: "are you awake?"


    Xiao Xin''s smile is a little unnatural. I vaguely feel that she must have something to hide from me, but now it''s not easy to ask.


    I nodded to Xiaoxin: "I have slept for such a long time, has Xiaoyu and Taoist priest never come?"


    Xiaoxin said, "yes, I''ve been waiting for a long time. I haven''t seen both of them. I don''t know what they are doing now."


    At this time, the sun has completely fallen from the ground.


    Xiaoxin closed the door and turned on the light: "if you are hungry or something, tell me, I''ll buy you rice."


    I looked at Xiaoxin gratefully: "thank you."


    Xiaoxin laughed at me, and didn''t say anything more. At this time, I suddenly heard a gurgling cry in my stomach. I was embarrassed to look at Xiaoxin: "it''s really humiliating."


    Xiaoxin smell speech, covered his mouth with a smile: "look at what you said, you haven''t eaten anything for a day, I''ll go outside to buy you some Bento to come back."


    I hum, waiting for Xiaoxin to leave before murmuring to myself. How could Xiaoyu, such a clever child, have not come back so late? Even if the old Taoist doesn''t help me, he should let Xiaoyu come back.


    I was wondering when the door of the ward suddenly knocked.


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear the knock on the door. Isn''t Xiaoxin just leaving? Why did you come back all of a sudden? Isn''t it Xiaoxin or Xiaoyu?


    I thought to myself that it seemed that I was worried more, so I called out at the door: "come in, light rain."


    However, when my voice dropped, there was no answer, no one came in and the door was not opened.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt something wrong. The knock on the door was still ringing, as if I had not heard my voice. My heart sank and I quickly sat up and looked at the door glass.The lights in the corridor have been turned off. The doctors should have been off work. I didn''t see anything on the glass window. It was dark outside and looked terrible.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but at this time, a burst of light laughter came from the glass. The sound disappeared in a blink of an eye. The moment I heard the sound, I shivered and called to the glass: "who?"


    Still no one responded to me.


    The knock on the door did not take long to disappear. After the sound was small, I felt as if the world had lost its voice. This feeling of extreme discomfort made me feel goose bumps at that moment.


    I slowly climbed down from the bed, went to the window edge, gently opened the curtain to have a look, there was nothing outside, but when I saw the glass, my heart suddenly twitched, staggered and almost fell on the ground.


    There is a blood fingerprint hanging on the glass, which is as big as a baby''s palm. Part of the blood falls down from the fingerprint, leaving a deep mark on the glass. A little bit of it seems that someone is deliberately making mischief with me.


    I was scared, and I was about to close the curtain. However, my hand had not yet closed the curtain. At that moment, I saw a man standing in the ward from the glass.


    The man''s back to me, hair scattered on the shoulders, neck is like a broken, head directly on the droop, see my heart a cold.


    My heart was beating wildly. I quickly turned my head and looked at it. Only then did I find that there was nothing in the ward.


    When I looked back at the window again, the blood fingerprints on the glass and the reflection of the man were not added.


    I wiped the cold sweat on my head. Did I have an illusion? How else would I have seen these things?


    I drew the curtains and walked slowly to the hospital bed where I was lying.


    At this moment, however, I suddenly saw something on the door.


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I slowly walked over and squatted on the ground to have a look. At this time, I found that there was a pile of paper ash on the door. It was like someone had poured it into the door on purpose. My nerves were stretched tightly at that moment. I stretched out a hand and stuck it on the paper ash.


    He sat down on the ground with a plop. What kind of paper ash was there, and there were some scraps inside, which looked like bones.


    It''s not paper ashes at all. It''s bone ashes.


    Play I swallowed saliva to the hind legs, but inadvertently I saw a pair of blood red pupils through the narrow gap between the door and looked at me inside.


    I shivered with cold and stepped back several steps.


    The door of the ward creaked open.


    I did not dare to see, ah of a cry out, quickly covered his eyes with his hands.


    At this time, my ear suddenly heard Xiao Xin''s voice: "Lin Ge Lin, what''s wrong with you?"


    When I heard Xiao Xin''s voice, I suddenly looked up.


    Xiaoxin on the hand of the Bento all fell on the ground, a face nervous look, see she is to call a doctor, I quickly pulled Xiaoxin: "I''m ok, don''t call a doctor."


    Xiaoxin looked at me suspiciously: "what''s going on with brother Lin? If you don''t make it clear to me, I "


    I waved my hand to Xiaoxin:" I''m hungry and eat first. "


    Xiaoxin looked at me and knew that I didn''t want to say anything, so she went to the door and looked outside for a while. She made sure that there was no one in the corridor to close the door. She sat beside me and began to feed into my mouth.


    However, before I took a few bites, I looked up at the door glass and saw a pale face like paper on the glass, staring at us.


    Xiaoxin''s back to the door glass, so she didn''t see anything inside.


    The moment I saw that face, all my appetite was gone and I vomited with a puff.


    Xiaoxin didn''t have time to dodge and vomited all over me.


    However, Xiaoxin just picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t look angry. She turned her head to the door and looked at the glass.


    As Xiaoxin turned back, the face on the glass suddenly disappeared from front of us.


    Xiaoxin looked at the glass for a while and then turned to look at me: "nothing. What''s wrong with you, brother Lin?"


    As soon as she had finished, there was another knock on the door.


    The moment I heard the sound, my heart began to twitch, but Xiaoxin stood up to open the door.


    I wanted to stop Xiaoxin, let her not go, but it was already late, Xiaoxin stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    I closed my eyes as she pulled the door open.


    But at this time, Xiaoxin asked me in doubt: "brother Lin has nothing! What are you looking at? "When I heard Xiaoxin''s words, I was stunned. I raised my head and looked at the outside. As expected, there was nothing. Was it that I was more than attentive?


    Xiaoxin smiles at me and is about to close the door. However, at the moment when her hand is about to close the door, a hand suddenly reaches out and takes Xiaoxin''s waist and drags her out.

 Chapter 96

    Xiaoxin was dragged out of the moment, suddenly issued a scream, and then my eyes flash, the ward door creaked to close.


    I was stupefied in the hospital bed, half a day did not respond to come over, this is how to return a responsibility, Xiaoxin screamed, there was no movement.


    I was startled and jumped out of bed. Because the force was too strong, the wound on my body seemed to be torn for a long time. I was sweating.


    However, at this time, I had no time to pay attention to the pain on my body. I quickly pulled the door of the ward and chased out.


    When I got to the door, I found that it was quiet outside. There was nothing. I was scared. I was very anxious. I called out to the empty corridor: "who is it? Get out of here! Don''t sneak around like what? "


    However, my words didn''t get a response. I wanted to turn on the light, but I didn''t know where the light switch was. My head was full of sweat. But at this time, a dark shadow came up from the position of the stairs, slowly enlarged and constantly lengthened. It seemed that I had a steel pipe in my hand, which was very clear in the shadow.


    I quickly back two steps, heart crazy jump up, I bite teeth toward the shadow asked: "who are you?"


    After hearing my question, the shadow was dull for a moment, then came a familiar voice: "is it the forest?"


    The voice belongs to the Taoist priest. After I heard the voice of the Taoist priest, I knelt on the ground with a plop. The voice began to shake. Of course, it was not because of fear.


    I didn''t answer the Taoist priest''s words. He didn''t get my answer. He had already guessed that something must have happened, so he ran up in a hurry.


    Xiaoyu also followed the old Taoist priest and saw me kneeling on the ground. Xiaoyu was scared. He ran to me and helped me up and asked, "what''s wrong with you, big one?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, toward the light rain said: "the accident son!"


    Light rain hears speech a Leng: "what happened?"


    The old Taoist took a look at it and guessed it. He looked down at me and said, "is something wrong with Xiaoxin?"


    I, um, calmed down and told the old Taoist about what happened to me just now.


    The old Taoist sighed: "Xiaoyu, we are still a little late."


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard the old Taoist''s words. I grabbed the leg of his pants and asked him, "you knew this would happen?"


    Lao Lao took a deep breath: "ah, I heard Xiaoyu say that when you went fishing for this big fish, you knew that there would be an accident, so I hastily cleaned up and rushed over. Who knows I got stuck in the middle of the road, but I arrived now. I didn''t expect to come a step late."


    When I heard the old Taoist priest say this, the whole person seemed to have no strength. He sat down on the ground, his eyes were blank, and his head became blank: "so, Xiaoxin is more dangerous than lucky?"


    Labor ah four did not answer my words, just sighed: "light rain, first help the forest back."


    Xiaoyu nodded, grabbed my arm and dragged me back to the ward.


    I looked at the old Taoist: "what should I do now? Is it "


    the old Taoist waved his hand at me:" don''t worry. You can''t know whether Xiaoxin and Yuner have something to do. We have to go to that place and the hotel. We just need to find the waiter. "


    I nodded to him. Now the only way is to find the waiter. It''s just one thing I''m very curious about. The waiter obviously wanted to kill me, but he kept catching the people around me. Why? "


    The old Taoist priest and Xiao Yu did not speak and did not know what they were thinking.


    I came back to my mind and looked at the old Taoist priest with a bitter face: "what can we do now? I can''t go at all like this. Even if I go, it will only add to the chaos."


    The old Taoist looked at me and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll help you to take out your soul. It''s the same as before, but I have to make it clear to you."


    I looked at the old Taoist in doubt: "you can say what you want to say."


    The old Taoist nodded and said to me, "as long as we leave, your body will have no protection. What I fear most now is not other things, but this is the wild ghost''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain."


    I''m so confused now that I can''t listen to the old Taoist. I nodded to the old Taoist priest: "these are not important, let''s go quickly, or let them both"


    the old Taoist sighed and asked me to close my eyes and take out some silver needles to stick them on my head.


    After the Taoist priest took out my soul, he put some charms on my back, foot and palm.


    I''m not in the mood to care why the Taoist priest did this. I just want to see the waiter as soon as possible.


    After finishing all this, the Taoist priest waved to me and Xiaoyu: "let''s go!"I followed the old Taoist out of the hospital. The old Taoist raised his head and looked at the sky. I don''t know what he was thinking at this time. He looked like he was worried about something.


    I looked at Xiaoyu, which seemed strange to me, but she didn''t ask at last.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at the door of the hotel. The lights were turned off, and there was no one inside. From the outside window, we could see nothing black.


    The old Taoist stopped and waved to me.


    After I walked over, the old Taoist pulled out a clay figurine from his body and handed it to me: "you are attached to it. I won''t let you come out. No matter what you see, don''t come out."


    There must be some reason for the old Taoist to do so. I nodded to the Taoist and plunged into the clay figurine.


    After I got into the clay figurine, I found that I couldn''t control my body at all. It was like being bound by something. However, although I couldn''t move, my senses became very clear. It was like a big loudspeaker was put on the side of my ear, and even the grass moving nearby could be heard very clearly.


    The old Taoist put the clay figurine I was attached to in his pocket and nodded at the light rain: "let''s go in."


    Although they are separated by their pockets, I can see their every move clearly.


    The old Taoist came to the door of the hotel and looked inside for a while. Then he said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu locks the lock."


    Xiaoyu, um, blew on the lock, and the lock cracked on the ground.


    Xiaoyu nodded to the old Taoist, and the old Taoist opened the door and went in.


    The first floor of the shop was empty, with nothing but a room full of tables and chairs.


    Light rain also did not have the usual mischievous, straight in the room around a circle.


    The old Taoist looked for a while and said to the light rain, "let''s go up and have a look."


    Xiaoyu made a noise and began to walk to the second floor.


    However, before the old Taoist took me up to the second floor, I could smell a smell of fishy smell, just like someone spilled a layer of blood on the ground.


    Because my senses are too sensitive now. The smell deeply stimulates my nose and chokes me. Fortunately, I am a soul now and I quickly close my breath.


    what as like as two peas and the light rain, they didn''t respond to it. They walked on the two floor and walked on to the two floor. When I was on the two floor, I shivered. The arrangement of the two floors was exactly the same as the first time I stepped into the city.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I remember that when I came in, I saw all the heads in the refrigerator. No matter whether it was an illusion or not, I shivered when I saw this thing.


    The old Taoist looked at Xiaoyu, who shook his head at him. They seemed to be discussing whether to open the refrigerator.


    I couldn''t speak at all in the clay figurine. I was so anxious that I wanted the Taoist priests to let go of me. But the old Taoist priest didn''t feel my anxiety. After wandering around the room for a while, he said to Xiaoyu, "I thought there was something surprising, but we still didn''t see anything. The guy in the woods would not be in Hu Is that nonsense? "


    The old Taoist said this in a loud voice, which was clearly meant to be heard by another person. But I listened carefully. There was nothing in the hotel except a little dark. Did the old Taoist find something? "


    Xiaoyu said with a smile:" I can''t say that. Some cats and dogs like to hide and hide. Even if someone comes to his house, he doesn''t dare to come out and face us. "


    The old Taoist shrugged, "is that right?"


    As soon as he said this, I suddenly felt a chill in the hotel. I shivered, and the old Taoist also narrowed his eyes: "since I''m here, why hide? Why don''t you come out and let me see what kind of expert you are? "


    After this gust of cold wind, a table slowly turned up, began to slowly change the body shape, soon became a person''s appearance, I saw that person after the corners of his mouth followed convulsion, this person is not others, it is the waiter.


    He raised his head and looked at Xiaoyu and the old Taoist priest: "Tut, a Taoist priest, a kid, don''t know what you''re doing in my shop?"


    The old Taoist laughed: "haven''t we met each other? What do you think we''re here for? "


    At this time, the guy shrugged at the old Taoist priest and Xiaoyu: "have we met?"

 Chapter 97

    Lao Lao nodded his head and said with a smile to the waiter, "you are so rich and forgetful. We have dealt with each other a few days ago. Aren''t you arrogant at that time?"


    The waiter patted the forehead: "you see my memory, isn''t it? I gave you a taxi the other day


    This guy''s words are full of sarcasm, but the old Taoist didn''t seem very angry. He just laughed and said, "what''s your purpose?"


    The waiter said with a smile: "I don''t have any purpose. Didn''t I tell you a few days ago? I wanted that guy''s soul, but you damned old guy always gets in the way and makes me get nothing, which makes me very unhappy


    Xiaoyu bit his teeth: "how can you talk like that? It''s not polite. It''s not as good as I am as a child. "


    The waiter looked down at Xiaoyu and said, "Yo, where did you get this little devil back from? Ha ha ha, you Taoist school is really pitiful enough. It''s really naive to find such a little guy who wants to fight me. I don''t want to say anything else. Is that your virtue? I don''t want to do it with you. "


    Xiaoyu hummed: "you think we want to fight with you, we just come to find my sister, I''m afraid you will dirty my hands."


    Obviously, the waiter didn''t expect Xiaoyu to be so glib. He looked down at him and said, "you little girl''s mouth is very sharp, but I don''t know how your skills are."


    I know that this man should be angry for Xiaoyu, otherwise he would not say such words, but Xiaoyu grinned and looked disdainful.


    The corner of the waiter''s mouth twitched: "you little girl, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you really don''t know the height of heaven and earth."


    He said that, his body began to grow white hair, along the ground toward Xiaoyu and the old Taoist. Although Xiaoyu has a hard mouth, after all, he is still a child. When he saw this man moving seriously, he was scared and almost cried out. He quickly hid behind the Taoist priest. The old Taoist touched Xiaoyu''s head: "Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid, there are Grandfather can''t hurt you in anybody


    When the waiter heard the old Taoist''s words, he burst out laughing: "don''t talk big. Can you save this girl and have the ability to do it?"


    The old Taoist priest just laughed at the waiter, without too much nonsense. He squatted down and took out a white candle from his body and lit it slowly. Waiting for the white hair to approach, the old Taoist priest suddenly turned the candle over and poured the oil on it.


    Those white hair in the hands of the old Taoist touched the moment of the candle, a sudden roar on the burning.


    The waiter probably didn''t expect such a thing to happen. His face suddenly turned ugly, and he yelled at the old Taoist priest, "you damn guy, what good things have you done?"


    A burning smell pierced my nose. The old Taoist stood up and looked at the man: "I didn''t do anything good. I was just waiting for you to release my apprentice."


    The man was stunned and then burst out laughing: "you smelly Taoist, you really can talk nonsense. Do you want me to let those two women go? Unless you bring that man out in exchange and want to take something from me for nothing, there is no door. "


    The old Taoist sighed: "young man, I''d like to advise you one more word. Look back on the sea of hardships, but don''t be stubborn."


    When the waiter heard the old Taoist''s words, he burst into laughter: "do you really regard yourself as a root onion? Do you think hurting my hair really beats me? "


    The old Taoist narrowed his eyes and said, "you can do anything else."


    The waiter laughs more fiercely. What''s the trick? I don''t have any tricks. Hey, I won''t play with you. If you can''t hand over that guy in three days, I''ll send those two women back to the West! See you later! "


    the man said, his body suddenly disappeared.


    The old Taoist took a look at Xiaoyu: "Damn it! Go and chase "


    the old Taoist priest said that he also ran out.


    I gave them to throw the whole body uncomfortable, plus I was bound in this clay figurine, more uncomfortable.


    Light rain from the window drilling out, do not know where to chase.


    Although the old Taoist priest has great skills, he is a living man after all. With his age, if he jumps down from the stairs, he can''t stand it at all, so he runs down the stairs in a hurry.


    When I came down, the old Taoist priest suddenly took out the clay figurine I attached to, engraved and painted on it, which made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    I wanted to ask the old Taoist what he was going to do, but he put me in his pocket again. I remembered that I couldn''t speak at all. I just sighed and closed my eyes tightly to save the shaking feeling that kept shaking in my mind.


    A few minutes later, I saw the light rain come back.


    The Taoist priest narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Xiaoyu, "did you lose it?"Xiaoyu nodded to the old Taoist: "I''m so careless that I let that guy run away."


    The Taoist priest shook his head: "no, Xiaoyu is so clever. My grandfather won''t blame you, let alone that guy can''t run."


    The Taoist priest''s words let Xiaoyu a Leng, quickly opened his eyes to look at the old Taoist: "grandfather, what you said is true?"


    The old Taoist nodded: "that''s of course. Can''t my grandfather cheat you?"


    Xiaoyu couldn''t wait to look at the Taoist priest: "grandfather, what do you have to do?"


    The Taoist looked at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, your legs are sharper than your grandfather. Grandfather wants you to help him."


    Xiaoyu nodded to the old Taoist: "tell me, grandfather, what can I do for you?"


    The Taoist priest took the compass from his body and put it on the ground. Then he said to Xiaoyu, "go and help grandfather get something from the house. Anything that the man just touched can do."


    Xiaoyu nodded and got into the room. A few minutes later, Xiaoyu ran to the old Taoist priest. I took a look at the things on Xiaoyu''s hand. It was the towel that the waiter used to wipe sweat on his neck during the day.


    Xiaoyu looked at the old Taoist: "grandfather, is this thing OK?"


    The old Taoist laughed at the light rain and said, "yes"


    he said, took out a torch and lit it and threw it on the ground. He put the towel on the torch and roasted it for a while.


    The towel looked clean, but as soon as the fire burned, it suddenly gave off a particularly bad smell.


    I asked, and the smell almost came out.


    The old Taoist priest did not feel much, and kept barbecue. As the smell became more and more serious, the Taoist stopped his movement, put the thing on the ground, took out a small bag of white powder from his body, poured it on the towel, folded it into the shape of a dog, and then took out a charm and stuck it on the towel.


    A red line was tied to the dog''s body. The compass was put on the dog''s back and tied up with a red rope.


    Xiaoyu hugs his face and looks at the Taoist priest''s every move. The Taoist smiles at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, you should take good care of it. My grandfather teaches you a funny and practical thing today. We Xiaoyu is smart, and we can see how to do it once."


    Xiaoyu smiles at the old Taoist priest, and the old Taoist begins to close his eyes and murmur a mantra.


    Originally, the dog that the towel folded into was still a dead dog, but as the old Taoist''s mantra kept ringing, the dog opened his eyes slowly and barked at the old Taoist priest and Xiaoyu.


    I was stunned to see all this, but Xiaoyu grinned: "grandfather, I really think it''s something fun, that''s just a cover up."


    The old Taoist laughed: "yes, it''s a cover up, but it''s different from other methods. It''s useful for you."


    Xiaoyu Oh: "Xiaoyu has learned, do you want to demonstrate it to my grandfather?"


    The old Taoist shook his head in the light rain: "now is not the time to say this, let''s get down to business first."


    The old Taoist said, biting his middle finger, pressing on his brow, and then pressing on the dog''s body: "go, take us to find your master."


    The little dog barked at the old Taoist priest and ran out.


    The old Taoist took a look at Xiaoyu: "go, let''s go after him quickly, so as not to let him run away later."


    Xiaoyu nodded and ran out with the dog.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of the Taoist''s mouth: "the future of this little girl is limitless, but it''s a pity. If it hadn''t died so early, I really want to take another little apprentice. Should Yuner be worse than her?"


    The old Taoist said to himself, and ran with the light rain.


    After we had been chasing for a while, the little dog stopped at one of the ends.


    Xiaoyu looked at the dog did not go Leng for a moment, and then turned to look at the old Taoist: "grandfather dog how suddenly do not go?"


    The old Taoist was fascinated by his eyes: "yes, I''m also wondering. Is that man''s breath everywhere in this cemetery? Why can''t even his own dog find him?


    Xiaoyu squatted down and touched the dog. He stood up and looked at the Taoist priest reluctantly: "Grandpa, we can''t find the dog. Let''s find it ourselves. Isn''t it OK?"


    The old Taoist nodded and said, "OK"


    I am not happy to hear what they said. Even the dog can''t find its owner. How can he find that guy?

 Chapter 98

    Xiaoyu looked at the Taoist priest: "grandfather, let''s start."


    The old Taoist nodded at the light rain and pulled out a candle from his body: "light rain, can you eat it?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to the old Taoist: "it doesn''t matter, Grandpa. Xiaoyu is a soul. There''s nothing you can''t eat."


    I heard Xiaoyu''s words grinning, but the old Taoist didn''t say anything. He handed the candle to Xiaoyu, grabbed the dog on the ground and looked at it for a while, then said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, do it."


    Xiaoyu, er, lit the candle, and the blood dropped on the candle. Then he took a photo near the little dog. The little dog gave the light to Xiaoyu, which made him cry.


    I''m afraid Xiaoyu is going to do something bad.


    Sure enough, Xiaoyu laughed and touched the dog''s head: "don''t be afraid, little dog. I just want you and me to be one.".


    the little dog put the candle in his mouth.


    The dog was crying with pain, but Xiaoyu was determined to put the candle in.


    I was shocked by Xiaoyu''s whole behavior, but I couldn''t say anything. The Taoist priest just looked at me with his head on his side, but he didn''t speak much. After the dog was tossed by Xiaoyu for a while, his whole body began to smoke as if he was about to catch fire. Although I knew that the little dog was not real, I was still scared, I can''t bear to look at it any more. Until the dog stopped moving, the Taoist priest lit a torch and threw it on the dog. The dog soon turned into a pile of paper ashes.


    The old Taoist priest grabbed a handful of paper ash on the ground and handed it to Xiaoyu: "here you are"


    I stare at their every move. Xiaoyu said with a sigh that he put the ashes of the dog which was made of towel into his mouth.


    I almost vomited.


    After swallowing the ashes, the light rain stopped suddenly, and his eyes became dull in that moment.


    The old Taoist suddenly put his hand into his pocket, pulled me out of his pocket and put it in Xiaoyu''s hand: "it depends on you."


    Xiaoyu looks like me now. I don''t know if Xiaoyu can be seen, but her body must be under some kind of control.


    After the light rain caught me, he began to walk forward rigidly.


    I took a mouthful of saliva, trying to get the old Taoist to help me untie the shackles, but the old Taoist did not seem to notice.


    With the light rain has been going inside, my heart is more and more afraid, always feel something is staring at us in the dark.


    After a period of time, Xiaoyu stopped in front of a tombstone.


    She pinched me and made me feel uncomfortable. She wanted to let Xiaoyu release me, but Xiaoyu couldn''t feel me the same.


    I closed my eyes and wanted to hear where the old Taoist was.


    However, when I listen with my ears on my side, I can''t hear the old Taoist priest''s footsteps, even his breathing.


    After the light rain stopped, his stiff hand knocked on the tombstone three times.


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously and didn''t know what they were going to do.


    After Xiaoyu knocked on the stone tablet, a door suddenly opened from the tombstone. I didn''t even have a chance to react. Xiaoyu was like a kite that had been broken and flew out directly.


    And I was suddenly seized by a hand that suddenly appeared, but at this moment I couldn''t see who the owner of the hand was.


    That hand grabbed me and pulled it back into the tombstone.


    After he put me down, I could not help but look at the layout. I was stunned to see everything inside. It was just like a palace. It was too big.


    I haven''t regained my consciousness. Suddenly, a waiter''s voice rang out in my ear: "it seems that they can''t bear to send you to my hand. It''s a pity that I don''t trust you very much. Those two girls are all good-looking. If I make them corpse girls, they will be my slaves for life."


    I heard that The waiter''s words made me shiver. No, I had to find a way to get out and tell the old Taoist priest. Otherwise, this guy would train Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin into corpse concubines. Even if the old Taoist found Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin, he would be helpless.


    I was thinking, and before I could recover, I heard the man say, "Hey, you must be thinking about how to inform that Taoist priest again? Hey, don''t worry. You can''t get out of the clay figurine. The old Taoist priest hid you in this clay figurine and gave you to me as a gift. You''re stupid. You think that old Taoist is a good man. But it''s a lesson to you. When you have the chance to be reborn again, you must remember not to trust others too much. "


    I struggled for a few times, and this time the clay figurine also swayed.


    The waiter looked at me and said, "you must want to come out, don''t you? Well, it''s not a good thing to save you from holding on until you die. In this case, I''ll let you goAfter that, he began to draw some strange things on the ground. He took some water from the tomb and poured it on the clay figurine attached to me. He took off one of his clothes and put it on my head. Then he wrapped it around me with incense.


    I was choked by the smell of incense, but my body could not help but float out of the clay figurine.


    I thought this guy was going to take out all my soul, but I didn''t expect that he would crush the incense in his hand after he took half of my soul out.


    At the moment when he extinguished the incense, I felt that my waist was suddenly stuck by something. This feeling was very uncomfortable, but the upper body could move at least.


    I looked at the waiter coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to do anything, just want to play with you! Why don''t you like it? "


    Simply, I am also a soul now, and my fear of this guy is not so big. I spit at him.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was not angry, but looked at me with great interest: "you guy is really dying or so stubborn, I remember your courage is not very small? How did the ghost want to die a little bit? Haha, I''ll help you. But being a martyr is not like spitting, even if it''s finished. At least you have to suffer some torture. Do you think what I said is right? "


    I looked at this guy coldly, but he had a smile. He took out some red candles from a cupboard next to me: "do you see it? This is cinnabar candle. Maybe it''s just a candle for the living, but it''s a kind of supreme treasure for the soul. Hey, I know you must want to taste it. In fact, I''m mean. All the souls I''ve caught before have been swallowed directly. I can''t give it up. You should be glad to use it on you today


    After that, the waiter came to me and surrounded several candles into a circle. He gave me a harmless smile: "well, I''m going to start."


    I don''t know why when I saw this candle, I felt a little flustered at the moment when I saw the candle. I always felt that something bad would happen when I put the candle beside me.


    The man put out his tongue at me: "don''t be afraid. It''s OK. Everything will be over soon. It''s just a few hours."


    He said, and lit a candle.


    After the candle burned, suddenly a dazzling fire came out. I gave the light a flash, and my eyes suddenly felt terrible pain, as if it was going to burn out. The pain made my tears fall.


    But the waiter said with a smile: "don''t worry. There are many things we haven''t played yet. You can''t do it like this."


    He said and lit another candle, I give the candle smoked dizzy, body also like a fire, love is more and more painful, pain I straight tears.


    The man covered his mouth and giggled: "how about it? Is it comfortable? "


    I bit my teeth: "if you do this, someone will find you revenge."


    Man hey hey a smile: "can I do not know, but there is a point I am very clear, you can not see that scene, right?"


    I heard a man''s words, heart a cold, it seems that today must be more than bad luck.


    The man saw my despairing look on my face and laughed: "you know, I like to see people sad the most. It''s so wonderful."


    He said that he wandered in the room for a while and then went out towards the outside. He came back for a while, holding some ancient instruments of torture in his hands.


    At the moment when I saw these instruments of torture, I was shivering. Most of them were bone cutting knives.


    The man pulled out a very sharp knife from inside and came to me and touched it gently on my face: "how can I use this one?"


    Although I was scared to death, but when I saw that he was close to the candle but nothing happened, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. How is this going on? Isn''t this man a ghost? Why am I afraid of cinnabar fire candle, but this guy has no look of fear at all. Is he not a ghost?


    I was just thinking about it. Suddenly I felt a piercing pain in my neck. I looked down and saw that at this time, the knife on the man''s hand was against my face, and there was a blood cut on my face. I cried out in pain.


    The man didn''t stop when he saw my pain. Instead, he laughed.

 Chapter 99

    I heard the man laugh and shiver: "you don''t"


    there must be something wrong with the man''s psychology. Seeing me so painful, he said with a smile that he was very happy.


    My lower part of my body is tied to something and I can''t move at all.


    Can only be like the fish on the chopping board at the mercy of the other party.


    The man licked the spirit of the soul on the knife, and his eyes suddenly brightened: "well, it''s delicious. It seems that I didn''t catch the wrong person. It''s better to use your soul as my tonic than to catch some useless soul. So don''t blame me!"


    When I heard a man say this, my heart suddenly cooled to freezing point. I know that the more I scream, the more happy he will come. So I just shut my mouth and stop saying a word.


    The man saw that I didn''t speak, and his face changed slightly: "what do you mean? Are you looking down on me


    I still did not answer the man''s words, but the man''s face became more and more ugly: "well, since you don''t want to play with me, I''m not interested in wasting time. Now let you become my food, as my nutrition."


    He said, suddenly open his mouth, to my head will suck down, in the moment he opened his mouth, I feel a huge suction from my body.


    I couldn''t control my body at all. I sucked his head into his mouth in an instant.


    However, the Taoist priest and Xiaoyu didn''t show up. I couldn''t help being afraid. Did they really intend to leave me here to exchange Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin? Sure enough, I believe too much in others.


    But it wasn''t long after the waiter had just swallowed my soul that I heard a scream from the waiter, and then he buttoned his throat and tried to spit me out of his throat.


    But after I entered his body, there were bursts of dry re and noise on my body, as if I was going to burn me into meat sauce at any time.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, management is just a soul, but the feeling of dizziness or keep in my heart.


    A few minutes later, there was a sudden sour smell on my nose.


    Then the dryness in my body also disappeared in an instant.


    I suddenly raised my head to have a look. At this time, the waiter was rolling on the ground with his neck in his arms. After I vomited, he still did not change much. My body was full of his stomach acid, nausea and vomiting.


    The waiter looked at me in disbelief: "what''s going on? On you, how can you have a forbidden spell


    I was also shocked and looked at the man in disbelief.


    But at this time, the tombstone on my head suddenly cracked and was destroyed by someone.


    Before I could raise my head, a big hand stretched out from the tombstone, grabbed my collar and pulled me up.


    I raised my head and took a look. It was the old Taoist priest and Xiaoyu.


    They are standing in front of the tombstone, meaningful looking at me, see them two such eyes, I can''t help but stupefied: "you measure that why look at me so?"


    The Taoist priest said with a smile: "nothing, you''ve done a great job."


    As soon as the Taoist priest''s voice dropped, a black air suddenly came out of the tomb. In a flash, I saw the waiter jump out of the ground.


    He stares at the old Taoist: "what have you done to me?"


    The old Taoist laughed: "what do I do? What didn''t I do? It''s just imitating an expert and putting poison on you. "


    When the waiter heard the Taoist''s words, his eyes suddenly turned blood red: "you damned Taoist, it seems that you are really tired of living. In this case, I will kill you now!"


    As he said this, he jumped up from the ground and rushed at the old Taoist priest.


    However, the old Taoist priest seemed to have been prepared for it. Suddenly, he put out a hand and slapped the waiter. The palm did not have any strength. It just scared the waiter. He thought that the old Taoist priest was going to play some tricks again.


    However, the old Taoist priest''s palm was empty. After the man flashed for a moment, he saw that the Taoist priest was just blowing him up, and his face was about to condense into a line: "you damn guy, you are really shameless"


    I didn''t expect that the old Taoist didn''t answer the man''s words. He just pulled a flute from his body and played a strange tune.


    When the man heard the sound of the song, he rolled on the ground with his head in his arms: "what is this thing? Why don''t you blow it again. "


    See the man so painful appearance, I can''t help but a Leng, toward the light rain asked: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Xiaoyu skimmed his lips: "of course, it''s Gu Du. Didn''t you fall into that woman''s trick before? The big ones forget so quickly? "


    I gave a dry smile, and the old Taoist stopped playing the flute. The man slowed down a little after the old Taoist''s flute fell. He raised his head and looked at the old Taoist: "what do you want to do?"The old Taoist priest laughed: "I don''t want to do anything. You know that we have no grievances or enmities, but you are always looking for our troubles. I just want to save our friends. As long as you release them, I can consider giving you a way to live."


    The man''s eyes turned around stealthily. I don''t know what he was paying attention to. The Taoist priest and Xiaoyu looked at the man like they didn''t see him. "I hope you can make a decision quickly. My patience is limited. If you don''t hand over Xiaoxin to them, what will happen? I think you should know better than me."


    The man bit his teeth and looked up at the old Taoist priest: "OK, but I hope you keep your word. As long as I hand over the person, you will have to give me the antidote."


    The old Taoist nodded to the man: "don''t worry about it. We are not like you. We always keep our word."


    The man looked at us and sighed, "OK."


    He said, a face unwilling to stand up, as if to take us to find Xiaoxin they.


    However, when I saw this guy, I felt a little uneasy. How could he just give up?


    I was about to say this to Xiaoyu, who shook his head at me. They told me not to say anything, everything was in their hands.


    See the light rain this appearance, I also not good at what to say, can only nod to the light rain.


    The man took us all the way up the mountain, and the stars in the sky became darker and darker.


    At last, I couldn''t help it now. I secretly pulled the Taoist priest for a moment, and said to him in the voice that only we could hear: "Taoist priest, don''t you think it''s strange"


    the old Taoist laughed at me, but didn''t answer my words. I don''t know what the old Taoist mean. I want to ask him again, but he has already moved forward several steps.


    Xiaoyu raised his head to look at the man: "I said why we still haven''t arrived so long? You''re not kidding us, are you? "


    After hearing the words of Xiaoyu, the man shivered, and then looked like a face of fear at Xiaoyu: "how can it be? You all poisoned me. Unless I don''t want to live. "


    Xiaoyu nodded: "it''s good to know this. If you play tricks for us, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The man quickly nodded: "dare not dare! It''s almost here. Let''s stick to it for a while. "


    There was a faint smile on the old Taoist''s mouth. Seeing his smile, I vaguely felt that the old Taoist must have made some plans.


    We followed the man all the way to the side of a cave before the man stopped: "they are in me. Can you give me the poison?"


    "It''s natural to detoxify you, but it''s impossible before you see people," the Taoist priest said with a meaningful smile


    The man can''t help but be stunned when he hears the old Taoist''s words, but he has no way now. He can only obey his orders obediently.


    The man sighed and dived in.


    The old Taoist gave me a look. I am a soul now. Even in the dark, I can see clearly what is inside.


    The man took a few steps and then suddenly stopped.


    The more I saw a man stop, the more I realized there was a ghost in it.


    I pushed the man: "what are you doing? Why don''t you go now? "


    The man let out a cry and walked forward.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to realize that there was a problem. After walking for such a long time, why didn''t I hear the old Taoist talking behind me? Besides, the cave was too big? I''ve been walking for so long, but I haven''t seen anyone?


    I thought of it and yelled at the man, "stop!"


    The man stopped when he heard me saying this, but his shoulder trembled. Chuckling up: "let you find out."


    When I heard this, I suddenly wanted to turn around and run away.


    I didn''t expect that I could not move at this time. The man slowly turned his head and looked at me: "Hey, you still fell on my hand in the end, didn''t you?"


    I looked at the man coldly: "you are really a dog can''t change to eat excrement. Don''t forget that Taoist priest scared Gu Du on you, so you will certainly kill him!"


    The man covered his mouth: "Hey, hey, can''t a dog eat shit? What you said is really good. I''m good at it. Since you have said that, I''ll tell you the truth. It''s really powerful. But it depends on the flute in the hands of the Taoist priest. Without the flute around, the poison will never attack. Hey, hey, you want to scare me with this method. Don''t be a fool. "


    When I heard the man say this, my heart suddenly cooled. However, the man gave me a funny smile, grabbed my neck and lifted me up, which was about to be put into his mouth.

 Chapter 100

    See a man like this, I know that he was cheated, and quickly said to him: "you wait a minute."


    The man looked at me: "wait a minute? Why do you want me to wait? Don''t eat you or are you waiting for someone to save you? "


    I gave a dry smile: "it''s not me. Anyway, it''s in your hands now. Isn''t it easy for you to kill me? I just want to know the whereabouts of Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin before I die. "


    The man looked at me and laughed: "it''s very easy for you to know this, but when I wanted to tell you before, you played tricks on me. Now you still want to know. Wait for you to ask the great God of Shura when you come to Ashura."


    He said, suddenly seized my body, in the hands of non-stop rubbing, soon my soul began to slowly become a ball, the size of only a palm.


    My soul has been shrunk to this appearance, can''t escape at all.


    The man opens his mouth, grabs me and puts it in his mouth.


    In this moment, a sharp blade suddenly flew in from the outside. It was so fast that it stabbed into the man''s shoulder in a twinkling of an eye.


    It''s painted with dog blood. It''s red. As a soul, my body has instinctive fear of dog blood. My ivory retreats, but the man grabs me, howls and asks in front of me: "who is it? Get out of here


    The old Taoist priest said with a smile: "I said that you are a noble person and forgets many things. We are separated now. In less than three minutes, you will forget us all?"


    Seeing that it was an old Taoist, I was so happy that I called out to him: "Taoist priest, help me quickly. If you don''t help me, I will die!"


    Xiaoyu rolled a white eye at me: "big, how dare you be smaller than Xiaoyu?"


    The man laughed and said, "are you really haunted? But what about that? Anyway, I''ll kill them. If you want to find them, you can ask Yama! Maybe the two of them haven''t come and reincarnated. Hehe "


    the Taoist priest narrowed his eyes and said," you''re really toasting. I''ve given you a chance, but you really let me down. Since you don''t cherish this opportunity, I don''t need to give you a chance. "


    The old Taoist said, pulling out the flute from his body.


    However, the man didn''t seem to be afraid at this time. He was staring at the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest''s brow picked up: "are you not afraid?"


    The man laughed: "afraid? Hey, I''m so scared. Think about that poisonous poison. It''s a pity that I''m half dead. After you and I entered this cave, you should know that you''ve been cheated. It''s a pity that you''re all too stupid. I''ve changed the flute in your hand for a long time, smelly Taoist. The one in your hand is a fake! "


    The old Taoist just laughed, put away the flute and looked at the man: "I don''t know if you are really stupid or fake stupid? I really want to laugh at your ignorance! Do you think you are smart and others are stupid? Ha ha "


    I don''t know what the old Taoist is up to. I saw the old Taoist throw his flute on the ground, smiling and looking at the man, he didn''t look nervous at all.


    Xiaoyu also pointed out his tongue at the man: "uncle, you are so stupid! Do you want to fight my grandfather like this


    The man was stunned for a moment: "what do you mean?"


    The old Taoist priest did not speak any more. He sat cross legged on the ground and began to recite the mantra.


    Before I could react, a flute floated up from the man''s body, and then slowly enlarged and shone on the man''s head.


    The man realized that the old Taoist priest had been prepared for this. The flute was not a magic weapon to activate poisonous insects. It was clearly used to catch ghosts.


    Now the man knew that he had been cheated and didn''t want to worry about whether I was still in his hands. He quickly let me go and ran to the cave.


    However, the flute has been contaminated with his breath, and now it is too late even if he wants to escape.


    The man screamed, the body to the flute to the dead buckle in.


    The old Taoist priest came over and picked up the flute on the ground. He put two charms on the two halves of the flute and shook his head: "it''s beyond my ability."


    I was stunned and asked the old Taoist: "now this guy has been taken away by you, but we still don''t know where Yuner and Xiaoxin are now. It''s not a way to go on like this."


    The old Taoist priest laughed at me and said, "you don''t have to worry about that. He would torture you with cinnabar candles. In our Taoist school, there are many criminal laws to torture these orphans. Are you afraid that he won''t tell us when we go back to have a trial?"


    When I heard the old Taoist saying this, I felt that there was some truth in it, so I nodded to the old Taoist: "what shall we do now?"


    The old Taoist took a look at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, send the forest back to the hospital. As for the little devil, I''ll give it to me."Xiaoyu nodded and took my hand to go out.


    I don''t know why, but I still feel strange!


    However, the old Taoist priest had already made such a decision, so I had no right to refute it. So I nodded to Xiaoyu: "let''s go, Xiaoyu"


    Xiaoyu and I went back to the hospital all the way. Xiaoyu walked around me for several times, facing me with Wen Daoping: "big, how do I feel you are so worried?"


    I smile at the light rain: "no, you probably want more?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head toward me: "big you don''t cheat Xiaoyu, although Xiaoyu is a child, but I''m smarter than big ones. Big ones must have something on their mind now, right?"


    I see that Xiaoyu has been so entangled, want to ask me words, can only nod to the light rain: "I do have several problems around the heart, do not understand."


    Xiaoyu looked at me: "big you have any problem, just tell Xiaoyu."


    I said to Xiaoyu, "I once met a very strange person in a mountain village. I saved them. When I left, which man handed me a piece of paper. Do you know what is written on the note?"


    Xiaoyu rolled a white eye at me: "Xiaoyu is not a fairy, how do you know what is written on the note received by big one?"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help sighing: "there are only two words written on the note. Be careful. "


    Xiaoyu looked at me suspiciously: "be careful of Xiaoxin big, I have some doubts. What does the person who left you a note mean?"


    I shook my head: "if only I knew what he meant, I would not have to be so confused. By the way, Xiaoyu, I have one thing to ask you."


    Xiaoyu looked at me cleverly: "big, what question do you want to ask?"


    I touched Xiaoyu''s head: "I remember that when the ghost girl asked me to kill Xiaoxin, you had a sachet in your hand. When the ghost saw the sachet, she let us go and gave me the antidote to poison. What''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu probably didn''t expect me to ask her this question, and suddenly became a little embarrassed: "big other questions, I can answer you, but this is not good."


    I looked outside: "Xiaoyu, anyway, there is no one outside to listen to, what''s more, we are both souls now, even if we talk, the living people can''t hear, you can tell me alone, you can''t rest assured that I won''t say it outside, so you can see it well?"


    I just wanted to cheat Xiaoyu, but I didn''t expect that the little girl''s mouth was so strict that she even closed her mouth and shook her head at me.


    How I think are some unwilling, has been facing the light rain asked.


    Light rain see I have been asking this non-stop, quickly turned his head from my line of sight disappeared.


    After Xiaoyu left, my doubts became stronger and stronger. First, the old ghost appeared, followed by Xiao Wei''s sister, and then the woman and Xiao Xin, as well as the wench in front of me. They seemed to have some kind of involvement, which made me think more and more painful.


    When I saw my own body, I simply went in.


    I didn''t wake up, my head began to be dizzy. Maybe my soul had been away from my body for a long time. I didn''t get used to it. I fell asleep on my own bed.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    I don''t know if the old Taoist saved Xiaoxin and Zhuge Yuner. When I got my mobile phone from my side, I wanted to call him. However, as soon as my finger touched the phone, I suddenly bounced back.


    This mobile phone is cold and cold. It is dog days now. The sun is high in the sky. Besides, the lowest temperature in the ward must be up to 25 degrees. How can the temperature of this mobile phone be so cold?


    I subconsciously looked at the side of the body, only to see a small handprint on the screen of the mobile phone, the moment I saw that fingerprint, I was confused.


    I had seen the same handprint on the glass before, but it was bloody.


    I was just thinking about it when someone called behind me.


    I was stunned for a moment. I quickly looked back. A blind old man was walking into the ward.


    When I saw the old man, I couldn''t help being angry. Everything started when the old man and I went back to Xiaowei''s house.


    But for a long time, I was not so afraid of the old ghost, and asked him, "what are you doing here?"


    Old ghost smile Yingying looked at me: "heard that you are in hospital, you have not paid my debt, so I came to you to play."

 Chapter 101

    I heard the old ghost grinning at him: "come on, I''m like this. You''re the one who caused me. If it wasn''t for you, how could I lie in the hospital? It''s about to become my home, and I''ll be lying in bed for three days and two. "


    The blind old man looked at me: "I said Lin Zi, this can''t be said like this. If the old man doesn''t help you, can you find Xiao Wei''s sister? It''s not my nonsense. If you can''t find Xiaowei''s sister, you have to come to me crying. "


    I put out my tongue at the blind old man: "come on, what are you doing here? You''re going to the Sanbao hall without anything. Just tell me what you''re going to do. "


    With a smile, the old man sat down beside my bed and grabbed an apple. He had the cheek to bite it. While chewing the apple, he said to me, "well, I''m here for nothing else, just to remind you of it."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I suddenly had a bad feeling and asked the old man, "remind me? What do you want to remind me of? "


    The old man said with a smile: "I won''t say much about other things. You should be careful of Xiaoxin."


    As expected, it was not a good thing. I shivered when I heard him mention Xiaoxin''s name.


    When the old man saw me like this, he said with a smile: "you don''t have too much romantic debt in the woods. It''s not good for you."


    I grabbed the old man''s neck: "don''t talk nonsense here. You can make it clear to me. What''s going on? How can each of you let me guard against Xiaoxin? "


    The old man threw away my hand, but he was not angry. He just shook his head at me: "you are really a guy. I have a good intention to remind you. How did it become? Ah, it''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin, you guy."


    In fact, the old man didn''t mean anything to me. When I heard the old man say this, I looked at the old man with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but I really think it''s too strange. Everyone of you said that Xiaoxin had a problem and asked me to guard against her, but people came all the way here with me. Even if you let me guard against her, you would have to For a reason? "


    The old man looked at me, and then shook his head. "Why do you talk so much, but I can only tell you a few words."


    When I heard the old man say this, I quickly said, "tell me, what is the situation?"


    The old man''s subcutaneous meat did not smile and said: "Heaven''s secret can''t be revealed"


    I heard the old man''s words, almost spit blood, and I was about to jump out of bed and beat him violently. But at this time, Xiao Xin''s voice came from outside the sick room: "brother Lin, I''ve come to see you."


    I quickly turned to answer: "come in."


    The old man didn''t know when he was gone, and the apple core was on the ground.


    Seeing these things, I sighed helplessly. The old man is not reliable at all.


    I was just thinking, Xiaoxin pushed the door and came in. Seeing the apple core on the ground, Xiaoxin raised his eyebrows: "brother Lin, when did you learn to litter? The ward is not sanitary. Are you well? "


    When I heard Xiaoxin mumbling, I felt strange. Xiaoxin didn''t look like the kind of person who would harm me secretly. But the old man is not the one who instigates nonsense in my ears. There must be some strange connection in it. I can''t think of it.


    Xiaoxin saw that I was still in a daze, so he rushed to me and asked, "what are you thinking of, brother Lin?"


    I gave Xiaoxin such a call scared a big jump, quickly jumped up from the ground, toward Xiaoxin said: "nothing, by the way, how do you save Xiaoxin?"


    Xiao Xin sighed: "it''s all saved by Taoist priest. I don''t know how he found us."


    I asked Xiaoxin again: "what about Zhuge Yuner? How is she now? "


    Xiao Xin said with a smile: "it turns out that brother Lin is not worried about me, but about sister yun''er. It''s OK. Sister yun''er also came out. She didn''t get hurt. Sister yun''er told me that when the man caught her, he wanted to eat her, but she was so weak that she was afraid of some disease. So he decided to take care of sister yun''er first, but he did I gave a lot of medicine to sister Yuner. "


    I heard, oh, Xiaoxin said so, relieved: "that''s good, as long as Zhuge Yuner is OK."


    Xiaoyu looked at us at the door.


    I wonder to look at the light rain, do not know why the light rain does not come in.


    Xiaoxin saw me looking at the door, doubted to look at the door: "brother Lin, what are you looking at?"


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Xiaoxin''s words. I''m about to ask Xiaoxin, "why can''t you see the light rain?"


    However, before I said this, Xiaoyu secretly made a gesture for me not to say.


    When Xiaoxin saw that I didn''t answer her words, she immediately raised her eyebrows: "brother Lin"


    I was shocked by Xiaoxin''s cry: "ah, what''s the matter?"Xiaoxin Du looked at the door with his mouth, and then turned to look at me: "brother Lin, is it that little girl Xiaoyu has come?"


    Xiaoyu has just told me not to say that she has come, so I quickly shook her head toward Xiaoxin: "No."


    Although Xiaoxin had some doubts, she just sighed and didn''t say anything more.


    I see Xiaoxin some lost, some in the heart can''t bear, Xiaoxin cleaned up my things on the ground, stood up to clap, clapped his hands at me and said: "well, now that you have finished your business, I should also go."


    Xiaoxin said that he was about to leave. I quickly grabbed Xiaoxin: "Xiaoxin I"


    Xiaoxin laughed at me: "nothing, you have a good rest, I will leave now."


    Xiaoxin didn''t wait for my answer and left.


    I don''t know what to say when I see Xiaoxin like this. I can only sigh. When Xiaoxin comes to the door, he stops for a moment, then shakes his head and leaves.


    I waved to the light rain: "come here, light rain."


    Xiaoyu spat out his tongue at me: "is the big drizzle bad?"


    I sighed, touched on the head of Xiaoyu, saw her lovely appearance, I can''t say anything, can only smile at Xiaoyu: "nothing, by the way, Xiaoyu, how do you want to find me?"


    Xiaoyu turned a circle on the ground: "haha, I was called by sister yun''er. She asked me to tell you that if the big one can be discharged tomorrow, she will let you go to Tiandi Fangyuan tomorrow."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Xiaoyu''s words: "I will go by myself?"


    Xiaoyu nodded: "yes, sister yun''er said that we can''t go. It''s just that we have to tie the bell to untie the bell. But sister yun''er told me, don''t be afraid after you go. We will protect you in the dark. In case of any danger, we will come out naturally."


    I was stunned for a moment: "today I can be discharged from the hospital. Some burns on my body are not very important. I want to go back to the Taoist temple and discuss with them."


    Did not expect the light rain but suddenly shook his head at me.


    I saw the light rain toward me to shake his head, can''t help but a Leng, rushed to the light rain asked: "what''s the matter with the light rain?"


    Xiaoyu''s expression is somewhat unnatural, her two small hands around the fingers for a while circle, after all, the child is a child, will not lie.


    I said to Xiaoyu, "tell me about it, OK? Light rain? "


    Xiaoyu raised his head, and his big, watery eyes seemed to be bleeding: "the big one is not that I don''t want to say that when sister Yuner came, she told me again and again not to tell you, so as not to worry about you."


    I heard the light rain said, in the heart more doubt, in the light rain''s head touched: "light rain you want to know, you have not told brother, brother will be sad, will be anxious, right?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu shook his head: "no, I taught Xiaoyu when I was very young. I must keep my promise. Since I promise to go down, I can''t break it."


    When I heard Xiaoyu say that, I didn''t want to force Xiaoyu, so I sighed and said to Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu is a good child. Big brother doesn''t force you. But can you tell sister Yuner that she can come to me?"


    Xiaoyu listened to my words and then shook his head at me.


    When I saw Xiaoyu''s appearance, I couldn''t help but feel more strange. Zhuge Yuner, what are they doing? How can I be so confused? No one can explain clearly. There must be something fishy in it.


    I can''t say anything. I nodded at Xiaoyu: "OK, I know Xiaoyu. If you''re OK, you can go back to your sister Yuner. There''s nothing wrong with my brother. Besides, my brother needs to be quiet. OK, Xiaoyu?"


    Light rain looked at me: "that big good rest, I go back first."


    I saw that Xiaoyu was leaving and wanted to stop her, but in the end I didn''t say that. I could only watch her walk out of the ward.

 Chapter 102

    After snow left, no one came to me again. I lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it was dark and there was a bento on the table.


    I don''t know who put it on it, let alone when it was put on it. It''s just strange.


    However, my stomach purred, and I sighed: "I''m so frustrated"


    I swallowed the Bento on the table into my stomach. However, when my hand touched the Bento, I was stunned. The Bento was still very hot. It should have just come out, and the person who put it to me should not have gone far away.


    I put down my meal and wanted to go out and have a look, but before I got to the door, I fell on the ground with a whiff. All of a sudden, I felt that my bones were going to fall apart. I couldn''t get up at all, and I was pressed to the scalded place. That kind of feeling was almost painful to the bone head.


    The doctor on duty heard my scream and ran up from below.


    Seeing me lying on the ground, the doctor was startled and quickly helped me up: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I gave the doctor a smile: "nothing. By the way, I''d like to ask you who has been in the ward in the afternoon?"


    The doctor smelt speech wryly smile: "every day, there will be a lot of people in each ward, where can I remember so clearly?"


    I sighed, "OK, I''ll ask more."


    This reminds me of Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoyu. It''s just that if Xiaoyu comes, he won''t be furtive. Xiaoxin should be angry this morning. She won''t come. Then this person is only Zhuge Yuner. Why do they always want to hide from me? What''s going on here? I didn''t sit up until the doctor left. I had to go back and see what was going on.


    After I made up my mind, I waited until the middle of the night, and there was no one in the hospital, so I secretly walked out of the hospital.


    Since I entered the hospital, I can''t see anything at night. I think there is something wrong there, but what''s wrong?


    After midnight, I really can''t help my curiosity and sneaked out of the hospital.


    All the way back to the door of the ashram, I wanted to knock on the door, but when I reached the door, I suddenly felt something was wrong, so I pulled my hand back.


    Old Taoist, if they really want me back, they won''t come here.


    I weighed it and decided to climb up the wall to see what was going on.


    I climbed up to the wall and glanced at the yard. Sure enough, there were a lot of Taoists in this Taoist temple, standing in neat rows. It seemed that they were waiting for the old Taoist priest.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I could only stare at the front.


    The old Taoist priest quickly came out of the room. He looked around. I quickly lowered my head to avoid him seeing me.


    The old Taoist sighed: "do you understand everything you should do?"


    Those little Taoists called out to the old Taoist: "yes! Master


    Each of them was carrying a sword. I might have missed a very heavy one and had to pat my forehead. If only I had come earlier.


    The old Taoist nodded: "then take your place and wait"


    just half of what he said, he suddenly stopped and looked at my side: "who is it? "


    I had already lowered my head. After hearing the old Taoist''s words, I quickly hid them, so as not to show them to him, and then I would be in trouble.


    Seeing that I didn''t show up, the old Taoist suddenly sighed: "well, let''s do it today. Everyone has an early rest."


    Those little Taoists answered and they all dispersed.


    So I found a place to hide.


    Three or five minutes later, the Taoist priest jumped to the wall and looked around. He didn''t know if he had found me. He left on his own.


    The old Taoist looked around and jumped down.


    I was relieved to see the old Taoist leave. Originally I wanted to go in and look for Zhuge Yuner, but I hesitated. Now the old Taoist must have been on guard. As long as I appeared in the yard, he would certainly be able to catch me. I decided to go back and have a look. In the daytime, I would like to go to Tiandi Fanger. Maybe I can find out the reason ¡£


    I made up my mind and went back to the hospital.


    I didn''t sleep well, and when I woke up, I still kept yawning.


    Light rain jumped into the ward: "big, your injury is almost the same?"


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, I squeezed out a smile at her: "almost. What''s the matter, light rain? "


    Light rain handed me a suit of clothes: "big you put this suit on the body."


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously and took the package she handed me. It was a shroud.When I saw the shroud, I couldn''t help shivering: "this is"


    Xiaoyu laughed at me: "it''s nothing big, the shroud can''t be seen by the living people, it''s a bit like transparent clothes, only the soul can see it.


    Although I do not want to wear, but the rain so sincerely looking at me, I am also embarrassed to refuse, so the light rain nodded: "good!"


    I said, put the shroud on my body.


    But at this time, a nurse came in and saw the movement of my clothes. She thought that I was in the wind. She was shocked: "what are you doing, sir?"


    I didn''t expect to suddenly appear such a number one character, quickly dry smile: "nothing, I do morning exercises do morning exercises."


    The nurse raised her eyelids and looked at me a few times, which was like seeing a neuropathy. I showed her some embarrassment and quickly changed the topic: "I''m almost all right. Can I be discharged?"


    The little nurse nodded and hung the bottle: "if you want to leave the hospital, you can handle it at any time. No one is stopping you."


    I saw that the little nurse''s tone was not good, so I gave her a dry smile: "good"


    when the nurse gave me the bottle, I secretly gave Xiaoyu a look. Xiaoyu understood, nodded at me, and followed the little nurse out.


    After a long time, Xiaoyu came back.


    I took a look at Xiaoyu: "how is it going"


    Xiaoyu smiles at me: "big Xiaoyu, you can rest assured that you have done everything, but now you are discharged, where are you going


    I took a deep breath: "let''s go to Tiandi Fangyuan to explore the news and see what kind of situation it is."


    Xiaoyu nodded to me: "good!"


    She said, then hopped to my bed.


    I took a look at the body of the shroud: "what is Xiaoyu''s shroud for?"


    I just finished asking this question, and before I could wait for Xiaoyu to reply, suddenly another voice came from the door,


    "of course, it is to let the ghost think that you are also a ghost to stop your anger."


    I raised my head and looked at the other side. A woman in red was holding the door frame and drawing a faint smile at me.


    See this girl that moment, my heart followed convulsion for a while, deep swallow a saliva: "you can''t let me kill Xiaoxin again?"


    The woman was stunned and then said with a smile, "if you don''t remind me, I''ll forget it."


    when I heard the ghost say this, I wish I could slap myself a few times. People have forgotten about this, but I remind them of a wake-up call. Am I not stupid? "


    when the woman saw me like this, she laughed:" don''t be nervous. It''s OK. I''m not here to kill people. "


    Xiaoyu jumped in front of me: "sister Si fan Han, we have an agreement in advance. You will not break your promise, will you?"


    Si fan Han said with a smile, "you are a little girl, but you have a lot of heart in mind. I have a good word. Since I have promised you, I will not break your promise."


    Light rain Du mouth, a face reluctantly looking at Si fan Han: "that you come here in the end is to do what?"


    The ghost girl shook her head: "you little girl problem is really right, well, I''ll tell you what I''m doing here. I''m here to give you a wake-up call."


    Xiaoyu and I were stunned at the same time: "remind? What''s up? "


    Si Fan said with a smile, "do you want to know so?"


    I turned to her with a black face and said, "just tell me what you''re going to do. I don''t like to grind haws."


    I have just finished saying this, Si fan Han''s face suddenly flows out a trace of decline expression.


    Seeing her like this, I suddenly feel a little strange. How could this woman be like this?


    Si fanhan raised his head and looked at me with big, watery eyes: "I advise you not to go to Tiandi Fangyuan tonight. In fact, your fate has been forgotten. I have said a lot. Remember that I am for you. If you have to go, it''s your business. I won''t stop you, but don''t tell others that I told you not to go."


    I heard Si fan Han''s words and couldn''t help but froze for a moment: "what do you mean by this?"


    Si fan Han ha ha smile: "I should have said to you, goodbye."


    When she said that, she disappeared from my sight in a flash.


    I looked at Xiaoyu, who shook his head at me.


    I thought for a second that if I didn''t go to Tiandi Fangyuan, I would never be able to solve my riddle. What''s more, Zhuge Yuner must have something wrong with me if he didn''t meet me. I must find out.


    The light rain sees me Leng God to me to ask: "big then you plan to go or not to go?"


    I squeeze out a smile toward the light rain: "what do you say, light rain?"


    Xiaoyu raised his head and took a deep look at me: "I think the big ones will go, won''t they?"


    I nodded at the light rain: "yes, this matter has a great relationship with me. If I don''t go, I''ll never know what''s going on. So we must go and see what we want to do tonight

 Chapter 103

    Xiaoyu didn''t refute my words and nodded at me. We two talked until very late. Originally, I wanted to ask something from Xiaoyu''s mouth, but Xiaoyu''s mouth was very strict. No matter how I asked, her mouth seemed to be blocked by something. As long as it got to the point, it would be opened to Xiaoyu.


    I see Xiaoyu has not wanted to say, can only sigh: "forget it, if you don''t want to say, I will not force you."


    Xiaoyu heard my words a little sad, I am also too lazy to say more nonsense, closed his eyes and lay quietly on the bed.


    In the evening, I suddenly heard the light rain call me.


    Originally, I was about to fall asleep. I gave Xiaoyu such a call, and suddenly hit a smart, jumped out of bed, startled out of a cold sweat, and asked Xiaoyu: "what''s wrong with Xiaoyu? What happened? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that I would be so excited. She was scared and said to me quickly: "nothing. It''s just that it''s dark. It''s time for us to act."


    I just wiped the sweat beads on my head, got up from the bed, followed the light rain to sneak out of the ward.


    The first thing I do every time I sneak out of the ward is to see the people in the duty room and the empty hospital.


    After all, it''s a hospital in a third tier city. At night, there is no one to do surgery. The whole hospital is empty, and the people in the duty room are always sleeping on the table.


    I shook my head, Xiaoyu saw me shaking his head, stupefied for a moment, and quickly asked me: "what''s the big one? Is something going on? "


    I smile at Xiaoyu: "no, let''s go quickly. It''s not long after work in the hospital. There will be more cars outside. Let''s stop a car and go to Tiandi Fangyuan. Xiaoyu, please remember, don''t talk to me in that kind of place. When can I give you a secret code to talk to you?"


    Xiaoyu nodded his head cleverly: "don''t worry, big Xiaoyu is a sensible and good child."


    I don''t have too much thought and light rain said useless nonsense, toward the light rain smile.


    There is light rain by my side, and it''s very fast to drive.


    After we got on the bus, the driver suddenly said, "Oh, how come the temperature in the car is so low and so cold."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear the driver''s words. Is it the Yin Qi from Xiaoyu?


    I secretly glanced at the light rain, who knows the light rain but shook his head at me.


    There are living people in, I and light rain talk is not very convenient, so I closed my mouth quietly looking at the surrounding scene.


    There is no change in the roadside. What''s wrong with it? Why do I think more and more strange?


    Because I have been dealing with ghosts for some time, the cold brought by this Yin Qi is nothing to me. It is the driver who is so cold that he even turns on the air conditioner on the way back.


    If he was not so cold because of the light rain, there would be something fishy here. I am not good at talking now, so I can only watch the driver shiver.


    After getting off the car, I asked in the light rain, "did you find that the car is not normal when it rains?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to me: "the car''s Yin Qi is too heavy, and with a very heavy dead gas, but light rain looked around, but did not find anything wrong there!"


    I was a little stunned when I heard Xiaoyu''s words. As expected, something was wrong. But after we got out of the car, the ghost gas disappeared. It seemed that it was not for us.


    Light rain pulled my hand: "big, we don''t meddle, or we hurt things matter."


    I give light rain such a reminder also suddenly return to God, nodded toward the light rain: "good, let''s go first to have a look."


    Tiandi Fangyuan is also the only better KTV in our third tier cities. Many people go in every day.


    I and light rain looked at each other, and did not rush in, walked to the door, light rain around the outside of a circle to come back to me and said: "big outside nothing unusual."


    I said, the waiter saw us and bowed to me: "sir! Welcome


    I nodded in response.


    It''s KTV. In fact, there are a lot of shady underground transactions in these places. To be honest, I don''t like to come to such places. After entering


    , a strong smell of perfume came from my nose.


    I am very sensitive to the smell of perfume. It feels like someone put a pot of feces in front of me and choked my eyes.


    Xiaoyu saw something wrong with me and quickly pulled me: "don''t worry, where is the light rain?"


    after finishing the rain, I jumped up from the floor, jumped to my ear, and gently touched my face, and the smell of the perfume slowly disappeared from my nose.


    I was relieved, but a person at the front desk came up and saw me alone. He was embarrassed and asked me, "is Mr. singing?"I nodded: "yes, do you have a bigger room?"


    The waiter smell speech slightly a Leng, say to me: "have but you come by yourself?"


    I smile at him: "there are still a few friends have not arrived, please take me to the private room."


    When the waiter heard me say this, he laughed at me and said, "that''s the case. Sir, please follow me."


    With a hum, I followed the waiter all the way to a private room.


    At the moment when the waiter opened the door, I saw a group of men and women in the room. I was stunned for a moment. I was about to ask if he was playing with me, but Xiaoyu jumped on me and covered my mouth and told me not to talk.


    When I saw the light rain like this, I suddenly realized that there must be something wrong with it, so I shut my mouth.


    But the waiter, like someone who couldn''t see the room, made a gesture of invitation to me: "please come in, sir."


    The moment the waiter pulled open the door, everyone in the room raised their heads.


    They looked very ordinary and there was no difference between them, so I didn''t find anything wrong at that time.


    The waiter came in as if to open a bottle for me.


    I quickly said to the waiter: "don''t worry, I''ll drive for a while, and wait for someone to come. These times are all mine, just write them down on my head."


    The attendant looked at me and then nodded: "Sir, I''m down here. If there''s any problem, there''s a walkie talkie here. My number is 00039. You can call me then."


    I squeezed a smile at the waiter and said, "OK, I see. Go ahead and get busy."


    The waiter, um, turned and walked out.


    I swallowed my saliva and whispered to the rain, "what''s going on?"


    Light rain voice is also very low: "big you wear that clothes, rest assured that these ghosts can not detect you are a living person."


    Although I don''t want to drink and sing with a group of wild ghosts, these little ghosts have come in. I want to disappear from their sight now, and I will definitely find something strange for them. Besides, Wei''s sister is also a female ghost. I''m not sure that I can find out Xiao Wei''s sister if I mix with them for a while.


    The boy who was preparing to change the song stood up.


    He looks like a gangster, a little bit like a ruffian, but I know that none of these guys are alive.


    The boy came up to me and looked around at me: "who are you? Do you want to join us in singing here


    I heard the boy''s voice a little uncomfortable, very want to go up and kick him, but still hold back, not to mention the light rain in my side, I smile at the boy''s skin flesh do not smile said: "yes, I want to come here to play with you, do not know whether you welcome or not."


    The boy made a gesture of invitation to me: "please, you can sing a song first. If it''s not good to hear, then ha ha"


    his words deliberately said half of them, and then they didn''t go on. I can see that his words have a strong threat.


    I smile at the boy and pat him on the shoulder: "so what if I sing well?"


    The boy pointed to the wine glass on the table: "if you sing well, you can do it three times in a row and change to another person."


    To tell you the truth, I was confident in singing, because I was with Xiaowei at that time because my singing moved Xiaowei. But it was a pity that such a thing happened. I picked up the microphone and sang.


    Originally, those little ghosts were still gloating, but after hearing my song, they were all stunned, even Xiaoyu was stunned for a long time: "big, you sing a good song, you graduated from the Conservatory of music?"


    Hear the words of light rain, I smile triumphantly: "ha ha how?"


    With the voice of Xiaoyu falling, those talents noticed Xiaoyu and took a look at this little Lori.


    When one of the girls saw Xiaoyu, she suddenly jumped up from the sofa, ran to Xiaoyu and hugged Xiaoyu: "Wow, lovely little sister."


    After hearing my song, the boy''s attitude towards me was not so rigid. He made a gesture of invitation to me to drink down the three glasses of wine on the table: "as long as you dry these three glasses of wine, we will make a friend. What do you have to tell us? Tell you, we love singing!"


    As soon as the boy said this, I was glad. As long as I had a good chat with them, maybe I could inquire about Xiao Wei''s sister. So I nodded at the boy, grabbed a glass on the table and poured the wine into my stomach.


    The wine has a strong smell of dead ash, but it is old wine. It is OK. It should be sprinkled to them when someone gives them a sacrifice.


    The boy watched me drink the wine three times in a row and beat my thigh: "good! You brother is forthright. In this case, what good things will we have in the future

 Chapter 104

    I nodded, thinking that it would be fine. As long as I drunk these guys, I would like to talk about anything.


    I secretly made a look at Xiaoyu. Although Xiaoyu is small, his brain is better than anyone else.


    Xiaoyu looked at me a few times and then jumped into the girl''s arms: "big sister, Xiaoyu is so big, and hasn''t drunk wine yet. I want to taste the taste of wine, but big sister and big brother can''t bully Xiaoyu. I drink half a cup of big sister, all of them have to drink three, OK?"


    The girl blew her nose and said, "Hello, little Laurie, what''s your name?"


    Xiaoyu hey a smile: "my name is Xiaoyu, big sister call me rain son."


    The boy looked at me and Xiaoyu: "just drinking is not fun. Let''s have a good song. If anyone loses, who will drink?"


    I nodded, but Xiaoyu showed a bad smile. I don''t know what kind of bad heart the little devil is playing.


    Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. I''ll play with them.


    After we rowed, we arranged the order. After several times, I won more and lost less. But the spirit''s drink was very clean. After a few rounds, my head was a little dizzy. Xiaoyu, the little girl, was more intelligent than me. There was nothing wrong with it. Until the ghosts had been drinking seven meat and eight nights, the soul would not vomit. I knew that if I was the first to vomit it out So I stopped drinking and poured on a girl''s body. Holding the girl''s shoulder, I asked her, "yunyun, I have a little question to ask you."


    The girl chuckled at me: "problem? What''s the problem? "


    I gave light rain a look, light rain ran to other people''s side to continue to join in the fun, I shook my head, let his wine slightly slow down: "do you play here every day?"


    Yun Yun said with a smile: "what? Do you want to come here every day? "


    I pretended to be embarrassed and showed a smile to Yun Yun: "yes, why don''t you welcome me?"


    Yun Yun said with a smile: "how can it be? We welcome you


    I heard yunyun say so, secretly pulled out a photo from the body and handed it to yunyun: "I don''t know if you have seen this picture."


    Yunyun was drunk, her eyes were hazy and her hands were shaking. She took the photo from my hand and looked at it. Originally, I wanted to ask something out of her drunkenness.


    However, yunyun in the moment of seeing that photo, suddenly no drunk, suddenly sat up from the sofa, looking at me in fear: "where did you get this picture?"


    I didn''t expect yunyun to have such a big reaction. I was scared for a long time. If a kid is crazy, it''s not a good thing to do.


    I quickly want to take back the photo, but yunyun put the photo behind her and called to all the ghosts present: "don''t play!"


    I told myself that I might suffer.


    The boys and girls stopped when they heard the crow. Looking at yunyun doubtfully: "what''s the matter?"


    Yunyun looked at me with a bad look, and walked to the TV next to him, turned off the screen and music, and the room fell into silence.


    Seeing the look in yunyun''s eyes, I shivered, and Xiaoyu swallowed his saliva, and ran behind me. Yunyun stepped back a few steps and handed the photo on his hand to other people sitting there.


    A few imps picked up the photo and looked at it for a while, and the expression on his face turned out to be the same as yunyun, except that he didn''t believe it.


    I swallowed my saliva, stepped back two steps, my heart pounded and I asked them, "what''s wrong with you?


    A male ghost named Xu Chengwen stood up, grabbed the photo and walked to me and took a picture on my face. Just now, his friendly attitude changed greatly. He asked me coldly, "where did this picture come from?"


    I saw their expression and knew that if I told the truth now, I would suffer. I laughed at them and said, "I picked it up from the door."


    Don''t say that they don''t believe such lies. Even I feel that I can''t make it. The atmosphere is so embarrassing now. I''m really uncomfortable.


    Who knows at this time, a boy named Wen Jinghuan suddenly burst out laughing: "it''s the photo I found. Ha ha, don''t get me wrong. Let''s continue drinking and singing."


    I''ll know them all when I see them like that. These kids must know something about Xiaowei''s sister, and they seem to hate her very much. "


    despite what Wen Jinghuan said, I know these souls are not stupid. I''m afraid they have already guessed something. Although I still want to ask something here, I also know that if they kill me in this KTV compartment, no one will find out.


    I have to find a way out of here.


    Xiaoyu is much smarter than me. Her eyes keep turning, and she doesn''t know what the girl is thinking.Yun Yun''s eyes also turned for a moment, and then she laughed at me: "since it was a misunderstanding, it''s OK. Come and drink to everyone"


    she said and came over with a wine glass. When I saw that glass, my heart beat wildly. I always felt that the things in this wine cup were not good things. Once I drank it, I might even have a soul Up and down.


    But Yun Yun gave me a pair of harmless smile of human and animal, which made me not easy to refuse, so I could only hold the wine glass and shake my hands.


    Yun Yun but as if did not see the same, the child edge toward me with a smile: "come on, let''s drink together."


    I picked up the glass and put it to my mouth, but Xiaoyu secretly ran to the position of the fire alarm. When the wine in the cup was about to pour into my mouth, Xiaoyu suddenly pressed it down.


    After a while, there was an alarm ringing all over the room.


    Originally, these guys were all staring at me, staring at me and pouring the wine into my stomach.


    When the bell rang, all the souls were scared. They turned their heads to the light rain, but I took this opportunity to pour the wine on the blanket.


    Just for the light rain or a face of love, suddenly turned his head in the past, glared at the light rain fiercely, "what are you doing?"


    Light rain both hands draw circle, a pair of aggrieved appearance: "I''m sorry big sister, I didn''t mean to."


    Yunyun cold face toward the rain walked in the past, it seems that tonight they are not going to let go of me and Xiaoyu any one person, Xiaoyu see yunyun this face ferocious appearance, hurriedly back a few steps.


    As she was about to catch the rain, the door behind us snapped open.


    Then came a group of waiters. These waiters were just thugs. They had a lot of evil spirit. In addition, they were such a group. After seeing these waiters, those kids were scared and jumped out of the window one by one. Yunyun, after jumping out of the window, gouged out my malice and disappeared.


    A waiter looked at the private room and said, "what''s going on?"


    I quickly pressed my head: "ouch, my head hurts. I just accidentally bumped into the alarm. I''m really sorry. I''m really sorry."


    I quickly apologized to the waiters. They looked at each other after they heard my voice. I just drank a lot of ghost wine, and my face was very pale. Then several people relaxed: "I thought someone was making trouble here."


    I quickly took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to the people: "don''t worry about the things that don''t have. I always abide by the rules. I''m really sorry to give you trouble just now. If you smoke two cigarettes, you should apologize to you."


    Several waiters looked at each other: "if so, it''s OK. The waiters here are not allowed to smoke. Don''t damage the things in the compartment, otherwise you can''t afford to pay."


    I nodded to them, "pay attention next time."


    The waiters closed the door and left our sight.


    I wiped the sweat on my head: "dangerous! Xiaoyu, why are those kids so excited when they hear Xiaowei''s sister? I feel like they''re afraid of something like this


    Xiaoyu shook his head at me: "big I don''t know, Xiaoyu also feel very strange."


    I sighed and sat down on the sofa: "if you let my sister be around us, we don''t have to be so passive."


    Xiaoyu grinned, just the kind of fear has disappeared from her face: "big is want to allow the elder sister?"


    I gave a dry smile, but did not answer Xiaoyu''s words. I acquiesced in her words and picked up the photo from the ground and looked at it for a while. "


    Xiaoyu didn''t disturb me, looking at the photos in a daze.


    Just then, the door creaked and opened again.


    I looked up at the waiter, not enough this time, he did face flattery, keep to the people behind me to do this please gesture, and treat me look particularly different.


    I can''t help but be stupefied, the heart says this private room is not I to pack down? Who came to join the party? However, when the waiter brought in the people behind him, I couldn''t help being confused.


    It was Si fanhan. Now I finally understand why the sorter has such a flattering expression. The fairy face of Si fan Han made the man not moved.


    Only I was afraid of her.


    Why did you come back from sifan''s sofa


    Unexpectedly, Si fan Han turned a white eye at me: "if you can come here, I can''t come?"

 Chapter 105

    I rolled my eyes at Si fan Han, but when the waiter was there, I couldn''t say anything.


    Si fanhan took out several hundred yuan bills and handed them to the waiter: "OK, you can go now. I have some things to tell my friend."


    Although the waiter was reluctant, but for the sake of money, he still laughed at us, closed the door and left.


    I was surprised to see Si fan Han: "do you have a body? Are you alive or dead? "


    After hearing my question, Xiaoyu covered his mouth and giggled.


    Si fan Han bit his lips and stared at me: "I am a living dead man!"


    Seeing her look like this, I almost fell on the ground, but Si fan Han burst out laughing: "you are so timid."


    I got up from the ground and gave her a smile: "yes, I''m so timid. By the way, what are you doing here?"


    Si fan Han, however, said: "it''s nothing. The money my aunt gave him is not real money."


    I almost vomited blood when I heard Si fanhan''s words. What she gave me should be the Ming coin. When the waiter saw that the money was a mint coin, she might be scared into something.


    But Xiaoyu ran to Si fan Han and said, "elder sister, you are not just here to make fun of us, are you?"


    Si Fan said with a smile: "you little girl has a lot of heart. Yes, I didn''t come to amuse you this time, but you are really disobedient. I told you not to come here. Why don''t you listen to me and come here without permission? What''s more, why is there so much ghost in this room? What have you done? "


    After hearing what Si fanhan said, I gave a bitter smile and told him what had happened to him. After hearing my words, Si fanhan was slightly stunned: "it seems that my guess is correct.


    When I heard Si fan Han say this, I couldn''t help being stunned: "what are you talking about?"


    Si fan Han laughed at me: "it''s OK. Don''t you want to find Xiao Wei''s sister, and at the same time, you want to unlock the secret of that photo?"


    I was slightly shocked, just wanted to ask her how to know about the photo, but Xiaoyu quickly put in a word: "sister fan Han, do you know where we are looking for?"


    Si fan Han ha ha laughs: "of course, otherwise I look for you to do what?"


    I was stunned when I heard what Si fanhan said. Sure enough, she knew something, but Si fanhan and I were not familiar with each other. What''s more, she wanted me to kill Xiaoxin at that time. They must have some secret.


    I think about the deviation, quickly shook his head, let himself sober.


    Si fanhan looked out and made sure that no one was looking at us. He took the photo from my hand, looked at it for a while, and then looked at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, I have something to ask you. I don''t know if you dare to promise me."


    Xiaoyu raised eyebrows and looked at Si fan Han: "big sister wants me to do something, just say it."


    Si fan Han nodded: "you go to the door and stare for a while. Without my permission, neither the living nor the soul can come in."


    Xiaoyu looked at me and didn''t seem to believe in Si fan Han. However, Si fan Han shook his head against him: "you don''t have to be afraid of what I will do to your brother Lin. don''t worry, we have a deal."


    Although the light rain still some do not believe Si fan Han''s words, but heard Si fan Han so said, or nodded at her: "you should be faster."


    I don''t know what kind of trade between the little girl and Si fanhan. She felt very strange for a moment, but she didn''t break it. When Xiaoyu went out, she said to me, "stretch out your hand in the woods."


    I was afraid of Si fanhan. I was afraid to hear her say so, so I didn''t put out my hand for a long time.


    Seeing this, Si fan Han shook his head and grasped my hand.


    She shot so fast that I caught her before I could react.


    I pulled hard a few times, trying to pull my hand back.


    However, Si fan Han glared at me suddenly, which scared me a lot. His hands were also stiff and did not dare to move.


    Si fanhan took out an egg, a small bottle and a small puppet on the table. He raised his head and said to me, "hold on."


    Before I came and asked what Si fanhan wanted to do, she suddenly grabbed a knife and cut it in my palm.


    I was almost about to cry out the pain. However, Si fanhan seemed to have been prepared for it. When I was about to shout out, she suddenly raised her head and looked at me. After she saw me, my body seemed to be bound by something, and I couldn''t move at all.


    Si fanhan looked at me and shook his head at me. You don''t look like a man at all. Really, isn''t it a little painful? Hold on! "


    I grinned and didn''t speak any more. I waited for Si fanhan to start. Si fanhan dropped the blood from my hand on the puppet, then broke the egg and gently drained the yolk. The remaining egg white was smeared on the puppet, and all over the body was smeared.I was afraid when I looked at Si fanhan. She painted the white powder in the bottle on the egg white. As soon as she got a good puppet, she was disgusted. I almost vomited it when I saw it.


    However, Si fanhan rolled his eyes at me and took out a handkerchief embroidered with a picture of mandarin ducks and wrapped it in my wound.


    I don''t know why I feel familiar when I see the mandarin duck picture.


    Si fan Han looked at me all the time staring at the pair of mandarin duck pictures and rolled a white eye at me: "what are you looking at?"


    I couldn''t speak. I just opened my mouth vigorously. Si fanhan remembered that she was still binding me. She sighed, stretched out her hand and shook it in front of my eyes. I jerked Dong for a moment and looked at Si fanhan: "what are you doing?"


    Si fan Han hehe''s smile: "you''ll know later. I won''t tell you if I ask you now."


    I couldn''t help being a little stunned when I heard Si fan Han''s words. However, since she didn''t want to say it, even if I asked her now, she would not tell me. She sighed and asked Si fanhan again, "what''s in that little bottle?"


    Si fan Han came back without hesitation and said two words: "ashes!"


    When I heard her say that, I almost fell to the ground, but she didn''t care about me. She cleaned up the things on the table, and then took out a fan and a stick of incense.


    I was surprised to see Si fan Han. She didn''t have so many pockets. How could she take out one thing for a while? I couldn''t help being stunned.


    However, Si fanhan didn''t say anything more to me. She put the puppet with bone ashes and egg white on the ground, and wrote down a birthday on it.


    When I saw the moment of my birthday, I couldn''t help being stunned: "is this mine? How do you know my birthday


    After hearing my question, Si fanhan rolled his eyes at me: "who doesn''t know your birthday? Really, don''t disturb me, unless you don''t want to see your baby."


    I heard Si fan Han say so, grin did not answer her words, quietly watching Si fan Han''s every move.


    Si fanhan drew a spell on the puppet, put the incense stick in front of the puppet, picked up the fan and flashed it. He kept saying the mantra in his mouth.


    I look at Si fan Han in a daze. I don''t know what she is doing. However, Si fan Han is still preoccupied with dominating the puppet.


    After a few minutes from the puppet body slowly out of a stream of white gas, those white air quickly slowly into a profile.


    The moment I saw that outline, I shivered coldly: "are these human figures me?"


    Si fan Han nodded, stood up and waved to me: "come here."


    I was very curious about what Si fanhan wanted to do, but she just said to me: "the rest depends on your own."


    She sat next to the puppet made of these gases.


    I couldn''t figure out what Si fanhan asked me to do, but she still didn''t explain. She went to the LCD and played.


    I have some helplessness, can only tentatively do some actions to those Qi puppets.


    Slowly, I found that these puppets could follow my movements and began to move on their own.


    When I saw these things moving, I was surprised. Si fanhan turned his head and laughed sweetly.


    I first saw Si fan Han''s heartfelt smile. It was really beautiful!


    Seeing that I was staring at her all the time, Si fanhan immediately put his smile back on his face and looked at me with a cold face: "all your hares have landed on the ground! If you don''t want to solve those things, I won''t be with you! "


    Si fan Han said, turning to go out.


    I saw that she was going to leave and quickly called out, "wait a minute! Can''t I control these things? "


    Si fan Han turned his head and looked at me meaningfully: "then don''t talk nonsense and start quickly."


    I grinned and began to close my eyes. I understood what was going on when I just did what these puppets did.


    Seeing that I had already understood some truth, Si fanhan said to me, "I''m not making this puppet for you to play with. You need to control these puppets with your qi and your thinking, and let them keep going around the garden of heaven and earth. Only in this way can Xiaowei''s sister be led out. By the way, I forgot to tell you something very important Love, there is a girl out there. She seems to be looking for the trace of sister Xiaowei. Alas, I just controlled these puppets, and before I could control their movements, I choked at a word from Si fan Han. When I was distracted, she spewed blood out of her mouth.

 Chapter 106

    Si fanhan looked at me like this, and coldly laughed: "you have this skill. A word can choke you to vomit blood. Don''t you want to know who the girl is staying outside?"


    I sighed: "who else but her? By the way, how do you want me to control these puppets? "


    Si fanhan came to me and looked at the Qi puppets for a while: "these puppets are made of your own blood. They also have ideas. Just like you, you can control their actions, but they are just a shadow. These things are generated by Qi. Therefore, you should control the Qi in your body to promote the movement of Qi puppets."


    Si fanhan has explained it very clearly, but because of what she just said, I was so upset that I couldn''t be quiet at all.


    Si fanhan patted on my forehead: "how about it? Have you decided yet? After thinking about it, you should control the Qi in your body, otherwise the Qi pulse will be disordered, and then you will know what kind of end you will end up with


    Just when I had not completely controlled these puppets, I just threw out a mouthful of blood when I was distracted. If I did, the consequences would be self-evident.


    I sighed, lowered my head and slowly adjusted my breath, so that my mood slowly calmed down.


    When my mood calmed down, I closed my eyes and began to control some puppets according to Si fanhan''s idea.


    When they went out of this room, I saw the scene around us constantly changing. I was surprised that these puppets could be their own eyes.


    These puppets, no one else can see, only my own eyes can detect, a few minutes later, my eyes have been into a women''s bathroom.


    Of course, I didn''t mean to do what I shouldn''t do, but at this time I found that my eye was out of control, as if there was something pulling. After my eye puppet entered the bathroom, I found my soul was pulling in a little bit.


    I was so scared that I wanted to drag my soul back, but I couldn''t control myself.


    I don''t know if Si fanhan can see it, but I admit I''m really flustered now.


    Ten million souls were dragged into the bathroom, and the brain was buzzing. Other puppet eyes could not see anything at that moment.


    I stayed in the bathroom for a second, and suddenly something was wrong and I wanted to get out of the door.


    However, I tugged at the door several times, but the door seemed to be bound by something. It could not be opened at all.


    I remember my soul was able to get out of the door and try to hit it a few times, which made me dizzy and hurt to death, but I was still in the bathroom.


    Tiandi Fangyuan this kind of high-end KTV inside the bathroom is not small, divided into many layers, I swallowed saliva and stopped, as if something was ringing in it.


    I listen carefully, the sound seems to be the sound of water, the drop of the bar to the drop.


    Originally this toilet is all white tile wall, plus no one when there is a kind of unspeakable strange. After all, I am not a ghost. I shiver when I hear the sound.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and then called out to the inside: "who is it?"


    But no one answered me.


    I was so determined that when I remembered that I was a soul, I had a lot of courage, so I thought I would open the door to have a look.


    The design of this toilet is really unique.


    The doors of those compartments are all facing a big mirror, and the pool is just such a high-end KTV. The pool in the bathroom is very old-fashioned white. There is a big red flower hanging on the glass. The whole red flower looks like it was dyed with blood, which looks strange.


    I couldn''t help but look into the mirror. When I saw the shadow reflected in the mirror, I shivered.


    In the third compartment from the door behind me, there is a pair of bright red embroidered shoes under the narrow door seam. These embroidered shoes are upside down. There is a pair of very small feet in the shoes, which is a bit like the ancient three inch Golden Lotus. However, the shoes are very large, and they are very inconsistent with each other and stand on tiptoe in the bathroom.


    I swallowed my saliva, wiped the sweat beads on my head, and slowly turned around.


    When I turned around and looked again, there was nothing down there.


    Did I just read it wrong?


    I was thinking, but my heart was pounding as if it was jumping out.


    However, I haven''t come back, I feel as if something is slowly stretching out a hand from the water pool behind me, putting it on my shoulder, and climbing up my neck a little bit.


    I''m so scared that I can''t breathe. I''m just a soul now, but I don''t know why I have such a fear.


    The things in the pool were light, but they gave me goose bumps all over.I didn''t dare to look back. The cold sweat on my head kept falling. I swallowed my saliva and glanced at my shoulder with an oblique eye.


    At this time, I found that there was only a very long hair on my shoulder, which was a woman''s, and that hair just gently put on my shoulder, and did not move at all.


    The moment I saw the hair, I was stunned for a moment, and then I was relieved. It turned out that it was just a hair. I was just scaring myself.


    I giggled. I was about to use my hand to tear off the hair on my shoulder. But in this moment, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. I came back to myself. I didn''t touch a woman. Where did the hair on my shoulder come from?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly got a layer of goose bumps.


    Just that kind of feeling came from the pool. I finally couldn''t help it. I suddenly turned my head and looked at the pool behind me. At this time, there was a thick layer of hair in the pool.


    When I came in, it was clear that the pool was clean. I rubbed my eyes and looked again. There was nothing in the pool.


    At this moment, my legs were shaking.


    I quickly back two steps, can''t help but raised my head to look at the glass, at this moment, my senses are very clear, in the moment I look at the glass, that pair of red embroidered shoes appeared in front of me again.


    I admit, this moment I really want to be crazy, can''t help the fear in my heart to cry out.


    However, the matter is not over. After I screamed out, all the faucets suddenly seemed to be alive. Unexpectedly, they began to twist themselves. The water gushed from the faucet, but after a few seconds, the water slowly began to become sticky, and a bloody smell came out of the faucet.


    The doors behind me also began to creak, all slowly opened.


    I fell down on the ground, and I didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    My ear but at this time came a burst of gloomy Laughter: "Hey, hey, are you here?"


    "No!"


    I finally can''t help but cover my head and roar.


    After I called out this, the entire bathroom instantly quiet down, as if nothing had happened, even the embroidered shoes in the compartment had disappeared.


    I wiped the sweat on my head and saw that there was no movement around me. I got up from the ground in a panic, and ran outside and pulled the door hard to run out.


    But in this moment, the door outside creaked and pushed open.


    I thought it was something. I almost turned around and was about to run away. However, the voice of a man and a girl came from my ear.


    I slightly a Leng, saw a man with a cheeky brow and a woman with heavy make-up came in.


    The woman shivered and didn''t dare to come in and said to the man, "husband, it''s terrible here. We don''t want to play here, OK?"


    But the man rubbed his hands: "baby, this kind of place only has the feeling, moreover, that has so many superstitions, has nothing to hurry up!"


    I''m so scared now that I can''t help it. Seeing someone open the door, I can''t take care of that much. I just run out to the outside.


    As soon as I got out of the bathroom, I heard the door slam.


    The sound was loud. It was definitely not the sound of the men and women closing the door.


    However, I can''t even manage myself now. I don''t care about those two people. I run to Xiaoyu with all my life.


    Light rain see me so flustered, slightly changed face, toward me asked: "how big?"


    When I saw the light rain, I almost fell on my knees.


    Si fanhan came out of the private room: "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so flustered? "


    I swallowed my saliva and was about to explain to Si fan. Before I could say anything more, I suddenly heard a scream in the bathroom. I knew it was the voice of the couple.


    Several bodyguards would rush up from below the building when they heard the sound.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Si fan Han quickly dragged me into the room and let me return my soul. Then she said to me, "do you want to go down and have a look?"


    I didn''t dare to go, shaking my head.


    However, Si fanhan didn''t give me a chance, so he grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the private room.


    Although Si fanhan was a woman, she did not know how long she had lived. She was so powerful that I had no room to resist. When she dragged me down, the floor below was already full of people.


    When I saw that bathroom, I shivered and pulled Si fan''s hand: "we don''t go in and have a look, OK?"


    Unexpectedly, Si fanhan just sneered at me after hearing what I said: "don''t you want to go in? It''s too late! "

 Chapter 107

    Si fanhan said, holding on to me and walking forward. At this time, the bodyguards began to disperse the crowd.


    Si fan Han always has this kind of magic power which cannot be explained.


    When those guys saw Si fan Han, they quickly said with a smile, "beautiful women, you won''t come to see the excitement, do you?"


    Si fan Han ha ha smile: "we are not here to see, is it here to play?"


    If Si fanhan was someone else, the bodyguards would have been furious when they heard this. However, Si fanhan had the ability to attract people''s souls. The bodyguard looked at her and said, "I said that the scene in the beauty is terrible. I advise you not to go in, and I have already called the police. The police will deal with it later. It''s better not to damage the scene ¡£¡±


    Si fan Han raised her eyebrows slightly. I didn''t know what the goods were thinking. Originally, I thought that she was going to be stubborn and go in. But at this time, she waved to me: "well, it''s none of your business anyway! Let''s go


    Si fan Han said, and took me to the private room.


    I was surprised to see Si fan Han: "you really don''t want to see what the situation is?"


    Si fan Han rolled a white eye at me: "do you still think there are not many things?"


    I gave a dry smile: "if there are clues that we can''t think of, we can''t tell!"


    After hearing what I said, Si fan Han suddenly stopped. I saw Si fan Han stop and look at me with a puzzled look. I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. She asked Si fanhan, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "Why are you so cheap? I just said I would take you in. You dare not go. Now I''m not going in. You suddenly want to go in again. What''s the reason? "


    I didn''t know what to say for a long time. She didn''t know what to say until she followed Si fanhan into the private room. She cleaned up the things on the ground: "it''s not good to leave these things on the surface. Let''s leave here now."


    I was not happy to hear Si fan Han''s words: "we have not found Xiao Wei''s sister and left like this. Is this not appropriate?"


    Si fan Han glared at me: "don''t worry. Now that we are here, even if you don''t look for her, she will come to you. I told you that you should come here, but you don''t listen. I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble this time."


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak. I don''t know why. I think Xiaoyu is a little nervous now. It seems that he is afraid of something.


    I pulled the drizzle for a while and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Xiaoyu?"


    After hearing my question, Xiaoyu suddenly regained his mind and gave me a silly smile: "it''s OK. Big sister fan Han said it''s right. Let''s go. It''s not very peaceful here."


    I see Xiaoyu also said so, plus just her appearance, I feel uneasy in my heart, so I nodded at Xiaoyu: "OK, we''ll go now."


    Si fan walked very fast when she went downstairs. She looked like she was guarding against something,.


    I didn''t dare to talk much, so I followed Si fan Han all the way down the stairs.


    Just after we went downstairs, a dark shadow suddenly accumulated from the door. The shadow ran through quickly. I didn''t have time to see who it was. But from the body, it seemed that I didn''t know the person.


    I thought it had nothing to do with us, but after she got cold, she covered her mouth and giggled: "your little love, my wife seems to be a little unable to help but come to you.


    I squeezed out a smile at Si fan Han. Suddenly, I came back to my mind again. Si fan looked at me with a smile: "do you think of something?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked Si fanhan, "who was that man just now? How do I feel like I''ve never met this person before? "


    Si fan Han laughed at me: "didn''t you say you knew it yourself? So I don''t want to tell you now! "


    I almost vomited blood when I heard this sentence from Si fan Han. I also wanted to ask Si fan Han a few words. However, Si fan Han closed his eyes and stopped looking at me. I was very angry when I saw Si fan Han. However, Si fan Han continued to move forward as if he had not noticed.


    When I got out of KTV, I suddenly felt something was wrong. How could it still be so cold around?


    Si fanhan also raised her eyebrows, but she did not say anything. Xiaoyu seemed indifferent and ran around on the ground while Wang ran forward.


    I saw Si fanhan as if nothing had happened, so I didn''t dare to talk nonsense. I followed Si fanhan all the way.


    When I got to a park nearby, Si fanhan suddenly said to me, "Lin Zi, I want to go to the park for convenience. Please wait for me in the park for a while."


    A female ghost needs convenience, too?


    I widened my eyes and looked at Si fan Han, but Si fan Han cast a very sharp look at me. At the moment of seeing Si fan Han''s eyes, I shivered and said to Si fan Han, "OK, I''ll wait for you in the pavilion inside."Si fan Han only then satisfied with a smile, but she did not go, but looked at the light rain: "Xiaoyu, you follow the elder sister, in case someone follows the elder sister, the elder sister is afraid."


    Xiaoyu, er, ran to Si fan Han''s side, dragged Si fan Han and left.


    I helplessly looked at them, two people do not know what they are doing, all the way muttering into the pavilion.


    At the moment when my feet stepped into the pavilion, I suddenly felt something was wrong. There was no one in the park at night, and there was nothing wrong with it. However, the scene around me became more and more blurred, as if there was a layer of water mist in front of me, and something was following me all the time, but the thing behind me was not Talking and not doing anything makes me feel numb.


    I gritted my teeth and walked to the pavilion. After sitting down in the pavilion, I closed my eyes and did not dare to open my eyes to see.


    I don''t know how long it took, but suddenly someone called out after me: "woods!"


    This voice seems to be si fan Han''s, I heard her voice without thinking: "ah, you''re back?"


    While I responded, I turned around and looked behind me. At the moment I turned around, I found that there was nothing black behind me. At this moment, my heart suddenly twitched, and as expected, there was nothing.


    However, before I had time to recover myself, Zhuge Yuner''s voice came to my ear: "do you like me, Linzi?"


    I don''t know why, I didn''t see Zhuge yun''er these days. I felt uncomfortable, and said to Zhuge yun''er, "I think, why don''t you see me?"


    But just as before, no one answered me after I said this.


    With two inexplicable responses, my body began to get cold, and my strength was also disappearing a little bit. This kind of feeling is very much like someone blowing cold air around me.


    I suddenly hit a shiver, suddenly thought of a few words - Ghost blow lamp!


    I swallowed my saliva. If it was really a ghost blowing the lamp, I already had two lights blown out. If the next lamp was blown out again, my life would be accounted for here.


    I quickly closed my mouth, as expected, at this time came a cry from my ear, this time, I did not answer.


    After calling a few times, I still didn''t answer. Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in my ear: "haha, I found it for you"


    the voice was so miserable that I shivered when I heard the gloomy voice. However, I knew that I would be finished as soon as I opened my mouth now, so no matter what she said, I closed my mouth, no matter what she said Let yourself speak.


    In fact, I knew she was right behind me. Seeing that I didn''t answer, she stood up slowly and lay down on my shoulder and breathed at my neck.


    The guy''s hands were freezing cold, just like freezing ice. I shivered with cold, and the ghost girl laughed: "do you think I can''t do anything to you if you don''t talk?"


    She said, while holding my neck, not slow to tight contraction.


    It''s hard for me to pinch her like this.


    Just as she was about to say no, Si fanhan''s voice rang again in my ear. But this time, the voice was not speaking to me, but to the woman behind me: "stop! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The hand pinched on my neck suddenly froze at the sound of Si fan Han, and then he laughed: "who should I be? But it''s just a wild ghost that no one wants. Ha ha, it''s still so enthusiastic to be thrown away like garbage. Tut Tut, you don''t know where to throw your face! "


    I turned my head and looked at Si fan Han. Si fan''s face turned blue. She squinted at the ghost and said coldly, "you have the ability to tell me again!"


    "What can you do again? Are you going to eat me? Tut, do you dare? I advise you to mind your own business. This is a matter between us. If you are free, what will happen to us? You should be clear about it


    Si fan''s face was cold: "you are toasting, do not eat or eat wine penalty, since you already look like this, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Si fanhan said, and rushed to the ghost girl, but the ghost suddenly let me down at this time.


    At the moment she let me go, my body suddenly seemed to be pressed by something, and fell to the ground in an instant, without any strength.

 Chapter 108

    Xiaoyu saw that I fell on the ground and ran to help me up.


    The ghost swished into the woods.


    Si fan Han also followed in.


    Xiaoyu saw me fall on the ground, ran to help me up and asked me, "big, are you ok?"


    I toward the light rain a bitter smile, want to sit up the strength is not, facing the light rain said: "you look at the brother now looks like a person who is OK?"


    The light rain is urgent all want to cry out, hurriedly called out to me: "big you can do not have matter son."


    I let the light rain help me up, but at this time my eyes have begun to become more and more blurred, in a twinkling of an eye, nothing can be seen.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up from my sleep. When I woke up, I found that I was lying in a rented room.


    My eyes are like a layer of sand, nothing can see clearly.


    There is a girl in black around me.


    I want to raise my hand, but found that my arm is like broken in the same, as long as you gently move on the pain to death.


    I can''t help but cry.


    The girl seemed to see me awake, turned her head and looked at me. She put a bowl of soup on my mouth and fed it to my mouth.


    At this time, my eyes slowly became clear. The sky outside was already bright. The sun was on the sky. The girl in black saw that the sun was constantly rising. She quickly pulled all the curtains up, as if afraid of the sun coming in.


    After my eyes were completely bright, I could see who the man was. It turned out to be Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge let''er jump in and shout at me suddenly


    Xiaoyu ran in from the door and looked at Zhuge Yuner: "big sister, what do you call Xiaoyu to do?"


    Zhuge Yuner came to Xiaoyu and touched her head: "Xiaoyu, listen to her sister''s words and take good care of him. She can''t accompany you when she has something to do. Xiaoyu, you should remember that two of your brother Lin''s three life lights have been extinguished. Do not let him see too strong sunlight in seven days, otherwise he will be driven away by the heavy Yang Do you understand? "


    Xiaoyu smell speech to Zhuge Yuner nodded: "big sister, don''t worry, there is light rain in, won''t let the big hurt."


    Zhuge Yuner touched Xiaoyu''s head, then turned his head and looked at me. He said to me in a low voice, "take care of yourself, Lin Zi."


    After that, Zhuge Yuner turned around and went out towards the outside.


    I want to stop Zhuge Yuner, but I can''t say anything at this time. I can only watch Zhuge Yuner disappear from my sight.


    I took a look at Zhuge Yuner with tears, but Xiaoyu ran to my side and put the decoction on my mouth: "big one, don''t be sad, Xiaoyu is with big one."


    I bit my teeth and nodded at the drizzle. After taking the medicine, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    It was evening when I woke up again, and there was nothing to see in the dark room.


    I called for a light rain, but I don''t know if it is because the voice is too small, the light rain did not appear in my sight.


    At this time, I was thirsty. I stretched out my hand to reach the teacup beside the bedside table. However, as soon as I touched the teacup, it fell on the ground and broke the ground. If the light rain was around me, I would have heard it.


    However, I waited for a while, and Xiaoyu did not appear. Although Xiaoyu is just a child, she is not the kind of unreliable child. Therefore, Xiaoyu did not answer my words at this time and did not appear beside me, which made me feel uneasy.


    Before I could recover, the door of the house creaked open.


    The sky is too dark, and the other side only opened a very small gap, I can''t see who the other side is at all.


    My voice hoarse to death, make a sound and mosquito like, to come to ask a: "who are you?"


    After hearing my words, the man outside the door was suddenly stunned for a moment, but he didn''t mean to stop. After a second or two of silence, he slowly walked in.


    Waiting for him to come in, I found that his toes did not land at all, I could not see his face, he did not speak, just slowly walked into me.


    I bit my teeth and asked him in a low voice, "who are you?"


    He didn''t answer me, he just cried at me.


    This guy''s cry is very penetrating, I can''t help but get a layer of goose bumps after hearing his cry, but I still bite my teeth and ask him: "who are you?"


    He still didn''t answer my words, cried for a while, even giggled again, stretched out a hand to touch on my face.His hand is like a long barbed, when touching the flesh on my face, there are bursts of stabbing pain on my face. It''s like peeling off the skin on my face. I struggle to jump.


    However, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, I will soon become you because you owe me. Who told you not to keep your promise."


    his laughter was even worse than crying. I shivered and wanted to yell at him: "don''t touch me, but I can''t speak at this time. I can only bite my teeth and watch He


    he slowly lay on my body, pulled out a scalpel from his body, and gently touched my face.


    At the moment that the scalpel touched my face, I suddenly thought of something, and asked him, "you are"


    however, before I finished this, I heard the voice of Xiaoyu.


    I heard the voice of Xiaoyu, suddenly hit a smart, the scene in front of me suddenly changed, suddenly opened my eyes, but found that the world around me is still bright, Xiaoyu is surprised to look at me, her hand is still holding a medicine bowl, I did not drink the medicine.


    Xiaoyu was afraid to look at me: "big, what''s the matter with you?"


    I squeezed my eyes hard: "it can''t be just hallucinations."


    Xiaoyu Nuogu mouth, did not say anything more, put the medicine on my mouth son, said to me: "big quickly drink medicine."


    All that just happened was too real to be a dream.


    When Xiaoyu puts the medicine in my mouth, I can still feel the temperature of the soup. That is to say, what just happened is just in a flash.


    Although I have to admit that the time of dreams is very irregular, how can I sleep at this time.


    Xiaoyu in my side, I do not want to let her worry, confused to drink a sip of liquid medicine, this mouthful of medicine directly choked me cough several times.


    Xiaoyu saw that I choked, so he went to help me get a towel.


    My hand accidentally touched the things around me. At the moment when I touched the thing around me, I shivered, because what my hand touched was not something else, but an extremely sharp scalpel!


    At that moment, I was frightened out of a cold sweat. After the light rain came, I rushed to the light rain and asked, "what is Xiaoyu here?"


    Xiaoyu nuozi: "this is a rental house."


    I let out a cry, and then asked against the light rain, "by the way, what about Si fan Han? Why didn''t I see her? "


    Light rain bitter face said to me: "where cold sister to chase that guy did not come back, I do not know how she is now."


    I couldn''t help sinking when I heard Xiao Yu''s words. I didn''t seem to be afraid of Si fan Han when I heard the ghost talk. If there was anything wrong with Si fan Han, it was definitely my fault.


    Xiaoyu saw that I didn''t speak, and quickly pulled me: "big, what do you think?"


    I smile at the light rain: "it''s nothing."


    Xiaoyu didn''t ask more, and took up the soup to give me medicine, but at this time, another voice suddenly came to my ear: "brother Lin, are you in it?"


    Is Xiaoxin, heard the voice of Xiaoxin, I slightly Leng for a moment, looked at the light rain: "Xiaoyu, you go to see if it is Xiaoxin."


    Xiaoyu nodded and ran to open the door.


    Sure enough, it was Xiaoxin. When Xiaoxin saw me lying on the cold bed board, her tears came out and ran over and hugged me: "brother Lin, I thought I would never see you again."


    Xiaoyu and I didn''t expect that Xiaoxin would come to me suddenly after he rushed in, which made me and Xiaoyu dumbfounded.


    Xiaoyu Leng for a long time just raised his head at Xiaoxin and asked, "sister Xiaoxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoxin to Xiaoyu so a question, suddenly back to God, from my side jump up, wipe the tear mark of the corner of the eye: "no matter!"


    Xiao Xin looks nervous.


    I and secretly made a look at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu asked Xiaoxin, "sister Xiaoxin, how did you find here?"


    Xiaoxin heard Xiaoyu''s question and then seemed to think of something. Facing Xiaoyu, Xiaoxin said: "this ah, Yuner told me. She was afraid that you could not take care of brother Lin alone, so let me help."


    Although Xiaoyu and I have some doubts, but since Xiaoxin has said so, neither of us has asked what.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Seeing that neither of us spoke, Xiaoxin suddenly seemed to think of something. He quickly took out a box of Bento from the basket and put it beside me. He said to me, "brother Lin, you haven''t eaten today, have you?"? I bought some food from the outside. Don''t be hungry, or it''s bad for your health

 Chapter 109

    I gave Xiaoxin a dry smile, picked up the Bento and ate it.


    I didn''t have a good meal. I was always curious about one thing. How did Xiaoxin know I was here? Is it really like what Xiaoxin said that Zhuge Yuner told me not to succeed, and what''s more, Xiaoxin''s attitude towards me just now is not something ordinary friends can do.


    Xiaoxin saw that I was thinking about things while eating, so she asked me, "what do you want, brother Lin?"


    I heard Xiaoxin ask me just to come back to God, and quickly smile at Xiaoxin: "no, no


    Xiaoxin just Oh, but did not say anything more, I toward Xiaoxin smile, put things on the bedside table: "Xiaoxin, just you are here, I have a thing to ask you."


    Xiaoxin nodded at me: "brother Lin, if you have any questions, please ask me."


    "Xiaoxin, I want to know why yun''er doesn''t want to see me, even if I see me today. Why did she suddenly leave after I woke up?" I asked


    Xiaoxin probably didn''t expect that I would ask her this question. She was slightly stunned and then said to me, "is there something that doesn''t exist? How could sister yun''er not want to see you? You must have been very thoughtful. "


    When Xiaoyu heard me mention Zhuge Yuner, he quickly opened the door and ran out.


    I can''t help but be stunned to see their appearance. They seem to have colluded with each other. No one even told me what was going on.


    Seeing that they didn''t want to say anything, I knew that even if they asked, they were all asking in vain. I sighed: "it seems that you still don''t want to tell me."


    Xiaoxin squinted at me, but just sighed: "brother Lin, let''s talk about something else, OK?"


    I looked at Xiaoxin: "what do you want me to say? How did I get hurt? Why am I going there


    Xiaoxin probably didn''t expect that I would be aiming at her such a series of shelling, and I was about to cry. I said to her in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Xiao Xin sighed: "brother Lin, if you don''t have anything else, I won''t accompany you. I''ll send you dinner tomorrow."


    Xiaoxin said and turned and went out.


    Xiaoyu didn''t come back to the house, probably for fear that I would ask again.


    I lay on the bed board for a long time, but also slowly fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it was already very late.


    I look up to want to call light rain, but this time I suddenly found some not quite right.


    There seems to be something squatting in the corner of the room looking at me, the room is very wet, as if it has been watered.


    After this feeling, I shivered, slowly raised my head and looked into the room to see what was around me.


    However, I can''t see anything. It''s like a black cloth. It''s not an illusion!


    I know that the other party''s comer is not good, but now, I have no way to avoid, so I yelled at it: "who? Have the ability to come out and see you? "


    As soon as I heard this, I heard a very sad cry coming from the corner of the wall.


    I swallow saliva, bear to shiver the body to face that side son to ask: "who are you?"


    The corner of the wall slowly up a figure, I found that he was just squatting, hiding in the dark, I could not see his face.


    After he cried twice, he said to me, "you forget your promise to me. You shouldn''t cheat me. Why do you cheat me?"


    He said a little bit towards me, when he was close to me, I could feel the murderous spirit emanating from him, was approaching me a little bit.


    I saw him with such a murderous spirit that he called out to him: "you haven''t told me what promise I made to you, you are like this"


    however, as if he couldn''t hear my voice at all, he was still moving towards me and came to me with a smile: "since you can''t keep your promise, don''t blame me for not being a guest I''m angry


    He said, and he grabbed me by the neck.


    In the moment he touched my body, I couldn''t move at all. I didn''t have the ability to let him go, but he didn''t listen to him with a smile.


    He was so close to me that the smell of his body suddenly fell into my nose. Although I was about to suffocate, it was familiar, just like the smell from a garbage pit.


    I seem to have smelled me somewhere, and this guy''s voice is a little special, as if I had heard it somewhere. "


    however, the feeling of suffocation is very uncomfortable. At this time, I have no mind to think about who this guy is, and I want to get rid of his hand.


    But he pinched more and more tightly. If it goes on like this, I will be suffocated in less than three minutes!I tried to yell at him, but I couldn''t do it. Just then the door creaked open.


    Then there was a bow and sword like thing stabbed through the door and into the guy''s shoulder.


    He was suddenly rushed out of the arrow stabbed, screamed, spread Ya son on the wall to drill out.


    After he left, the shackles on me disappeared.


    I also suddenly took a breath to cover my chest and kept coughing, which was more painful than death.


    Si fanhan came to me and took a look at me. He laughed and sat down beside me: "you are so cowardly that you can''t even resist. You deserve to be strangled alive!"


    When I heard Si fanhan''s words, I was angry for no reason. But this guy is not a good guy. If I offend this guy, I can''t say that he will die even worse, so I just shut my mouth.


    Si fan Han ha ha smile: "you don''t want to know who just wanted to kill you that ghost is?"


    I heard Si fan Han''s words and almost jumped up from the bed board, but I couldn''t do it at all.


    I can only stare at Si fanhan tightly: "what do you mean by this? Do you know who that guy was just now? "


    Si fanhan laughed at me and said, "of course I know who he is, but it''s a pity that I don''t want to tell you now. If you really want to know who he is, you should think about what you have done. Otherwise, my arrow will have beaten him out of his wits, but I didn''t, because you were the first to make a mistake."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I almost vomited blood, but she was not unreasonable.


    I calmed down and asked Si fanhan, "have you found the ghost who blew off my two life lights?"


    Si fanhan was stunned for a moment when she heard me ask her so. Then she shook her head at me: "I really thought which immortal she was. I didn''t think this guy would know how to run away. Like a rabbit, I chased after her for a long time and didn''t even catch a rabbit hair."


    I can''t help but feel a little funny when I see Si fan beating his chest and feet.


    Seeing that I wanted to laugh, Si fanhan rolled his eyes at me: "what''s so funny about you? I''ve told you that place is not the place you should go. Now it''s better. The nurse didn''t catch it and got a body odor


    Si fanhan is right. It''s bad luck that I didn''t find Xiao Wei''s sister. I didn''t expect to encounter so many messy things in KTV.


    Seeing my loss, Si fan Han shook his head: "I really can''t help you, but I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t keep his word. Since you want to find Xiaowei''s sister, I''ll go to find it with you again.


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I almost jumped up with joy and asked Si fan Han, "is what you said true?"


    Si fan Han rolled a white eye at me: "are you talking nonsense?"


    She said and clapped her hands outside: "Xiaoyu, come in."


    Xiaoyu came in from the door and looked at me: "big, you can''t move now. If you want to find that woman, you can only get your soul out again. As for your body, I will help you guard it. You can rest assured that no one can take away your body with Xiaoyu in it."


    Si fan looked at me with a smile: "do you think about it? I''m going to take your soul away


    I nodded: "come on!"


    When Si fan Han was going to do something to me, I suddenly thought of something and called out to Si fan Han: "please wait a moment."


    Si fan cold slightly a Leng, and then some no, Shuang, the appearance of facing me to ask: "you have any bullshit, can''t wait to talk about it?"


    I gave Si fanhan a dry smile, pulled out the Lingpai that I had obtained in Hangzhou from behind, and handed it to Si fanhan for a look: "do you know this thing?"


    Si fanhan looked at the Lingpai for a long time: "what is this? I haven''t seen it


    I wanted to get some information about this thing from Si fanhan''s mouth, but I didn''t expect that Si fanhan''s reply to me was like this. I was stunned for a long time.


    Si fanhan patted me on the shoulder and threw the magic card aside: "OK, OK. Hurry up. My aunt doesn''t like to grind haw people. I''ll finish those messy things for you. I have other things to do!"


    I gave a bitter smile, but Si fanhan made a pair of Eagle claws and buckled it on my head, then jerked my head.


    I almost cried in pain.


    Si fan Han but low roared: "give me to hold back!"


    When I get my soul out of my body, it''s already a cold sweat.


    Si fan Han clapped his hands: "OK, how about going to Tiandi Fangyuan with me now?"


    I nodded: "but even if we went to Tiandi Fangyuan, how can we find Xiaowei''s sister?"

 Chapter 110

    After hearing my question, Si fan Han chuckled: "if those little ghosts have something to do with Xiaowei''s sister''s death, then we can find Xiao Wei''s sister as long as we find those kids. What''s more, at that time, I felt strong resentment in KTV, which should be Xiaowei''s sister."


    I am slightly a Leng, facing Si fan han to ask: "is that female ghost in the toilet?"


    I didn''t expect that fan Han shook his head at me: "this is not, although the female ghost in the toilet is also very terrible, but she is only in her range, and her resentment should not be able to get out of the toilet."


    When I heard Si fan Han say so, I didn''t want to say anything more. I went out with Si fan Han.


    Now Si fanhan and I both use our souls to walk. The speed is much faster, and no one will find that we are both souls rather than entities.


    I went with Si fan Han for a while and arrived at Tiandi Fangyuan.


    Sure enough, after I became a soul, standing outside Tiandi Fangyuan, I could see a gray mist covering Tiandi Fangyuan.


    Tiandi Fangyuan gives this kind of gray fog with flashing green light, which is very strange.


    I swallowed my saliva and asked Si fan Han, "what shall we do now? Go in? "


    Si fan Han nodded to me: "if we don''t go in, we don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s not good for you and me. Let''s go in and have a look. Maybe we can know some useful clues."


    I nodded. Si fanhan walked into the KTV. I could see that Si fanhan still wanted to go to the private room we had been to before.


    I asked Si fan Han, "you won''t go to that private room again?"


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes at me: "where do I go if I don''t go to the private room? Go to your house. "


    I choked for a long time to Si fan Han''s words. I didn''t know what to say. Si fan Han was too lazy to explain, so she took me into the private room.


    Sure enough, as I thought, there were still a few men and women in the private room. It was like their home.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head: "this place is really full of demons."


    Si fan Han glared at me: "little nonsense."


    I shut my mouth and the kids almost jumped out of the sofa when they saw me.


    You are also welcome to see me


    Yun Yun stared at me bitterly: "why do you want to come here! We don''t welcome you! "


    Si fan Han flushed Yun Yun with a smile: "don''t you welcome us? But I don''t think you can do it. "


    Yunyun picked a eyebrow and looked at a young man behind him. The kid''s mouth was covered with evil smile, as if he was born with a rogue look.


    The kid got up in the air, shook his head, and hung a lollipop on his mouth.


    "It seems that you are tired of living! My brother didn''t want to make trouble. Hey, since you''re here. "


    He said, stretching out his hand, he was about to pinch it down my neck.


    However, Si fan Han sneered at the little ghost: "I don''t know what is dead or alive! Since you want to die, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    She said, grow up, mouth toward that young man to suck hard.


    The little ghost lost control of his body for a long time, holding his head and looking very painful.


    However, Si fan Han didn''t mean to stop. In a flash, he swallowed the little ghost into his stomach.


    All of a sudden, all the kids in the room were stunned.


    Si fanhan showed a harmless smile to these little ghosts: "you are such a low-level imp, you are not worthy to come to me to show off. My patience is limited. If you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for being ungrateful."


    Si fanhan said, and gave me a look. I nodded, took out a picture from my body and shook it in the air: "how do you know the people in this picture? Where is she now? As long as you make it clear, we don''t want to kill innocent people! "


    Yunyun looked at me maliciously: "at that time, we still regarded you as a friend, but I didn''t expect that"


    when I heard yunyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. What''s the meaning of this? How can I listen to her? As long as I''m looking for sister Xiaowei, I''m their enemy.


    Si fanhan was a little impatient and looked at them coldly: "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell me quickly, or I''ll eat you all!"


    Si fan Han just a move has scared these souls, but they are the same expression: "I don''t know!"


    Is it Yunsi fan''s elder sister Yunhan? Well, since you don''t say so, I''ll use you to do the operation first. "


    Si fan Han said and gently waved to Yun Yun. To tell you the truth, yunyun and others were innocent. I felt very uncomfortable when they took other people at will. So they called out to Si fanhan: "don''t"


    yunyun has arrived at Si fanhan''s side. After hearing what I said, Si fanhan was stunned for a moment, and then she laughed at me: "why? You don''t want me to let this girl go, do you? It''s not good to play around. Why don''t you let me help you solve this problemSi fan Han grew up with a big mouth and was about to swallow yunyun into his stomach. However, yunyun called out to Si fan Han at this time: "wait a minute!"


    Si fan cold smile, stop the action in the hand, toward Yun Yun to ask: "do you think well?"


    Yunyun legs collapsed on the ground: "think about it."


    Si fan Han spread out his hand at me: "see? Your benevolent Bodhisattva''s heart doesn''t work at all


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t know how to answer Si fanhan''s words. She was too lazy to talk nonsense and waved to yunyun: "come on, if you make it clear, we''ll have a good talk. I can let you go, but if you cheat me, yunyun shivers a lot, but she grits her teeth and tells us," in fact, it''s a matter of fact It''s not surprising that we actually "


    after listening for a while, Si fanhan and I realized that, sure enough, the death of sister Xiaowei had a great relationship with them. However, they should have died for this matter. After their death, they just became ordinary ghosts, but Xiao Wei''s sister became a ghost. In order to stabilize the soul of Xiaowei, every ten years They will help sister Xiaowei know the soul of a living man as a sacrifice.


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other, and I said to them, "I was also found by you?"


    I didn''t expect that these little ghosts shook their heads at both of us at this time: "no, no, we don''t know what''s going on with you. Otherwise, we won''t recognize you when you come in, do we?"


    Si fan Han narrowed her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a moment, she raised her head and said to me, "maybe it''s because she likes your whole Yin body."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I thought that it might be so. The little ghosts stood up and asked Si fanhan and me, "can we go now?"


    After yunyun has finished speaking, basically all the puzzles have been opened, and then the things that Xiaowei and her parents have been together have been settled.


    I sighed, a little flustered.


    Si fanhan took a look at Yun Yun and squatted down: "you only told us how she died, but you have not told us where she is, so you want to go? Well, I''m afraid that''s not very good


    Hearing Si fan Han''s words, Yun Yun shuddered and said to Si fan Han, "what else do you want?"


    Si fan Han squeezed out a harmless smile from the crowd: "what am I going to do? You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to tell us where she is. Don''t ask about anything else


    Yun Yun took a look at several people behind him: "I think there was a toilet accident yesterday. You should have heard about it?"


    Hearing yunyun''s words, Si fanhan was stunned for a moment: "you mean"


    yunyun nodded: "there are two female ghosts living there, and one of them will stay in a small room forever, so we don''t know what she looks like. Moreover, the girl child is extremely fierce. Once disturbed, she will not walk out alive Come on, as for the other fierce ghost is Xiaowei''s sister. "


    Si fan Han suddenly burst out laughing: "Linzi, you should thank those two men and women who hit and bumped by mistake yesterday. If it wasn''t for them, you would be the one who died now."


    After hearing Si fan''s words, I shivered.


    Si fanhan clapped his hands, stood up and said to Yun Yun, "I will spare you a life for your honesty. But I hope you will cherish this opportunity. Not all powerful ghosts will keep their promise."


    Yunyun heard of this, and quickly nodded, but Si fan Han stood up and pulled me: "go!"


    I was stunned for a moment: "go? Where are you going? "


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes at me and said, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Where can I take you? Of course, we found the people we wanted to find. "


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I already understood her meaning. Si fan Han wanted to take me to the woman''s bathroom again. I shook my head at Si fan Han: "no, it''s too dangerous. You don''t want to kill me!"


    Si fan cold smell speech suddenly ha ha smile, ice face said to me: "you don''t want to go?"


    I nodded: "I won''t go to kill me. It''s really terrible there."


    Si fan ran to shake my head. "Now you don''t want to go too late, since I''m with you, then everything has the final say, hey hey,


    "

 Chapter 111

    When I saw Si fanhan''s innocent smile, I felt cold.


    Si fan Han did not want to stop meaning, drag me all the way to the bathroom door.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I also wanted to fight against Si fan Han and asked, "can I not go in?"


    Si fan cold Wen Wen shook my head at me: "this is not your has the final say, hey hey, open the door if you don''t go in, I''ll kick you in."


    After I heard Si fan''s words, my heart was cold to the freezing point. I knew that even if I didn''t want to go in, I could only sigh and slowly reached my hand to the door handle.


    This door handle is so cold that it''s just like a piece of frozen ice. Even if I''m a soul now, when I touch the handle, I''ll feel cold beyond words.


    Si fan Han smiles at me, but ignores me, until I open the door and looks at Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han didn''t make any action, but said to me faintly: "go in, don''t want me to go in with you?"


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "what do you mean? Do you want me to go by myself


    Si fanhan laughed at me, but before I could get back to my senses, he pushed me hard on my back. It was so sudden that I lost my balance of gravity and hit me forward. I staggered and went straight into it.


    Si fanhan looked at me and said, "haha"


    I just wanted to go out, but Si fan Han shut the door.


    At the moment when she closed the door of the bathroom, I shivered and called to Si fanhan: "let me out! You bastard! Get me out of here


    However, no one answered me. The temperature in the room is very low. If a living person is here, he can''t stay for a minute.


    I know that if I don''t lead Xiao Wei''s sister out, Si fanhan won''t let me out. What''s more, Si fanhan''s ability is very great, and I should not let anything happen to me.


    Thinking of this, I calmed down and walked towards the room.


    The more I went inside, the more I could think of what I had seen before, and my heart was filled with fear.


    Before I went in, there were a series of sad cries, the voices of a man and a woman.


    The moment I heard the sound, I shivered. Isn''t it the voice of the men and women who came here to steal Qing?


    Their voice sounds so sad. I gritted my teeth and walked forward a few steps until I reached the door and listened to it with my ears on my side.


    But as I approached the door inside, the sound suddenly disappeared.


    I swallowed my saliva and kept boosting myself. Now I am also a soul. What should I be afraid of?


    Even though I was thinking this way, I still couldn''t control my fear, but at least I stepped in.


    As soon as I went in, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. On the opposite wall, there were two people with untidy clothes. They had their back to me, but from their broken clothes, I knew that they were the men and women of yesterday.


    I calmed down and asked them, "Why are you here? Why don''t you go home yet


    After hearing my voice, the couple slowly raised their heads and looked at me. I found that their faces had turned pale white. After seeing their faces, I couldn''t help being stunned. This is only the face of the dead. Seeing their appearance, I knew that they were dead, and they had died very thoroughly. The only people hiding in the corner were Their spirits are the same


    when they looked up, all I could see from their eyes was hatred, violence and murderous look, which made me shiver and stepped back a few steps: "you"


    the man first opened his mouth and sobbed at me and asked, "how did you get in? Hey hey, do you want to keep us company? Do you think we''re pathetic? No, you''re here to mock us, like them! I will kill you


    He roared and crawled towards me. When he got close to me, I found that his feet had been stamped off by something and hung on the ground like only skin. His hands were the same, so did his hands. So it was a very funny posture when he crawled over.


    Seeing him like this, my heart has reached the freezing point and yelled at him: "you don''t come here!"


    I yelled at him and retreated to the door of the third toilet compartment.


    When I got to the door, I shivered, and my heart said, how could I suddenly run to this place?


    I was so distracted that the man had already climbed to my leg. Although his hand bone had broken, he was able to grasp my foot fiercely, and then pulled it hard.


    I didn''t defend myself and fell to the ground.


    I''m lucky I''m a soul, otherwise this is enough to break my bones.At the moment when I fell down, I had no intention of looking at the room. The big red embroidered shoes were still inside, and there was a very small foot.


    I yelled in my heart, but it was too late. The man had climbed onto my shoulder and smelled like a drowning man who had been pushed into the toilet.


    I gritted my teeth and yelled at him in a low voice: "don''t touch me again, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    However, he couldn''t hear me at all. He had a big mouth and was about to bite it off my neck.


    Now I am also a ghost, so I know that as long as he doesn''t swallow me into my stomach, I can''t die. But I don''t want to give him a bite. No one wants to bear the pain.


    I have a broken plastic tube next to me.


    I can''t do much at this time. I grab the plastic pipe and strangle his head.


    His upper and lower jaw kept closing, as if he had already bitten me.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to kick him in the stomach.


    The weight of the soul is not great.


    I almost tried my best with this kick, and the man flew out in a moment.


    His head got stuck in my body because of the plastic pipe on my hand.


    Looking at this guy''s strange head, I felt sick for a while and threw his head into the water pool.


    The woman stood up slowly. There was no damage in other parts of her body, but there was a deep cutting mark on her neck. It was like someone cut her head off her neck and sewed it up. I yelled at the woman: "get away from me, I don''t want to do anything to you!"


    However, the woman couldn''t hear my words at all. She slowly pulled out her hand and pressed her head. The sticky blood pulled the sticky silk from her broken neck, dropping drop by drop, looking at the extremely disgusting.


    The woman, however, began to laugh. Her headless body grabbed her own head like a bowling ball and threw it at me.


    My heart a cold, hurriedly to the side of the Dodge, but this is a foot under a slip, the center of gravity is not stable, directly fell into that pair of embroidered shoes in the bathroom.


    In the moment I fell over there, I cried in my heart that it was not good. However, at this time, I could not control my body.


    The door creaked open the moment I fell inside.


    I fell on my back. When I fell on the edge of embroidered shoes, I could clearly see the girl wearing embroidered shoes from bottom to top.


    See her appearance, my soul almost scattered, that ghost also scared to flee, shrink to the corner of the wall, shivering.


    The girl in embroidered shoes was just a little girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. Her face was pale to the limit, and her mouth and eyes were black.


    When I threw in, I found that the girl was half in the air, her hands were hanging down, her neck seemed to be broken, and her hair was scattered over her head. Just as soon as I fell down, I met her eyes directly.


    At that moment, I was stunned. Fortunately, I am a soul now. Otherwise, my heart must have stopped suddenly at this moment.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost saw me and showed me a very strange smile. At the moment of seeing that smile, I shivered coldly. I''m afraid she is going to do something.


    I tried my best to get up and turn around to run. However, when I wanted to stand up, I found that my body had been glued and couldn''t be separated from the ground.


    The toilet behind the girl was bubbling with white gas. The temperature in that small room instantly increased several times. I cried out in my heart that the ghost wanted to scald me with boiled toilet water!


    I struggle hard, want to cry out, but at this time I even have no ability to speak, dead to the imprisonment.


    The toilet lid to the top of the beginning to jump up the same, the girl''s face is still hooked so a malicious smile, do not speak, just stare at me.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden bang bang in the next room. From there, a withered hand bone like dead ashes was slowly grasping towards me.


    The moment the little girl saw this hand, her face suddenly became stiff. She screamed at the hand like she couldn''t speak. The sound was like the sound of a cat, which deeply stimulated my ears and made me shiver.


    However, it didn''t end there. The hand that crawled over from the opposite side grabbed my neck and pulled my head off.

 Chapter 112

    I was startled. At this time, I wanted to shout for help to Si fanhan, but I couldn''t.


    The girl kept making a cat''s cry at the bone of her dry hand, as if she were threatening the guy in the opposite direction, but she didn''t mean to stop and let out a shrill laugh.


    The moment I heard this voice, I shivered. This voice is not someone else''s, it is the voice of Xiao Wei''s sister.


    I swallowed my saliva, but Xiaowei''s sister slowly drilled out of the wall, her shriveled hand also slowly turned into a smooth look.


    Wei''s sister pulled me up from the ground, pinched my neck, and looked at me with a strange look. This kind of eyes seemed to be with love, hate, and even murderous spirit. I shivered with cold.


    Wei''s sister put out her hand and touched my face: "honey, don''t be afraid. No one can do anything to you with me."


    I looked at Xiaowei''s sister with a bitter face. Don''t tell me what other people can do to me, even you and I can''t afford it.


    the girl still didn''t speak, staring at me and Xiaowei''s sister, and she grew up.


    When I saw her like this, I suddenly understood that her larynx and trachea were cut alive, so she couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Xiao Wei''s sister looked at the girl and laughed triumphantly: "we two have been neighbors for so many years. We have always been well water, but I can''t give you this person. He is mine. I want to marry him. He is my husband. How can I let you kill him?"


    When I heard sister Xiaowei say this, my heart twitched violently. I am a living person. How can I entangle with a devil?


    I want to shake my head and refuse Xiaowei''s sister, but at this time, she pressed my head, and I couldn''t move. If she pressed her head, I couldn''t move.


    Finally, the girl slowly raised her head. Her mouth was cracked, which was better than the venom in Xiaowei''s sister''s eyes.


    The moment I saw her look in the eyes, my heart was twitching for a moment. It was terrible. It was just the devil''s eyes, with a strong murderous spirit, which made my heart twitch for a long time.


    Xiao Wei''s sister sneered: "you don''t have to scare me. I used to make you think you are pitiful. I''m not afraid of you. If you don''t know how to be funny, I don''t mind letting you go out of your wits!"


    After I heard the words of sister Xiaowei, I knew that this woman must not be a good guy. She struggled hard to get rid of her hand. Unexpectedly, Xiaowei''s sister snorted coldly: "you should be honest, otherwise I will eat your soul now, and you will not even have the chance to be a ghost!"


    I gave Xiaowei sister this threat is not light, don''t dare to move for a moment, but this time, the curtain outside suddenly shaking.


    Wei''s sister raised her eyebrows: "who is it? How dare you show off in front of us? Don''t you want to work


    As Xiao Wei''s sister''s voice dropped, a man came in from the window. The moment I saw this person, I was very happy. It was Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge Yuner held a copper coin in his hand and pointed to Xiaowei''s sister: "let the man go, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xiao Wei''s sister suddenly squeezed out a terrible smile and called at the little girl: "this is for you, we don''t owe each other!"


    After hearing what Xiaowei said, the girl suddenly raised her head and her eyes widened as if she agreed with her.


    Xiao Wei''s sister grinned at the corner of her mouth and gently bit me in my ear: "honey, these obstacles will be removed for us. Let''s sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and see who can win? I''m going to be a fisherman when they''re both defeated! "


    Xiao Wei''s sister is so cruel, which I have never even thought about.


    The girl saw Zhuge Yuner as if she had seen a good meal and rushed to Zhuge Yuner.


    Zhuge yun''er picked his eyebrows slightly: "where''s the ghost from? Dare you act wild in front of me?"


    Zhuge yun''er said, while playing a charm, the spell touched the girl''s body that moment, a bang on the burning.


    I was excited to see Zhuge Yuner, sure enough, the master was an expert. However, before I could be happy for a second or two, the girl jumped out of the fire.


    Her speed is very fast, in the twinkling of an eye has rushed to Zhuge Yuner''s side, a grasp of Zhuge Yuner''s collar.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t seem to think that the other party would do so. He grabbed it and dragged it down from the window.


    This is the third floor! A distance of more than 10 meters, such a fall is enough to break a living man''s bone and cause cerebral hemorrhage to die!


    I saw Zhuge yun''er fall down from above, and my eyes were wide. If I had not been speechless now, I would have screamed out.Xiao Wei''s sister tut her mouth, and then shook her head: "Oh, such a high height, fall in this way, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous, but it''s a pity that the beautiful face."


    I heard what Xiaowei said and gave her a vicious look.


    Xiaowei''s sister has already noticed this look in my eyes. She turns her head and looks at me with a sneer: "what? Her death makes you sad? "


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Xiaowei''s sister, but she sneered at me: "have you ever thought about my sister when you do this? Is it fair for you to fall in love with another person?


    I shivered when I heard her saying that. Yes, can I do this right? However, on second thought, it was Xiaowei and her sister who colluded with each other first. I had already forgiven her, but she left me at that time. This is a great shame!


    Sister Xiaowei seemed to notice the discomfort in my heart and sneered: "you are very unhappy, aren''t you?"


    She has just finished, suddenly spread out her hands and turned out a red wedding dress.


    When I saw that red wedding dress, I had some doubts, and my heart said which one she was singing?


    Wei''s sister didn''t explain it to me. She loosened me and slowly took off her clothes. Her skin was so smooth.


    I swallowed, but she slowly turned to look at me: "am I beautiful?"


    I didn''t want to have any relationship with this ghost, so I closed my eyes.


    Xiaowei''s sister snorted coldly. She slowly came to me and broke my eyes. After she broke them, I couldn''t even blink. I could only stare at her.


    Sister Xiaowei bit her lips and looked at me, as if she were going to bite her lips and bleed. Her body was in a flash, and her bright red wedding dress was immediately draped on her.


    She put on the wedding dress bitterly and reached out to touch it: "this red wedding dress was originally prepared by me for you, but you abandoned me at that time. Are you worthy of me?"


    She said and shook her hand at me, and the bridegroom''s dress was also on my body in an instant.


    Xiaowei sister saw me like this and suddenly laughed: "my bridegroom can''t talk, how can I do it?"


    She said it to herself and waved at me again. At this moment, I can finally speak. I know that I can''t fight against sister Xiaowei at this time. If she is irritated, I can''t bear it. After turning my head for a moment, she said to her bitterly: "it''s the so-called ghost road. You''re a ghost, I''m a human. We are It''s really inappropriate for two to be together. Why do you have to pester me? "


    Sister Xiaowei gave me a cold look: "you really shouldn''t say that. Don''t forget that you touched my body at the beginning."


    I gritted my teeth and tried to calm down my anger. I said to her, "at the beginning, you wanted to do that yourself. What I like is your sister, not you. But you all want to work together to cheat me. Can you blame me?"


    Sister Xiaowei sneered: "you still want to shirk your responsibility, don''t you? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous, but what can it do? Did you do a good job? You didn''t really treat me several times. Did you really treat Wei? Who was that woman just now? I see love in your eyes. Do you only depend on me and Wei physically? "


    I was stunned when I heard sister Xiaowei''s words.


    Xiaowei''s sister laughed: "what are you talking about? Don''t you dare say that? Or don''t know what to say? "


    I gritted my teeth: "anyway, we are people and ghosts, we can''t be together! Otherwise we will be punished by God! "


    when Xiaowei heard the speech, she suddenly burst out laughing. When she laughed, I suddenly realized that I had said something wrong. Sure enough, when sister Xiaowei''s laughter stopped, her eyes suddenly showed a murderous spirit. She slowly came to my side and put her hands on my shoulder:" you''re right. We can''t be together like this! "


    I feel how strong the murderous spirit emanating from Xiaowei''s sister. She slowly raised her head and looked at me with a kind of sincere eyes. Seeing her sincere eyes, my heart couldn''t help shivering: "what are you going to do?"


    Sister Xiaowei laughed: "let me let go. I can''t let you go, so I won''t leave you. Since I can''t use the body to return the soul, I can''t do it. But I can kill you and make you become the same ghost as me. So we can be together forever. Are you right?"


    As she spoke, she leaned against my chest, making me goose bumps and yelling at Wei''s sister: "you''re crazy! You are really crazy

 Chapter 113

    Xiaowei''s sister laughed at me: "yes, I''m crazy, because I love you, so you don''t blame me, I just want to be with you forever!"


    I heard how deep sister Xiaowei''s words really meant. It was impossible for her to give up me. Now the only way is to call Si fanhan in. Taking advantage of this guy''s inability to make me speechless, she called out to the door: "Si fan Han, help me!"


    Sister Xiaowei laughs: "it''s no use calling anyone!"


    However, at this time, the door outside creaked and was opened, followed by Si fan Han''s voice: "Hey, you see yourself too great, who said it''s useless?"


    Si fan Han said as he slowly walked in. The moment I saw Si fan cold, I was almost excited to cry.


    However, Si fanhan rolled his eyes at me: "I said that you are not worthy of being a man. With such courage, you are really"


    I am not in the mood to listen to Si fan Han''s insult. I only have one thought, that is, I don''t want to die now.


    Sister Xiaowei took a look at Si fanhan. Her eyes showed a murderous look: "what kind of immortal are you? I''m talking with my boyfriend about things. I have nothing to do with you. I hope you can get out of my sight if you know something. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Si fan Han ha ha smile: "you are so fierce that you scared me a lot, but it doesn''t matter what use it!"


    A word from Si fan Han angered Xiao Wei''s sister. She roared and rushed to Si fan Han.


    However, Si fan Han chuckled and stepped back a step. She didn''t fight with her at all.


    I looked at Si fan Han doubtfully and didn''t know what she was doing.


    When sister Xiaowei saw that Si fanhan dodged, she did not pursue her. She just sneered: "do you want to play with me? Hehe, since you don''t want to be fussy, I don''t care about you. Anyway, we are ghosts. As long as you don''t interfere with my affairs, I don''t want to hurt you. "


    After that, she turned her head and looked at the two men and women on the ground: "if you want to reincarnate and reincarnate, you can hold this woman for me. After my ceremony is finished, I will naturally let you go!"


    As she said that, she came to me. When the couple heard Xiaowei''s words, their eyes suddenly brightened, put their heads on their necks, and approached Si fanhan step by step.


    Si fan''s cold mouth with a smile of disdain: "it''s really beyond my ability."


    However, the two little ghosts, like scarecrows, couldn''t hear them at all, and walked towards Si fanhan.


    But sister Xiaowei came over and grabbed my clothes: "it''s too late for you to say anything now. As long as you and I are married, even if the Lord Yan comes, you can''t break the contract and go back to Niu''s body. Haha!"


    She said, and with a sudden plop on her knees, she made a few gestures.


    When I saw her appearance, it was like worshipping the moon. I quickly called out to Si fan Han: "help me quickly!"


    Si fan grinned, but said to me coldly: "you think of a way, I feel these two little ghosts are not bad, I want to eat, don''t talk nonsense with you."


    Si fan Han said and walked back several steps.


    One of the most important things in my heart is that I have really married sister Xiaowei. I''m afraid I can''t really return my soul. When I think of my parents, I feel a burst of pain. If I can''t, I can''t die! Absolutely not! "


    I was just thinking about it when I heard Xiao Wei stand up.


    I quickly looked at Xiaowei. At the moment when she looked up, her face had become a kind of heavy make-up, showing the appearance of a little daughter-in-law.


    Although Xiao Wei''s sister is a ghost, she can be regarded as a great country. If she is not a ghost, I don''t hate her.


    Wei''s sister looked up at me for a while, and then she asked me, "am I beautiful in the woods?"


    I swallowed: "beautiful floating!"


    As soon as I said this, sister Xiaowei began to laugh. The moment I heard her laugh, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. What am I thinking?


    Xiaowei''s sister showed a treacherous expression. It seemed that she had succeeded in the trick and laughed at me: "you all say I am beautiful. It seems that you want to marry me, don''t you? In this case, let''s start to worship and get married. "


    She said, gently took my hand and went to the windowsill, looked at the moon outside: "you see how good the day outside, today is a lucky day, we worship heaven and earth."


    She said and gave me a soft kiss on the mouth.


    Sister Wei''s lips are like ice. When I kiss my lips, I shiver and get goose bumps.


    Xiaowei''s sister was kneeling on the ground at this time. At the moment she knelt down, my leg seemed to drop down to something in an instant. With a plop, I knelt on the ground.


    My leg is like a heavy knock to the iron bar, the pain of my ah called out.Xiaowei, however, pretended to be dissatisfied with me: "what are you afraid of? It doesn''t matter. I''ll serve you well after we pay our respects. "


    At this time, I didn''t have the heart to listen to sister Xiaowei''s gibberish in my ear. I was thinking how to escape from her magic palm.


    Xiao Wei''s sister said, "today I''m going to marry my beloved man Linzi. Take heaven and earth as evidence, I''ll pay homage here!"


    With Xiao Wei''s words, a sultry thunder suddenly rang out between heaven and earth. It sounded like a dragon chant in my ears. The dull thunder made my ears numb.


    Xiao Wei laughs: "Lin Zi, you see, heaven and earth agree that we two get married. It''s really a good time for heaven and earth!"


    She looked at me with a smile: "worship heaven and earth!"


    After that, Xiaowei slowly worshipped the heaven and earth. Although I was reluctant to do so at this time, her body still did not listen to me and worshipped the heaven and earth.


    I just worshipped heaven and earth, and I felt a strong sense of weakness, as if my feet were stepping towards the death line.


    I bite my teeth. I can''t. If I go on like this, I''ll die.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered one thing. They all said that the blood on the tip of the tongue has a good restraining effect on ghosts. Although I am only a soul now, I can only use the dead horse as a living horse doctor. When I worship heaven and earth and my parents, I can''t spray blood on her. I can only wait for the time when I worship.


    Whether it''s a success or not, there''s only one chance. Once I lose the chance, I''ll have to accept my life.


    Sister Xiaowei didn''t seem to think of what I wanted to do now. Seeing that I didn''t resist, she laughed: "that''s right. As long as you stay with me, I won''t treat you badly. Don''t worry. I''ll be hot and you will become the strongest ghost in the world.


    I secretly glanced behind me. Si fanhan didn''t show up. I think I really want to deal with sister Xiaowei by myself.


    Anyway, she won''t come to save me. It''s my last try.


    Sister Xiaowei said that she took out two puppets and engraved the birthdays on the two puppets. It was estimated that they were her parents.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, sister Xiaowei gently kisses me on my lips: "you will be mine after two more obeisances, and no one will be able to take it away by then."


    She said shyly looked at the two puppets in front of her and murmured to herself, "father and mother, I''m going to marry Linzi today. I hope you can get your blessing!"


    She said and looked at me: "come on, Linzi, let''s worship our parents!"


    I know that even if I resist at this time, it''s useless. I simply don''t resist. After sister Xiaowei relaxes her vigilance, I can start.


    Sister Xiaowei could feel my action. She was very happy to see me offering sacrifices to her parents. She said, "Lin Zi, you''ve finally figured it out!"


    I didn''t reply. I just gave her a smile.


    When Xiaowei and I finished the second worship, my eyes were shaking. I felt as if something was pulling in from the door. I shivered with cold. It was my own soul. Now I understand why sister Xiaowei said that.


    If my soul has been pulled back from my body for the third time, even if my soul has been pulled back for the third time, even if my soul has been pulled out for the third time, then my soul will be saved They''re all dead bodies.


    I bite my teeth, this is the last time, success or failure in one fell swoop.


    Xiao Wei''s sister saw that her ceremony had been successful twice, and she was even more unhurried when no one stopped her.


    Come up and kiss me gently on the face: "it will be ready soon, brother Lin, let''s do it right now."


    I bit the tip of my tongue when she turned around, even if it was soul, but it still hurt so much that I almost cried out.


    Xiaowei sister saw my face changed a little, and quickly asked me, "what''s wrong with you, Lin Zi?"


    I was afraid that sister Xiaowei would find that I was ready to deal with her, so she shook her head and squeezed out a smile.


    When she saw me like this, she laughed: "it''s OK. Let''s start now?"


    I nodded to sister Xiaowei. She turned me around and said to me, "goodbye to husband and wife!"


    As soon as she turned me around and yelled, I opened my mouth and spat out blood from the tip of my tongue into her eyes.


    At that moment, Xiaowei''s sister screamed, and my body seemed to have lost the strong sense of bondage. I suddenly stood up and supported the windowsill to run.


    I didn''t expect that sister Xiaowei yelled at me at this time: "Damn, you dare to cheat me!"

 Chapter 114

    I know that this is a big trouble. The moment I heard sister Xiaowei''s voice, I knew that she was angry now. If I stayed here all the time, there was only one way to die.


    Weighing in three, I decided to run away first. I tried my best to get up. Unexpectedly, sister Xiaowei grabbed my leg.


    I gave her this pull and I fell to the ground.


    I quickly turned my head and looked at Wei''s sister. At this time, she had wiped off the blood on her face and was staring at me: "do you want to run away?"


    I stepped back two steps: "we''re not right. Why do you have to force me to be with you?"


    Xiaowei''s sister laughed: "not suitable? If you say it or not, I will! But how dare you cheat me! hey! Since you lied to me, you have to pay for it


    After I heard this from sister Xiaowei, I was about to collapse. However, she didn''t intend to let me go: "since you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. I''ll kill your body now, so that you can''t return to the sun. Even if you don''t want to be my husband, you can''t do it!"


    She said, toward me hey hey a smile, unexpectedly released my ankle, in her release my moment, I fight for life to run out.


    But she didn''t chase me. She sneered at me and walked into the wall.


    When I went out, Si fanhan was sitting on the ground, gnawing at the legs of the two souls.


    Seeing her eating her soul made me sick.


    Si fan Han stood up and clapped his hands: "I still left you a soul, do you want to?"


    I wanted to refuse, but suddenly I thought of the words of the four men, and I couldn''t help being stunned. Although I was reluctant, I still nodded at Si fan Han: "OK!"


    Si fanhan then said with a smile: "I have put her into the gourd! It''s not convenient for you now. I''ll go back later. "


    I said, but when Si fanhan said that she would go back, I suddenly remembered what Xiaowei had just said, and then I jerked.


    Si fan Han saw that I looked different and looked at me suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to Si fanhan, "my flesh is in danger."


    Si fanhan probably didn''t think what I meant, so he quickly asked me, "what''s going on?"


    I told Si fanhan what I had just said. After hearing what I said, Si fanhan was stunned: "do you mean she may want to kill your body?"


    I nodded at Si fan Han. She said that she should be like this. We should go back quickly to avoid problems. "


    Si Fan said," take me back quickly. "


    But when we got back, it was still a beat late.


    The door has been knocked open.


    Light rain fainted on the ground, the soul is like to disperse the same, the viewer is extremely weak.


    I was shocked. He ran over and helped Xiaoyu up.


    I shook Huang Xiaoyu vigorously. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. After she opened her eyes, she suddenly said to me and Si fanhan: "don''t worry about me. Go find your body!"


    When Xiaoyu said this, I was confused and took a quick look at Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han shook his head: "you can only rely on yourself. If Xiaoyu is left alone, he will soon be out of his wits. You are the soul now. You have an instinctive reaction to your body. You should be able to sense where he is. Before the woman has completely got your soul out of your body, find him quickly!"


    I nodded at Si fan Han and ran out.


    As expected, as Si fanhan said, I had an instinctive reaction to my own body, and I soon caught up with my own body.


    Sister Xiaowei has taken my body to a cemetery. It''s quiet all around. I look at her. She touches my face and says to herself, "how can you leave me? I love you so much, don''t you


    My body has no soul, there is no way to answer her, but sister Xiaowei smiles: "well, in this case, I will marry you. As long as we sign the contract, you will be mine."


    She said, a turn, that body red dowry again put on Xiaowei sister''s body, my body also put on her big red bridegroom''s dress, in this kind of place appears particularly strange.


    As before, I had to stop her. When I was about to rush up, a hand grabbed me and dragged me backward. Then I covered my mouth.


    I was so shocked by her sudden arrival that I was about to scream.


    "Don''t move! It''s me


    It was Zhuge Yuner''s voice. At the moment when I heard her voice, I shivered with cold and calmed down.


    When Zhuge Yuner saw that I didn''t struggle, he let go.


    She had some blood on her head and a slight bruise on her scalp, but it wasn''t very serious.I saw Zhuge Yuner''s moment of excitement, and almost rushed to embrace her.


    Zhuge Yuner waved his hand to me: "do you still have the heart to hold me now? Look at yourself


    Zhuge Yuner''s words are like pouring cold water on my head. I suddenly turn my head and look at sister Xiaowei.


    My soul is outside now, and my body has no thought at all. Such a ceremony is going on very quickly, and it will be the third worship in a twinkling of an eye.


    When I saw her like that, my heart was cold to the extreme.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t talk much. He took out a mirror and handed it to me: "take it, look at her!"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I nodded quickly. My hands trembled when I grasped the mirror, but Zhuge Yuner slowly flashed towards the back after giving me the mirror.


    I bit my teeth and took a picture of Xiaowei''s sister.


    At this time, the moonlight suddenly seemed to be absorbed by the mirror. It reflected from the mirror and aimed at sister Xiaowei.


    At the moment when the light of the mirror shone on Xiaowei''s sister, she suddenly jumped up from the ground and turned her head to look at me. There was a strong murderous air in her eyes. At the moment when I saw her, I suddenly shivered: "how terrible!"


    I bit my teeth and took a mouthful of saliva and looked at sister Xiaowei.


    Looking at it in the mirror, her appearance became particularly terrifying. Her hair was scattered and her face was covered with wrinkles. At that moment, she was dozens of years old.


    I almost fell to the ground when I saw her like this.


    Sister Xiaowei raised her eyelids and looked at me for a moment: "you really are, endless, aren''t you?"


    I quickly back a few steps: "you don''t come, or I will be rude to you."


    Xiao Wei''s sister heard a sudden smile: "you don''t want to marry me, but this is not your has the final say!" Hey, you and I together, will be very happy, but you must let me not happy, so you can''t blame me! "


    I was so scared that I turned to run. At this moment, sister Xiaowei suddenly laughed: "do you want to run? Unfortunately, you can''t escape. "


    I don''t care about her threat at the moment. Now it''s important to run for my life.


    Xiao Wei''s sister sneered and suddenly put out a hand, just put it on my shoulder.


    I called out, but Xiaowei didn''t respond. She just said to me, "you are mine now. Don''t try to struggle!"


    As soon as she finished saying this, she suddenly let out a scream, and her hand jerked back. I was a little stunned and didn''t respond for a long time. What''s the matter.


    I quickly turned my head to see a deep bloodstain on Xiaowei''s shoulder at this time. She turned fiercely behind her: "who?"


    Zhuge yun''er laughs and shows the posture of throwing darts just now.


    Sister Xiaowei turned her head and looked at Zhuge Yuner with a look of bitterness: "I have no injustice or hatred with you, but you have repeatedly interfered in my good things. What do you want to do?"


    Zhuge Yuner clapped his hands and laughed at her: "no injustice, no hatred? I don''t think so? You''re attacking my boyfriend right now, so there''s no hatred between us? "


    After I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Zhuge Yuner even said that I was her boyfriend.


    Xiaowei''s sister was also stunned. After a long time, she came back to her senses and laughed at Zhuge Yuner and said, "since you are such a shameless woman, since you are fighting with me, I will send you to see King Yan now. Remember to give my name in the newspaper, otherwise you will die unjustly!"


    After I heard the words of sister Xiaowei, I shivered and called out to Zhuge Yuner: "be careful!"


    Sister Xiaowei heard me say this to Zhuge Yuner, but not to her. Her face suddenly turned ugly and glared at me: "you heartless man! Since I can''t get you, I''ll destroy you


    She roared at me.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that the situation was not good, and quickly roared at me: "Lin Zi, what are you still in a daze? Run


    I suddenly responded. Ah, she was about to run. However, sister Xiaowei sneered: "do you want to run? Hehe, come and bury me


    She yelled and tore at me. At that moment, I felt that all my internal organs were going to be torn, but Xiaowei''s sister laughed: "wait, I''ll send you back to the West. Don''t blame me for being cruel, you guys and girls. It''s your own fault!"


    Zhuge Yuner sneered at this time: "you dead ghost, do you think you are very great? Hehe, since this is the case, I will let you go to the Ashura realm and never be able to live beyond life! Don''t blame me

 Chapter 115

    After Zhuge Yuner roared, he suddenly took a copper coin sword in his hand and stroked it, spilling blood on it. When sister Xiaowei rushed to me, he suddenly threw it at us.


    Her speed is very fast. Sister Xiaowei only wanted to kill me. She didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner to do such a move and stabbed me in the head.


    She screamed, lowered her head and looked at her chest. She saw that her chest had been deeply inserted with a sharp sword.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, sister Xiaowei didn''t get angry. Instead, she laughed bitterly at us: "you two dog men and women hey, I curse you can''t be together in this life!"


    As soon as she said this, her body became lighter and lighter, and slowly disappeared from my sight.


    Seeing the moment when Xiaowei''s sister disappeared, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. I didn''t know whether I was sad or not, but this feeling was very uncomfortable. Zhuge Yuner came to me and patted me on my shoulder: "don''t think about anything. Go back to your own body."


    I nodded to Zhuge yun''er and went to my side. After Xiaowei''s sister disappeared from the world, my bridegroom''s clothes disappeared.


    I sighed and got into my body. At the moment when I was about to open my eyes, I suddenly felt my neck was sour. It seemed that I had been beaten heavily by someone. Before I could open my eyes, my head was empty and I fell to the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up. It''s just that I''m already in bed in the rental house.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t know where he was going. I looked outside. It was already light. Si fanhan was healing Xiaoyu at this time. I wanted to get up and go out, but Si fanhan suddenly turned his head to look at me: "your life lamp is not fully on. People who can''t resist the sun''s light will burn at this time It''s a freak out. "


    I was shocked by a word from Si fan Han and fell on the quilt.


    Si fan Han sighed: "it''s really that the matter of the ghost girl has been solved. Should you be at ease now?"


    I gave Si fan a bitter smile: "why do I do it"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "you don''t talk nonsense. Who said you were born in the whole Yin day, you can only blame yourself, no one can blame you."


    I closed my eyes and ignored Si fan Han.


    Xiaoyu is still in a coma because of his injury, and I don''t know when he will wake up.


    Si fanhan put Xiaoyu into a small box: "she is like you now. Her soul is extremely unstable. Don''t let her see the strong sunlight, otherwise I will be an immortal, and I will be helpless."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "immortal? Do you think there are gods in the world? If there were gods, how could there be so many "


    I thought that if I said such words, Si fanhan would definitely scold me. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan, like me, hugged his face and looked outside and said," who knows? Maybe, maybe not, at least I haven''t seen it! "


    I gave a dry smile and closed my mouth.


    Si fanhan also turned around and went out. Just when she got to the door, she suddenly stopped and said to me, "by the way, you must be careful these days. I feel that something has been on you, but it is very alert. As soon as I open the door, it will disappear without a trace."


    I couldn''t help being stunned after hearing Si fan Han''s words. However, Si fan Han didn''t want to talk nonsense with me, so she turned around and went out.


    I looked at the box with Xiaoyu''s soul in it and sighed. In fact, all this was caused by me.


    I was thinking wildly, Xiaoxin came in with a lunch box in his hand and blood in his eyes. Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but be stunned, and rushed to Xiaoxin and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Xiaoxin?"


    Xiaoxin squeezed out a smile at me: "no, no


    I feel extremely strange in my heart, but Xiaoxin looks like she doesn''t want to say anything. I know that even if I''m afraid to ask her, she won''t tell me, so she pretends not to know and changes the topic and asks Xiaoxin: "Xiaoxin allows her"


    when I ask Zhuge Yuner, Xiaoxin''s face suddenly changes, but that kind of change Just for a moment, then he said to me, "sister yun''er is OK. Now she has returned to the Taoist temple. By the way, I brought you something to eat. You haven''t eaten all day. Are you hungry?"


    Xiao Xin just finished this sentence, I heard a gurgling sound in my stomach.


    I touched my stomach and looked at Xiaoxin with embarrassment: "yes! My stomach is growling


    Xiaoxin sighed and took out some bentos from the bag and put them in front of me: "this is what I specially made for you to eat. Eat it, forget it, and eat it quickly."


    When I saw Xiaoxin like this, I felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t say where there was a problem. I could only watch Xiaoxin helplessly.Xiaoxin opened the lunch box. There were several kinds of vegetables in it. Her hands trembled when she fed me.


    I picked my eyebrows slightly and called Xiaoxin in a low voice. However, Xiaoxin seemed to have not heard it. Staring at the food on my hands, I was shocked. Xiaoxin must have something wrong with me, and I called out to Xiaoxin in a hurry.


    Xiao Xin heard my voice as if frightened, the food on the hand shook and fell on the quilt.


    I squint at Xiaoxin: "Xiaoxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoxin''s face was a little nervous: "nothing! You eat first. If I have other things, I will not accompany you first! "


    She said, like a guilty conscience, she turned and ran outside.


    I looked at the things on the table and I couldn''t help but wonder. What''s going on?


    Just wanted to pick up chopsticks, but I suddenly remembered Xiao Xin''s expression, shivering coldly, quickly pulled out a silver needle from the side, and slowly put it into the meal to try.


    As expected, the food was poisoned. And the toxicity is very strong.


    I threw the silver needle on the ground, staring at the scene in front of me, how could I have never thought that Xiaoxin would poison me, and still be so powerful.


    I spat and jumped out of the bed.


    However, Xiaoxin has disappeared from my sight at this time. I''m afraid I have to wait until night to find her.


    I was lying on the bed with my teeth clenched, but my heart was pounding. When I woke up that day, how could Xiaoxin''s excited eyes kill me?


    I think, until the night is still no clue, this time the sun has set, although I lost two life lights, but it is better to help me out of the body.


    I closed my eyes and slowly lowered my breath. Learning from the method of Si fanhan''s taking my soul, I stretched out my hand and tugged hard on my head. Sure enough, my soul pulled out with such a hard effort.


    I knew that all this could only be found out in the Taoist temple of the old Taoist priest, so I did not waste time in the rental room and ran towards the Taoist temple of the old Taoist priest.


    After I became a soul, I couldn''t feel how tired I was, and the speed was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, I was at the gate of the Taoist temple.


    I wanted to get in through the wall, but there were charms all over the place, and I couldn''t even get into it.


    I thought again and again and decided to knock on the door to see what was going on inside.


    I went to the door and knocked hard on the door.


    A moment later, the door was opened, and the little Taoist priest before him could not help but be stunned when he saw me like this. However, in a flash, her attitude was like a changed person, and she asked me coldly: "what are you doing here?"


    I didn''t expect that the little boy would talk to me like this. I couldn''t help being stunned. However, he didn''t mean to talk to me. He slammed the door.


    I saw the little Taoist put the door on and knocked on it again. However, he didn''t mean to open the door. He just called out to me through the door: "you go, sister Yuner won''t see you. If you are smart, I advise you to leave early, so that everyone will not be happy!"


    I didn''t expect that the little Taoist was so impolite. I was a bit upset at the time. I called out to the Taoist priest: "I''m not here to look for Zhuge Yuner. I have other things to come to the Taoist temple."


    The little Taoist priest snorted coldly: "if you have other things, go to someone else. We don''t welcome visitors here. Please help yourself."


    They didn''t intend to let me in. If that''s the case, I can''t get in even if I knock on the door.


    At the moment, I''m stubborn. If you don''t let me in, I''ll go in. But instead of knocking at the door, I look for a place and look at the side. Although there are charms on the wall, I can climb up the wall and see how you can stop me!


    I thought while the son proud smile, and then the feet suddenly a force from the ground jumped up.


    There was no one empty in the yard. I was so happy that God helped me, so I jumped in towards the bottom.


    However, before my feet could stand firm, the voice of the little Taoist came from behind: "Why are you so shameless? I''ve given you a chance. You don''t cherish it. In this case, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "

 Chapter 116

    I really didn''t expect that little Taoist would appear behind me. I was a little stunned. I quickly turned my head and looked at it. I saw that there was fierce light in both eyes of the little Taoist. It seemed that he wanted to kill me in the next second.


    As a soul, I had a natural fear of being a Taoist.


    The little Taoist looked at me and said, "come and die yourself."


    After hearing the words of the little Taoist, she just wanted to run away. However, the little Taoist didn''t give me a chance and sneered at me: "do you want to escape? hey! There are no doors! "


    When I heard this, I shivered, but it was too late. Although the Taoist priest was a child, his hand was so fierce that he suddenly hit a spell on my back. The spell was like a flame, and it burned with a bang at the moment close to my body.


    I cried out with a cry of pain, which startled the Taoists in the yard. They came out of the house and saw me rolling on the ground. They drew swords from their bodies and pointed at me: "where are the lonely souls and wild ghosts?"


    I''ve been rolling on the ground in pain. I still have the heart to listen to what these Taoists are saying. When they all rush to dress me into a sugar gourd, a rain suddenly falls in the yard.


    This rain is a little special. At the moment that it falls on me, the fire on my body is extinguished.


    Then I heard the Taoists yelling at the back: "master!"


    It was the old Taoist who came out.


    He looked down at me and looked at other Taoists: "what''s going on?"


    The little Taoist priest went to the Taoist priest''s side and gave him a salute and said, "master, I have already advised him to break into the Taoist temple, but his obsession is so deep that his disciples intend to destroy him."


    The old Taoist priest, with a cry, came up and looked down at me.


    The flesh behind me seemed to be burnt. It hurt to death. I raised my head and said to the old Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, I didn''t mean to break into your Taoist temple. What''s more, I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s your little disciple who didn''t reason first."


    The old Taoist sighed, but he didn''t mean to help me up. He just sighed: "you shouldn''t come here. Yuner won''t see you!"


    I sat up and gave a bitter smile to the old Taoist priest: "Taoist priest, I didn''t say that I came here to look for Yuner, but I wanted to investigate something. I didn''t expect that you would make such a big battle."


    The old Taoist sighed and lifted me up from the ground. Then he said to the other Taoists, "let''s break up. As for the forest, follow me."


    Although I feel a little uncomfortable, this is the place for the old Taoist. Even if he throws me out now, I have nothing to say. I can only sit up from the ground and follow the old Taoist into the room.


    The old Taoist sat down and looked at me: "Lin Zi, if you have any questions, please ask me. As long as the old Taoist can help you, I will try my best to help you."


    I nodded to the old Taoist priest and then said to him, "well, I''m here to find Xiaoxin. Is she in the Taoist temple?"


    The old Taoist probably didn''t expect that I would come to find Xiaoxin. He was stunned: "which girl are you looking for?"


    I nodded and looked at the old Taoist priest strangely. I didn''t know why he had such a big reaction. So I looked at him curiously: "what''s wrong, Taoist priest? Is there anything wrong?"


    After hearing what I said, the Taoist priest nodded to me: "yes, you may not know. Three days ago, this little girl suddenly disappeared. We don''t know where she went. We searched everywhere, but we didn''t find her."


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard the Taoist priest''s words. Yesterday, during the day, Xiaoxin came to us and said that Zhuge Yuner asked her to come to see me. How could she have been missing for three days in a flash? It seems that there must be something fishy in this. Is there any connection between her and sister Xiaowei?


    When I was thinking, I heard the old Taoist asked me, "what''s the matter, Lin Zi?"


    I shook my head at the old Taoist: "I don''t disturb the Taoist priest. Since the Taoist priest has other things to do, then Linzi will leave!"


    The old Taoist nodded and didn''t say anything else. However, just as I opened the door and was about to go out, he suddenly called out to me.


    In a daze, I quickly turned my head and looked at the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, what else do you have?"


    The old Taoist sighed and said to me, "I know you like yun''er very much now, and the girl seems to have feelings for you."


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard the old Taoist. I stopped and asked the old Taoist, "what do you mean by that, Taoist? You mean "


    the old Taoist priest shook his head at me:" I have nothing else to do. I just want to tell you that if you really like her, you should practice your Daoism and come to see her when you have achieved your Taoism. "I couldn''t help being confused when I heard the old Taoist saying that. The old Taoist seemed to have something hidden in his heart. I wanted to ask what he wanted to understand, but the old Taoist waved to me: "let''s go! It''s getting late. "


    Since the old Taoist priest had given me an order to expel him, I didn''t mean to keep it. So he nodded at him and staggered out.


    After going back, the trump jumped from under the bed to the table.


    I was slightly stunned, looking at the Lingpai for half a day, I didn''t know what it meant.


    At this time, the magic card suddenly shook for a while, and then came a man''s voice from inside. At the moment when I heard the sound, I shivered. It was the fat man''s voice. He said to me with a smile: "Linzi, hey, hey, did you forget what we told you? Is it too peaceful? "


    The man''s laughter with a strong sense of threat, I think of the gourd with the body, quickly said to the man: "no, no!"


    The man said with a smile: "there is no best. I just want to wake you up. Anyway, there are still a few days before you give us the sacrifice. We don''t want to embarrass you. But if you can''t do it"


    I rushed to the magic card and said, "no, I have a soul in my hand now. I will give it to you in advance as my next thing I can put it off for a while. Is that ok? "


    The fat man''s face squeezed out of the magic card, and the skin smile flesh did not smile at me: "so you have caught the soul, so you can see in your obedience, I will give you such a chance, but only this once, the next time must be handed in to us according to the regulations, otherwise don''t blame our brother for not being affectionate!"


    I quickly nodded at the man, pulled the gourd out and handed it to the fat man.


    The fat man laughed and got into the Lingpai.


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head. It''s no way to go on like this.


    However, before my soul came back to my body, I suddenly heard Si fan Han''s voice: "it''s such a thing. I really didn''t expect that the Lingpai of Linzi actually did this."


    I didn''t have time to react, and was shocked by Si fan Han''s words. He quickly looked back at Si fan Han and said, "you are really haunted. You almost scared me to death."


    However, Si fan Han sat on the edge of my bed with a proud face, cocked her legs and said with a smile, "is it a ghost? I''m a ghost. What''s more, don''t you know that there''s an old saying in China since ancient times that you don''t have to worry about something, and you''re not afraid of ghosts calling at the door in the middle of the night. Have you done something wrong? "


    Si fanhan didn''t say anything good in front of me. I rolled my eyes at her and said, "you are the kind of dog whose mouth can''t spit out ivory. I''m talking to you nonsense!"


    Si fan clapped his hands: "nonsense? Ha ha, originally, I have a very important thing to tell you, but seeing your attitude now, I feel like I don''t want to tell you! "


    I don''t know what Si fan Han''s meaning is, slightly a Leng, toward Si fan Han asked: "what do you say?"


    Si fan Han said with a smile: "forget it, my aunt''s time is limited. I don''t want to talk with you here. You have a good rest. Anyway, you are hurt. You don''t want to see the sun for ten days or half a month."


    I am slightly a Leng, then react to come over, toward Si fan cold roar way: "you unexpectedly follow me?"


    Si fanhan laughed at me and said, "I don''t need to follow you. If you throw your skills on the street, there''s only one way to die. OK, you can revive your soul. I don''t want to talk so much nonsense with you."


    She said, and as soon as she turned around, she disappeared from my sight.


    I bit my teeth and looked at the magic card. I can''t always be restricted by the four fat men in my life. Who knows if one day I lose the ability to move, will they swallow my soul?


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. However, at this moment, there was a wind blowing outside.


    If it was in the past, I would not care, but this period of time, my spirit has always been tight, a little bit of wind and grass can make me shiver, I quickly turned to look at the door, saw here is a face on the door glass, grinning a big strange smile at me.


    I gave this face a stare, a moment of time scared, rushed to him and asked: "who are you?"


    However, he did not answer my words, and even pushed the door open.

 Chapter 117

    After he came in, he startled me. He wanted to find something to block it. But I didn''t have any treasure in my hand. I stepped back two steps: "who is your man? What do you want to do? "


    He hehe''s a smile: "Lin Zi, what you promised me has not been done yet. To be a man, you should not cheat me."


    I bit my teeth: "who are you? What do you want to do? What did I promise you? "


    He giggled a smile, Yin miserable looking at me: "you really forgot, since so, use your life as compensation!"


    I inadvertently saw the Lingpai on the table. Now there is no other way, but Sima guarantees the work of a live horse doctor. I jumped up and grabbed the trump in front of me.


    He probably didn''t expect that I would pick up the magic card as a defense, and then he stepped back several steps: "hey hey"


    I gritted my teeth: "you don''t want to pester me any more. What do you think I owe you? I''ll help you do it now. Is that ok?"


    But he still laughed: "now help me? Hey, it''s late. You cheated me, so you have to pay the price! "


    I know this guy is cruel. I''m afraid it''s too late for me to say anything else. Since he''s afraid of my trump, I''ll use this thing to force him away.


    After I made up my mind, I grabbed the trump and walked towards him. This guy was really afraid of the trump in my hand and wanted to dodge.


    He laughed: "you want to scare me with a broken spirit card


    I bit my teeth: "if you''re not afraid of this trump, you have the ability to come here."


    He stepped back two steps: "why am I fighting you? You can''t always hold this thing on your body. Haha, sooner or later, you will put it down. When you put it down, it will be your death


    After hearing this, I bit my teeth and didn''t say a word.


    When he finished, he disappeared from my sight.


    I settled down and got into my body.


    This night, I was holding the magic card to sleep all night, but I couldn''t feel at ease. Until the next day when the sun was shining on the earth, my eyes were black.


    At this time, Si fan Han came in and saw that the room was a little messy. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "what have you done in the house? How did it become like this? "


    I got up from the bed board and looked at Si fanhan: "it''s nothing. That evil spirit came to me again in the evening.


    After hearing what I said, Si fan was stunned for a moment: "what? The devil? "


    I said to Si fanhan, "have you forgotten the evil ghost who said I owed him? I can''t figure out where I owe him


    Si fan Han lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then suddenly he opened his mouth to me and asked, "do you want to think about it. Have you promised that soul thing recently?"


    I heard Si fan Han''s words and thought for a while. Then I was surprised: "is it him? But it''s impossible. At that time, when we went to find him, he was still a very timid ghost. How could he become so strong in a twinkling of an eye? "


    Si fanhan looked at me deeply: "what are you talking about? Do you remember something? "


    I nodded to Si fan Han: "yes, at that time, Zhuge Yuner and Xiaoxin were both missing. Later, when collecting clues, I found a little ghost. But at that time, he was very timid. Although he said that we would help him with his grave, it was not like this!"


    Si fan Han after hearing my words, slightly pondered for a while: "this is not good, maybe he has changed."


    I heard Si fan Han''s words can''t help but stupefied: "how can it be possible?"


    Si fan Han waved his hand at me: "there is nothing impossible. Listen to me. You may have to prepare something tonight. Let''s go and have a look. Otherwise, this kind of ghost is the most difficult to pester. It constantly harasses you. Sometimes I don''t have to be by your side."


    I nodded to Si fan Han and said, "OK"


    Si fan Han sighed and turned away.


    I saw that Si fan Han was about to leave. I was scared and called out to Si fan Han: "what are you going to do?"


    Si fan Han sighed: "don''t worry about this. Of course, I''m going to help you with some things. After I finish, I''ll come back to you naturally. By the way, I''ll help you find some things. We must take action tonight."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I nodded to Si fan Han: "good!"


    Si fan Han sighed and turned away.


    I didn''t know how long it was before Si fanhan came back with a pile of sacrificial offerings.


    I looked at her suspiciously, "what are you doing with these things?"


    Si fan Han rolled a white eye at me: "of course, it is to prepare for you."


    She said and took out a black dress from the package.See the moment of clothes, I almost cry out: "how is the shroud again?"


    Si fan Han threw the clothes to me: "put them on quickly. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Although I had no choice but to put on the shroud according to Si fan Han''s words.


    Unexpectedly, I just put on my clothes, Si fan Han said to me, "let''s go!"


    I was stunned for a moment: "go? You want me to go now? Now the streets are full of people, I wear a shroud on the street will not be seen by others? I must not be regarded as a monster at that time? "


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes and said, "you may not go, but as long as you don''t regret it then, don''t say that I didn''t help you when that evil spirit comes to you."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I was shocked. However, I did not refute her words, so I nodded to her and went out with her.


    Sure enough, as I thought, after we went out, many people looked at me with slanted eyes, and my face turned white.


    Si fan''s face was indifferent.


    I began to hate Qi Si fan Han, which was purely humiliating. She turned her head and looked at me: "don''t stare at me. I tell you I''m doing it for your own good. Do you see how strong the sun is in the sky? If you don''t wear this shroud, the sun will burn you to death. Don''t blame me, but ask me to wear it for you


    What I said to Si fan Han, I don''t know what to say. I just wanted to quickly follow Si fan han to the cemetery.


    Fortunately, after walking for more than an hour, we arrived at the cemetery.


    When Si fan Han walked past, he suddenly stopped.


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Why didn''t you leave all of a sudden? "


    Si fan Han looked around: "something is wrong. Be careful."


    I didn''t expect to be able to come out of Si fan Han''s mouth suddenly such a sentence, a little confused for a moment.


    However, Si fan Han did not ask for more explanation.


    Follow me into the cemetery.


    I took Si fan han to find the tomb and shivered when I saw the tombstone.


    The tombstone has been rotten and the whole tomb has been turned over.


    However, the lid of the coffin was still covered, but the coffin was turned over, and the coffin was placed under the cover.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Si fan Han. Si fan Han picked up her eyebrows: "no wonder the resentment is so heavy. It turns out that someone has done something here!"


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "what does this mean?"


    After hearing my question, Si fan Han suddenly returned to his senses and looked at me. I was startled by his eyes: "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    However, Si fanhan did not speak. He stretched out his hand to the coffin out of thin air, as if holding the coffin. Then he turned it over with all his strength, and the whole coffin board was turned over.


    Si fan Han waved to me: "go down and have a look at the body inside."


    I was startled and pointed to my nose: "you let me down?"


    Si fan Han glared at me: "nonsense, do you want me to go down by myself? I''m afraid someone is trying to hurt you. If you have something in this coffin, it will prove that my guess is correct. "


    I can''t resist Si fanhan. What''s more, she is much better than me, so she has to go to the grave.


    As soon as I went down, a fishy smell came out of the coffin. It didn''t look like the smell of meat. I didn''t know what was in it. Si fanhan''s eyebrows were very tight. I didn''t know what she was thinking now.


    However, before I got close to the coffin, I saw a circle of small nails under my feet. Fortunately, the soles of my shoes were thick, otherwise I would have been stabbed.


    Si fanhan should have seen the layers of nails, but she did not say anything, and set up a sacrifice on the ground.


    I carefully went to the coffin cover next to, gently pushed, did not expect the coffin cover is very loose, give me such a gentle touch, unexpectedly fell down with a plop.


    When I opened the coffin, the smell came out in an instant. Before I could see what was in the coffin, my stomach churned and I vomited wildly on the ground. Si fanhan''s face suddenly changed. All the sacrifices were kicked to one side by her. She quickly stretched out a hand and flipped it against the coffin. The lid was immediately covered.


    I crawled out of the grave, and my stomach felt like I was going to vomit. I staggered to my feet and asked Si fanhan, "what''s going on? Why is the smell so strong in it


    However, Si fan Han did not answer my words, staring directly at the coffin.


    I was surprised and looked up at her.


    I found that Si fanhan''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and her eyebrows had formed a line. I want to know that Si fanhan is a century old ghost with a flesh body. How could he see that a worn-out coffin''s face changed?

 Chapter 118

    I stepped back two steps: "Si fan Han exactly what is going on?"


    Si fan Han gnawed his teeth: "Damn it, there are people who cultivate magic arts here. No wonder I thought it was so strange at that time."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being a little confused. What''s in this coffin?


    Si fanhan didn''t wait for me to ask. He said to me, "go and prepare some willows and strong liquor. By the way, get me some corn. Go!"


    I saw that Si fanhan was so nervous. Naturally, she knew that it was not the time to ask more questions, so she went to buy these things in a hurry.


    By the time I came back, it was already dark. It was strange that there was not even a star in the sky of the cemetery, with a faint miasma.


    I went to Si fan Han and put this pile of things on the ground: "it has been bought back."


    Si fan Han nodded: "you have to open the museum again. I''ll arrange the array. Remember, when I ask you to open the coffin, you can open it again, and once it opens, turn around and run. Don''t stay!"


    I nodded at Si fan Han, and just wanted to say: OK, but after thinking about why I had to turn my head and run away, I looked at Si fan Han in doubt: "do you mean to let me open the coffin? Then why don''t you open it? "


    Si fan''s cold smell speech glared at me: "are you talking nonsense? If I turn it on, who''s going to set up the array? Are you coming? "


    I choked a sentence to Si fan Han for a long time and couldn''t speak. I looked at Si fan Han with wide eyes.


    However, Si fan Han raised his head and looked at the sky. A moment later, she looked down at the coffin: "it''s not early. Let''s move quickly. If it''s too late, you and I can''t hold down the contents of this thing, while it''s not formed! "


    Si fan Han''s body flashed, and with those things, there was a whirlwind on the ground. Before I was prepared, I pushed him down to the bottom of the coffin and directly ran into the owner of the coffin.


    When I went down, I suddenly found that the nails on the ground had sunk a lot.


    I slightly a Leng, unexpectedly subconsciously went to pull the nail on the ground.


    Those nails are like those growing on the ground. I have to work hard to pull them out.


    I this benefit also made a ruthless, grab a firecracker toward this thing to hit, that nail in an instant to give me hit bend.


    At the moment when the nail bent down, the thick liquid was bubbling out of the ground. I looked down and saw that all these things were blood.


    I was scared to jump up from the ground, but Si fan Han roared at me: "open the coffin!"


    I was frightened by the roar of Si fan Han. I ran to the side of the coffin. I pressed the lid of the coffin and pulled it open. However, the lid of the coffin was stuck with glue. I was so tired that I didn''t tear a small mouth off.


    Si fanhan seemed to feel my side''s action and roared at me: "use blood! Open the coffin with blood


    Si fan Han''s words, let me suddenly sober up, quickly bite through the middle finger, will drop blood on the coffin.


    The lid of the coffin in the blood drops was like thunder. It exploded in my ear with a bang. I jumped up and started to run.


    But as soon as I got up, my ankle felt as if I had been caught by something, sticky and disgusting.


    The smell of the stench spread rapidly in the tomb.


    Si fanhan has told me that no matter what''s in it, don''t go to see it. Just turn around and run.


    So I didn''t have such a strong curiosity at this time. I tried to kick the thing that I had caught on my ankle with my other foot.


    However, when my foot kicks up that moment, I shiver coldly, the thing that I touch seems to be a snake!


    I couldn''t help my curiosity any longer, and I turned my head and took a look at what was behind me.


    Sure enough, it was a snake! A snake enough to swallow me in one breath, and the thing that entangles me is its letter!


    I couldn''t help but feel the fear in my heart and called out to Si fan Han: "Si fan Han, help me! Help me


    Si fan Han squinted at the snake, grabbed a wicker and smashed it at him.


    The snake gave Si fan Han''s wicker a puff, screamed, and then quickly retracted back into the coffin.


    Si fan Han was still circling around the tomb. When he saw me, he roared at me: "what are you doing? Get up there!"


    I was so busy that I climbed up. The owner of the coffin had not yet appeared. It would be more dangerous for me to stay here for a long time. What''s more, I didn''t want to be a burden to Si fanhan. So I let go of the girl and ran out to the front.


    I ran for half an hour before I stopped.


    Leaning against a tombstone, breathing heavily.


    However, before I had time to relax for a few seconds, I suddenly heard a giggle in my ear.Hearing this strange laughter, I almost fell to the ground. The sound came from the tombstone behind me.


    I jumped up, turned to look at the tombstone behind: "who?"


    From the tombstone came a white air: "who am I? Hey, hey, my name is written in front of my house. Can''t you see it


    I don''t want to talk with an old ghost, turn around and leave. To tell you the truth, most of the time I''m afraid.


    Seeing that I wanted to go, the old ghost called out to me, "young man, you don''t know what''s going on with that tombstone?"


    I said to the old ghost a little confused, and quickly stopped to ask the old ghost, "what do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean? I won''t say more. I think you need to understand, don''t you? "


    Listening to the old ghost''s meaning, he should be referring to the man''s grave. I calmed down and said to the old ghost, "in that case, you are telling me what the grave is about?"


    The old ghost laughed. He didn''t speak. He held out two fingers and twisted them. I didn''t understand what he meant for a while.


    The old ghost originally had a smile on his face, but when he saw that I didn''t understand his meaning, he grinned at me: "hum, you don''t want to know. Since you don''t want to know, I don''t want to tell you, don''t you want to rest? Don''t rest at my door, where love goes


    The sudden change of the old ghost''s face made me feel puzzled. But before I could knock on his door, a scream came from Si fanhan''s side. When I heard her scream, I didn''t have the heart to ask the old ghost what was going on. She ran towards Si fanhan.


    However, when I got to the front of the tombstone, I found that the things inside had already disappeared. The outside of the tomb was all dark, just like something was burnt.


    I was startled. The coffin fell apart. There was nothing in it. I roared at Si fan Han: "Si fan Han! Where are you? "


    However, it is just like I have no voice to respond to the cold.


    I quickly jumped into the tomb to have a look, the nails on the ground have been pulled out, the grave is full of blood, sticky.


    My feet on the top, a burst of cold, let my scalp are numb up.


    I calmed down. I still wanted to see what was inside. I turned over the broken coffin. A smell of excrement came out from the ground of the broken coffin.


    There was only a white handkerchief under the coffin fragment. Although the tomb was so dirty, I didn''t know why that handkerchief was still white, as if there was no dust on it.


    What''s the secret of this handkerchief?


    I grabbed the handkerchief and looked at it for a while. I decided to put it away and study it later. I was not sure what secret could be found in the handkerchief, or the person who wanted to harm me.


    I was just thinking about it when I suddenly heard some old men chattering.


    I suddenly raised my head and took a look at it. It was the old men who were watching the excitement.


    When I saw them, I was shocked. Didn''t they just witness what happened here?


    Several old men looked at me and looked at them. They were about to run away. I called out to some old men: "wait a minute


    The old men stopped and looked at me in a timid way: "can you see me?"


    I didn''t think that ghosts are less daring than I am a living person. They may not recognize me. Last time I was a soul, just like them, so they were not afraid.


    I looked at some old men and said, "what just happened here?"


    Several old men looked at each other, and then shook their heads in unison, as if in collusion.


    Seeing their appearance, I felt that there were ghosts here. I said to some old men, "if you tell me what happened here, I can burn more money for you, so that you can live a better life there."


    I didn''t expect that these old men still shook their heads at me, but a little old man came up to me and walked around and asked me, "young man, have we met somewhere?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "you guys are really rich people forget things, I just came here, not long before you forget?"


    Originally, I heard some old ghosts say that they recognized me, so acquaintances are easy to deal with. But when I said this, their eyes actually widened, and then they were more scared than I saw the ghost. They ran back to their graves with a whoosh.


    Seeing their appearance, I haven''t calmed down for a long time. What''s the matter with these kids? Did someone threaten them?


    I grabbed my hair, squatted on the ground, my head seemed to burst, but I couldn''t find a little clue!

 Chapter 119

    no way! If I go down like this, I will be in danger. Since I am the target of them, I am afraid I am the only one who can lead that guy out.


    I gritted my teeth and calmed down. Then I called out in the cemetery, "I''m here. You have the ability to kill me!"


    My roar kept circling in the cemetery, and the overlapping echo was like someone deliberately learning from my voice, which made me shiver.


    However, at this time, my ear suddenly heard a burst of laughter, is a woman''s voice.


    The moment I heard this voice, I was confused. The guy was clearly a man. How could a woman''s voice come out suddenly.


    I turned my head suspiciously and looked behind me. Not far away, there was a woman in a big red dress with her back to me. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. However, I bravely asked her, "who are you?"


    The woman gave me a smile and turned her head slowly. As like as two peas in the air,


    almost turned to sit on the ground. Fortunately, I had a stone tablet. I quickly held the stone tablet to make herself stand firm. The woman in front was actually the same as both sides. She had no face, but only her back, which was like sticking her back on her back and sticking it together. It was like two pieces of back.


    When I saw her like this, my voice could not help shaking: "you, what do you want to do?"


    She giggled at me, but didn''t answer me. She was about to lean towards me step by step. I grabbed a willow from the ground and yelled at him, "don''t come here, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    But she didn''t mean to stop. She was still walking forward. I was flustered and turned to run. But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the exploded grave and grabbed my ankle.


    I didn''t react at all. I just felt that I was pulled by someone at my feet, and then my body flashed and fell directly into the grave.


    I was dragged down and I wanted to call it out.


    However, a hand suddenly pressed my mouth: "don''t shout."


    It was Si fan Han''s voice. I was slightly stunned. Why didn''t I hear her voice just now?


    Although I was confused, I didn''t care how Si fanhan suddenly appeared in the tomb, staring at the guy above.


    A few minutes later, the ghost without a face came to us.


    My heart beat wildly when I saw her so close to me.


    However, to my surprise, the ghost just stayed on the tomb for a second or two before turning away.


    Si fanhan just let go of my mouth.


    It took me a long time to think of Si fan Han, so I asked Si fan Han, "what happened just now?"


    However, I didn''t get a response when I said this for a long time. I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly looked at Si fanhan. However, after I turned around, I was almost scared to death.


    There was only a paper man behind me. His eyes were strangely drawn. He was staring at me, and the hand made a gesture to block my mouth.


    I jerked back two steps.


    The paper man because there is no my support, to the wind a blow, wheezing, fell to the ground.


    I gritted my teeth and climbed up a few steps.


    The paper man did not move any more. I fixed my mind, looked at the paper man and suddenly remembered something. The voice of the paper man was just written by Si fan Han, and she didn''t mean to hurt me. Is this the paper man that Si fanhan left me? "


    Thinking of this, my mood also slightly relaxed a little, went to the paper man, gently touched on the paper man.


    However, as soon as the paper man slammed to me, it burned with a bang, leaving only a little ashes.


    I bit my teeth and stirred it in the paper ash. Sure enough, there was something in the paper man. It was a bird statue.


    I picked up the Bird Statue and looked at it for a long time, which made me suddenly think of one thing: a Bird Statue and a white handkerchief. There must be some connection between the two. However, I am already in a state of confusion at this time. Even if there are important clues, I''m afraid I can''t figure out. No, just put it away and wait for time to visit some big ones Teacher, maybe we can get some useful clues.


    I crawled out of the grave, and from a distance I could see the faceless fellow.


    Looking at her staggering forward, I suddenly had a very strange idea that she wanted to follow up to see how this guy was returning water.


    Anyway, she couldn''t see me, or she would have caught me. After making up my mind, I slowly stood up and followed her.


    All the way to a dense forest, she suddenly stopped and slowly turned her head to my side.


    I quickly hid behind the big tree, but she had a good laugh, which scared me into goose bumps.However, I have no choice at this time. If I leave now, all my efforts will be in vain. I can''t say that I will lose my wife again. So when she turns her head, I catch up with her again.


    I didn''t expect that this guy would suddenly stop walking after a few more steps. Instead, he knelt on the ground with a thump and kept worshiping the moon.


    The red dress of her whole body was blown to and fro by the wind.


    I don''t know why my eyes couldn''t help peeping into her skirt.


    Of course, I am not that kind of person, but I feel that there is a very terrible face under the red dress, and this face must be something that attracts me deeply


    I have been staring at her for a long time, but it was at this time that the ghost girl suddenly stood up, and the clothes on her body at the moment she stood up At that moment, I saw a pair of blood red eyes and a mouth full of tusks on her back, smiling at me!


    The moment I saw her smile, I was in a cold sweat. I turned my head and wanted to run. But I didn''t expect that the girl ghost was startled. She suddenly turned around, as if angry with me, and screamed at me like a monkey.


    For a moment, my mind was blank and I knew I was going to suffer.


    Sure enough, just at this moment, the ghost jumped up from the ground, jumped in front of me and grabbed my collar.


    Such close contact.


    I can feel the chill and murderous spirit that she exudes. This kind of murderous spirit is very heavy.


    I shivered and said to her, "what are you going to do?"


    But she didn''t answer me, and she pinched my neck.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost would kill me when she came up. I was a little confused. At this moment, the ghost''s hand made a force, and the blue veins on my neck burst.


    I struggled hard for several times, but I couldn''t get rid of each other. My eyes slowly became dim.


    Just as I fell, I suddenly heard a loud bang. Then my head was in a sharp pain, and my consciousness was blurred in that moment.


    I don''t know how long it took me to faint like this, until I heard the sound of Suona ringing in my ear, I slowly opened my eyes.


    My eyes are like a layer of sand, vaguely see themselves as if lying in the room.


    I called hard, but no one responded to my words. Through the window, I vaguely saw many people shuttling around outside.


    I rubbed my eyes hard, and slowly got up from the bed board. When my eyes became clearer, I found that my current house seemed to be an ancient house. Even my pajamas were white.


    I was stunned for a moment, and suddenly jumped from the bed board to sit up.


    Looking at his hands, he couldn''t help shaking: "what''s going on? Where am I? "


    I murmured in a low voice, and the door creaked open.


    I looked up and saw that there were some little girls in the clothes of servant girls. They lowered their heads and walked timidly to me: "young master, are you awake?"


    I pressed my head, and I didn''t feel relieved for half a day: "what''s this place?"


    A little girl was stunned after hearing my words: "young master, you are not confused? This is your home. You''ve been in a coma for three days. Grandma is worried about you


    I pinched my face with all my strength. A stream of sharp pain came from my face. The pain made me scream. It''s so real that it doesn''t seem like a dream. How can I control my dream?


    What happened before me is a dream?


    I struggled to sit up and asked the little girl, "what day is today?"


    Several little girls looked at each other: "Jiawu."


    Jiawu?


    I am slightly stunned, isn''t this the year when the Sino Japanese war broke out?


    I jumped up from the bed board, but the girls were scared and said to me, "young master, you are not well enough to go out like this. If grandma blames us, we will lose our heads. Please be merciful and don''t go out!"


    Looking at the appearance of several little girls kowtow and pound garlic, I couldn''t help but feel a little soft. I sat on the bed and pressed my eyebrows vigorously. "Is it all a dream before? Is this my real world? "


    My mind is confused. I don''t know who I am or what I am doing now.


    At this moment, the door of the room suddenly creaked open. A woman in a big red robe came in. I looked up and looked at me. She saw me sitting on the edge of the bed. Her tight face suddenly brightened. She asked me, "brother Lin, are you awake at last?"

 Chapter 120

    Seeing this woman''s face, I was a little stunned. I seemed to have seen this woman somewhere, but I couldn''t remember her name. I shook my head vigorously to make myself sober.


    When the woman saw me pressing my head hard, she thought that something was wrong with me. Her face suddenly became tense and asked me, "what''s wrong with you, brother Lin?"


    I slowly relaxed and waved to the woman: "it''s OK, but who are you?"


    After hearing my words, the girl couldn''t help being stunned: "brother Lin, you don''t recognize me?"


    I see a sad look on the girl''s face, but really do not know who she is, embarrassed to look at her: "sorry, I really don''t know who you are? What is this place? "


    The woman looked at a few servant girls: "you go down first, I want to accompany Lin elder brother alone for a while."


    The little girls seemed to be afraid of women, so they quickly answered, turned around and walked out.


    The woman sat beside me and said to me, "brother Lin, I''m Xiaowei."


    When I heard her say she was Xiaowei, her heart twitched: "what do you say? You, your name is Wei? "


    Xiaowei walked to me with a smile, but I saw her smile a little bit reluctant. She sat down beside me and said to me, "brother Lin, you still remember me, right?"


    I moved to the edge of the bed: "how do we know each other? What is this place? "


    When Xiaowei heard what I said, the sadness on her face became more serious: "what''s the matter, brother Lin, this is your home. You''ve been sick and fainted for three days. Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    I gave a dry smile and tried to push Xiaowei away, but Xiaowei suddenly stood up and said to me, "since you have woken up, how about I take you out for a walk?"


    I don''t want to stay in the house all the time. Now my head is in chaos. So I nodded to Xiaowei. Xiaowei gave me a smile and stretched out her hand to take my arm: "let''s go!"


    I walked out of the yard with Xiaowei. The servant girls outside were busy, and the people on the street were doing their own things. Everything seemed so real that I thought that all the previous things were illusions. Am I really asleep?


    With a bitter smile, I accompanied Xiaowei to the bridge and looked down. The river was so clear that some small fish swayed back and forth in the water.


    Xiao Wei picked up some stones from the ground and said to me, "brother Lin, do you remember? Xiao Wei likes to throw stones in the fish pond, but after the outbreak of the Sino Japanese War of 1894-1895, come on, brother Lin, you can play with Wei! "


    I gave a dry smile. Now I don''t want to refuse Xiaowei. After all, I don''t know whether the world is real or not.


    I nodded at her and took the stone and threw it into the river.


    However, at this moment, another voice came from under the bridge. At the moment of hearing this sound, my brain suddenly became more awake.


    I quickly turned my head and looked at Si fanhan. Her body was covered with wounds and her clothes were tattered, just like a beggar escaping from famine.


    The moment I saw Si fan Han, my heart began to twitch. I called to Si fan Han: "Si fan Han?"


    Si fan Han glared at me: "what are you doing? Come back quickly, don''t throw stones into the river


    I slightly a Leng, the stone on the hand unconsciously fell on the ground.


    Xiaowei was beside me and said: "brother Lin, don''t be cheated by a beggar. Come and play with Xiaowei?"


    After hearing Xiao Wei''s words, I shivered and looked back at Wei.


    Xiaowei saw that I was reluctant, and once again showed that kind of pitiful look that people could not bear to refuse.


    As if he couldn''t get on the stone bridge, Si fanhan''s eyes were angry: "you fool of the forest, you''re not catching stones! It''s your own soul. If you throw it into the river, you''ll never go back after being eaten by those fish! "


    Si fan''s cold words made me shiver, and my brain suddenly woke up a lot. I quickly turned my head and took a look at Xiaowei. Although Xiaowei''s present appearance is delicate and pitiful, if you carefully observe her, there is a smell of evil in her eyebrows!


    I was so scared that I shivered and pushed Xiaowei back two steps.


    Wei gave me such a push, his face suddenly changed: "brother Lin you!"


    Seeing the murderous look on Xiaowei''s face, I bit my lips and called out to Xiaowei: "you, you are not Xiaowei, who are you?"


    When she heard what I said, her eyebrows began to twitch: "Hey, who am I? I can''t help you. Since you have found out, I''ll throw you in directly and let you rise and fall with the fish in it


    She said, suddenly rushed to me and grabbed my collar. Xiaowei''s strength was amazing. She lifted my collar as if it was not hard at all. She would throw me into the river as soon as she shook her hand.Seeing that she was going to throw me down, Si fanhan stamped her feet in a hurry. However, at this moment, she suddenly seemed to think of something and roared at me: "idea! Your mind


    Although I don''t quite understand the meaning of Si fan Han''s words, she is about to throw me in.


    I quickly closed my eyes. If Si fanhan wanted me to control the world in front of me with my mind, I could get what I wanted as long as I meditated.


    I can''t think about it any more now. Sister Xiaowei has already carried me to the side of the bridge with both hands. As soon as it lets go, I will fall down from here.


    So I closed my eyes tightly and imagined the river as an air cushion.


    Sure enough, at that moment, the long river turned into a huge air cushion. I fell on it the moment Xiaowei let go of me.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, and Si fanhan seemed to be relieved.


    Wei''s face was as ugly as touching poison: "Damn it! I found it for you! You damned woman! Since you let me fail, I will let you die! "


    She roared and rushed to Si fan Han at the same time.


    I don''t know why. I feel vaguely that if I let Xiao Wei rush to Si fanhan''s side, then Si fanhan will be beaten to pieces. At that moment, I subconsciously put out a hand and hit Xiao Wei.


    This is my mind world, which means I can manipulate it.


    So even though it was a long distance away, Wei still hit me and threw it out for several meters with a bang.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Si fanhan jumped down from the edge of the bridge and pulled me up from the air cushion: "go


    What Si fanhan said was not to run along here, but to walk out of my mind world. So I had to close my eyes and take sifan Han out of my mind world. However, at this moment, I turned my head and looked at Xiaowei. At the moment I saw Xiaowei''s face, I shivered with cold and uncertainty. Her eyes were full of resentment and poison, but in this kind of resentment, I saw Xiaowei''s face Poison in the eyes seems to be mixed with this unwilling and reluctant.


    However, I didn''t have time to worry about these at this time. I jumped out of the world of ideas with Si fan Han.


    When I woke up, I found that I was lying in the cave. Si fanhan''s clothes were really tattered. Fortunately, Si fanhan didn''t care, and his head was full of cold sweat. After I woke up, I spread out my hands in a big font and fell on the weeds with my back to the sky.


    Outside the day is not bright, but there is a crow.


    As the so-called crow of chickens, the world is white. As soon as the crow comes, all the shivering ghosts have to avoid Yang Qi. When I hear the crow, my heart is relaxed. I fall on the ground like Si fan cold, gasping heavily: "what''s the matter?"


    Si fan Han sighed: "don''t say you''re OK, but I never thought this guy would get into your thinking world to harm you."


    I was stunned for a moment: "you mean Xiaowei?"


    Si fan Han nodded: "I''m not sure if she is Xiao Wei, but she seems to know your logic of thinking. At least you should know this person. Otherwise, she can''t make every scene so perfect. If I didn''t find out in time, you would have been swallowed up by the fish in the river forever Stay in your own consciousness and become someone else''s puppet. "


    As soon as Si fanhan explained this, I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "what are those fish? Why is it so terrible? "


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "still don''t ask, taking advantage of the current Yang is not very heavy, we go back to talk about it first."


    I was slightly stupefied for a moment, and then directed at Si fan Han, I asked, "how can you go to the street with your clothes?"


    Si fanhan realized that her clothes were already in tatters. Her face turned crimson in an instant.


    At this moment, her appearance is very lovely, like a little daughter-in-law, I can''t help but look silly.


    Si fan Han saw that I had been staring at her, and her face suddenly changed. She slapped me in the face with fierce force. I cried out in pain: "what are you doing?"


    Si fan looked at me coldly: "what are you looking at? You rascal


    I gave Si fan Han a word muddled, quickly turned his head: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    Si fan Han snorted at me coldly: "you know what you are interested in. Hurry up and find me a suit of clothes. Otherwise, I will be rude to you!"


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I laughed: "what else can I do? Really, I''ll find it for you! "


    Si fan Han but glared at me: "then why don''t you go?"

 Chapter 121

    After I put on clothes for Si fan Han, she got up from the ground in a hurry and said to me, "we still have to go there to have a look."


    I slightly a Leng: "where to go?"


    Si fan Han rolled a white eye at me: "of course, it''s where I went to the tomb."


    Thinking of the evening, I felt a chill, and quickly grabbed Si fanhan: "shall we go back to repair for a day, or you will see that you are exhausted."


    Si fan Han after hearing my words slightly a Leng: "are you afraid?"


    I quickly waved to Si fan Han: "what am I afraid of in broad daylight?"


    I was about to say that I just wanted to go back and have a rest, but before I could get out of the way, I grabbed the collar of the clothes to Si fanhan. While walking, I swore and said, "since I''m not afraid, don''t grind and haw for me. I hate the ink people most."


    Although I didn''t want to, I couldn''t help it now. I had been dragged to the front of the tomb by Si fanhan. At this time, I found that the cemetery was in a mess and there was no way to see it.


    Si fan Han raised his eyebrows and said, "why did this happen overnight? It seems that the battle was too fierce yesterday. If only you had some skills, I would not be so embarrassed. "


    I gave a dry smile to Si fan Han. However, at this moment, I suddenly thought of a thing. Si fan Han saw that I looked different and glared at me: "you frustrated bird, what do you think?"


    When I said this to Si fan Han, Leng Bu Ding shivered. I took the two things from yesterday''s body and handed them to Si fan Han. I said, "do you know these two things?"


    Si fanhan was stunned when she looked at the things in my hand. I thought she saw something, but she said something to me: "what is this? Where did you get it? "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s question, I gave her a bitter smile: "I picked it up from the grave. I thought I knew what it was. It seems that I wanted to know more.


    Si fan Han squeezed out a smile at me: "do you mean to blame me?"


    I quickly shook my head at Si fan Han: "that has not, but I am very curious about what happened to you yesterday?"


    Si fan Han sighed, but he was not answering my words. He went into the tomb and looked at the things inside. He opened the broken wood and looked at it for a while. He opened his mouth and said to me, "come down and have a look at the forest. I''m teaching you a move today."


    I was slightly stunned. I didn''t know what Si fanhan was going to teach me. Although it was daytime, I was still stupefied on the tomb for a long time.


    At this time, Si fan Han pulled me hard: "do you understand what I''m saying?"


    After I was dragged down by Si fan Han, she pointed to the nail on the ground and asked me to look at it: "can you see anything?"


    I didn''t see it very clearly at night. When Si fanhan dragged me down, I saw that the nails on the ground were almost as dense as hornet''s nest. Seeing these things, my scalp felt numb.


    I squatted on the ground and pulled a nail, but Si fan Han pulled me up: "don''t touch these things with your hands."


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong in it? "


    Si fan Han nodded at me: "these nails are actually a kind of array with eight trigrams. You should have touched these things. What do you see coming out of them?"


    I heard Si fan cold asked me, so I shivered: "it''s blood!"


    Si fan nodded: "yes, there is wine and blood inside, but this is not ordinary blood, but baby blood. These nails are nails nailed to the eyebrows of infants who have just been born and died. At this time, these babies have no soul, but they have the aura of the sky, the earth and the sun. Although they are dead babies, they can absorb a lot of these things, and the coffin is turned over and placed On this thing, we can gather all the power of collecting and leaving these dead babies on the corpses in the coffin. This magic art is called dead baby raising corpse method. "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s explanation, my scalp felt numb and I couldn''t help shivering: "do you mean that these dead babies were deliberately brought in? How many babies do you have to have? "


    However, when I think about it, it seems that there is something wrong. If there are all dead babies here, how can these needles appear so dense? "


    Si fanhan said with a smile at me:" are the silver needles you pulled out different in length? The arrangement of these dead babies is in order, and there is a certain connection between the top, bottom, left and right. Moreover, the dead baby should have been brought up recently, so the body inside has not yet formed, otherwise I can''t deal with him by myself. "


    "How did that guy get so many babies who were born and died in a certain period of time?" I asked Si fanhan with a feeling of scalp numbness? Even if you go to the hospital, how many hospitals are needed to make up such a huge number. "


    Si fan Han took a deep breath and came out of the tomb and patted the soil on his body: "if I knew, we would know the murderer behind the scenes."I took a look at Si fanhan, but they didn''t speak any more. After staring at the tomb for a long time, I felt uneasy about who was trying to hurt me. That kind of thing happened after I met Xiao Wei''s parents.


    What''s the connection? I squatted on the ground holding my hair, trying to break my head, but I didn''t come up with one.


    Si fanhan sighed at my appearance. Come to me and help me up: "give me those two things you found at that time."


    I suddenly came back to my senses and handed the handkerchief and bird statue to Si fanhan, who looked at the two things for a while and then put them away.


    I don''t know if Si fanhan has seen anything. I want to ask her a question. However, Si fanhan waved to me, which means I don''t want to ask anything.


    I saw that Si fanhan didn''t like to say anything. I could only sigh. We sat in the cemetery for a moment. When the sun was about to set, Si fanhan called at me: "go! What are you doing there


    I didn''t know where Si fanhan was going to take me. I looked at Si fan Han with a puzzled look: "go? Where are you going? "


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan gave me a look: "of course, I''m going home. Where can I go?"


    I nodded to Si fan Han and returned to the rental house all the way.


    However, just arrived at the door, Si fan Han suddenly stopped. Seeing that she did not leave suddenly, I had some doubts: "why don''t you go?"


    Si fanhan seemed to think of something and said to me, "you go first. I have some things to deal with."


    I can''t figure out the woman Si fanhan. From the beginning, I thought she was a real evil spirit, but now when I saw her, I felt that she was not. At least now, she has helped me so much. I''m really in a headache. No one I know is easy.


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter smile. After leaving my sight, I walked into the room.


    But when I got back into the room, I suddenly saw a man sitting by my bed.


    The moment I saw this man, I was shocked. Originally, the rental house was not bright. With the curtain hanging, the sky was so dark. Suddenly there was such a person beside the bed, which scared everyone.


    I covered my chest and took a few deep breaths. Then I came back to her and asked her tentatively, "who are you?"


    She did not answer my words, suddenly stood up, straight and a zombie like, I was scared, turned around to run, but she suddenly ran over, a hug me, this suddenly let me a little unprepared, did not have time to respond to what she was going to do, she all of a sudden fell down on my mouth, holding my face gently kiss Go down.


    She was a girl. She didn''t say anything. She would return my clothes after kissing me. Originally, I gave her such a trick, which made my heart feel a little thirsty. However, at this time, I inadvertently thought about sister Xiaowei. What''s more, I like Zhuge Yuner, so I can''t betray girls again and again.


    I shook my head hard to wake myself up, and then pushed the girl away.


    The girl gave me a moment to push away, slightly stunned for a moment, but she did not want to stop the meaning, again rushed to me and hugged me.


    I gritted my teeth and pushed her away: "who are you? I''m going to turn on the light! "


    The girl shivered when she heard me say this, then she stepped back two steps, as if she was afraid of something. I gritted my teeth and said, "who are you? Don''t blame me if you don''t say it. "


    As if feeling my threat, the girl suddenly sighed: "it''s me."


    After hearing her voice, I was shocked. It was Xiaoxin''s.


    I ran to the door and turned on the light switch.


    Sure enough, it was Xiaoxin. She just stared at me and bit her lips. She didn''t know what she was thinking. However, her eyes turned red, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Seeing that she wanted to cry, I couldn''t bear to say, "Why are you here?"


    Xiaoxin but a pair of aggrieved appearance, tears along the corner of her eyes dripped down: "brother Lin, do you not like me?"


    I would never have thought that Xiaoxin would ask me this sentence, but when I thought she wanted to poison me, I would have shivered. If I hadn''t found something wrong with Xiaoxin, I might have been reincarnated by this time!

 Chapter 122

    I stepped back two steps: "you don''t want to get close to me, please leave now."


    Xiaoxin looked at me: "I love you so much, how can you betray me?"


    Xiaoxin''s words made me shiver. Xiaoxin''s words were almost the same as those of Xiaowei''s sister.


    Xiaoxin see me stupefied, seems to think of something, I just want to hold her, but she suddenly threw away, I ran out.


    I haven''t recovered for a long time. What''s going on?


    I lay on the bed until late at night, until noon the next day.


    I woke up and ate some food for Si fan Han, but she left. When she left, she pasted charms all over my room. She told me to take off the shroud and leave with Xiaoyu''s soul.


    In the next few days, Si fanhan came and went in a hurry every day. On the seventh day, I finally got out of the house to see the sun.


    I stand in the corridor, looking down, looking at the mediocre people, there is a kind of unspeakable sadness, as if they want to return to this feeling has been very difficult.


    I was just thinking about it when the landlord came back from the outside. He happened to see me and asked me, "woods? Oh, you can finally come out to see the sun. By the way, who is the little girl who comes to take care of you every day? My son is also good. If it''s not for you, can you make a match with my son? "


    The landlord usually doesn''t talk to me very much. Now he suddenly thinks of telling me this. But I shuddered at the thought that she was talking about Si fan Han. Si fan Han is an amazing poppy flower, which can''t be touched.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the landlord said to me what was wrong with me and asked, "Oh, Linzi, if it''s not convenient for you to say it, I''ll go and talk about it. Can you introduce me?"


    When I heard this, did I think the landlord was stupid? Knowing that Si fanhan has been taking care of me all the time, she has to say this in front of me.


    But her words have been said, I can not directly refuse, so nodded to the landlord, smiling at her: "good, I can introduce you to you when I have time."


    As soon as the landlord heard this, his face immediately showed a happy look: "good to Linzi, today, Auntie will cook you some good dishes and eat with me?"


    I gave a dry smile, "I''m sorry, auntie. I have other things to do. I''ll accompany you some other day."


    The landlord felt sorry, but he didn''t force me to stay. I haven''t been home for a long time. Now seeing her like this reminds me of my parents. I don''t know how they are now.


    I thought about it and decided to go back home.


    However, as soon as I got to the bottom of the building, I saw a taxi coming across the street.


    Before I arrived and waved to him, his car stopped by my side.


    The driver rolled down the window and asked me, "do you need a taxi? Where are you going? "


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw the driver''s face. Isn''t this the driver I went to Tiandi Fangyuan? That day, I remember that his car was very cold, so I paid special attention to him.


    When the driver saw me in a daze, he took off his sunglasses and looked at me: "what are you looking at, young man?"


    I gave the driver a call, suddenly regained consciousness, and said to him, "no, but I seem to have been in your car."


    The driver looked at me carefully: "don''t say it. That''s true. Come on up. "


    I laughed at the driver and got into his car.


    However, after getting on the bus, the driver didn''t say much to me. Maybe he didn''t like to talk much by nature?


    However, at this time, I did not ask him any more. After sitting in the car, after a long time, I began to feel sleepy.


    I asked the driver, "master, I''ll sleep in the car. Do you know where to stop?"


    The driver said, his voice is a little strange at this time. However, I am very tired at this time. It''s like giving people sleeping pills. I don''t pay attention to the wrong place of the driver and fall asleep.


    When I woke up, it was getting dark, but the driver had not brought me home.


    At that moment, I felt something was wrong. I jumped up from the seat and looked at the driver: "where is this master? Are you wrong? "


    Originally, I just casually asked this question, but what I didn''t think of was that the driver''s words made me shiver suddenly. His voice was gloomy as if he was crying and talking: "Hey, hey, where are we? Yes, where is this


    I gave the driver this tone scared scalp numb, but this time the temperature in the car began to drop rapidly, the glass was covered with a thick layer of ice.


    The driver''s face in the mirror, pale, particularly gloomy.I gritted my teeth and tried to calm myself down and said to the driver, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    However, the driver did not answer my words, just from his body began a little bit of water beads to come, the carriage also began to become more and more humid, as if the car fell into the water.


    I was startled and yelled at the driver, "stop for me."


    The driver giggled, but didn''t mean to stop. Instead, he stepped on the accelerator and jumped out with a whoosh.


    I regret that I didn''t come out with Si fanhan at this time. It''s good that I met such a despicable person. It seems that I can''t be planted here today.


    I settled my mind and knew that it was useless to reason with him now. I simply pulled the door of the car and tried to jump out of the car.


    However, at this time, the driver drove the car to the limit, and said to me miserably, "you don''t want to jump out of the car. At the current speed, if you jump from the top, that is suicide."


    What the driver said was not alarmist. He was right. If I had to risk opening the door and jumping out of the car at this time, I would have to break several bones even if I fell at such a high speed.


    Thinking of this, I slowly put my hand back and wiped the cold sweat on my head: "who are you? I don''t have a grudge against you. Why do you want to find my head? "


    The driver did not speak, just a strong laugh, knowing that he is not a living person now, I dare not do too many actions.


    Now it''s no use asking him anything. He won''t answer me at all.


    I don''t know how long it took, the driver drove the car all the way to the gully before slamming on the brake.


    It was so fierce that I hit my head on the back with a bang.


    Fortunately, I had a little bit of precaution in advance. Otherwise, my brain would be knocked out all of a sudden. Let alone, my head is still humming.


    After the driver stopped, he slowly turned his head to me and looked at me with yellow teeth and a big smile.


    But at this time, I found that the driver was all wet, just like soaking in water. Originally, I didn''t pay much attention to this detail, but on second thought, my heart was convulsed for a while. Could it be that the driver giggled when he saw my surprised look: "have you found it?"


    As expected, this guy is a drowning ghost, the so-called water ghost.


    It is said that the water ghost was tortured before he died, which was the most painful and also a kind of ghost with heavy resentment. Since he was dead, he must want to pull a cushion.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the water Ghost: "we are friends without enmity. Why do you pull me up? Isn''t it good for us to go our own way in such a big world? "


    The driver chuckled and said, "that''s very nice of you. Otherwise, I won''t run into the water ghost if I pull you back, and I won''t drive the car into the water. There is an old mother and child and a wife in my house! They have to rely on their financial resources, you are the harm! You killed me! So you''re going to pay for my life! "


    When I heard the driver''s words, my heart suddenly cooled. I knew that even if I broke the ice, I''m afraid the driver didn''t want to forgive me.


    Simply, I gritted my teeth and asked the driver, "what did you bring me here for?"


    The driver said with a smile: "don''t think I don''t know. There''s a very powerful master around you. I admit I can''t annoy her. I''ve been staring at her for a long time. I have to take you to such a place, and then I can pull you as my stand in"


    I quickly rotate my head to make myself think of a way to escape from here ¡£


    His car had stopped. I bit my teeth and kicked the door of the car. I was about to jump out, but I found that I couldn''t jump down at all. It was a narrow mountain road outside. The night was so dark that if I was not careful, I might fall into the abyss.


    When the driver saw that I wanted to escape, but I didn''t dare to escape, he giggled and said, "do you escape? Why didn''t you escape? "


    After I heard the driver''s words, the whole person was in a daze, swallowed saliva, and slowly returned to the car.


    The driver looked at me with a sly smile, as if he was watching my joke.


    I bit my teeth, and my head was full of white sweat. I asked the driver, "what do you want to do? To be frank, I think you don''t just want to kill me, or you won''t talk so much nonsense to me, will you? "

 Chapter 123

    The driver said with a smile: "you are very smart. Yes, I don''t want to kill now. As long as you do something for me, I will spare your life."


    I always feel that things are not so simple, but now there is no other way, now he is in charge, I can only nod to him: "what do you want me to do?"


    The driver gave me a meaningful look: "what I want you to do is very simple. You know I was drowned, but I am not damned. It''s the water devil that dragged me into the water. So hey, I want you to kill it!"


    When I heard the driver''s words, a cold sweat broke out on my head. I think that I can''t even kill such a weak water devil. He can''t hurt that guy by being a water ghost himself. How can I deal with him who can''t do anything? "


    The driver saw that I was in a daze, and suddenly he laughed. Before I could recover, he grabbed my collar, carried me to the edge of the cliff and threw me down.


    At that moment, my courage would be broken, ah, a cry out.


    But the driver laughed. He didn''t let go, but he lifted me up and asked me, "do you think about it? You can''t promise me, but what''s the end? You know, just this is just a warning, if you hey, you know it "


    I brought it up to the driver with palpitation. I was soaked in cold sweat. Even though he didn''t touch me, my legs were too soft to stand up.


    He looked at me for a moment: "do you have a good idea? My patience is limited. Don''t challenge my limit, or I''ll throw you down now. In any case, there are many people who can kill that water devil, and you are one of them! "


    As he spoke, he posed to me and asked me to lift my collar. I knew that I didn''t have much time, so he nodded and agreed: "OK! When can I help you start? "


    Driver meaningful smile at me: "you made a wise choice, get on the bus!"


    When I heard this from the driver, I knew that he should take me to the guy now.


    I shuffled over to the side of the car.


    The driver looked at me and said, "don''t play tricks on me! Get in the car


    I still have to do it in ink, so I can only bite my teeth and get on the car.


    I asked the driver, "you should at least let me do some preparation, shouldn''t you? How can I deal with the water devil if I don''t have a magic weapon? "


    The driver laughed and said, "that''s your business. It doesn''t have much to do with me. I just want you to kill him."


    I couldn''t refuse the driver and brought him all the way to the top of the mountain.


    There is a big lake on the mountain. The water in it is so light that you can see the bottom of the lake even at night. It is strange that there is no fish in such a large lake.


    I looked at the driver, but the driver was far away, as if he was afraid of the thing at the bottom of the lake. I was afraid that he would become like this for a time. If this guy is a fierce soul, I can''t bear it. However, now there are wolves in front and tigers in the back, which is not easy to deal with. My way of thinking is that they only need to revolve around that ''s ok.


    When the driver saw that I had not yet moved, there was a murderous look in his eyes. Staring at me, as if to tell me again, if you don''t go down, I''ll do it.


    I gritted my teeth, grabbed the pebbles from the ground, took a look at the guy, and then hurled it into the lake.


    To be honest, I don''t know why I want to do this. As for the driver, I don''t care what I do. Anyway, I just want to kill the water ghost inside. But I know that the driver has such a heavy resentment. If I really kill the water ghost, it must be the end of the cunning rabbit''s death.


    However, it was too late to wait for me to think about it. The calm water of the lake began to bubble at the moment I threw it into the stone.


    It''s like boiling when I watch the lake roll.


    I quickly stepped back a few steps. When water ghosts have water, their power is very strong. Maybe after leaving the water, they are not as powerful as little ghosts. But once they are in the water, they are in their world. They are king in the water. They can easily drown anyone in the lake.


    I didn''t stop until I got back to a big tree behind me, but the lake still didn''t stop boiling.


    I looked behind me to see where the driver was. After all, he was drowned in the water, so I should have some understanding of the properties of water. Unfortunately, when I turned back, the driver didn''t know where he had escaped. I yelled at him in a low voice, but it was too late.


    The surface of the lake, which was just bubbling, began to contract to the center of the lake a little bit, and soon formed a huge vortex.


    Seeing the amount of water absorbed by the whirlpool, I felt cold in my heart. No wonder the driver was so afraid of the owner in the lake. The special thing was to let me die. If it was stirred into the vortex, I would be torn into countless pieces.I look at the whirlpool in the lake has been silly, staring directly at the other side, I do not know what I am doing now.


    However, a moment later, the whirlpool suddenly stopped, and I swallowed. If I compared the food just now to the appetizer, the next one would be the main course.


    I have a kind of inexplicable fear, can not help but want to retreat.


    However, my feet at this time seem to have no bones, and I don''t stop at all. I don''t want to leave for me.


    I could swallow my saliva and pull back from the ground.


    But what should come is still coming. The suddenly stopped Lake slowly floats up, a woman.


    She is back to me, although I can not see her face, but my heart a burst of fear.


    The water around the woman came out very quickly. I kept staring at the woman for a long time without reflecting what was going on. When the lake water touched my feet, I suddenly woke up and looked up. Before that, my ankle had been flooded by the cold lake water.


    I was scared, cold sweat also gushed out, this guy is trying to drown me alive unconsciously.


    I sprang up from the ground, trying to step back.


    However, at this time, the lake suddenly seemed to grow countless hands, tightly grasping my ankle.


    I was so shocked that I finally understood why the driver was afraid of the water ghost in the lake.


    Damn it! I am afraid there is more than one water devil in the lake.


    He grabbed my ankle, but I didn''t dare to move. I knew that if I put my hand in at this time, I was afraid I would not be able to move at all.


    I was just thinking about it. I accidentally took a look at the big tree in front of me. I had an idea. My hands were holding on to the tree trunk. Compared with the things in the lake, they still wanted to drag me down from the water. However, there was a tree trunk supporting them, and they couldn''t pull me for a while. I looked around and found that the big tree had a very thick trunk, which seemed to be To break, my heart a joy, suddenly a force, suddenly grabbed the tree trunk.


    The water ghost below, at the moment I let go, suddenly exerted a force, trying to drag me down completely.


    It happened that with their strength, I suddenly broke the tree trunk, in that moment, I Mao full strength, toward the things below on the ruthless force.


    Give me such a smash, those hands suddenly released, as if afraid of pain, but I have no mind at this time to think about other things, in a hurry, suddenly jumped to the tree trunk, the tree trunk to the lake below is at least four or five meters away.


    I lie on the trunk of the body want to sleep off the strength of the same, big breath Xi.


    However, when I regained my consciousness, I noticed that the things on the ground were not hands at all, but fish by fish. These fish seemed to have intelligence quotient. They were staring at the tree trunks closely from below. I was surprised. No wonder I just felt that those hands were a little wet and slippery, and all of them were these things.


    I was biting my teeth, and the fish were fighting me.


    I looked at the woman''s side. In fact, I realized that it was the woman in the lake who was really controlling the fish.


    However, I did not think of countermeasures, the fish suddenly like crazy, in the water chaos.


    Before I knew what was going on, the fish jumped under the tree trunk.


    I looked down at it. It was a cold sweat. These guys were crazy. They even opened their mouths and bit the tree trunk. It was a suicide attack for these little fish. But there is no doubt that if so many small fish want to bite off the tree roots, it is not impossible!


    I was flustered for a while and kept grabbing the branches of the tree and smashing them towards the fish. However, they would have to rush up again and attack me again.


    My head is full of cold sweat. It''s impossible to go on like this. If I keep doing this, I must have only one end.


    I took a look at the woman. She was still floating in the lake and didn''t move. I decided that the only person who could solve the fish was this woman, so I yelled at the woman: "Hello! You man


    The woman was like a porcelain doll, she couldn''t hear me and ignored me.


    Even so, even if she was a straw to save life, I had to hold on to it, so I called out to the woman again: "can you turn back?"


    After the woman heard me, she slowly looked back at me. However, I was stunned at the moment when I saw her face.

 Chapter 124

    This woman''s face is really beautiful, just like a fairy, she showed a sweet smile to me. I was a little bewildered at that moment, but I didn''t know it was a ghost.


    She waved to me: "come on, come and play with me?"


    I gave her a silly smile and was about to climb down the tree trunk.


    However, at this time, my fingertips suddenly burst into a sharp pain. I gave the pain to the nerve, and I suddenly hit a smart, that kind of strange thinking also disappeared in an instant. I saw that my feet were about to get off the tree trunk, and I suddenly took my feet back, shivering with cold.


    I''m afraid I would have gone down if I hadn''t scratched the trunk just now.


    I swallowed my saliva and quickly closed my eyes. The female ghost''s strength was so strong that she even used this method to hook me into the water.


    The ghost''s voice is still ringing in my ears, I was stirred by her words, and I felt flustered. I shook my head and blocked my ears.


    At this time, a piece of soil suddenly fell from my head and hit my head.


    I smashed the soil back to my senses and looked at it. At that moment, my eyes brightened and I called out to the people above: "is Si fan Han you?"


    Si fan Han stepped on a leaf on tiptoe, but she stood steadily on it, holding her arm and lowering her head to look at me. She looked angry: "you''re really worried, but it''s OK. At least you know that, and you haven''t been bewitched. Otherwise, I''m too lazy to save you and let you make a pair of water with this guy Mandarin duck


    When I heard Si fanhan''s words, I was suddenly sweating. Fortunately, I had just reflected from my memory, otherwise this guy would not have planned to save me.


    However, seeing Si fan Han''s meaning, it seems that she doesn''t pay attention to the water ghost at all.


    The water ghost was not afraid of Si fan Han, and sneered at her: "are you here to rob a man with me?"


    Si fan gave a cold smile: "rob a man? I''m not as easy-going as you are, or you won''t be able to give people a pig''s cage and leave it in the wild, will you? "


    When the water ghost heard Si fan Han''s words, he felt as if he had stabbed him in the pain, and roared at him: "you damned woman! :


    as soon as she roared, the lake began to boil like anger.


    However, Si fan was grinning: "look, Lin Zi, this is the woman who almost lost your spirit, Diandao. How about it? Is she beautiful? "


    I gave a dry smile. I didn''t know how to answer Si fanhan''s words. She just laughed, but she didn''t come down.


    After the water ghost was angry, the water on the ground began to surge. It was strange that Si fanhan didn''t jump down from above. She just stared at the woman and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing the water of the lake is soaring, my heart is half cold. If it goes on like this, it will rise to the same height as us in half an hour. Even if I want to escape, I can''t escape. What''s more, there are so many fish under the water. Even if I can swim, I can''t get there.


    I quickly called out to Si fan Han: "Si fan Han, you should think of a way quickly. If we go on like this, both of us will suffer.


    Si fanhan glared at me: "you think I don''t know. The reason why the water devil is so strong is that they have water. If you don''t let the woman out of the water, I can''t deal with her.


    Si fanhan''s voice was very low, but the voice was enough for the ghost girl to hear. She said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to know yourself. It''s a pity that it''s too late. I didn''t want to kill you, but you''re a woman who doesn''t know how to do it."


    As she said this, she made a sudden turn, and the lake water again formed a huge vortex, which seemed to be absorbing the water.


    At the sight of the whirlpool in the lake, I felt my heart had reached the freezing point. This guy was going to go crazy. Sure enough, I haven''t been waiting for me to recover.


    The water of the lake sprang up and whirled like a whirlpool, forming a huge water dragon.


    Si fanhan narrowed her eyes and didn''t speak. I didn''t dare to ask her any more. Otherwise, every word we said would be heard by the ghost girl. It would not be good for us at that time.


    However, when the water dragon was getting bigger and bigger, a faint smile suddenly appeared on Si fan Han''s mouth: "well, since you love playing so much, I''ll play with you."


    I don''t know what Si fanhan is up to. She doesn''t mean to explain. She just slowly closes her eyes and keeps her hands sealed.


    The water dragon circled in the air for a while, and the female water ghost poked out her head and looked at us: "Hey, don''t do meaningless struggle, you are as weak as ants in my eyes."


    Si fan Han did not answer her words, and her hands did not mean to stop.


    I saw Si fan''s movements getting faster and faster until I couldn''t see clearly.The ghost girl seemed to despise Si fan Han very much. She didn''t rush to do it. She seemed to be waiting for Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han murmured in a low voice: "arrogance. Today I will teach you how serious the consequences of arrogance are."


    I don''t know what kind of bad heart Si fanhan is playing, but I can see that she is not very nervous now, as if everything is under his control.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, Si fanhan took out a small bottle from his body and put it on the ground. He patted the bottle gently: "little guys, it''s up to you."


    Si fanhan said, biting his finger and dropping blood on the lid of the bottle.


    At the moment of touching the ghost blood, the contents in the bottle all of a sudden agitated, as if they were alive.


    The moment I saw these things, I was a little confused. I didn''t know what it was. I looked at Si fan Han strangely: "what''s in you?"


    Si fan Han rushed at me with a smile: "what is it? I can''t tell you now. You''ll know later."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s voice, the ghost suddenly burst into laughter: "Hey, hey, don''t pretend to be here. I know you don''t have much skill. Don''t you want to die for me?"


    Si fan Han but sneered, stood up and threw the bottle into the water.


    The moment the bottle was filled with water, it suddenly cracked, and a group of dense things came out of it. It looked very disgusting and bustling.


    The woman is also stupefied: "what is this thing?"


    Si fan Han said with a smile: "do you want to know what this is? But it''s too late. I won''t tell you.


    As soon as she said this, the woman was furious: "you this damned woman, give the face shameless, since this I let you become my food!"


    She roared and spread her hands, and the huge water dragon came alive and rushed towards us.


    I was shocked. Si fan Han didn''t mind the water dragon, but sneered: "it''s because you are too arrogant."


    Those things in the water began to grow rapidly, and I saw what these dense things were. They were water rats one by one.


    Seeing such a large group of mice, I felt sick and almost vomited out.


    The woman seemed to be very afraid of these things. At the moment when the mouse got into the water, the water dragon suddenly seemed to be frightened and began to be a little flustered.


    However, Si fanhan didn''t say anything. Sitting on the branch, he began to recite the mantra. Instead of attacking the woman directly, the mouse began to imitate the woman and began to shake in the water. A huge whirlpool began to form on the whole water surface.


    The water dragon was more and more restless.


    The size is also shrinking.


    I was surprised that the water dragon''s power had begun to be absorbed by these water rats.


    The woman yelled: "Damn it!"


    After scolding, she began to imitate Si fan Han''s appearance, and her mouth kept moving.


    The water dragon began to churn.


    I swallowed. Tommy watched the fight between the two ghosts.


    However, at this time, Si fan had a slight sneer on his lips.


    When I saw Si fanhan like this, I knew that this guy had a new idea. Sure enough, when the ghost kept pushing the array, Si fanhan suddenly took my clothes and whispered to me: "go!"


    I thought that Si fanhan was going to kill the female ghost, but I didn''t expect that this guy would choose to run away. I was stunned for a moment, but at this time, he had already been dragged out for dozens of meters.


    I looked behind me, and the lake was boiling violently, as if it were endless anger.


    Si fan Han didn''t stop. She dragged me to answer the rental house and pushed me to the ground.


    I think Si fan Han''s face is not good, so I want to explain to her in a hurry. However, Si fan Han gave me a blank look: "you don''t want to explain to me, I don''t want to listen. You don''t even know how powerful that water devil is. You just want to fight with others, and you don''t see how many heads you have


    I grimaced: "do you think I think, if it wasn''t forced by the water devil, I could find such a fierce guy?"


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan sighed: "don''t touch the water these two days, or the water ghost will come out of the ground at any time and drown you alive."


    I swallowed my saliva: "can''t I even drink it?"


    Si fan nodded: "yes! Otherwise, that water devil will curse in the water. When a small cup of water goes into the stomach, she can make it into a torrent, which will scour your internal organs and even your whole body. Even then, even the great Luo immortal will not be able to save you. What''s more, there may be no Dalao immortal in the world. "

 Chapter 125

    I was very frightened by a word I gave Si fan Han. I quickly stepped back two steps and said to Si fan Han, "you don''t want to frighten me here, OK?"


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes at me: "frighten you? I don''t have to scare you "


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face:" if I don''t drink water, then I can''t die of thirst? "


    On hearing this, Si fan pulled out a small bottle from his body: "there are pills in it. You can resist thirst after eating this, but it will not last for a long time, and there will be side effects. However, I only have this method. Who told you to enrage such a strong water devil?"


    All of them were the damned drivers. I took the medicine bottle and sat on the bed for a long time. Si fanhan saw that I was listless and could only shake his head at me: "now, stay in the room and don''t go anywhere. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not saving you."


    I know this guy is not alarmist, so he nodded at Si fan Han: "I know."


    Si fan Han took a meaningful look at me, and then turned and walked out.


    She put charms on the doors and windows, and even poured a layer of sulfur outside.


    I didn''t know, but I didn''t ask. After half a day, I was tired and fell on the bed. Anyway, I couldn''t go back home. I might as well call my parents.


    I want to pick up my mobile phone to dial my mother''s phone, originally wanted to report with her safe, but this mobile phone just got through, inside came a burst of stabbing sound.


    From the moment, I was puzzled, why can''t I see the phone?


    However, before I could respond to it, the driver''s voice was suddenly heard on the phone: "Hey, Linzi, you haven''t finished what you promised me? How come it''s like a turtle hiding in the house and afraid to come out! "


    After I heard the driver''s voice, I was so scared that I threw my cell phone out.


    The voice was loud and disturbed the landlord nearby.


    And my sleepiness in this moment also disappeared, a burst of scalp numbness.


    The landlord came to my door and knocked on the door: "are you sleeping in the woods?"


    It''s better to have a living person around than to be pestered by a water devil. So I said to the landlord, "not yet"


    after pondering for a while, the landlord asked me, "Lin Zi, what I asked you to do in the morning should be kept in mind. My son is nearly 30 years old, and he''s no small man. I''m worried about my mother!"


    My brain is spinning rapidly. Since the landlord has asked me, I''d better let her come in to accompany me, so as to avoid meeting the water devil.


    The landlord probably heard that I didn''t speak and thought that I would not help her. He said to me, "Linzi, are you listening to me?"


    When I called to the landlord, I suddenly regained consciousness and said to her, "yes, the door is not locked. If you don''t come in and sit with me, I can get to know your son?"


    The landlord was silent for a moment, and then he said, "it''s so late, isn''t it good for me to disturb you?"


    I rushed to the landlord and said: "nothing, what''s more, I can''t sleep now."


    The landlord just laughed, opened the door and was about to go inside. However, at the moment when the landlord opened the door, I suddenly saw a person standing behind her. For a moment, I didn''t really see it. When I looked again, I couldn''t see it.


    Am I hallucinating?


    I rubbed my eyes hard to make sure that I was wrong. As expected, there was nothing behind the landlord.


    It seems that I was too nervous and had hallucinations.


    The landlord knew everything about the house, so the first thing she did when she came in was to turn on the lights.


    The strange thing is that the light bulb shakes twice and goes out with a puff.


    The landlord raised his head and looked at the lamp: "ah, you''ve been lighting for a long time. It''s estimated that it''s broken. My aunt will give you another one tomorrow!"


    I squeezed a smile at the landlord: "it doesn''t matter. I still have some candles here."


    The landlord didn''t say much. I sat down at the table. I turned it over and found the red candle. After lighting it, the light of the candle was lowered to a very low level, and it shone leisurely in the room.


    The landlord didn''t notice anything wrong, but I felt the hair in my heart.


    The landlord hugged his arm: "woods, how cold is your house? Would you like my aunt to change your room tomorrow? A lot of houses are empty anyway


    Here are the charms that Si fanhan pasted on me, which is more or less safer than other rooms. Out of politeness, I picked up the thermos and poured a glass of water for the landlord.


    The water in the cup swayed a few times. When I saw this thing, my heart couldn''t help but twitch for a moment. I thought, anyway, I didn''t touch it. There should be nothing wrong.The landlord looked at me stupidly and asked me, "what''s wrong with you, Lin Zi? How can you be out of your mind? "


    I gave the landlord such a call, suddenly come back to God, quickly to the landlord said: "nothing. By the way, your son "


    although I was asking her, I caught a glimpse of the shadow on the wall.


    The shadow of the landlord was very chaotic, and there was a kind of dancing on the wall.


    I swallowed my saliva and tried to be calm, but the landlord didn''t find out what was wrong with me. He poured the water into my throat.


    The landlord just wanted to talk to me after drinking water. All of a sudden, she pressed her head. Why is she so sleepy all of a sudden? Well, Lin Zi, you should have a rest first. I have to go back to bed. This man is old and in poor health! "


    She said to stand up and go out, and the moment she stood up, the shadow was completely on the ground.


    I inadvertently looked under her feet, and saw a shadow under her shadow, as if holding a cup to the landlord''s mouth.


    However, the shadow did not stay in my room and went out with the landlord.


    After she left, I slammed the door of the room, locked it from the inside, and slid my back against the door to the ground, wet with sweat.


    What the hell is that? If it is like Si fanhan said, is she really entangled with me?


    After the landlord left, the candles on the table returned to normal.


    This night, I dare not blow out the candle. For the light source, it is always the protection god of human beings in fear.


    I lay in bed and fell asleep.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping until I was awakened by a rush of footsteps at the door and a heartrending scream.


    The scream was extremely shrill.


    I sprang out of bed with a cold sweat on my forehead.


    Put on the shoes and ran out the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, a stream of water flowed in along the threshold. Si fanhan had warned me before. Never touch the water.


    So the moment the water came in, I quickly flashed to the side.


    After I opened the door, the crying outside became more awake.


    I pulled the door open and had a look. The corridor outside was full of people.


    After seeing these people, I knew something was wrong!


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the landlord''s door. At my door, a young man in his thirties was kneeling on the ground. His face was pale, his eyes were blank, and his hands were shaking.


    Think of the shadow behind the landlord yesterday, my heart suddenly twitch for a moment, is it the landlord''s accident?


    Although I have no friendship with the landlord, and her life and death have nothing to do with me, I feel numb when I think about the water ghost and the shadow of last night.


    Around the water stains on the ground, he walked out of the corridor and looked at the landlord''s room.


    In the moment I looked at the past, I almost fell down from the guardrail on the third floor, and my legs trembled.


    The landlord''s house was like a flood, and the quilt walls were all wet.


    You can even see people wring water out of the quilt.


    And in the next pool of water, nest a person, focus on the past, this person is not others, is the landlord.


    Her face was covered in water, her hands and tables were covered with blood, and it was obvious that she had struggled last night.


    The police arrived soon, and when they got into the house, they also felt strange. How could a good living man drown in a twinkling of an eye? Moreover, it is still in the pool. As long as the head is pulled out, it will not be drowned. The police are very puzzled. There is no doubt that this matter will be included in the murder by them.


    But I was very clear in my heart that it was not someone else who killed her, but the shadow that appeared behind the landlord last night.


    Water devil again! I can''t help but be angry in my heart. It doesn''t care about other people''s business, but the water devil takes it as a warning.


    I clenched my fists and watched the police lift the body out.


    The landlord''s face had turned blue and purple, which was suffocated by the living.


    When the police saw so many people watching, they would immediately disperse us. However, as a victim of a murder case, anyone in our building will be identified as a suspect. Therefore, no one can leave and can only return to his own room.


    I sighed. I was about to go back to my room, but suddenly I felt something was wrong behind me. I had to look back. However, before I could turn back, the voice of the driver suddenly sounded in my ear: "Hey, don''t look back, or those police will suspect you. I don''t want you to die. This is just a warning. You should know that if you can''t do it again, Next time it''s not your neighbors who will die, but your family! "

 Chapter 126

    I heard this guy''s words, teeth should start to numb, but I still hold back, now I can only bear.


    But the driver laughed and disappeared from my sight in an instant.


    I have an impulse to break down, this damn guy!


    The police saw me in a daze and asked me, "Hello!"


    I gave the police such a call, immediately a Leng, quickly turned back to have a look, the police looked at me for a while, then asked at me: "who are you? Did you hear anything last night? "


    I gave the policeman a dry smile: "no, I didn''t hear anything."


    The policeman looked at me a few times: "do you live in this room?"


    I nodded: "yes"


    before I could say anything else, the policeman came in and called out to a policeman outside the door: "Xiao Liu! Listen to the water table on the opposite side and see if you can hear my knocking on the wall


    Although the policeman did not directly say that he suspected me, his action was nothing more than telling me: "you have a serious suspicion!"


    However, although I didn''t do it, it was closely related to me.


    The policeman tapped twice on the wall: "what''s the matter with Xiao Liu?"


    The little Liu came into my room, looked at me, and said to the policeman in front of me: "team Wang, the voice is very loud, you can hear it clearly!"


    Wang team looked up at me: "ha ha, young man, good!"


    He said, deliberately patted on my shoulder, and before I had time to explain, Wang team suddenly said to Xiao Liu, "Xiao Liu, go and take him back to the police station."


    Without saying a word, Xiao Liu wanted to suppress him.


    I threw him away: "what are you doing? I can walk. Besides, I''m not a murderer. Why should you arrest me


    After hearing what I said, Wang team motioned Liu Song to start his hand and said to me, "young man, I don''t doubt your meaning, but don''t you think it''s very strange? How much will it take to drown such a large living man? How can an adult like you hear nothing? We''ve tried the sound insulation effect of this wall just now, but it''s very poor. How deep do you have to sleep to hear it? "


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the Wang team: "police comrade, there is evidence to speak, you obviously doubt that I am a murderer, aren''t you?"


    After listening to my words, the Wang team was slightly stunned, and then they laughed: "you can''t say, you are the order of the dead, but we don''t directly suspect that you are the murderer, are we? We just want to find out what''s going on. Let the dead rest in peace and social stability. That''s our police''s duty. So, we can only aggrieve you for a while. "


    Wang team in the end is the King team, a word let me not even have the right to refute, I sighed: "well, anyway, the body is not afraid of the shadow slanting, since the Wang team wants to take me back, I have nothing else to say."


    Wang team then patted on my shoulder: "please."


    Xiao Liu didn''t press me again, I followed the police into the police car.


    When I arrived at the Municipal Public Security Bureau, they locked me up in a small room without asking questions. I was probably the most serious suspect to be locked up first.


    In fact, I really can''t blame these policemen for this matter. After all, the house of my landlord and I are close to each other, only separated by a wall. Just as team Wang said, the wall is not soundproof at all. If someone is really killed in it, there must be a lot of noise.


    I sat on the floor, thinking.


    Suddenly someone opened the door.


    I raised my head and looked at the man. It was team Wang.


    I sneered: "are you here to ask me? Or do you just force me to sign an affidavit? "


    Wang team smell speech ha ha a smile: "I am not that kind of person who does not distinguish right from wrong."


    I snorted coldly: "since you say you are not a person who does not distinguish right from wrong, why do you still want to lock me here?"


    Wang team stood up, patted the soil on their bodies, and said to me with a smile, "don''t you want to know what I saw at the scene of the murder? You don''t want to ask why I didn''t interrogate you when I brought you in? "


    I feel that Wang team said this to me a little inexplicable, so I looked at him strangely: what do you mean by this


    Wang crouched down and looked at me: "don''t you understand what I mean?"


    I bit my lip: "you have to say it straight, don''t grind haw, I most hate someone to betray me."


    Wang team was also a straightforward person. He didn''t get angry because of the words. He just stood up with a smile, looked outside for a long time, and then said to me, "we don''t say the name and age of the deceased. Since you are her tenant, you must know these things. I''ll tell you what I found in the dead today, of course, because I''m not pregnant I suspect you are a suspect and think you are the key person to solve this case. That''s why I brought you here. "As far as the police are concerned, the things they are investigating at the scene are classified. I am very curious about who the Wang team is and how the work is not in line with the system. Although I am very confused, this kind of thing can not be told in the end.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang team said with a smile: "judging from my years of experience in handling cases, this is neither a murder nor a suicide, but as the saying goes, there is no theism in the police. You should understand what I mean."


    I didn''t expect Wang team to say such words to me. I was shocked: "you and you"


    Wang team laughed at me. Don''t think it''s incredible, because I can see that there was a water ghost lying on your shoulder at that time, so ha ha, I know you are also a psychic, and the death of this woman may have a great relationship with you! Of course, I''m not threatening you, I just want to cooperate with you once! How did you like it? "


    I was stunned for a long time when I heard Wang''s words:" cooperation? How would you like to work with me? "


    Wang team hey hey a smile: "of course is to seize the water devil, on the ground, otherwise his resentment is too heavy, if not get rid of him, there will be endless trouble."


    Captain Wang said he was going to open the door and go outside. I called out to captain Wang quickly: "please wait a minute."


    He stopped. "Why, what else do you have?"


    I took a deep look at captain Wang: "I promise you, let''s do it now!"


    Did not expect that he did not worry to smile: "just experienced this kind of thing, in three or five days, he will not appear, but if I put you back, your family can not be protected, ghosts want to kill, people can not stop, unless you let him feel that these people still have the value of existence, I think you can understand what I mean."


    I squint at the Wang team for a while, but he has said so, I did not say any other rights, so I nodded at the Wang team.


    The police had a fierce spirit that made the ghosts afraid. In addition, the police station had a natural deterrent effect on the soul. Therefore, just as the Wang team said, the little ghost did not dare to make trouble here for a while.


    According to the police regulations, mobile phones are not allowed here, so I stayed in this small black room for several days, which made me feel a little out of breath.


    In the evening of the sixth day, Wang team came in. He opened the door and said to me, "let''s move today. I know that although you can psychic, I''m afraid you can''t catch ghosts. Well, I''ll catch them. You can do as I say. Just lead the water ghost to me to the place."


    He said, whispering the name of a place in my ear. I was not happy to hear that he was going to use me as a bait.


    Captain Wang saw that I was not happy, and said with a smile: "you think clearly. I''ll tell you that if you don''t make bait to lure the water devil out, you can do it. But don''t forget, your family is dangerous. I have investigated your family situation these days. Your family is a pair of parents, isn''t it? Hey, hey, if the water devil threatens your family, even if we want to save your parents, we can''t be around them 24 hours a day, can we? "


    When I heard Wang''s words, my heart suddenly cooled. He was right, and the previous water devil also gave me a wake-up call. If I don''t follow what he said, the next dead person will not be someone else.


    Wang team seems to see through my mind and smile: "you think about it, by the way, this is the last chance, if you haven''t made a decision in the evening, ha ha, your parents may be."


    Seeing that the Wang team was about to turn around and go out, I was in a hurry and called out to him, "wait a minute, I''ll do what you want me to do, but what do you want me to do, you should tell me a way, just tell me an address, how can I lead him in?"


    Wang team turned his head and looked at me meaningfully: "ha ha, this is your own business. You can do it yourself. By the way, the door is not locked, and I have informed the police on duty that you can enter and exit the Public Security Bureau at will today."


    I gritted my teeth and looked at him, but Wang team did not speak again, turned around and went out.


    After he left, I hesitated for a while and walked out of the room.


    I went to the door of the Public Security Bureau full of worry. I wanted to stop a car to take out the spirit card in the rental house. However, when the car stopped in front of me, my heart suddenly twitched.


    The driver rolled down the window and laughed strangely, "didn''t you expect to get out of prison so soon? Looks like you''re off the hook? Is it time for you to keep your promise? All right, stop talking nonsense and get on the bus "


    and

 Chapter 127

    The place Wang told me was huilongwan. It is said that there is a keel in huilongwan. If the house is built on the keel, generations will be doomed to bad luck. As time goes by, huilongwan has become a wasteland, and even the weeds there are no one to manage. Wang doesn''t know why I want to lead this guy there.


    When I was in a daze, the driver yelled at me: "Hey, what are you doing? Get in the car


    When I heard what he said, I gave him a shiver, gave him a smile and got on the car.


    The driver said to me with a smile: "you failed last time. For the sake of your first time, I will give you that chance. But if you fail, haha, once, I will kill a family member of you. It seems that your parents are still alive, then I will kill your parents one by one!" ,


    when I heard the driver''s words, I growled at him: "that''s a matter between us, it has nothing to do with my parents, you''d better not do that kind of thing against the heaven, or I won''t let you go!"


    The driver covered his mouth and laughed: "let me go? It''s up to you


    I slowly calmed down and said to the driver, "since you want me to succeed, at least you should let me do some preparation. If I don''t have those things, how can I fight with that ghost empty handed? If I give her food, how can you revenge?"


    The driver''s obsession is still deep. Most of the ghosts are one-sided. Unless they can be like Si fanhan or Xiao Wei, it is not very difficult to cheat them.


    The driver thought for a moment, and then he said to me, "OK, I can let you get some things, but if you try any tricks, you know how I will punish you."


    I swallowed my saliva and kept thinking about how to eliminate his suspicion. After thinking for a while, I decided to go back to the rental house first.


    So I said to the driver, "take out the soul card first. That thing can restrain the soul. It may have a very important role, and I''m not sure."


    The driver squinted at me for a moment, probably weighing what I''m saying. However, as I have said, his obsession is too deep. As long as he can kill the female water ghost, he can be scared out of his wits.


    Sure enough, he nodded and agreed.


    When I took the trump away, he asked me to wrap it in black cloth. His appearance should be afraid of the power of the trump, but I also knew that I was not the opponent of the water devil. If I were to attack him with the trump now, I would frighten the snake and calm him down.


    I put away the trump card according to his request, and then said to him, "I have one more thing to ask for your help."


    The driver was impatient and looked at me coldly: "what else do you want to do?"


    Seeing the driver''s appearance, I was startled and said to the driver, "I have no other intention. I just want to find that thing quickly and increase the chance of winning."


    The driver sighed, "you''d better not play tricks with me, or I''ll make you look ugly."


    I nodded to the driver: "I know, we go back to Longwan, I''m going to dig out a keel."


    The driver slammed on the brake and I almost hit my head on the door.


    Before he had time to look up at the driver, the driver suddenly turned his head to me and looked at me closely: "what do you say to me? Back to Longwan? Keel? How do I feel like you''re playing with me


    His beard was pricked in my face, which made me feel uncomfortable and had goose bumps all over my body. He quickly pushed away his body: "no, I dare not cheat you. What I said is true. The keel and the magic card are all demons. If I can''t do it, you can kill me even if you can''t find the keel. Are you satisfied?"


    The driver squeezed out a smile at me: "this is what you said. It''s wrong if I don''t promise you. Well, since this is the case, I''ll believe you once."


    When I saw the driver driving again, I was relieved and wiped the cold sweat on my head. My hands were shaking.


    This damned Wang team, let me deal with such a fierce soul, this is not to kill me?


    Huilongwan is not close to here, so we have been walking for more than two hours to reach huilongwan.


    I raised my head and looked at huilongwan. There was no way back to Longwan. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "there is no way. We have to go down!"


    The driver didn''t retort and laughed at me: "OK, but I''m curious how can you find the keel?"


    I didn''t think that the driver would suddenly ask me such a question. If I couldn''t answer his words, my lie would be found out.


    Fortunately, I was also a university student, and I was particularly fond of the field of historical archaeology, so I talked nonsense about him.


    As long as he is not prepared for me, I can take him to the small room that Wang team told me. As long as he gets there, the driver will have no way to retreat. At that time, I will dedicate his soul to the four fat men so that I can relieve myself A week.I had a little abacus in my heart, and I laughed inadvertently. The driver looked at me and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    I gave the driver such a call suddenly come back to mind, quickly explained to the driver: "no, there is no matter!"


    After hearing this, the driver gave me a puzzled look, and then pushed me hard: "OK, hurry up, Grandpa. I have a tight schedule, and I don''t have time to play with you here.


    I rushed to the driver to squeeze out a smile, with the driver to go forward.


    I remember Wang team told me that the place was a small house on the mountain. Listening to what he meant, the house was on the tap. Where there was a fierce dragon looking up, it was suppressed by a house. Therefore, there was a lot of resentment. As long as the evil spirit was forced into this house, the ghost''s soul would be dissipated by the resentment inside. This way is a bit like too much It''s the same thing to be hungry and not know when to be full, and finally to be alive and dead.


    The driver is now a wronged soul. There is a lot of resentment in it. As long as we take it to the side, he must be constantly absorbing the resentment inside. As long as we do some small actions from it, we can turn the resentment into a time bomb and blow him into powder in an instant.


    I looked up at the mountain. The house was still some time away from us, but at this moment, the driver suddenly stopped and stopped walking.


    I think it''s a bad feeling when the driver doesn''t leave. However, at this time, the most important thing is to be calm. Once I can''t hold myself steady, I''ll expose myself even if people don''t find something wrong with me.


    I calmed down and asked the driver, "what are you looking at?"


    But the driver said with a smile: "Lin Zi, you are really playing with me!"


    I gave the driver such a saying, heart thump, but I still put on a calm face to the driver asked: "what do you mean? How can I play you? "


    But the driver sneered: "ha ha, I was really confused when you just talked to me about the Dragon movement skill and the five Yang sky dragon array, but you said that kind of words is your biggest mistake. Hehe, since it''s the array, you have to follow the layout of the array. You don''t know what this means. You just say this to me step by step. This is you The biggest flaw


    By this time, I already knew that the driver had seen me through, gritted his teeth and stepped back two steps: "what do you want?"


    The driver chuckled at me and said, "what do I want? You should be very clear in your mind, I think I don''t need to say anything more. You know how terrible it is for you to cheat me! "


    This guy has begun to threaten me, even if I let him go, he will certainly not let me go, so I quickly took out the trump.


    The driver couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the Lingpai, and then he laughed at me: "Hey, you want to use Lingpai as a threat, ha ha, I really despise you!"


    When I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but step back: "you squat back and stay there! Or I''ll be rude to you! "


    I didn''t expect this time, but this guy laughed: "you''re welcome? Hehe, do you think you can do something to me with a magic weapon in your hand? It''s a pity that although you have such a treasure in your hand, you still can''t use it. It''s a piece of broken wood in your hand


    I didn''t believe him very much. I thought he was just threatening me, so I put the magic card in front of me: "don''t be so wordy. If you get close to me, I''ll smash it."


    But the driver didn''t mean to stop. I was also cruel at this time. Anyway, this guy also came. He simply grabbed the trump card and smashed it on the driver''s head.


    However, as the driver said, the trump didn''t hurt him at all.


    The driver chuckled at me: "now do you believe it?"


    I stepped back two steps, but at the moment when the driver was about to grasp my head, there was a loud bang in the distance. A large number of animals on the mountain were scared to fly up. At this moment, the driver screamed and fell on his knees.


    A large piece of meat in his leg has already flown out, which should have been hit by a bullet. However, I couldn''t help being stunned. How could the bullet hurt a soul?

 Chapter 128

    Obviously, the driver didn''t think that the bullet could penetrate his skin. He looked surprised, but he didn''t seem so scared. Instead, he sneered: "it''s just a bullet. Do you think it can hurt me? It''s ridiculous. It''s hopelessly stupid. "


    As soon as he said this, the wound on his leg began to heal slowly.


    I can''t help but stupefied when I saw his wound healed by himself, murmuring to myself how this was going on.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, he suddenly got up from the ground and grabbed me by the neck.


    His hand is extremely cold, like ice, stinging my bones, let me shiver, at this time, my ear suddenly came a sneer: "you seize a person''s quality, what kind of hero?"


    It was the voice of team Wang. Didn''t he tell me to go up to the top of the mountain to find the house? How can suddenly appear in this place, I look puzzled to see Wang team, but he did not explain, just staring at the water ghost.


    The driver laughed at the Wang team: "do you want me to release this guy? Hey, hey, are you kidding? What''s more, your guns can''t hurt me. "


    Wang team scratched his ear and said with a smile, "what do you mean? That gun doesn''t work, or I don''t work? "


    After hearing Wang''s words, the driver''s face changed slightly, as if he remembered something. He said to Wang, "you are not afraid of me?"


    Wang team smiles at the driver: "afraid? What are you afraid of? Afraid you''re a ghost


    This sentence let the driver hit a sharp witty: "who are you exactly?"


    Wang team laughed: "who am I? I''m a police officer. I catch ghosts? Since you are a devil, I have the right to arrest you. "


    The driver narrowed his eyes and looked at the Wang team for a while: "are you Yin difference?"


    Wang team a little impatient: "let me ask you for the last time, do you release people or not?"


    The driver saw Wang team a little impatient, hesitated for a moment and then burst into laughter: "Hey, hey, you don''t have to be alarmist here. Do you think I''m really afraid of you? You''re just a little more daring than ordinary policemen. What can you do to me as an ordinary man? "


    Wang team did not answer his words, just shook his head at him: "if you are so stubborn, then no wonder I am not polite to you."


    Wang team said, suddenly stretched out a hand to the sky made a gesture.


    With the moment Wang made this gesture, there was a bang in the forest in the distance. This time, the bullet did not hit his head, but the direct target was the head of the water devil.


    The bullet passed by my side, and my eardrum was buzzing with the bullets flying around. The driver''s hand holding my neck in this moment, as if by some force, pushed me out.


    I gave him such a push and fell to the ground.


    The driver''s head also had a shocking blood hole.


    However, ghosts are not the same as people, even the blood structure is completely different.


    I ran behind the Wang team and asked Wang to the long, "is that how he died?"


    Wang team did not move forward and did not answer my words. I don''t know what he is thinking now.


    However, after watching Wang team for a while, the guy actually slowly got up from the ground, and the wound on his head began to heal quickly.


    I took a sip of saliva and stepped back two steps: "damn this guy is not"


    the driver looked up and grinned at me with a big smile: "you think I''m dead, don''t you?"


    I stepped back two steps: "you, what do you want? Why are you not dead yet? "


    The driver laughed: "your human bullets, for our ghosts, don''t work at all. At most, it''s just a little painful, but I should thank you, otherwise I don''t know how to punish you."


    His eyes looked at us bitterly, as if he wanted to be able to tear us apart.


    I stepped back two steps, but Wang team sneered: "human bullets can''t do anything to you, but"


    when Wang team said this, a bad smile suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth. At the moment of seeing his smile, I shivered, feeling what the King team was going to do. Sure enough, the Wang team held a distance in his hand The driver''s face suddenly became ugly, as if he was suffering a lot. He looked at the Wang team and said, "what have you done to me?"


    Wang team laughed: "what did I do? You don''t need to know, but how much pain you are now. But in my heart, it is very clear that "


    with the voice of team Wang falling, the driver''s body began to appear red scars. These scars are arranged in a very regular way. Seeing these things, I was shocked and yelled at the Wang team:" this is cinnabar? "After hearing what I said, Wang team laughed at me: "yes, it seems that you are not very stupid. Since you want to know what is going on, I will tell you.


    The driver was also quite puzzled. Looking at Wang team, he seemed to want to find out what was going on before he died.


    Wang team said with a smile: "in fact, you have already found something wrong here, right? You just want to watch this guy have no way to go on the road, and then eat it. Not only that, you also found that the more important point is, hey, hey, the man who wants to ambush you has a human military gun in his hand, so you just don''t care, because you want us to let us I feel afraid that if we feel like this, we will not hurt you, but will shrink back. But you never thought that I would secretly give you a little bit of caution in this link. "


    The driver was stunned: "what do you mean by that?"


    Wang team sneered: "if I tell you my real identity, you may not be so arrogant, and when you find something wrong here, you will have to run away immediately. So I used our human bullets to add some array and cinnabar to the interior of the bullet, which is mixed with the top of the warhead. Of course, this is a very complicated process You''ll never realize that it takes days to make such a bullet, but it''s worth it to subdue a ghost like you. "


    The driver chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect that I would calculate thousands of yuan, or miss one step. Ha ha, you are a great policeman. However, I''m just a puppet. If you kill me, you will irritate my master. She won''t let you go!"


    The driver said, the body of those cinnabar began to boom a burning.


    Wang team lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes and took a long puff. I couldn''t see what he was thinking now, so he asked Wang team, "Wang team, what are you thinking?"


    Wang team ha ha a smile: "nothing to go, we should go back."


    Seeing that the Wang team was about to leave, I grabbed him: "wait a minute, Wang team, I have one thing very curious, do not know if you can tell me?"


    Wang team listened to my words after slightly a Leng, toward me I asked: "what do you want to ask?"


    I looked at the burned soul on the ground and said to him, "you asked me to take this soul to the dragon head at that time, but it is clearly just the tail of the dragon. Why do you want to kill him in this place?"


    Wang team probably did not expect me to ask such a question, slightly stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile at me: "nothing, I''m just afraid of you in this place, because I don''t believe you very much."


    Wang team''s explanation is somewhat farfetched, but let me have nothing to say, so I had to follow him to the driver''s taxi.


    I want to ask team Wang about how to deal with the affairs after the death of the landlord. After all, if such a case is stipulated as a homicide case, the police can''t arrest the suspect, which will certainly make people panic. At that time, the pressure of the police will be great.


    Wang looked at me meaningfully: "do you really want to know?"


    I nodded at the Wang team: "after all, this is because of me, I don''t want to make things big, then you police and I can''t escape the relationship."


    Wang team sneered at me: "I don''t have to worry about it. The police will handle this case properly. If you have nothing to do, please go back. By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing!"


    When I heard Wang''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter


    Wang team looked at me for a while, then said to me: "you should know what that trump is for?"


    I looked at Wang team doubtfully, and said that he was too busy with his own business. This Lingpai was my thing. What''s the relationship with him?


    Wang team looked at me not to speak, patted me on the shoulder: "Ge to tell you the truth, brother, this thing Oh, I advise you better return it to its original owner earlier, or it will not do you any good."


    He''s right. I also want to throw it away, but there are four fat guys looking at me, and even my life is in their hands. As long as they make a gentle stroke on that broken book, my life will be explained.


    Although I murmured in my heart, but after all, the words of Wang team are still a kind of help to me. Since people help me on their own initiative, I naturally don''t need to let others hit a nail. So I nodded at Wang team: "then I''ll thank you."


    Wang team didn''t tell me anything else. They just sent me to the side of the house I rented, and then let me down.


    After I bid farewell to Wang team, I was ready to go upstairs. However, at this moment, I accidentally saw a man standing on the stairs, who seemed to be staring at me.

 Chapter 129

    I was shocked by the sudden appearance of the figure, but when I came back to my senses, I could not see this man.


    I pressed my head as hard as I could, and a sense of dryness came out of my throat.


    I just remembered that the pill Si fanhan left me was still in the room. Without that thing, I would not be able to resist my thirst. Therefore, at this moment, I did not care about the dark shadow just now, and I would rush to go crazy.


    After I went back, I filled my mouth with several pills, which slowly relaxed. I sat on the ground, gasping heavily.


    After eating this pill, my head began to muddle up, and the drowsiness came out of my brain, making me just want to sleep.


    It''s like being drunk.


    I fell on the bed and fell asleep soon.


    Until after midnight, I felt that there was a gust of overcast wind outside. I couldn''t sleep because of the wind. I sat up from the bed and put out my hand to push the door. However, before my hand touched the door, I felt the chill coming in from outside, which made me shiver.


    I quickly pulled my hand back and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I always felt something was wrong.


    When I was in a daze, the door of the house was suddenly knocked. I was shocked by the knock.


    The knock on the door was still ringing in my ears. I was distracted and called out to the outside: "who is it?"


    But no one answered me.


    At that moment, I felt that the things outside the door must not be easy to provoke, so I quickly grabbed the magic card. As long as there was something, I would not hesitate to drop it.


    However, the knock on the door was silent after a while.


    I wiped the sweat off my head and went back to the bed to lie down.


    But as soon as I lay down, the door was kicked open with a bang.


    I am conditioned to jump up, scared out of a cold sweat.


    Si fan Han saw that I was so nervous. She raised her eyebrows and asked me, "what are you crazy about?"


    It was Si fan Han. I wiped the sweat on my head, turned on the light, and asked Si fan Han, "did you just knock on the door?"


    Si fan Han sneered at me: "when did you learn so many rules that I have to knock when I enter your room?"


    I wrung my eyebrows: "I don''t have the heart to joke with you. Do you know what happened today"


    Si fanhan poured himself a glass of water and looked at me with great interest: "why? What happened to you? You look like a bear, like a ghost. "


    I grimaced: "it''s really the devil. Ah, the water devil driver has been killed by me."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan puffed the water out of his mouth: "what do you say? You''re not kidding me, are you? Can you kill the water devil? "


    I gave a wry smile: "it''s my cooperation with the police."


    Si fan was more and more surprised to hear that. He looked at me with wide eyes: "what do you mean? How can I sound confused, what police station, what ah, this is all. "


    I saw that Si fan Han was a little agitated, and I knew that it was useless to explain more than that. I simply waved to Si fan Han: "anyway, that guy is dead. Don''t ask about others."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan was suddenly stunned. I thought I had said something wrong and was shocked. I just wanted to ask Si fanhan if I had said something wrong. However, Si fanhan quickly waved to me, indicating that I should not speak at all.


    Although I was a little puzzled, I still listened to her and said nothing more.


    Si fanhan put his ears on the wall, as if listening to the voice of the landlord''s house.


    The landlord is dead. Seeing that Si fanhan has been listening to her family''s voice, my nerves become tense.


    Si fan Han came to the door and suddenly said to me inexplicably, "you should have a good rest in the woods. I will not accompany you if I have other things."


    I thought that Si fanhan was joking with me, but I didn''t expect that the goods left after they finished speaking.


    I wanted to call her, but when I thought of the way she had been listening to the noise from the other side of her ear, I felt that things were not so simple, so I decided to close the door first.


    I locked the door, and then like Si fan Han, I put my ears on the wall and listened quietly to the movement of the house opposite.


    At first, I didn''t hear any sound. I couldn''t help wondering. Just as I was about to leave, I heard the sound of water rushing. It seemed that someone turned on my tap.


    After hearing this sound, my heart began to twitch. Is this the voice of


    when I thought that the landlord was drowned alive, I felt a big head. As long as it was a water ghost, I would not be entangled with a water ghost just after solving a water ghost? What''s more, this woman''s son was not married before she died. It was like a piece of her heart disease. It would turn into obsession. Obsession will add years to her life. I can''t think of such a terrible and powerful force.I stepped back a few steps, but every time I looked up, I happened to see that the wall was beginning to seep down into my room.


    The moment I saw the current, I was startled. Si fanhan repeatedly warned me not to bang the water. If it was touched, I would suffer.


    I was thinking, but I was sweating.


    However, it didn''t end. The wall facing me began to form a human figure with the water droplets oozing out.


    The corner of my mouth twitched when I saw the figure, which was the size of the landlord''s body.


    I pointed to the human vapor and said to her, "landlord, I don''t have any enmity with you. You see, it''s no good for us to pester me all the time. How about leaving early and having a baby again?


    The water man came out of the wall and left several blood fingerprints on the wall. I was stunned when I saw the blood fingerprints. Seeing the blood fingerprints on the wall, I remembered the fingerprints on the water table before the landlord died.


    I was in a daze, and suddenly heard the landlord ask me, "how am I getting rid of your business in the woods?"


    The landlord''s voice was gloomy. Even from her voice, I could hear how much her resentment was.


    I leaned against the wall as far as possible not to be close to her, squeezed out a smile at her: "hey hey, I put it in my heart."


    The landlord laughed: "but how do I feel you don''t have a house? Why haven''t I seen you speak for so long? Why is that? "


    She beckoned to me and beckoned me to go. For such a ferocious God, I can''t help shaking my legs against the wall. As long as I release it, I can''t even hold on for a second and fall to the ground.


    The landlord laughed: "Lin Zi, what''s the matter with you? I had a long dream, you know, Linzi? I dreamt that I was forced to press down in the water and drowned myself alive. This dream is so terrible "


    the landlord kept pointing with his hands as he spoke. How could he see how terrible it was.


    But after hearing the landlord''s words, I couldn''t help but feel strange. Didn''t the landlord know that he was dead? She didn''t know that she was so terrible when she died. How terrible would it feel to know that her life was gone?


    I think about it. I feel my scalp tingling.


    However, at this time, the landlord suddenly called me again: "come and drink water, Linzi"


    as soon as I heard the water, I felt cold all over my body. This feeling was very strange, just like suffering from water weariness.


    I look at the door, but I haven''t seen Si fan Han come back. Is this guy really gone?


    But the landlord seemed to have not heard me. He picked up the teacup and filled it with water. He stood up unsteadily and came to me.


    Because now the landlord is a water man, no face, I don''t know what her expression is, but I don''t want her to come near me at all. When she came towards me, I quickly went around the door and pulled the door hard, but I couldn''t open it. Then I remembered that the door had been locked from inside, and I had to lock it in a hurry ¡£


    However, the house was not big, and I was so nervous.


    It was as if the landlord had slipped his foot and smashed at me with the water and the cup.


    To this water hit the body, my heart suddenly cold to the freezing point.


    Originally, I have been extremely careful of this water source, but it''s really bad luck that people don''t look for people.


    I looked at the whole body of wet water, but also for a moment even distracted.


    At this moment, I felt the coolness of my arm, and I suddenly looked down at my arm. At this moment, a blue sailor like the sea was holding my arm.


    At that moment, I was almost scared to death and wanted to take my hand back, but I didn''t expect that the landlord didn''t mean to let go at all. He grabbed another water cup and said to me grimly: "come on, hey, come on, I''ll invite you to have tea."


    After the landlord''s voice dropped, the water in the cup began to soar, and soon overflowed the cup, with a rolling heat, like sulfuric acid, with a pungent smell.


    I was so scared that if I put this guy in my stomach, I''d be burned alive.


    I suddenly thought of the stool around me. I didn''t give me too much time to think. I grabbed the stool and hit her head.


    However, there was no harm to the landlord when she went down the stool. She said with a smile: "Hey, it''s useless to drink this water"


    and

 Chapter 130

    Clearly know this thing is sulfuric acid, but I can not get rid of her shackles, can only be led by the nose, as long as the sulfuric acid into the stomach, it is really tragic.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt frustrated. However, I didn''t want to wait for me to respond. The landlord suddenly picked up sulfuric acid and came down in my face.


    Even if this thing doesn''t pour into my stomach, I''ll be disfigured if it burns to my face with sulfuric acid.


    But when I was almost desperate, the sulfuric acid that was falling down my face stopped, as if someone was controlling it.


    I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, even the landlord is also stunned, roared toward the outside: "who?"


    The door of the room was opened. I saw that it was Si fanhan, and I was about to cry.


    Si fan cold smile, shake hands to the side of sulfuric acid.


    The moment I saw the corrosiveness of this thing, I almost vomited blood.


    The toxicity of this sulfuric acid is too strong. If it is scalded, I think it will melt.


    Si fan Han took a look at the landlord and asked, "what do you mean when I''m not here?"


    When the landlord understood Si fanhan, he was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "girl, you are here, haha"


    the landlord''s voice is still gloomy, but when she saw Si fan Han, she let me go and walked towards Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han raised eyebrows: "what do you want to do?"


    The landlord was stunned and then said to Si fanhan, "no, my son"


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face. When she saw me like this, she seemed to know what was going on.


    She stepped back two steps, looked at the landlord viciously: "I warn you not to go further, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    However, the landlord seemed to have not heard what Si fanhan meant. I knew that the woman was hopeless, so I gave him a look. After seeing this look, Si fanhan understood what I meant. When the landlord approached her, she suddenly mentioned the landlord''s soul, and without waiting for her reaction, she put it into his mouth.


    After eating the landlord''s soul, Si fan Han did not have a relaxed look on his face.


    I didn''t know what Si fan Han was thinking about, so I said to Si fan Han, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Si fanhan looked at me as if I was ignorant. He scolded me angrily: "Why are you so stupid? How many times have I told you, don''t make trouble, do you have water in your brain and can''t understand people''s words? "


    I don''t know how to reply.


    I glared at Si fan Han, but Si fan Han sighed: "forget it. It''s useless to talk so much nonsense with you. Let''s go. It''s important to have a little business."


    I''m a little stunned. What''s the matter? What''s the point?


    Si fan Han poured water on the ground: "this is the business."


    When I saw her move, I couldn''t help being shocked. What does it mean? It is obvious that Si fanhan is telling us that we are going to find the water ghost.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and squeezed out a smile at Si fan Han: "can we not go?"


    Si fan gave a cold smile: "it''s ok if you don''t go. It''s just that you should know what the consequences will be. As long as you don''t blame me, you can do whatever you want."


    I was frightened by Si fanhan''s words, so I sighed. I could only follow him out with a disheartened face. However, as soon as I got to the door, she suddenly stopped.


    I looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Si fan Han turned her head and looked at me. I was shocked by the look in her eyes. She quickly stepped back two steps: "Why are you staring at me like this?"


    Si fanhan looked at me a few times and said to me, "we still have a very important thing to do. You can''t go out with your soul like this. There will be great danger. Wait a moment. I will take your soul out directly, so that your soul will not be able to escape from the body and drown the guy alive."


    In the end, it was Si fan Han who was more thoughtful than we did not know how many times. I nodded at Si fan Han and said, "listen to you."


    Si fan Han nodded and helped me to get my soul out. Then he took me up the mountain.


    It''s the same as when we came here before. It''s very quiet here. In addition to the light miasma, there are dense trees.


    Fortunately, I am a soul now, so I don''t feel too tired.


    We skimmed over the top of the grass so that we wouldn''t make too much noise.


    When we were about to get to the edge of the lake, Si fanhan suddenly stopped. I had not come and asked her what she wanted to do. Si fanhan pinched my mouth. I didn''t know where to get a lot of hair and put it into my mouth.


    I almost vomited it out when I gave it to Si fan Han. I yelled at Si fan Han: "what do you want to do?"Si fan cold white me a look: "less wordy, when the natural will be useful."


    I was so upset by Si fan that I wanted to spit out all the hair in my mouth, but the hair seemed to be alive. Before I pulled out these hair, they all went into my stomach with a whoosh.


    I roared at Si fan Han in a low voice: "what do you eat for his forehead?"


    Si fanhan looked at me and said, "don''t you know why? What I give you is hair. Why don''t you have any opinion? "


    I couldn''t know what to say to Si fanhan, but she gave me a look: "don''t talk nonsense. What''s the situation now? I think you''re very clear. If you want to solve the evil ghost, you should listen to me, or I''ll leave you here and love you."


    Si fanhan always threatens me in this way. I can only stare at Si fanhan with wide eyes, but she doesn''t speak any more. Instead, she stares at the lake in front of me.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I stared at Si fan Han. Si fan Han seemed to think of something. She pulled a charm from her body and stuck it on my body: "it''s really brain damage to do things with you. If you have the power of Zhuge''s permission, we will be grateful."


    I grinned and didn''t answer Si fan Han''s words. I grinned at Si fan Han and said, "whatever you say, I''m just like this now. Who asked you to help me?"


    Si fanhan was a little stunned at what I said, and then shook his head at me: "forget it. Talking to you is like casting pearls before swine. You don''t understand what I mean. Anyway, you are like this. Go and make bait."


    Si fan Han side son said, while the son vigorously pushed me forward for a while.


    I gave Si fanhan such a push, and I staggered, but then I came back to my head and pointed to my nose: "Si fan Han, are you not joking with me again? You want me to be a bait? "


    Si fan''s cold smell speech glared at me: "don''t you want me to be bait if you don''t?"


    The forehead helplessly looked at her, Si fan Han saw that I did not want to move, stretched out his hand to aim at me.


    I gave her such a finger, and her whole body became stiff in an instant, just like being nailed to a puppet.


    I was frightened to ask Si fanhan what he wanted to do, but I couldn''t say anything at all. I could only stare at Si fanhan.


    Si fan Han grinned at me with a big smile: "now you can''t make the decision."


    When she said that, she suddenly raised her hand and threw me into the lake.


    Fortunately, I am now a soul. Although it is terrible to fall from such a high position, it will not kill me at least.


    After my soul fell into the water, the curse disappeared.


    I know that there is a master in the water who is not easy to be annoyed with. Naturally, I dare not stay any longer and turn around to run.


    However, before I ran forward for two steps, I suddenly felt that I was entangled in something under my feet.


    I quickly looked back at the fish. Fortunately, I was the soul at this time. Even if they entangled me, I could still get out of their control. However, when I looked at these fish again, I found that there was nothing wrong with them. They were like human bones swimming in the water, and their upper and lower jaws swayed back and forth, It looks very sad.


    I shivered, Leng in the water for a long time, in my Leng God this short time, those fish have been entangled in my ankle.


    I tried to kick these fish, but they didn''t mean to shrink back, but the middle of the lake began to boil again.


    Seeing the boiling water of the lake, I was slightly shocked. This time, the Lord is coming out.


    I quickly looked into the grass, but could not see where Si fan Han was.


    At this time, I''m already a little broken. What''s the matter with Si fanhan? I''m in such a dangerous situation that I can''t see her shadow.


    When I was thinking, the water on the lake began to boil more and more fierce, I tried to climb to the shore, but found that the lake water was like sticky glue, and I felt very hard every time I moved it.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have to waste your effort!"


    It was the ghost''s voice. The moment I heard her voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I quickly looked back and saw that the ghost was just staring at me: "how come you didn''t get any benefit when you came for the first time, is this the trouble you want to find me again?"


    I saw that the ghost was approaching me a little bit, and my scalp felt numb. However, I still roared at the female ghost water with my throat: "this matter has nothing to do with me. It''s not that I want to come to you. You can let me go as a fart. I will burn more paper money for enigma in the future."

 Chapter 131

    After hearing this, the ghost girl chuckled and said, "well, it''s a pity that I''ve lived in this lake for a long time, and I''ve never been disturbed. But you''re just looking for trouble and disturbing my rest time and again. You want me to let you go. I didn''t intend to pursue you. After all, it''s not good for me to live with you, but it can only be Blame yourself, this is to give you face, you don''t want to face


    The water ghost said while slowly swimming towards me, she is not in a hurry to kill me, but constantly around me around, seems to be attacking my bottom line.


    "What are you going to do?" I yelled at the water devil


    I know that I can''t escape in front of the water ghost, so I won''t run away. I stop and wait for the water ghost quietly.


    The water ghost sneered and looked at me for a moment: "since you like to come here so much, why don''t you come to this lake to accompany me as a companion?"


    Hearing this, I knew that things were going to suffer. I slowly turned around and wanted to go around with her, but the ghost didn''t mean to play with me. She fell down in front of me, pressed my head hard and pressed me into the water.


    I was almost drowned by the ghost. The water choked into my lungs and I coughed several times.


    It''s just that I''m very strange. I''m just a soul now. Why would I choke?


    However, I had no time to think about these things any more. Her hand pressed hard on my head and pushed me into the water. Not long after that, she suddenly took my head and pulled me out.


    The water ghost came and flooded me several times, and then released me. However, I was choked so much that I had no strength. I turned to ask Si fanhan to help, but this guy didn''t show up. I was a bit desperate. Looking at the water ghost, I said, "you can eat me? Don''t torture me like this


    The water ghost laughed: "eat you? There''s no point in eating you. "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned, but the water ghost saw that I had recovered my strength, and then he pressed my head and submerged me into the water.


    I know that although I am the soul now, I have been struggling with her, and I have only one way to die. I simply hold my breath at the moment when she lifted me up and pressed me hard into the water. I held my breath and stretched out a hand to twist the water ghost''s belly.


    At this moment, I almost used all my strength.


    The water lady would never have thought that I would resist in this situation.


    I let go of the wail.


    I rushed out of my head and took a few breaths of air.


    No matter whether this is an illusion or not, but at least when the oxygen is not absorbed, the feeling of suffocation is really uncomfortable.


    The ghost gave me such a twist, her face suddenly turned iron blue and black, which scared me a lot. However, since she was already angry, I didn''t dare to stay here any more, waving two arms vigorously, trying to swim out of the lake.


    However, the water ghost roared at me, and a wave of air formed in front of me.


    I had just swam for less than three seconds when the air wave suddenly hit me.


    At that moment, I felt that my soul was going to be smashed, and I bounced back with a bang.


    In the moment I bounce back, the water ghost grabbed my clothes.


    Her body was extremely cold, in the moment I touched her arm, I felt like I was going to be frozen into a popsicle.


    However, the ghost did not mean to stop.


    I quickly turned to look at her, saw that this time the ghost''s face has become very ugly, her face appeared countless cracks, blistered face is all flesh, eyeballs are protruding in general, grew up blue mouth screamed at me, this voice is extremely sharp, if I am not a soul now, estimate my eardrum It''s going to be sent to him. She''s pierced.


    It''s just that when it comes to this situation, Si fanhan still doesn''t show up in front of me. What is this product doing? My life is in her hands now.


    I thought, there was a lot of cold sweat on my head


    however, it had no effect on me at all.


    Si fanhan didn''t show up. The water ghost lost his patience. He grabbed me, opened his mouth and began to suck my soul.


    This kind of feeling is like entering the black hole. It starts to stretch quickly. The soul is like a stream flowing into the sea.


    However, I didn''t feel any pain when the water ghost swallowed the soul.


    Seeing that the water ghost was about to swallow me gold, my throat itched when she was in her stomach.


    And suffocating to death, this feeling is simply more than suffocation to be uncomfortable, as if to spit out the stomach.


    I opened my mouth and vomited in the ghost''s throat.The hair that Si fanhan fed me was like a spring. It came out of my throat and made me convulse all over the body.


    Finally, she vomited out the dense hair. The ghost screamed, threw me out and threw it into the lake. She looked at me in panic: "what did you eat? It was just "


    in fact, I didn''t know what happened to those hair just now, so I also looked at the ghost girl strangely:" I, I don''t know what it is. "


    But the ghost had no mind to pay attention to me again, and tried to puke those hair out with her throat.


    However, at this time, there were bursts of applause from the shore of the lake.


    I raised my head and looked at Si fan Han.


    Si fan looked at the water ghost with a smile. He squatted down on the edge of the lake and looked at the female ghost with a playful face: "how is it? It tastes good?"


    The ghost looked at Si fan Han in horror: "what did you give me to eat?"


    Si fan''s cold skin smile flesh does not smile to look at the female ghost: "actually also did not give you to eat any treasure, is some hair only."


    Seeing the appearance of the ghost girl, I knew that she was not afraid of her hair. She just asked Si fanhan coldly, "what hair did you eat for me?"


    Si fan Han laughed smugly, then turned to look at me: "this hair, hey, I got it from the morgue. This taste is really good?"


    Hearing Si fanhan say that the hair was taken from the dead and swallowed into my stomach. At the thought of this, my scalp felt numb, and my stomach was also tumbling. I tried to puke up all the things in my stomach.


    Si fan was cold but gave me a look: "don''t waste your effort. It''s useless. Those hair have already cast a spell on me. So when they come out of your mouth, they are gone in a moment. You just make yourself feel worse by vomiting like this."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I stopped my movements, but the ghost girl laughed and said, "you stinky woman, do you think that you can attack me inside and outside after eating so much hair with incantations? Hehe, you are ridiculous. Don''t forget that this is in the huge lake, but this is my world


    I haven''t reflected the meaning of the female ghost''s words. The female ghost laughed and then plunged her head into the water.


    Si fanhan probably didn''t expect that the ghost would run away. She was stunned for a moment. However, she soon came back to her senses and looked at me deeply. I was startled by the look in her eyes. She quickly called out to her, "why do you look at me like this?"


    Si fan Han did not explain to me, but tugged at my collar and called out to me: "let''s go down and have a look!"


    I wanted to refuse Si fan Han, but my body didn''t listen to me. With such a tug, I rushed to the bottom of the water.


    The water of the lake was originally very clear. You can see all the movements at the bottom of the lake.


    However, just after the water ghost got into the lake, she suddenly roared. The whole lake suddenly turned up, and a large amount of sediment turned up from the bottom of the lake.


    My heart was very tight. If the mud turned up by the lake covered my sight, the ghost girl would steal the beam and exchange the pillars for me and Si fanhan, and separate me from Si fanhan. Then I would be really in trouble.


    However, the more I was afraid of something, the more I was afraid of. In such a muddy lake, it was impossible for me to talk to Si fanhan. I felt that her hand suddenly relaxed.


    I am slightly a Leng, have not returned to God, the hand was held again.


    At the beginning, I didn''t care too much about it. I didn''t know what was going on. I thought it was Si fanhan who released me and was afraid that I would lose it, so I seized my hand again. But after a long time, I found something was wrong.


    She dragged me forward in a hurry, as if she were running for my life.


    Although I can''t see her clearly, I can also feel the cold and cold air from her body, which is the unique breath of the water ghost.


    I was so scared that I was about to throw the ghost away, but she didn''t give me the chance. She pulled me hard and dragged me into a stone wall.


    After entering the stone wall, the water outside became clear gradually.


    The ghost turned her head slowly and squeezed out a strange smile at me: "Hey, hey, you are still in my hands. Even if the guy is fierce, what can he do? In the water, this is my world. As long as I force those hair out and eat you again, she just wants to find you, but you can''t find it

 Chapter 132

    I wanted to get out of the ghost''s hand, but I couldn''t get rid of it.


    If Si fan''s cold comes up one second later, I will be in a dangerous situation. If I can''t, I have to find a way to delay it.


    Female ghost saw me in Leng God did not pay attention to her words, eyes tightly narrowed up: "what are you thinking about?"


    I gave the ghost such a cry, suddenly hit a smart, quickly called to the female ghost: "no, I didn''t think of anything, if you eat me, can you let me not die too painful?"


    The ghost looked at me suspiciously and then laughed at me: "Hey, you don''t want to die too painful?"


    I nodded to the ghost: "yes, you will be merciful, let me not die too painful on the line."


    The ghost just laughed, but she didn''t answer me.


    I gave the ghost a drag into the hole, the air inside is stronger than outside, I don''t know how many times.


    I am surprised to see here, the air outside has been polluted, but let me never expect that the bottom of the water has such a flavor.


    I was thinking wildly. Suddenly, I felt that my body was imprisoned by something, and I couldn''t move at all. The ghost girl grinned at me with a big smile: "don''t be afraid, don''t worry. I''ll force out the things in my body first and then play with you."


    the female ghost will no longer pay attention to me when she says it. She lowers her head and starts to stimulate the resentment in her body ¡£


    Her mouth was soon choked up, and it was not easy to see her appearance. The hair was originally spiritual and intertwined in her body. I don''t know how strong it is.


    However, after a short period of luck, the ghost opened her mouth and suddenly vomited out her hair.


    The hair fell to the ground like a snake, and the hustle and bustle tried to escape.


    The ghost grinned: "want to run? You should have expected the consequences when you first hurt me, didn''t you? "


    The hair kept rolling on the ground as if they could understand the ghost''s words, but the water ghost gave a sneer, and suddenly put out a hand to suppress the hair, and quickly recited the curse in his mouth. In a flash, all those hair exploded with a bang.


    The water ghost stood up and clapped his hands. "Now it''s our turn."


    When I saw the ghost''s expression, the corners of her mouth began to twitch: "you, are you going to eat me now? I''m dirty and smelly. I haven''t taken a bath since I''ve grown up. Besides, there are lice and so on. Why don''t you let me take a bath first? "


    The ghost looked at me playfully: "take a bath? Ha ha, you think you are pig Bajie? If you are really a pig Bajie, don''t say it''s eating you. Maybe I''ll beg you to leave


    When I heard the ghost''s words, I was completely in despair. She did not intend to let me go.


    I swallowed my saliva, but my body couldn''t move, and I had to be at the mercy of others.


    Originally, I thought the fruit was going to eat me, but she came up to me, but she just put a tick on my chin: "in fact, I can not eat you, and you can live well, but"


    as soon as I heard this, I saw the hope and asked the ghost, "you can''t kill me?"


    The water ghost laughed at me and said, "of course, and you see me so beautiful, I can give myself to you."


    As soon as I heard the ghost say this, I suddenly thought of a kind of deception in the society. I shivered at the thought of it: "no, you can''t cheat me, can you?"


    Water Ghost hey hey a smile: "cheat you to do what?"


    I chewed my teeth and thought for a while. Even if it''s time to delay, I''d better promise her first. Anyway, when Si fanhan finds me, this guy can''t do anything to me.


    I kept calculating in my mind. After a moment, I said to the water devil, "well, since you have said that, I will certainly promise you, but I want to know what you want me to do?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I just want you to change your life for another one."


    I slightly a Leng, a life for a life, what does this mean?


    The female ghost looked at me stupidly, and gently hooked on my chin: "in fact, you don''t need to do anything else, just need you to lead the woman who helped you to come here, and then I can eat her. Her attraction to me is much stronger than you, not to mention you don''t want to die?"


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t know how to answer the ghost''s words for a long time. She saw that I didn''t speak and her face changed slightly: "you have to think about it. There is only one chance. If you don''t make good use of it, you can''t blame me for not being affectionate."


    I had a quick spin in my brain. If I didn''t promise her, she would eat me immediately. I would rather promise to come first. When I saw Si fan Han, everything was not my has the final say. This stupid woman would not have expected me to think of this.I was secretly happy when the ghost''s hand suddenly put on my shoulder: "do you think well?"


    I gave the ghost such a question, scared a big jump, suddenly back to God, only to see her squeeze out a smile at me, especially strange, I had not thought of a good countermeasure, but I did not expect that this time should be the devil to nod at her.


    When the ghost saw Wang Oh nodding, she immediately laughed, and her attitude towards me was not so fierce. However, I smelled a very dangerous smell from her expression, and I felt like I was going to be attacked.


    Sure enough, before I could recover, the ghost took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote down a page on it.


    What the ghost wrote down was Sanskrit. I couldn''t understand what was on it. I looked at the ghost in doubt: "what''s this thing?"


    The ghost laughed at me and said, "it''s a contract. If you don''t sign a contract with me, I can''t believe you. Of course, you don''t have to worry about what the contract says. As long as you help me finish the work, the content of the contract is completed. Of course, if you don''t dare to sign it, it''s definitely a conspiracy. You don''t have to think about it It must be a complete conspiracy. I swallowed my saliva and didn''t want to press my own fingerprints. But the ghost girl was staring at me. Seeing that I didn''t press it for a long time, she raised her eyebrows: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    I know it''s poison now. I had to bite my teeth and drink it, so I sighed and wanted to get ink from the ghost. Unexpectedly, the ghost suddenly took out a sharp knife and cut my finger vigorously. A sharp pain came from my fingertip, which made me scream.


    But the ghost girl grabbed my hand and pressed it on the contract. Then she clapped her hands: "Hey, if you break the contract, I will tear up the contract, and then your soul will rot to death."


    I suddenly remembered that Lingpai. Is the book recording my name the same as this method?


    Well, in that case, what''s the connection between that ghost and those people.


    I was a little confused. When I was thinking, the ghost suddenly patted me on the shoulder: "what are you thinking?"


    I gave the ghost such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, and quickly shook her head: "it''s nothing"


    after hearing this, the female ghost squeezed out a smile at me: "since there is no problem, you can lead her to me. If you can''t, I''ll burn your name. Do you understand?"


    I gnawed my teeth and nodded to the ghost: "I know, but I hope you can keep your promise, or even if my soul is broken, I will not let you go."


    The ghost girl didn''t seem to be afraid of my threat. She just gave me a cold smile: "you can''t help it. It depends on my mood. If you make me in a good mood, I''ll let you go. If you make me in a bad mood, I can crush you at any time."


    after hearing this, I was stunned and pointed to the ghost''s nose: "do you play me? ¡±


    the female ghost pretended to be aggrieved and looked at me: "what is playing with you? When did I play hooky? Hey hey, if you want to blame yourself, you''re too stupid. You can''t complain about anything else. "


    I gritted my teeth and looked at her. I didn''t know what I should say. However, the female ghost gouged me out fiercely: "hurry up, don''t grind haw for me here, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Now people are holding on to my life. Although I am reluctant to do so, I have no choice but to be at the mercy of others.


    Take a deep breath and swim out of the hole.


    If I really brought Si fanhan here, I would be really ungrateful. What''s more, I don''t have to think about it. That ghost girl will not let me go at that time. It''s all just a death. Why should I be a supporter?


    After thinking about this, I must tell Si fanhan that she must not be cheated.


    However, after I had not been walking for a long time, I suddenly felt that something was wrong with my body, as if I had been bound by something. My head was also dizzy at that time. Before I swam more than ten meters away, there were more and more ghost images in front of me until I could not see them.


    I don''t know how long I lost my consciousness. When I slowly wake up, I find that at this time I fall in a dark, nothing can be seen, only vaguely hear some voices.


    A few seconds later, the voice of the ghost girl sounded in my ear: "Hey, you don''t have to struggle. Now your life is in my hands. Of course, in order to ensure safety, I can only aggrieve you a little bit!"

 Chapter 133

    I secretly scolded in my heart, this damned thing!


    It''s too cunning to think of using this method to deal with me. Now it''s difficult even if I want to inform Si fanhan.


    The world I''m in now seems to be isolated. I can''t see what''s going on outside. I don''t even know where I am.


    The water ghost didn''t tell me anything else. I didn''t know what the situation was like outside. I just thought it was very strange. I am a soul now. Where did she lock me in? And what''s the identity of this female ghost?


    Anyway, I can''t get out now. It''s better to think about these problems. I''m not sure I can find some clues that I can''t imagine.


    I sat on the ground with my head down and began to think about the identity of this woman. Her method was similar to those of the four fat men. What does it mean? "


    I was thinking wildly. I had planned to take a look at it and study it for a while. But at the moment when I took out the trump, the world around me suddenly rocked, as if it was about to collapse. I was so scared that I shivered. I stood up and yelled in the dark:" what''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    As my voice fell, I heard the ghost''s voice: "where did you get this thing?"


    I was a little confused when I asked the ghost a word, but I quickly reflected that if this guy really knew the trump card, then the ghost and those guys would be connected.


    I think, forget to answer the female ghost words, but at this time, my face PA came a loud noise, I suddenly toward the back to fly out.


    It was like being knocked out. Fortunately, I was a soul. I got up from the darkness and said, "it hurts."


    But the ghost gave a cold hum: "I only ask you for the last time, where did you get this thing? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll tear up the contract! You think about it! "


    When I heard the ghost''s words, I was startled. I immediately yelled at the ghost: "no!"


    The ghost girl asked me coldly: "since you don''t want to die, tell me where this thing comes from."


    I knew this guy was crazy, so I sighed and told her everything about where I was.


    After hearing my words, the female ghost slightly a Leng: "you mean they give you?"


    I said, "yes, they asked me to help them catch ghosts, and then"


    before I finished, the ghost laughed at me: "don''t go on. I wanted to use you to catch that woman, but now I''ve changed my mind. I can just let you go and let go of another person!"


    I couldn''t help being stunned: "do you mean to let go of Si fan Han?"


    The ghost girl laughed at me and said, "yes. That''s what I mean


    Although the female ghost said so, but I feel that there seems to be a bigger plot waiting for me, let me shiver.


    But on second thought, I felt that something was wrong. The ghost girl should have known them and would not harm them? "


    when I was thinking about it, I heard the ghost girl say to me," well, I''ll let you go now, but I have one condition: that woman will never step into this lake, and you should listen to my call at any time. If you can''t, I can let you go this time, but I won''t give you a second chance. "


    I quickly nodded to the female ghost: "well, I know, as long as you can let us both, I will promise you anything."


    I thought the ghost would do something, but at this time I felt my eyes slowly brighten up, and then something tugged my clothes from below and lifted me up from the ground.


    When I opened my eyes, I didn''t know when I was out of the dark.


    The water ghost was in front of me, looking at me with a meaningful face, as if there was some premeditation. After seeing her smile, I couldn''t help being stunned, and then stepped back two steps: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I don''t do anything, but don''t forget what you promised me," he said


    I nodded to the ghost: "OK, I remember, but I hope you can keep your promise. If you can''t do it, don''t blame me for being rude."


    When I finished this sentence, I had some regrets. It was not easy for this female ghost to release us. Am I not deliberately provoking her by saying so now? The more I think about it, the better I want to give myself a slap. I''m so stupid.


    When the ghost heard this, she suddenly laughed and said, "are you threatening me? Hehe, I didn''t expect that you would threaten me? "


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stepped back two steps, but the ghost sneered at me: "you want to be able to do what time in the mixed for hundreds of years, perhaps at that time you can''t say, you can really balance each other''s strength with me."The ghost came to me with her eyes fixed on me.


    I was startled by the ghost girl''s look. I stepped back two steps and asked her, "what are you going to do?"


    Female ghost hey hey a smile: "you stay here long enough, I don''t want to keep you, so you can go out."


    I had planned to turn around and swim out, but before I could react, my neck suddenly hurt. Although it was just a soul, my eyes still shook for a moment, and I didn''t know anything.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, Si fanhan was already by my side. She looked down at me and saw that I had opened my eyes. Then she stood up and said, "are you awake?"


    I saw Si fan Han''s eyes with a bad look, swallowed his saliva, and asked Si fan Han, "why do you look at me with such eyes?"


    Si fan Han Wen Yan sighed: "why did that girl ghost put you back?"


    I wanted to lie to Si fanhan to hide her, but I didn''t say that. She called out to me: "don''t lie to me. I know exactly what you are thinking. You''d better tell me honestly."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help but be stunned: "you already know?"


    Unexpectedly, Si fan Han waved to me: "what do you know?"


    I was a little confused by the trouble I made to Si fanhan. I didn''t know whether to lie to Si fanhan. But after seeing her look, I still sighed and told Si fanhan what happened after the ghost had caught me.


    After hearing this, Si fanhan was stunned and looked at the Lingpai on the table: "you mean I understand. All these have something to do with them, right?"


    I nodded and looked at Si fanhan with some guilt: "should I not allow the water devil to lead you out? Can you not blame me? "


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "I thought you were going to say something. I didn''t blame you. It''s a wise choice for you to choose to cheat her. Otherwise, you may not be lying here now, or you may have become a piece of poop in the stomach of people."


    Originally, I was still grateful to Si fanhan for not blaming me, but when I heard her say the second half, I almost vomited blood.


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes at me and did not pay attention to me any more. He stood up and turned around on the ground.


    I gave her a headache and called out to Si fan Han: "don''t turn around. My head hurts when I turn my head."


    However, Si fanhan didn''t want to pay attention to me. She wandered around the house.


    Just when I was upset, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    Si fanhan and I were shocked by the ring tone of the mobile phone. We quickly took a look at the mobile phone. It was a call from my home.


    Si fan Han also stopped and gave me a look. I turned my eyes at Si fan Han and then picked up my mobile phone.


    My mother said to me, "Linzi, how are you and Xiaowei talking?"


    My mother came up and asked me such a sentence, which made me confused.


    My mother is a very persistent person. For a while, I don''t know how to answer my mother''s words. I can''t speak for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that my mother was not angry at this time. Instead, she sighed and said to me, "Lin Zi, don''t blame your mother. As early as you took Xiaowei to our house, I had a divination with someone, saying that it was your fate that you were not meant to be together."


    When I heard my mother say this, I knew that she was running into a charlatan. But after all, Xiaowei and I have separated. It''s OK. At least I don''t have to think of a reason to get rid of them.


    I was in a daze, my mother suddenly said: "Linzi, you are so big, don''t always let me Cao heart ah, look at you like this, I really worry about you, so ah, you come back the day after tomorrow, my mother arranged a blind date for you, don''t say you can''t come back, I''ll be angry if you don''t come back. "


    when I heard my mother''s words, I couldn''t help but smile. I''m such a big man, and I have to be dominated by my mother like this. Originally, I wanted to tell my mother that I have a new girlfriend, but on second thought, Zhuge Yuner is not at my side at all. If my mother wants me to take my daughter-in-law back, how can I explain to her then? Think about it, I still decided to promise, so I said to my mother, "Mom, I know, you can rest assured, I will go back tomorrow."

 Chapter 134

    After my mother heard this, I estimated that she would smile: "Lin Zi, my mother will know that you are the most obedient child. Hey, if you can come back tomorrow, you will come back tomorrow."


    Si fan Han shrugged at me until I hung up the phone and said to me, "your mother is really wordy."


    I wryly smile: "a man should marry, who calls me her son?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "when do you plan to go?"


    I took out my mobile phone to check the train ticket, and then I said to Si fanhan, "tomorrow"


    Si fanhan looked at me again. I was a little uneasy with the look in my eyes, and asked Si fanhan, "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    Si fan Han thought about it and said to me, "you say you don''t have a proper career. You''re a painter all day long. You''re an old man. In this case, who would like to marry you?"


    I thought that Si fanhan wanted to say something, but she said this to me, which made me speechless. Then she glared at Si fanhan: "you guy"


    after hearing the speech, Si fanhan laughed at me: "OK, you have a rest, aunt, I''ll come to you tomorrow?"


    I heard that Si fanhan meant to go with me. I immediately went to a blind date. I went home with such a poppy. I went! Didn''t the men in the village scold me? What''s more, what''s this? Take a female ticket to a blind date?


    I also want to stop Si fan Han, but Si fan Han has turned around and walked out.


    I sighed and fell asleep on the bed.


    The train was in the afternoon of the next day. Anyway, I was fine. I slept until noon the next day.


    When I opened my eyes vaguely, I saw the sun hanging high in the sky.


    Si fan opened the door, his face was very ugly: "the sun is shining on your buttocks, but you haven''t got up yet? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    I said to Si fanhan that I almost jumped out of bed: "this is what you want to go with me. I didn''t let you go with me."


    Si fanhan rushed to me and grabbed my ear: "don''t talk nonsense. Get up quickly"


    in fact, I don''t need to say that. I know that time is running out. Even if Si fan didn''t drag me, I would get up quickly.


    After I broke free from Si fan Han''s hand, I quickly put on my clothes and washed.


    At this time, I found that something was wrong. The blue veins burst.


    Si fan Han was sitting on the bed manicure her nails. She was stunned when she saw me. She asked me, "what are you smoking again?"


    I blush, the neck thick turn head to look at Si fan Han: "I did not wear clothes, how did you come in?"


    Si fan cold smile: "it doesn''t matter, it''s not that I haven''t seen it."


    I almost vomited blood when I heard a word from Si fanhan, but she didn''t care. As a big man, I sighed. After washing and washing, I ran to the station in a hurry.


    Si fanhan really competed with some poisonous poppies. In particular, I got on the train, and Si fanhan leaned on my shoulder, as if afraid that other people would not see Si fanhan know me, especially men! With a murderous look in his eyes, it seems that I can''t be eaten alive.


    I lowered my head and didn''t even have the courage to lift up. However, Si fanhan squeezed his eyes at me, revealing a trace of bad smile.


    Fortunately, the train to my house is not far away. I got off with her two hours later.


    When I walk with her, I always feel the murderous spirit coming from all directions.


    When I arrived in our county, Si fanhan wanted to hold my hand. Originally, the murderous spirit in all directions was strong enough. As soon as she held my hand, I knew that this guy would cause me trouble again.


    Sure enough, before waiting for a few minutes, a few gangsters with red hair stopped in front of us.


    As a matter of fact, I''m not very afraid of these gangsters because Si fan is cold. They are like mole ants. As long as Si fan Han is willing to move his finger gently, these guys will die.


    However, things were not as beautiful as I imagined. Seeing these red hairs, Si fanhan quickly pretended to be afraid and hid behind me. He also deliberately called out to me: "my husband, help me! I was afraid of "


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face, and said in my heart, do I still need to deal with these small minions? Don''t you mean to hurt me? I''m not afraid to deal with a few gangsters. The key is that I''m going home for a blind date. If I get hurt, it will be a lot of trouble!


    The head of a red hair, slanting a cigarette in his mouth: "Yo boy, good luck ah, looking for such a person you Wu as his wife, tut, really can''t judge the appearance of a person."


    I didn''t want to make trouble here, so I dragged Si fanhan to leave. Since they were in front of me, I could get around them. However, as soon as I turned around, those gangsters surrounded the two of us.


    I know these guys are not going to let us go. To tell you the truth, when I was a child, I was just like a bandit. I hated being forced in front of me!As soon as I bit my teeth, I whispered to the red hair, "I come back to work. If I don''t want to cause trouble, get out of here."


    After hearing my cruel words, the red hair''s face became very ugly. He glared at me and spat his cigarette on the ground. Then he pressed his hands and demonstrated to me


    Because when I was a child, I fought a group fight fiercely. The most important thing in fighting was to let people in my heart. Especially when one person hit a group of people, what I had to do now was to preempt. Naturally, I didn''t have to be merciful to such a villain. Before he finished pressing the bone of his hand, I whipped my fist toward his nose and kicked him in his crotch A kick.


    This guy is like shrimp in an instant, and he nests on the ground.


    Several other guys haven''t responded yet. I take a steel pipe from the red haired man who fell on the ground, and hit the other guy on his leg before he could react.


    The guy screamed and fell to the ground, holding his leg. Ouch. In fact, the place was not his bone but his muscle, so even if it was very painful, it could not be broken.


    A few punks didn''t expect me to be so capable of fighting, and I was so cruel that I didn''t react for a long time. After all, these guys are just gangsters, not underworld. It''s the kind of guys who are afraid of hard and soft. They give me such a fright that they quickly step back two steps.


    Si fan Han clapped his hands and said with a smile: "my husband is a good player! My husband plays well


    I think it''s uncomfortable that Si fanhan didn''t cause me big trouble today. She simply put the responsibility on her, and pretended to be dissatisfied and looked at Si fanhan: "come on, you can solve the problem by using your fingers. I have to work so hard to get two guys. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Si fanhan was so clever that she naturally knew what I meant. She rolled her eyes and said, "you''re good. I don''t want you."


    As she said this, she looked at a few gangsters with a smile. Her smile was very good-looking, but the smile at this time had a strong murderous spirit. I saw the murderous spirit on her face, and my heart was tight. Is this guy going to kill?


    Although these gangsters were hateful, they didn''t end up in the end. I wanted to hold Si fanhan, but they were sharper than my eyes. Seeing the murderous look on Si fan Han''s face, they made a brave man not to suffer the loss at the moment. While dragging the two wounded people up, they pointed a finger at me and Si fanhan¡° You two are waiting. We will not let you go! And you stinky girl! Wait for me


    After they left, Si fanhan squeezed out a bad smile at me: "see, I can frighten them away with one look in my eyes. Tut, look at you. It took so much effort to scare people, but it didn''t play a substantive role."


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to tangle with Si fanhan any more. I bought some clothes from the city and went home in a hurry.


    My mother hasn''t seen me for nearly a year. She heard me say I''m coming back today, and I''ve cooked a table of dishes.


    Seeing me leading such a beautiful girl back, my mother''s eyes were straight. When she asked me to go shopping with her, she said to me, "Lin Zi, why do I say you''re a dead child, don''t play with my mother outside. What''s the matter if you don''t get married


    I heard my mother''s words can not help but smile bitterly, the heart said that I am not a child, again, what do you see that she is my girlfriend?


    Although I think so in my heart, but still did not tell my mother, can only nod to my mother.


    However, my father is very fond of Si fanhan. When he eats, he keeps picking vegetables for others and asks about his family. It can be seen that my father wants me to marry Si fanhan, so I don''t have to go on a blind date.


    It wasn''t until after dinner that Si fanhan told them that we were friends or something, which was just to deceive my parents.


    It was already the evening when Si fanhan and I finished their meal. This meal was the first time that I had a safe meal after Xiao Wei and I had an accident. It was really comfortable at home.


    Si fanhan and my parents had a good chat, and we didn''t sleep until the middle of the night.


    The next morning, as soon as it was light, my mother called me up early.


    I was in a daze and looked up at my mother: "what''s the matter, mom? Call me so early? "


    My mother rolled a white eye at me: "the sun is going to dry your ass, you still can''t get up and get up quickly. Today you have to go on a blind date. Don''t let people laugh at you. Really, you child doesn''t care about anything!"

 Chapter 135

    My mother has always been very wordy. After giving her such a long and wordy speech, I can only get up and look at my mother helplessly: "Mom, this is just the time"


    my mother rolled a white eye at me: "you said that, you are a man, do you want to take the initiative to know?"


    Si fanhan also got into my room at this time and said to me, "yes, Lin Zi, my aunt is right. You can''t do this. Don''t let people feel that you are lazy. Otherwise, how can you get along with others?"


    I gave two women a nagging said, can only get up from the bed board, or my father, except for dinner do not call me.


    I cleaned up a mess, and after washing, I followed my mother out.


    In my mind, the blind date girl is either ugly or bad tempered. Otherwise, how could she not find a boyfriend?


    However, in my mother''s mouth, the girl was boasted, which was simply


    when my mother and I were sitting in the car, my mother was still talking about it. There was no place where she didn''t go to make trouble, and she had to follow me. Fortunately, the people in the car were staring at sifan, which made my mother''s words not get into other people''s ears Or I''ll die of shame.


    When we got out of the car after the village my mother said, I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw the scene in the village. The village is really good. It looks very luxurious. Every door is a small foreign-style house, and all are good cars like BMW.


    Even Si fanhan was a little stunned and kept blinking. It was more money than the city. I couldn''t see a dose of BMW in the city.


    My mother saw that I and Si fanhan were all the same surprised expression. She couldn''t help but show a proud smile and said to me, "Mom, is everything beautiful?"


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other: "Mom, it''s not high to find such a rich family with the conditions of our family, right? When the time comes, let''s forget it. When you find me a suitable home, the gap is too big. Let''s "


    my mother rolled her eyes at me:" you bear girl, she went to our house, and when she saw your photo, she said she wanted you to go on a blind date. The girl''s eyes are very high. It''s really a blessing for our family to look at you "Qi."


    How do I feel? It sounds like pie falling from the sky, but heaven won''t drop the pie. It must be the discus that will smash me to death!


    I wanted to refuse with my mother. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan secretly gave me a look, indicating that I would not say more.


    Although I was reluctant to see Si fanhan do this, I''m afraid she has some plans. So I gritted my teeth and said to my mother, "OK, but if she''s not suitable, mom can''t blame me!"


    Although my mother is wordy, she is a very easygoing person. She is not the kind of person who follows the trend. As long as I have a good life, anything will do.


    My mother followed me all the way to the village.


    Si fanhan is a bright spot wherever he goes.


    When entering the village, many rich childe brothers stopped to see Si fanhan.


    Si fanhan is quite honest with my mother.


    But my mother is not a worry. Seeing so many people watching Si fanhan, she even said that she would help Si fan Han arrange matchmaking. I laughed bitterly in my heart. Who dares to take such a female ghost? Isn''t that to be scared to death?


    I thought, followed my mother to a door.


    My mother knocked on the door. It was a nanny who opened the door. She looked at us and said with a smile: "it''s the mother of Linzi. Please come in! Come in, please


    Mom and nanny very polite said a few words, changed slippers and walked into the house.


    Just as I was about to enter, Si fan Han suddenly pulled me.


    I gave her such a tug, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I turned to look at Si fanhan doubtfully and wanted to ask her what was wrong with her. She stopped, looked at the house, locked her brow gently, and didn''t know what she was thinking. A moment later, she just said to me, "little heart!"


    After that, Si fanhan went in with me. To tell you the truth, I don''t like to contact people who are too rich. I should be careful when I do everything. It''s better to treat the same people without so many restrictions. In addition, the sentence just said by Si fanhan makes me feel very strange. It seems that something is going to happen, which makes me very uneasy ¡£


    However, Si fan Han didn''t say anything more, so I didn''t ask much, and went in with Si fan Han.


    When I went in, I saw a girl in a long dress coming down the stairs with an indescribable arrogance on her face.


    I hate this kind of expression most. The girl looked at Si fan Han and picked her eyebrows slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Her mother came out soon.


    The three of us didn''t sit down on her sofa for fear that we would be dirty.Although the girl was arrogant, her mother was quite easygoing. She made a gesture of invitation to us, and her mother rubbed her hands.


    I don''t know what to do.


    However, Si fan Han has been staring at the girl. I am nervous when I look at it. I quickly drag Si fan cold in the back secretly.


    The woman raised her head and looked at Si fanhan. Then she said to my mother, "Lin Zi, this little girl is"


    but my mother is not the kind of person who can''t speak. She said to the woman, "Oh, this is the daughter of my distant relatives. Her name is Si fanhan. This little girl has no partner, so I brought her here to find a marriage


    I almost vomited blood when I heard my mother''s words. What is this and what is it? How do I just want to arrange matchmaking for others?


    I thought that Si fan Han would be angry, but she even showed a sweet smile at the woman: "yes, I''m also looking for a partner."


    If this woman and her daughter were not around now, I would have saved them from the ground and yelled at her, "you are crazy!" But even though I thought so, I still swallowed this idea back into my stomach. After all, if I said this at this time, I would be regarded as a madman.


    As I was thinking, the woman patted her daughter''s leg gently: "Wenwen"


    I can see that although the girl is not very polite, her mother still loves her very much. The girl sighs, puts down her mobile phone and looks at us with a grin. This feeling makes us a little embarrassed, but fortunately, this time we meet is still OK It''s going well.


    After we talked for a long time, they left us alone for a while.


    This girl doesn''t like to talk. She and I sat in the garden outside for a long time without talking about anything. The girl''s head was always low and playing with her mobile phone made me feel uncomfortable. But after all, I''m here to make a blind date with someone else. It''s not appropriate if I''m not polite.


    I was thinking, the girl suddenly looked up, and then hit me on the head.


    I didn''t respond to what was going on. After all, it was a girl, and her strength was not very strong, but Rao was so. My head was supposed to knock out a bag for her. I jumped up in pain and looked at the girl angrily: "what are you doing?"


    The girl raised her head and gave me a silly smile.


    At the moment when I saw her smile, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. This kind of smile seemed a little too terrible. How could I feel this girl a little silly at that moment?


    I was stunned, the girl suddenly said to me: "Why are you so grumpy? I''m just trying to test you. I can''t understand the girl''s mood at all. In this case, it''s really inappropriate between us


    Hearing Wen Wen''s words, I can''t help but be stunned. However, since it''s not suitable for us to leave early, I don''t like this kind of happy and angry free girl.


    Until my mother and Si fanhan came out of the room, we were still sitting on the edge of the flower bed, and no one spoke.


    My mother knew what was going on when she saw me lowering her head. In fact, the woman had already seen what was going on when she sent my mother out, but she pretended that she didn''t find anything, and she was still chatting with my mother until she sent us away.


    After we got on the car, my mother was not happy to look at me: "you are a boy, you should take the initiative, how"


    my mother talked about me, but Si fanhan squinted at the window, rarely speaking.


    I feel strange in my heart, also do not have the mind to listen to my mother constantly in my ear Xu chattering about things.


    It was not until I went back that I asked Si fanhan, "what''s going on? How can I see you look a little different? "


    "Don''t you think there are some problems in that family


    I made a question to Si fan Han a little baffled. I asked Si fan Han, "what do you mean?"


    However, Si fanhan did not answer my words, but said to me, "OK, time is almost up. You should go to sleep first. I will go to chat with my aunt."


    After Si fan Han''s words were finished, I really felt a sense of sleepiness coming from my brain. After several dozes, I waved to Si fan Han: "OK, I know. You also go to bed early, good night!"


    I said that, actually had already been unable to control own sleepiness, fell to sleep down, to the last midnight, I suddenly felt the body was hot, the quilt was soaked with sweat, I quickly touched on the forehead, this found that I seem to have begun to have a fever.

 Chapter 136

    I was shocked by this feeling. I pressed my forehead, rolled Tang on my head, and my body was crispy and numb, as if I had a cold.


    My head is a little bit dim, I want to struggle to get up and call my mom and them, but at this time my voice is like a mosquito, no one can hear my voice.


    I struggled to get out of the quilt, but I had no strength at all.


    What''s wrong with me? If I burn like this for a night, I will be out of my mind by tomorrow.


    At this time, the door of my room creaked and opened. I thought it was my mother who came in, so I called out to the people who came in: "Mom, I have a fever. I feel terrible."


    Strangely enough, the people who came in were just standing on the head of my bed, looking at me, but not helping me.


    My eyes were so blurred that I couldn''t see what kind of face she was. But after she didn''t answer my words, I was frightened. This person must be someone I don''t know. I don''t know what she wants to do and how she came in.


    My head became more and more dim. When I got back, my ears were already buzzing. I didn''t know what I looked like. I fell asleep slowly


    when I woke up, it was the next morning. My mother rushed into my room and looked at me in a panic, as if something had happened It''s the same thing.


    I saw my mother''s expression startled, suddenly out of the bed, the kind of pain in the body did not know when it disappeared.


    My quilt is all wet. Did I have a nightmare yesterday? Is it not true that I have a fever?


    I was thinking, my mother suddenly hugged me and cried.


    I gave my mother this cry scared a big jump, rushed to my mother and asked: "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    My mother took a deep breath and wiped her tears after a long rest: "I''m scared to death. My mother just had a terrible dream that you had an accident. You were covered with blood and covered with insects in your skin."


    I heard my mother''s words, shivering, is not yesterday''s dream is not false, is it true that something has come in? "


    when I was just thinking, my father and Si fanhan came in. The only calm person was Si fanhan, because she was a very strong soul. No ghost dared to make trouble in front of her. It was just strange that if something really came in last night, Si fanhan could not feel it, and Si fanhan looked at me strangely But with my parents around, she can''t say anything.


    When mom and dad saw that I was ok, they just breathed a sigh of relief. The original tense look had disappeared. They wiped their tears and said that they wanted to make me some delicious food.


    It was not until after my parents left that Si fanhan asked me, "what''s going on? What came in last night? "


    I told Si fanhan about what happened in the second half of the night last night. She just frowned slightly but didn''t speak much.


    I was curious what she was thinking, so I asked Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han waved his hand to me: "don''t ask, I''ll take you to a place after breakfast."


    Si fanhan is always mysterious. No one knows what she is hiding in her heart. Until my mother asked me to eat, I went out full of worries.


    Si fanhan didn''t say anything at the dinner table. The atmosphere was particularly embarrassing. Even his mother was silent.


    I finished my meal in a hurry. Seeing that I was in such a hurry, Si fanhan just shook his head. Later, I made an excuse for my mother and walked out of the courtyard.


    Si fanhan didn''t say a word. She was extremely heavy. I could see that she had no bottom in her heart. I was just about to get on the bus when I asked Si fanhan, "are you also worried about which family it is?"


    Si fanhan probably didn''t expect me to ask her this question. She was a little stunned, and then nodded at me: "yes, I told you at that time that it was a little special. I asked you to be careful, but in the end you were still hit."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I convulsed for a moment: "so you already found something wrong? But why didn''t you do anything last night? "


    "Do you think I don''t want to interfere? It''s just that I didn''t notice that she could do it. You should know that although there are not a few people who can compete with me, they are not so many. In this way, you will know how powerful she is if you can walk around under my eyes


    When I heard that Si fanhan had something to say, and she said that she would go to a place, I suddenly understood. I asked Si fanhan, "you are not going to take me to any village, are you?"


    Si fanhan squeezed out a smile at me, neither denying nor approving, so I couldn''t guess what she was thinking.But as I said, it was the village after we got off the bus.


    I wanted to enter the village, but before I took the first step, I was stopped by Si fanhan. She rolled her eyes at me and said, "I said you don''t look so stupid. How could it be that you have water in your head? Knowing that there is a ghost in this village, you have to go inside. I don''t think you want to die. "


    I gave Si fan Han''s words a shudder, suddenly stopped the pace: "then what do you say to do?"


    Si fanhan looked at the entrance of the village: "well, let''s go around the outside of the village first. I''d like to see how the village is arranged. At that time, I was a little strange. It seems that their village was built according to some kind of array. The reason why the people inside are rich is that they have absorbed the weather, atmosphere and popularity. If I am not wrong, the nearby villages are not But they are very poor, and the people in those villages are very poor


    To tell you the truth, I don''t quite understand Si fanhan''s meaning, but I didn''t refuse her. Anyway, I''m fine. It doesn''t matter if I follow her around.


    So the two of us went around the nearby village for a long time, until it was getting dark, my legs were so sour that I could hardly stand up and sat on the ground panting.


    When Si fanhan passed through a village, he didn''t go in. He just looked for a high place to watch. However, as Si fanhan said, every village here was extremely poor. The people were yellow and skinny, and they were just like dead people.


    I didn''t dare to enter the village after seeing the appearance of those people. After all, as long as they were touched lightly, their bones would fall apart.


    When Si fanhan and I returned to the village entrance again, Si fanhan kept staring at the gate outside.


    She looked as if the door opposite was a demon, disgusting.


    She was originally a hundred years old ghost, this pair of eyes even if not looking at me, let me feel a burst of shiver.


    She stayed with me for a while and said to me, "OK, let''s go into the village now."


    I was shocked by this sentence of Si fan Han and roared at him: "are you crazy? It''s a wolf tiger''s den. You don''t want to die in it. "


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "I said you have a brain cramp? When I let you in, you don''t go in. When I don''t let you into the village, you''re just like a mad dog. You have to drill in. I think you''re not clean up. "


    I didn''t dare to provoke her, so I shrunk my neck. Without any nonsense, Si fanhan jumped down from the highland and ran into the village.


    Although I was helpless, I had to follow her all the way into the village.


    It''s strange that such a luxurious place is especially quiet at night. Si fanhan and I walked alone on the road. As soon as the wind blew, we felt as if someone was following us, which made me turn back.


    Seeing that I had always been suspicious, Si fan Han was a little impatient, and stopped to face me and asked, "what do you have to look good at? No one is following you again. Besides, who dares to come out now? I swallow him with one bite. What are you afraid of? "


    I grinned and looked at Si fanhan: "you are right, but you are a hundred year old ghost with profound cultivation. What about me? I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t do anything. If there''s something messy, I can''t cope with it. "


    Si fan Han sighed and did not speak to me again.


    I looked at her helplessly, and the feeling behind me gradually disappeared. It was not until we got to the door of our blind date that Si fanhan stopped and made a sign to me not to go forward.


    When I saw Si fan Han stop, I stopped.


    Doubtfully looking at Si fan Han: "what''s the matter?"


    Si fanhan didn''t speak, but held out his hand and pointed to me.


    I was slightly stunned. I raised my head and looked at the direction Si fanhan pointed to. There was a room that was on, but it was not the brightness of the light, but was lit by a candle.


    I looked at Si fan Han strangely. I didn''t know what she meant. However, Si fan Han pointed to the room around me.


    "Look for yourself and see what you can find?"


    According to Si fanhan''s words, I looked at the surrounding rooms. Each family had a room that was lighted, and all of them were lighted by candles.


    I scratched my head in doubt. I couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Si fan Han saw my face puzzled, slightly frowned suddenly: "you look carefully, what''s the law inside."


    Si fanhan reminded me again and again, so I raised my head and looked at the candles carefully. When I looked at them for the third time, my heart began to twitch.

 Chapter 137

    Si fan Han smiles at me: "do you see anything?"


    After swallowing my saliva, I whispered to Si fanhan and said, "why do I see that the lights here are all connected into a line, like an enlarged hexagon? What is this? "


    Si fan Han nodded thoughtfully: "yes, it is hexagon, but what do these hexagons mean?


    I wanted to ask Si fanhan. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan shook her head at me, saying that she didn''t know what kind of game it was. But it was a kind of array, and it was a large-scale array.


    I was just thinking about it. Suddenly, I felt some pain in my head. It seemed that I began to have a fever again, so I quickly pulled Si fan Han.


    Si fanhan saw that my head was covered with sweat beads. His face changed and he asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I gnawed my teeth and said to Si fan Han, "burn, I''m having a fever now. Please think of a way."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan understood what was going on. I had already told her once during the day.


    This is definitely not an ordinary fever, but like someone deliberately put a spell in my body, it came very fast and did not wait for me to react.


    Si fanhan looked at me for a moment, then quickly pulled out a piece of yellow paper from his body, grabbed my hand and bit it hard. However, at this time, I didn''t even feel the pain from my fingers. I only felt my whole body was crispy, just like smoking a cigarette.


    However, Si fanhan did not stop, and his hands were like swimming dragons. He quickly drew something like a snake. However, my eyes became more and more blurred. Slowly, the figure appeared in front of me, standing behind Si fanhan and looking at me.


    I still can''t see his face clearly. When I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly felt a burst of heartrending pain from the fingertips of ten fingers.


    But with the pain coming, the burning feeling on my body disappeared. When I looked up again at Si fanhan''s back to see who was there, I found that the person had disappeared.


    Si fan Han''s head was full of sweat. Seeing that I was awake, she sat down on the ground like a burden.


    I looked down at my feet and saw that at this time my feet had been covered with various animal charms. There were twenty or thirty of them, flying in the sky, walking underground and swimming in the water. Anyway, they were all fierce animals.


    I was surprised to see Si fanhan. In such a short period of time, I actually drew some real things, and they were placed beside me according to certain rules. I could not help but feel a trace of admiration for Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han did not pay attention to this kind of look in my eyes. It seemed that she was still calm in her anxiety just now.


    I gently patted on Si fan Han''s shoulder: "what happened just now?"


    However, Si fanhan did not answer my words. She slowly stood up and looked at the bright room. Seeing her raise her head and staring at the window for a long time, I couldn''t help being stunned. I also raised my head and looked at her. At this time, I found that there was a person standing by the window, looking down at us.


    The look I gave this guy was a little uncomfortable, and I felt like I was staring at a beast.


    Si fan Han narrowed her eyes. When I wanted to ask her what she wanted to do, she secretly pulled me, and then said in my ear, "let''s go."


    I didn''t expect that Si fan would retreat without fighting. I couldn''t help being deceived. What''s going on?


    Seeing that I didn''t want to leave, Si fanhan gave me a kick on the bend of my leg. When this foot came down, I almost cried.


    Si fan cold but white me: "do not ink, hurry up!"


    When I saw the expression of Si fan Han, I didn''t need to know that I couldn''t stay here any more. I just sighed and followed Si fanhan to the outside of the village.


    Until I got out of the village, I looked at Si fan Han with dissatisfaction: "the woman just saw us clearly. Why don''t you come forward and argue with her?"


    Si fanhan''s face was very ugly: "what you said is nonsense. Why don''t you argue with her? Don''t you see something wrong with it? Are you tired of tearing off the black face hidden behind the mask in front of people''s family? "


    I was choked for a long time by Si fan''s angry words. I didn''t know what to say.


    However, Si fan kept turning around at the entrance of the village, and he did not know what he was thinking.


    I dare not disturb Si fanhan any more. I just bite my teeth and wait for her to make a decision.


    Just at this moment, my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    I quickly took out my mobile phone and looked at it. It was my mother who called. I was afraid that I would not go back so late this morning. I was afraid that something might happen to me if I didn''t go back so late.


    I quickly picked up the mobile phone to explain to my mother, said I was in the hotel, today will not go back. "


    my mom is not the kind of person who has to let you do something. As long as she is sure that you are OK and you want to live outside, she never cares about you.Si fan Han also stopped at this time.


    I saw Si fan Han stop and guess what she thought. I asked Si fan Han, "what are you thinking about?"


    Si fan Han took a deep breath: "let''s find a hotel in the woods. Tomorrow, we''ll come here to have a look at it in the daytime. I''d like to see how the tiger preys on its prey."


    I didn''t quite understand what Si fanhan said, but it was already obvious that Si fanhan would come back tomorrow. So I nodded at Si fanhan, took a taxi on the road and wanted to go back.


    On the way, the driver suddenly opened his mouth to the two of us and asked, "are you two from that village?"


    For me, Si fanhan looked at each other and didn''t know what the driver meant. However, after asking the driver, she said to the driver, "no, we are not from that village, but we are here to make a blind date."


    After hearing this, the driver suddenly felt like a sigh of relief: "Oh, fortunately, you are not ah, otherwise you get off the car, I dare not charge you money."


    As soon as I heard the driver''s words, I was a little confused, but I also understood one thing. I''m afraid the driver knows something.


    Needless to say, Si fanhan naturally saw it and pretended not to know it. She asked the driver, "you said you dare not take the money from the village. What does that mean?"


    The driver was also a chatterbox. When he heard Si fanhan ask him, he patted the steering wheel: "ah, if you are going on a blind date, I advise you to stay away from the village. It''s not good for you. People in this village are like poisonous snakes, and ah, the whole village knows magic arts. Should you pay attention to it? The surrounding villages are all wasteland, but have you ever wondered why the village is so rich? "


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other and were more sure that the driver must know something inside. So we both pretended that we didn''t know much, and shook our heads at the driver. The driver saw the two of us who didn''t know, and he laughed: I''ll tell you from the beginning, and you''ll understand. "


    Si fanhan and I listened carefully to the driver telling us a story.


    Now I understand that the cause of this incident has to be explained five years ago.


    Five years ago, the village was a very common place. But here, at this time, a big monk came to the village. The people in the village were still enthusiastic towards the monk, so the monk lived here.


    It''s strange that not long after the monk lived there, the village became rich overnight, just like the nouveau riche. Then every family began to build buildings according to the arrangement of the monk. At the beginning, this was a good thing. People in other villages were greedy and wanted to fight for the monk. They felt that the monk was a reincarnated living Buddha ¡£


    However, at the beginning, people in other villages were indifferent to monks, but it was too late to fight for the past.


    After the monk came, the people in the village changed their personalities and almost didn''t contact people outside.


    Later, somehow, a master came. Seeing the changes in the village, he advised the people of other villages to leave here, so as not to suffer any loss. However, no one listened to the master''s words until the surrounding villages were rich, but gradually they became poor. Even the people''s physique became worse and worse, all with the living dead almost.


    This is the general story.


    After listening to this, I felt a tingle in my scalp. Si fanhan didn''t speak. She just lowered her head and pondered. I didn''t know what she was thinking. Although the story the driver told us was not very specific, at least we had some clues.


    Just when I was thinking about something, I suddenly felt that something had hit the door of the car. I looked out at it. At this time, I saw that there was a 10 month old child on the door!

 Chapter 138

    The baby was looking at me with his head up, and his straight eyes made my scalp tingle.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and leaned towards Si fan Han. Si fan Han ran into me, and looked at me with an ugly look: "what are you doing?"


    I was stunned by a sentence I gave Si fanhan, but I didn''t want the driver to think that I was a madman, so I secretly pointed to the car door to Si fanhan.


    Si fanhan looked at me suspiciously, then lowered his head and looked down at me. However, a moment later, Si fanhan raised his head and looked at me angrily. Seeing her expression, I was stunned. Didn''t Si fanhan see anything?


    When I was thinking about it, I heard Si fan Han Chong me and asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you so suspicious? Is there anything in it? "


    I quickly looked at the door, the door at this time quiet nothing.


    The driver heard the two of us murmuring, turned his head and looked at both of us: "what are you talking about? Before the driver finished asking, Si fanhan laughed at the driver and said, "it''s OK. By the way, just send us to the hotel nearby."


    When the driver saw that we didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t ask any more questions. He took us to a nearby door and stopped: "here we are."


    After seeing the hotel, Sihan and I went to pay the fare.


    To tell you the truth, this hotel is not small.


    It''s just strange. I never remember such a luxurious hotel in our county.


    Si fan Han picked her eyebrows slightly. I didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. I didn''t chase after her.


    The front desk of the hotel was a very fat man. Seeing the two of us, the guy raised his head and asked us lazily, "are you coming to the house? How many rooms


    Si fanhan took a look at me. Originally, I wanted to open two houses. However, Si fan Han secretly shook his head at me. When I saw Si fan Han, I thought of the people in that room, I could not help but swallow my saliva, and then said to the man, "open one."


    The fat man looked us both up and down and pulled a key out of the drawer.


    When I took the key, I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrows. The key was rusty.


    ¡°369¡£¡±


    The fat man then waved to the two of us to go.


    Although Si fanhan didn''t say anything, I can see that her eyes have already taken on a slight murderous spirit. This woman is not a person to be provoked. I hope not to make trouble here.


    I was thinking, Si fan Han suddenly waved to me: "go upstairs, what are you still in a daze to do?"


    When I came back to God, Si fanhan had already walked up the stairs.


    I saw that Si fan Han walked so fast, so I quickly pulled Si fan Han. Si fan Han picked her eyebrows slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    I took out the key and gave it to Si fanhan: "look at the key yourself and see what''s wrong with it?"


    Si fan Han looked at me suspiciously, then took the key to have a look, and sneered at me: "what''s strange? Do you still see from the key what''s today''s secret?"


    I mean the rust on the key. If you keep contacting the door lock, the key should not rust. What''s more, hotels and other things should open the door by swiping cards. Suddenly, the key is used to open the door. How can it feel like decades ago.


    Seeing what I wanted to explain, Si fanhan suddenly gave me a very sharp look in his eyes, which scared me a lot. He shook his hand unconsciously and swallowed what he wanted to say into his stomach.


    I looked up at the monitors over my head. Even these monitors are very old-fashioned things. This is definitely not what a large hotel should be equipped with. However, since Si fanhan doesn''t let me say that, I''m afraid she has some better plans, so I don''t ask any more questions.


    He followed Si fan Han into the room.


    Originally, I wanted to take a hot bath, but as soon as I got into the room, Si fanhan suddenly tugged at me, which made me stunned for a moment, and asked Si fanhan, "what''s the matter?"


    Si fanhan did not answer my words, but shook his head at me, indicating that I would not go in.


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt. However, I still bit my teeth and didn''t go in.


    The bed was made of stone, and though it was covered with a thick quilt, it was as cold and hard as it was on ice.


    I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, so I asked Si fan Han, "are you sleeping?"


    Si fanhan was a hundred year old ghost and didn''t need to rest at all. But at this time, she didn''t answer my words. She was really like sleeping. I saw her like this and knew that even if I asked her something, she would not answer.


    My heart is miserable and my body is hot. When I look at the bathroom, I have a strange attraction, which makes me want to go inside unconsciously.But at the thought of Si fan Han''s words, I did not dare to step into it. I simply covered my head and wanted to make myself fall asleep quickly.


    However, just at this moment, a creak came from my ear, which scared me a lot.


    Originally sleepiness is not very heavy, give this sound a shock, I cold not Ding hit a shiver, suddenly jumped up from the bed board.


    But when I heard it again, the voice was gone. Was it that I just had an illusion?


    I rubbed my temples hard and fell back to sleep again. However, ten minutes later, the sound creaked again. It was very clear.


    I heard nothing wrong this time. The more I think about it, the more scared I feel. I have goose bumps on my body.


    When people are most afraid, they often have a strong desire for light, so I quickly turn on the lights in the room.


    Si fanhan opened her eyes at the moment when I turned on the light. She looked at me impatiently: "what are you crazy about? Turn on the light in the middle of the night, do you still let people sleep? "


    My head was covered with cold sweat, and I was not in the mood to listen to Si fanhan''s curse. I just bit my teeth and my voice trembled. I asked Si fanhan, "did you hear anything?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "neuropathy! Originally, I was afraid that you would have an accident, so I had to live with you. I didn''t expect you to be such a troublemaker. Forget it, I''ll open another house myself


    Si fanhan said, and turned to go outside. I wanted to stop her, but suddenly she waved to me, and I was in the same place for a moment


    As soon as she opened the door, she went out. After she went out, the sense of bondage on me disappeared.


    I spat, bit my teeth and looked at the guy who had left.


    After she left, the hot feeling of Zao spread in my mind again.


    I couldn''t help but walk to the door of the bathroom. However, the moment my hand touched the doorknob, a cold feeling came from the doorknob. I shivered and quickly pulled the handle back. Subconsciously, I felt that there must be something wrong with this thing.


    After I took my hand back, I heard a few bangs under the bed.


    The sound made my face white, and the bathroom didn''t stop. The shower nozzle started to spray down and sprinkle on the glass door. It turned dark red. This is blood!


    The blood flowed out slowly along the door, sticky as if it had just killed a person, and a large amount of blood flowed down the ground to my slippers.


    I was so scared that I quickly avoided the blood. At this moment, the lights on the roof of the house began to sparkle, just as if it was going to be cut off, sparking and going out.


    The shadows in the room began to beat. I finally couldn''t help it. I pulled the door open and ran outside.


    However, as soon as I went out, I felt as if my feet had been scratched by something. When I pulled this thing, I gave it a sharp, quick look. I saw a hand under my foot, a small and delicate hand, which was pulling me.


    I give this hand a pull, a cold heart, this is not I saw on the door of the baby''s small hand?


    My head looks like it''s going to blow up. How could I meet such a guy in such a place?


    The more I think about it, the colder my heart is. When I come back to my senses, half of my head has been sticking out from the door, and blood is beginning to ooze from the ground.


    I know that I can''t let these bloodstains get close to me, otherwise, I will suffer. Now there is no other way. I have to bite my teeth and break the little hand.


    But the strength of this small hand is not very strong, and I didn''t have too much effort to break it off.


    After breaking it off, I tried my best to run to the outside and kept shouting at Si fanhan to let her come out quickly. However, sifanhan seemed to disappear at this time. No matter what I called her, there was no voice.


    I can''t manage much now. At least Si fanhan won''t be in great danger here. I''d better leave here as soon as possible. I thought I''d already rushed down the third floor. However, I didn''t know when I went down. After running for so long, I looked up and saw that I ran back to 369!


    Hell hit the wall! It must be a ghost hitting the wall. I swallowed my saliva and knew that it would be futile to run down again. I stuck my back tightly to the wall, grabbed my hair, and yelled at the empty corridor: "who is it? Get out of here! Don''t be furtive. What is that


    But at this time there was no answer.

 Chapter 139

    I bite my teeth. Anyway, I can''t see anything in this corridor. I just close my eyes and block my ears. As long as I can''t see or hear, I won''t be so afraid. As long as I can walk out of the corridor.


    I thought, quickly closed my eyes, put on the headphones, with the feeling slowly toward the downstairs.


    Ten minutes later, I opened my eyes again, and sure enough, I really came out.


    I was so happy that I looked around. Now I was standing under the building, and the dim light made me feel like a burden.


    The fat man is still lying at the bar.


    No matter whether there is a ghost or not, at least this man should be a living man. I wake him up. It''s better to have a living person with me. I''m walking towards this guy in a wild imagination.


    However, when I was near the ground, I could smell all kinds of stinky meat.


    Seeing these dense insects, my head hummed, is it


    I thought wildly and slowly walked towards the fat man. There are too many insects on the ground, so I can only try to avoid them. However, there are still some under my feet, sticky, which makes me feel sick. However, at this time, I don''t know where the courage is coming from A fat man.


    Close to him, I wanted to feel it gently, so I stretched out my hand and pressed it on his neck. When my hand touched his neck, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. It was disgusting! His neck has become sticky, and there are black spots on his neck broken by stars, like black snowflakes. I was stunned for a moment and then suddenly stepped back. These things are not other things, but corpse spots! This guy''s dead, and he''s dead for at least a week, or the meat on his neck won''t stick like this.


    I tried to resist the desire to roar, and slowly stepped back two steps, but I didn''t think about it. The sticky maggots under my feet turned into oil and water like things. My feet slipped for a moment, and then I fell on the ground in the opposite direction.


    It''s not over. After falling to the ground on his back, his feet slammed into the stool of the fat man.


    His body turned over towards me, but it was not just face-to-face with me.


    This guy''s eyes are rotten, his pupils are staring at me, and I look at him. I shiver all over my body and push him away. I get up from the ground like crazy. I have a reaction for half a day, and my heart is beating wildly.


    The fat man who was pushed away by me was staring up at the ceiling. I noticed that something was slowly creeping in the eyes of this man. It seemed that he was going to break through his eyes and drill out. His mouth was very painful. There were some insects in Barry''s mouth, and his tongue was black and sticky. He was pulling filament and upper The jaws hang together, and there are holes in the tongue.


    I was so stunned that I even forgot to run away now.


    At this time, I was suddenly patted on the shoulder, which almost scared my soul. Finally, I couldn''t help crying out. However, before I called out, a hand suddenly pressed on my mouth.


    Nevertheless, I can absolutely guarantee that this person is not Si fanhan, because this hand is a man''s, and it is very rough. The cocoon on it makes my lips ache.


    However, I this time where there is the mind to worry about the pain on the mouth, long half a day can not close, like dislocated the same uncomfortable.


    The guy didn''t speak, just kept covering me like this. I felt that I was going to be suffocated by him. It seemed that something was drilling into my mouth. It was soft, like a bug. At the moment that my tongue touched this game, I suddenly made a smart move. The first message in my brain was danger!


    Out of instinctive reaction, I bit hard at the hand that covered me.


    Because it was covered by the outside, so the scope of my bite was not big, but it was enough to let him go!


    Sure enough, the guy let go of his hand with such a bite.


    However, the meat in my mouth is still coming into my mouth. I''m really crazy at this time, and I don''t care what it is. He even put his hand into his mouth and pulled it out.


    It''s a bug! And it''s a maggot. I saw this maggot, and I beat it smartly. I threw the maggot on the ground, and then trampled on the ground like crazy. Until I trampled the worm to pieces, I ran out toward the outside like crazy.


    Just at the moment when my foot was about to step out of the door, I heard a giggle in my ear.


    It''s like having dozens of babies laughing in my ears at the same time.


    That feeling is beyond description.


    I gritted my teeth, hugged my head and ran out of the hotel.


    After I went out, I ran for more than ten miles without even knowing where I had gone.I saw a temple in front of me, which stopped.


    There are also burning candles and tributes in that temple. Someone should be here to offer incense.


    After I went in, I gave the incense smoke, and the feeling of fear gradually subsided.


    By the time I calmed down, my clothes were all wet, like water.


    I shook my head vigorously, shivering out of the mobile phone to want to make a phone call to my mother, to tell you the truth, I have reached the edge of collapse, if you give me such a sudden at this time, I will really be scared crazy.


    I pressed the phone several times, but I didn''t press it correctly.


    However, after I entered the temple, the things in the hotel did not come after me. It was the temple. No matter whether the temple worshipped gods or ghosts, at least there were no ordinary ghosts here to dare to enter. As the saying goes, there are no two tigers in one mountain. This is the residence of these ghosts. The wild ghosts dare not come in when they see them.


    After I tossed about like this, my head also began to be drowsy, and in a twinkling of an eye, I fell asleep in a daze.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept, and when I woke up it was already bright.


    I rubbed my head hard, and my body was chilly. I grabbed my cell phone and wanted to have a look at it, but I found that the cell phone had run out of power.


    I wiped the cold sweat on my head and staggered up from the futon.


    As soon as I got up, I heard a cry in my ear: "eh? Who are you? "


    After all, it was the day, and my fear was not so strong. I turned my head and looked at it. It was a middle-aged woman with a basket in her hand. She should have come to worship. "


    my mouth began to dry out, because I was so scared yesterday that I can''t even speak now. I just stare at the woman.


    The woman didn''t feel comfortable staring at me like this. She stepped back two steps and asked me, "who are you? If you don''t speak, I''ll call the police! "


    I slowly got up. In fact, I didn''t want to talk to the woman. I didn''t want to get close to her. But the woman thought I was a tramp and called out to the outside. Then a big man came in from the outside. Seeing that he was a big man, he was not easy to offend.


    Originally, when he came in, he was still ferocious, holding his sleeve, as if someone was bullying his wife.


    However, when he saw me, he was suddenly stunned. The middle-aged woman hid behind the man: "my son, his father, this man"


    after the man looked at me, he raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he knew me, but I didn''t know him.


    The man turned his head and looked at the woman suspiciously: "son his mother, you come and have a look, this young man seems to have seen where we have seen."


    The woman was stunned by the man''s words. Then she came out of the man''s back and looked at me carefully. A moment later, she clapped her hands: "isn''t this the forest? Oh, I''m scared to death. "


    The woman said, suddenly like a changed person, quickly ran to my side, looked down at me, just that kind of panic completely changed, looking at me with concern: "are you the forest?"


    I haven''t recovered from my panic. My hair is so fluffy that I can''t say a word.


    The man looked at me a few times, then suddenly turned to look at the woman: "the child seems to be scared, it''s estimated that he can''t speak for a while. Let''s take him home first. Son''s mother, you can go to Linzi''s village and call his mother."


    The woman let out a cry and ran out.


    The man came to me and helped me up. He sighed and didn''t burn incense. He took me to his house.


    To tell you the truth, I really can''t remember who this man is. It''s just strange how they know me.


    When I got to his house and looked in the mirror, I was almost scared out of breath. My whole body was dirty, my face was blue and purple, as if I had been beaten by someone. My lips were also a little black. I was shocked to think of the insect yesterday.


    The man cooked some rice, let me wash some, I became a little better, the man saw that I had stabilized, he asked me: "Linzi, do you remember me?"


    I shook my head at the man, saying I didn''t know.


    The man sighed: "yes, after all, you were so young at that time, maybe you can''t remember. I was"


    before he finished his words, there was a very urgent cry outside: "are you here, Linzi?"


    When I heard the sound, my heart twitched again!

 Chapter 140

    The person who called my name was Si fan Han. After hearing Si fan Han''s voice, I almost jumped up from the ground.


    Si fan Han was also very anxious to jump in from the outside.


    She was relieved to see that I had nothing important to do. She asked me, "are you ok?"


    I nodded. "I''m ok."


    The man was relieved to see that I could speak.


    I turned my head and said thanks to the man. Si fan Han wiped the sweat beads on his head: "Damn it, I knew it was yesterday"


    before she finished her words, I stopped Si fan Han and told her not to go on. Seeing that the man also respectfully saluted him, Si fanhan said, "please, master, we still have some things to deal with first Next. "


    The man opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t open his mouth. He just laughed at me and Si fan Han: "if you have something, go ahead and do something. I''ll tell her when your mother comes."


    I nodded to the man and followed Si fan han to turn around and walk out of the yard.


    After Si fan Han went out, she looked at me angrily: "you, this guy, made me worry all night. I couldn''t find you everywhere. Where did you go?"


    I gave a bitter smile and told Si fanhan all the things I had experienced before. When she heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly: "do you mean those things in the hotel forced you to run out?"


    I nodded at Si fan Han, and then looked at Si fan Han with some doubts: "how did you find me?"


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan just sighed, but didn''t explain too much to me. He just waved at me: "go, I''ll take you to that hotel again."


    When I heard Si fan''s cold words, I shivered: "can''t we go?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "if you don''t want to go, you can''t solve that matter. Let''s go. In the daytime, I won''t let you act alone this time, so you don''t have to be so afraid, are you?"


    I sighed. Since Si fanhan said so, it was not easy for me to reject Si fan Han again. So I nodded at Si fan Han and followed Si fan Han back to the hotel.


    When we got to the place, I found that the hotel had been deserted for a long time, and the wall outside was about to collapse. I was stunned for a moment: "what''s the matter?"


    Si fan Han sighed: "it''s all those things. I didn''t find out yesterday. This is the house that has been abandoned for more than ten years. Let''s take you in and have a look.


    I nodded and went in with Si fan Han.


    The bar was covered with cobwebs, and on the ground lay a rotten corpse.


    I looked up at the body.


    Si fanhan did not seem to have much difficulty turning over the body.


    I just remembered what happened yesterday and said to Si fanhan, "it''s really strange that this guy is so fat. Why does he feel no sense when he hits me?"


    On hearing this, Si fan sneered: "that''s because the corpse has become an empty shell, and the internal organs and human oil have been exhausted, so it is like this.


    After hearing Si fan Han''s explanation, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. After Si fanhan''s explanation, she raised her eyebrows and seemed to feel that there was something wrong with it. When I saw Si fan Han''s puzzled eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned and asked Si fanhan, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Si fan Han squatted down and looked at the corpse for a moment: "don''t you think it''s strange? The skin of such a corpse should be relaxed even after eating from it. How can it still hold up like this? It''s like there is a bracket inside the body to prop up the skin of this man. "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s explanation, I couldn''t help but feel a tingle in my scalp. I quickly stepped back two steps. However, Si fanhan pulled out the body and took out a silver knife and cut it on the body''s belly.


    The knife is extremely sharp. At the moment when it stabbed his belly, the fat man''s belly opened like a watermelon.


    But before I could react, a snake came out of it.


    The whole body of the snake was silver, and its eyes were staring at us, spitting out letters and looking at us.


    But this guy seems to be very afraid. Si fanhan just stares at it and opens his mouth. It''s full of poisonous teeth. His mouth is full of black. It seems that I''ve seen this snake somewhere. Si fanhan also raised her eyebrows. After half a day, she finally took action and seized the head of the snake. However, the snake did not dare to move.


    When I saw the snake, I suddenly remembered its name, and my heart began to twitch.


    Si fan Han saw that I looked different, and asked me, "did you remember something?"


    I nodded at Si fan Han and stepped back two steps: "this snake is a black mamba snake!"


    Although Si fanhan was a hundred year old ghost, he did not seem to have any research on the types of snakes. He looked at me suspiciously: "what kind of Ba snake?"I swallowed my saliva and said again to Si fanhan: "black mamba snake! This is a kind of venomous snake living in Africa. It contains a very strong poison. 0.5 mg of toxin is enough to kill ten adults. Last night, I came into contact with this guy so close, my God


    After hearing my explanation, Si fanhan was stunned: "poisonous snake from Africa? How could it be here? "


    I didn''t have the heart to explain these things to Si fanhan. I just stepped back two steps out of my original intention. If the toxin of this thing was attacked, there would be no salvation in China.


    Although the black mamba snake was afraid of Si fanhan, he was not afraid of me. He stared at me with wide eyes. This kind of snake has excellent eyesight and can see everything around. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing is actually sitting in the stomach of a dead man.


    After Si fanhan took the snake out, the fat man''s skin also slowly contracted down.


    Sure enough, that''s what''s going on.


    When I saw it, I was shocked. I knew that this place couldn''t stay any longer. Otherwise, I didn''t know how many black mamba snakes were hiding in it.


    Si fanhan took a look at Black Mamba and then looked at me. Seeing my frightened expression, she knew how terrible this thing was. She grabbed the silver dagger and stabbed it into the snake''s head.


    At the moment when she was going to stab the head of the black mamba snake, I suddenly had a very bad premonition and roared at Si fan: "no!"


    But Si fanhan''s speed was really too fast. When my voice dropped, the snake twitched a few times and stopped moving. The snake''s blood flowed down the ground.


    As soon as the snake fell, the walls around us began to move, and holes began to appear on the wall, and then a head came out of it.


    When I saw those snakes, my head was blown. I don''t know how many black mamba snakes there are.


    Si fan Han also slightly raised his eyebrows: "I didn''t expect that I killed a snake king? He he "


    I don''t think Si fan''s smile is natural. I''m afraid she''s not sure.


    In fact, these snakes do not hurt her at all, but they are different for me. If it goes on like this, I think I will bite these snakes into pieces.


    Si fanhan saw my nervous face and spat on the ground: "don''t be afraid. Even if they are gods, they have to retreat."


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "don''t talk big. Look at these snakes already regard us two as enemies. If we go on like this, we will be doomed even if there are gods."


    Si fan Han glared at me: "on you unexpectedly said despondent words, I am really convinced of you."


    When I was talking to Si fanhan, the snakes had already begun to climb on the ground. There have to be hundreds at least.


    Si fanhan and I surrounded these poisonous snakes in the middle of the open space. They raised their heads and stared at us. We didn''t know if we were prey.


    For these poisonous snakes, Si fanhan is a great threat and has a certain deterrent effect on them. Although these snakes are close to us, they do not launch direct attacks.


    But for such a group of dense things staring, I also cool from head to toe.


    Si fanhan saw that the snakes had broken his middle finger blood and drew a circle on the ground.


    These snakes began to retreat when Si fan was drawing circles.


    Si fanhan gnawed his teeth: "you stay here and stay well. It''s me, not you, who these snakes dare not attack. I can''t guarantee how dangerous it is if you leave my protective circle.


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face: "you don''t have to say that. I know it, but if you let so many black mamba snakes run out, I''m afraid this city will become a snake soon."


    As soon as Si fanhan heard this, she immediately understood how terrible these poisonous snakes were. She bit her teeth and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let these things run out."


    Si fan Han said and jumped into the snakes.


    These poisonous snakes were very timid. When Si fanhan jumped in like this, he immediately frightened the snakes. They opened their mouths one after another, sprayed venom at Si fanhan and bit them.


    When I saw the snake spraying poison, I screamed, not to mention being bitten by them. Even if the venom was sprayed, it could penetrate into my heart along my pores and let me die of poisoning. Fortunately, Si fanhan took action in advance at this time. I didn''t know where to change an iron pot and put it on my head.


    To cover the pot, the venom can not enter temporarily, but at this time, I heard my mother''s cry outside the hotel!

 Chapter 141

    After hearing my mother''s cry, my heart was half cold. Now, there was nothing wrong with me. There was Si fan cold, and those poisonous snakes should not be a big deal. But my mother made my heart ice to the bottom of the valley. Although the black mamba snake didn''t like attacking human beings, human beings were creatures that could make them feel scared.


    I only pray that mom never come in, but the more you fear something, the more likely you will come.


    My mother called a few times, did not hear my answer, then directed at the man who saved me before: "brother Zhang, do you think Linzi will enter this broken hotel?"


    The man named brother Zhang hesitated for a moment: "it''s impossible. A man of such a big age in the woods is not a child. What do you do in such a ghost place? This is a famous evil house here. How many people come back alive? Don''t you know, some time ago, a fat man went in, but he didn''t come out. His family knew that people died here, but they didn''t even dare to report to the police. Linzi is also an atheist and should not enter this room. "


    When I heard this Uncle Zhang''s words, I was almost excited to cry. I really wanted to hold his leg and kowtow to him to thank him.


    However, women''s intuition is often the most sensitive. My mother sighed, and she didn''t know what her impatience had become. She said to Uncle Zhang, "no, Lin Zi''s nature is fun. Maybe I''m going to explore. No, I''m a mother. Even if I have an accident, I can''t let my child have an accident. Brother Zhang, I beg you Let me in, Linzi. Dad, you have a word. Stop smoking, OK? Why do you smoke when something happens to you? "


    I listen to my mother''s meaning. She has to come in. But these black mamba snakes are still attacking the iron pot, and they can''t let me go out. As long as I look up, I can guarantee that even if I don''t die of poisoning, I will have to be bitten by so many poisonous snakes.


    When I was at a loss, Si fanhan suddenly pulled open the iron pot on my head and pulled me up.


    I didn''t respond to what was going on. I was dragged by Si fan Han and jumped out from the roof.


    I happened to see my mother''s hesitation.


    When my mother saw me running out of the roof, she was surprised: "Lin Zi you"


    Si fanhan''s clothes were stained with a lot of snake blood, and the torn holes were so ragged that they were shocked.


    My father''s dry smoke fell to the ground. His mouth opened wide for a long time. However, Uncle Zhang stammered at Si fanhan and asked, "girl, this is you. What''s the matter?"


    However, Si fanhan was not in the mood to explain so much to Uncle Zhang, so she quickly dragged them back a few steps: "get out of here quickly"


    my mother saw that Si fanhan was so nervous. In addition, we jumped to their side from the roof just now. She was very surprised and wanted to ask her something.


    I know that Si fanhan is worried about the poisonous snakes inside, so we can''t run away. The Black Mamba is extremely fast and can travel at a speed of tens of kilometers per hour. At this speed, we can''t run these black mamba snakes even if we have eight legs.


    I did not have the heart to explain to them, dragging them: "don''t ask, go quickly!"


    Fortunately, my mother and they were not ink people. Seeing that I was so nervous, they ran to the car. Si fanhan did not follow us, but turned back to the snake house.


    Uncle Zhang drove very fast. We arrived at his house in half an hour.


    It was already 10:30 in the morning by this time.


    It''s not very hot, but I''m exhausted, and the fear makes me exhausted. After I get out of the car, I sit on the steps of the yard.


    Mom and they looked at each other, and no one understood what happened. They just looked at me strangely: "what''s wrong with Linzi? Where are you going with that little girl for what? "


    I waved to my mother to stop asking. I was almost bored to death.


    Mother saw my expression and knew that I didn''t want to say anything, so she waved her hand to Uncle Zhang to stop asking.


    I took a deep breath, the brain is also a blank.


    My mother helped me up: "if you are tired, go back to sleep."


    I nodded, went back to the room and threw myself into the bed. The weariness made me fall asleep quickly.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up from my sleep. At this time, I found that it was not dark, and it was almost dusk.


    At the end of the day, I was sore all over. I went to the yard and took a look. Si fanhan had already returned.


    She was having dinner with my parents. When she saw me, she waved to me and let me go.


    Seeing that my parents and Uncle Zhang''s family had no doubts about her, I knew that Si fanhan must have settled the matter and walked away.


    Si fanhan secretly gave me a look and asked me to sit down to eat.I glanced at them secretly, and then I found that they seem to have forgotten everything about the morning. Is it si fanhan who has washed away the memory of today? Well, at least that way, my parents don''t have to worry about me.


    After we had dinner, Si fanhan suddenly said that she wanted to go for a walk on the road and asked me to accompany her.


    My parents didn''t stop me. After all, my blind date with that family collapsed. When I saw such a beautiful and considerate girl, my mother and I were naturally confused. I wish I could marry this guy now, but I dare not. I just dealt with my mother and went out with Si fanhan.


    Until I went out, I grabbed Si fan Han: "what have you done with those black mamba snakes?"


    Si fanhan squeezed out an unnatural smile at me. When I saw her smile, I knew that there must be something that had not been done, so I immediately asked Si fanhan again. Who knows, Si fanhan waved to me: "it''s OK anyway. You don''t have to worry about those poisonous snakes coming out."


    I smell speech a Leng: "you can''t kill these poisonous snakes?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "I wish I had such great skills. You think those poisonous snakes are vegetarian. I have fought with them for so long, but I have only killed 40 or 50 of them."


    After hearing Si fan''s cold words, I slightly picked my eyebrows: "then how can you be so sure that the remaining poisonous snakes will not come out to harm people?"


    Seeing that I was not willing to give up today, Si fanhan sighed: "I really convinced you. Why do you have so many questions? Anyway, you can rest assured that those snakes will not come out again to attack others


    I stood still and looked at Si fanhan suspiciously. Since she didn''t want to say it, I knew that it was also a white question to ask, but she took me out not just to walk with me, did she?


    Seeing that I was not going, Si fan Han stopped and asked me, "what''s wrong with you?"


    I grinned: "Why are you so free today? Why did you suddenly want to take me out for a walk? "


    Si fan Han hehe laughed: "did you find it?"


    I didn''t quite understand what Si fanhan meant, so I asked her, "just the two of us. Can you stop playing tricks and find something for me? What''s the purpose of calling me out


    In fact, I don''t feel anything wrong. Si fanhan is such a person. She always likes to be mysterious, which makes you feel uncomfortable. However, after hearing my words, Si fanhan is slightly stunned. It seems that she really has nothing to say.


    Seeing Si fanhan''s expression, I suddenly had a bad feeling. I quickly stepped back two steps and looked around. I found that we had already stepped into the wilderness unconsciously.


    My heart cluttered for a moment. Si fan Han wanted to do something about it.


    Seeing my panic, Si fanhan laughed and said, "haha, you''ve found it, hehe"


    with her smile, her face began to change slowly. Originally, sifanhan was a very beautiful girl, but her face slowly changed for a while, and turned into a rough man''s face, full of whiskers and a broken one Old cowboy hat, always seems to be blind in general.


    Although his head soon turned into a man''s appearance, his body was still Si fan Han, which looked very awkward. However, I knew that the guy in front of me must not be si fan Han. I didn''t know why I pretended to be si fan Han. Seeing him, I quickly stepped back a few steps towards the back: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    The man laughed, took out a dry cigarette in his mouth, and then I saw something in his arm began to creep slowly. I looked at his sleeve for a while, and my whole body was not comfortable. Slowly, a black mamba snake came out of his sleeve and wrapped it on his shoulder.


    The man squeezed out a sinister smile at me and kissed the snake''s mouth in my gaping mouth: "Hey, I thought you found out that I was not your lover, but it''s a pity that I was wrong. It''s not good."


    I heard the man''s words, legs can''t help shaking, but I still bite my teeth and asked him: "who are you, what do you want to do?"


    The man chuckled and said, "I don''t want to do anything, but you have destroyed so many snakes. Shouldn''t you compensate for something? Of course, I''m good enough to help your parents erase today''s memory. Hey, and I made a copy of you, so you don''t have to worry about your parents being left unattended after you die? "

 Chapter 142

    As he spoke, he clapped his hands outside.


    After he clapped his hands, a man came out of the dark. The moment I saw that man, my heart began to twitch. This guy is just a replica of me.


    The man laughs: "so you can be at ease? You can rest assured that I have always been very sensitive. Since you use your life to change things, I will leave a thought for your parents. Oh, by the way, I forgot to remind you of one thing. This little devil, always accompanying your parents'' side will destroy your parents'' life span, but let them die unconsciously. In this way, you will not feel pain. "


    I really want to vomit a few mouthfuls when I hear a man''s words, but I really don''t have the courage. I just stepped back a few steps and yelled at him, "you don''t get close to me, or I''ll call someone else!"


    After hearing what I said, this guy even laughed: "call someone? If you have the ability to call, you can rest assured that as long as the people who come will give my baby one by one bite to death, and you also can''t live


    The man touched the snake''s head as he spoke, as if looking at his lover, looking at the black mamba.


    I know that now, I may be more or less ominous. I calmed down and asked him, "anyway, my life is yours, but there is one thing I am very curious about."


    The man joked: "what? Are you trying to slow down? "


    He was full of sarcasm, and I sneered: "I''m in your hands now. What you want to kill and cut is not something you can do with one word? It''s just that I want to ask one thing clearly before I die. Otherwise, if I die, I can''t close my eyes. How ugly is that death? Would you like to see a corpse staring at you? Would you be happy then? "


    After hearing my words, the man slightly raised his eyebrows: "what you said is also true. Anyway, answering a question does not waste time. Say it, what do you want to ask?"


    The man was also straightforward. I sighed at him and asked, "what''s wrong with Si fan Han?"


    When the man heard me ask Si fan Han, he licked his lips: "you said that woman."


    As he spoke, he touched his stomach again and said to the snake, "it''s delicious. Hey, hey, don''t you think so?"


    When I heard this guy''s words, I almost vomited blood, and my heart was shocked: "did you eat Si fan Han?"


    The man looked at me with a smile: "it''s easy to talk to a smart person. Yes, that woman is estimated to have become a lump of excrement in my stomach now. Hey, why? Do you love that woman? That''s not better. I''ll let you get together. You have to thank me, don''t you? "


    When I heard that Si fanhan had eaten this guy, my anger ran to the top of my head. I wanted to tear this guy off now.


    The man saw my angry face and laughed: "Hey, I just like your expression, do you know? Your anger is my favorite thing now. Come to me and let me eat you. Then be a grain of my anger. "


    I saw the man''s face joking. There was a fire in his stomach. No matter how fierce this guy was, he grabbed a firestick on the ground and was about to rush towards him.


    The black mamba on the man''s body also raised its head. I knew that as long as I rushed over, the snake would bite at me, which was very dangerous. But I admit that I was crazy at this time, and I didn''t care how powerful this guy was.


    However, the man patted on the head of the black mamba snake. The black mamba was frightened for a moment, and then quickly shrank back into the man''s clothes. He stretched out a hand as if to absorb me.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the man stretched out his hand, I suddenly felt my strength as if I was dragging it out of his body a little bit, but my body did not move at all.


    I admit that I was really scared at this moment. I was not such a great person. I didn''t want to end my life like this. However, I couldn''t control myself and almost screamed out.


    The man stood up his nose and smelled at my breath: "Hey, fear and anger coexist, and there is your whole Yin soul. If you absorb it, my strength will increase greatly! Then my wounds will be healed. Isn''t the world mine? "


    When the man was in high spirits, a sneer came from the air: "you have great ambition, but today I can''t fulfill you! Sorry, this man is mine


    And then I heard a thump, the power that was involved in me was slowly dissipating.


    However, this voice is not Si fanhan''s, but the voice of another woman. I have never seen this woman, and her voice is not very clear to me. It is vague, as if with some kind of magic, which makes my consciousness slightly blurred.


    The man released the black mamba and looked at the woman in front of him coldly: "who are you? Uncle, I''m working now. You''d better not meddle in your affairs, or I don''t mind if you''re killed.The woman laughed: "you want to kill me? I feel your anger, just like you feel his anger, but it''s no use to me. I hope you can understand the current situation. I don''t want to kill people today


    The man grinned: "can you spit out the fat in your mouth? You think too much of a woman, don''t you? In this case, hey, hey, don''t blame me. "


    As he spoke, he took out a one meter long brush from his body and drew a spell on the ground. The charm was very messy. I didn''t understand it very well. However, the woman sneered: "you are really beyond your ability. In this case, I will play with you well. Don''t treat yourself as a magic brush Ma Liang."


    As she spoke, the woman came towards me. She squinted at me. I shivered when I saw her eyes. The look was so terrible that it was just like a devil crawling out of hell. Just one glance could make people feel a shiver.


    "What are you doing? Waiting to be eaten by a viper? "


    I heard the woman''s words stupefied for a while, then just react to come over, hurriedly toward the woman to say thanks, turn to want to run.


    However, before I took two steps, the man laughed: "Hey, you want to run? Neither of you can run away


    But the woman sneered: "you are really arrogant, but even so, you are doomed to failure."


    The man didn''t talk nonsense with the woman any more. He roared around: "great power of Herman, let''s go out to the nest!"


    After the man''s voice fell, the ground began to bustle out of the black mamba snake.


    I could feel the anger of these poisonous snakes, and I could not help shivering. There were such things all around me. I had no way to go. I returned to the woman with a bitter face.


    The woman looked at me askance: "no wonder she always scolds you in front of me. You are really a useless man."


    When I said this to a woman, my face turned red and said to the woman, "what do you mean by that? Why am I a useless man


    But the woman snorted coldly and stopped paying attention to me. She looked at the snakes on the ground and sat down. Seeing that I was still stunned, she said to me, "sit down and learn from me. In this way, those black mamba snakes will not attack you and me."


    When I heard the woman''s words, I sat down in a hurry and began to quickly gather the amulet like her.


    The black mamba moves very fast, and it comes to us in a flash. Fortunately, I am not too stupid. In addition, the woman deliberately fills up the speed, and I quickly complete the process according to her printing method.


    Sure enough, when we finished, the black mamba snakes stopped chasing, but began to circle back and forth around the two of us.


    I was very agitated in my heart. It was no way to go on like this. The reason why I and my parents were able to escape from these guys was just a fluke.


    The man laughed when he saw us like this: "do you want to control my snakes like this?"


    I don''t quite understand what men mean by this, what it means that we should control his snakes.


    The woman still didn''t speak. She just lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    When the man saw that neither of us paid attention to him, his face became very ugly. He seemed to think that we looked down on this guy. He snorted coldly, sat on the ground, hummed and muttered, then took out the gourd silk and began to blow.


    The sound of gourd silk is a bit like the snake control skill of Indian people. However, the sound of Indian controlling snake dancing is usually cobra, which makes me feel uncomfortable.


    The group of black mamba snakes on the ground suddenly raised their heads and circled around us when they heard the Hulusi sound. Then they began to dance like cobras.


    Seeing the appearance of these snakes, I felt more and more uneasy, and the assembly symbol was a little slower.


    The woman probably felt some changes in me. Her face was not good-looking. She yelled at me, "you guys, pay attention."


    When I called the woman like this, I suddenly came back to my mind, and I kept waving my hands like her. Later, I found that the woman seemed to have provoked a dance. To some extent, it was similar to the movements of these poisonous snakes.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t respond for a long time. Fortunately, with this woman, the black mamba snakes didn''t attack me.


    The man said with a smile: "you are a fool. What''s the use of protecting such a fool? Soon he will drag you, I advise you, or hurry to leave here, don''t meddle

 Chapter 143

    The woman sneered: "you can''t control this. Anyway, I must take this guy away today. If you keep blocking me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The man curled his mouth and continued to blow his gourd silk. The woman also kept dancing her body, dancing like a black mamba snake. Seeing me dizzy, I shook my head vigorously to sober myself up, but it was too late.


    I felt as if my back was wrapped up with something, bustling and bustling. I quickly looked back and saw a big snake on my back. It was spitting letters and looking at me. The big eyes made my scalp numb.


    As long as it attacks me at this time, I will die.


    This kind of thing is more terrible than those ghosts.


    I didn''t dare to move, so I looked directly at the black mamba.


    But at this time, the snake suddenly whizzed out.


    Before I knew what was going on, another woman jumped into the snakes.


    It was so sudden that even the man didn''t respond.


    I turned my head and saw that it was Si fan Han. I was excited and called out to her, "you are not dead yet."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan gave me a look: "why do you talk like that? What do you mean I''m not dead yet


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t know what to say.


    Women are still dancing themselves, it seems that the appearance of Si fan Han has no influence on her at all.


    Si fanhan also showed special respect for the woman in front of her. When I saw her like this, I suddenly remembered what the woman had said before. Is Si fanhan her younger martial sister?


    After a while, I thought it was not impossible, so I stared at Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han clapped his hands: "but for the sake of you, I don''t care what you just said."


    But which man was very surprised when he saw Si fan Han and asked her, "are you dead? How "


    Si fanhan grinned at the man with a big smile. When I saw her smile, I felt a little awkward. I didn''t know what kind of smile it was.


    After smiling at the man, Si fan Han opened his mouth and said, "ah, I forgot to tell you. I''m afraid there is so little difficulty in eating me because of your virtue. Of course, I don''t mean your ability, but here you are! "


    Si fanhan pointed to his head as he spoke. It was a pure insult. The corners of the man''s mouth twitched: "you damned woman, you dare to insult me here. I don''t think you want to live any more."


    Si fan shook his head: "Oh, elder martial sister, why do men in this world have a virtue? Why do you love face so much? "


    The woman agreed with Si fanhan and said, "who knows, but if he doesn''t, he will be dead today. What''s the use of talking so much nonsense?"


    Si fanhan nodded, as if her elder martial sister said it was true. She looked at the man for a moment: "Hey, yesterday you swallowed me a cent, which made me feel very uncomfortable. My mother is so old, master and elder martial sister have not bullied me. You such a mean family dare to show off in front of me. In this case, I will play with you today Play


    The veins on a man''s head are going to burst out.


    He swung and his body became fatally obese.


    This is what this man looks like.


    Her face was full of fat and fat, and she looked particularly domineering. However, Si fanhan and her elder martial sister grinned at the same time: "sure enough, you look at a man and you are a pig. I think he is bored with eating him."


    I said to Si fanhan that she almost vomited blood. I thought about when it was. She was still in the mood to tease men.


    The man scolded, grabbed the gourd silk and began to blow again.


    The woman suddenly turned her head and took a look at Si fan Han, who understood. She quickly took out the cinnabar, bit her finger, put the blood on the ground, and quickly drew a charm. Her action was so fast that it was almost completed in the blink of an eye.


    Then I saw Si fan Han wave his hands and sprinkle it slightly into the air. A huge spell rose from the ground.


    I saw, stunned, but Si fan Han gave me a look: "it''s just a cover up. Why are you so excited?"


    I don''t think it''s a cover up.


    The woman laughed, but she didn''t have time to explain so much to me. She danced again to the snakes in front of her.


    Neither of these two women is a relief. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for me to contact them. In a word, I don''t want to rely on them too close.


    The man also began to blow the gourd silk, let the snakes dance on the ground, and soon around us.I feel dizzy around these snakes. I feel that the world is spinning, and my stomach is also churning, as if I''m about to vomit.


    Si fanhan seemed to see my fault and said to me, "since you are a fool, since you can''t do anything, you still don''t close your eyes. You will vomit out later. I''m sick to death."


    When I heard Si fanhan''s insults, I responded. As soon as I slapped my forehead, I closed my eyes. Sure enough, if I could not see it, it would not be so bad. Otherwise, I would feel bad in my stomach.


    Just a few seconds after I closed my eyes, suddenly there was a crackling sound in my ear. When I heard these sounds, I felt that my pores were all exploding, and I felt like I couldn''t say it.


    However, before I had any response, I suddenly felt that I had pasted something on my back. This paste made my internal organs feel hot.


    I don''t know who pasted it for me, and I don''t know what it is. But my head began to get dizzy and fell asleep in the blink of an eye.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping. Then someone patted me gently on my face. I suddenly woke up and looked up. It was Si fanhan who slapped me in the face.


    This almost made me angry to death. He jumped up and asked Si fanhan, "what are you doing?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "you don''t want a dog to bite LV Dongbin. I tell you, I''m helping you."


    My face to Si fan cold beat raw pain, angry looking at her: "have you so wake me up?"


    Si fan Han was slightly stunned after hearing what I said, and then he laughed out: "black I am helping you. Are you really ignorant?"


    The woman next to her shook her head: "OK, you two don''t make trouble, how boring it is? Is it to show love in front of me? "


    I can''t help shivering when I hear this woman''s words. Although Si fanhan is helping me again and again, the person I like is not her. I feel very uncomfortable when I give a woman such a talk.


    Naturally, Si fanhan could see it. He shook his head and said to me, "my elder martial sister loves to talk nonsense. Don''t mind."


    I sighed, and then I reflected and looked around. At this time, we were no longer in the wild, but in a ruined temple.


    The walls around me are about to collapse, and I don''t know how many years they haven''t been repaired. When I see such a dilapidated house, I can''t help but pick my eyebrows. Why did the two of them bring me here?


    I looked out at the sky and it was still very dark.


    The woman came to me, squatted down and looked at me a few times: "OK, not to that kind of lifeless white look."


    I spat and asked the woman, "where''s the snake guy?"


    Si fan Han and the woman looked at each other: "originally, you are not stupid. You know to ask this guy. I thought you were stupid to slap me."


    Where I had the heart to quarrel with Si fan Han, I wanted to open my mouth and ask the woman.


    The woman waved her hand, and the ruined temple quickly changed into a palace.


    Si fanhan was surprised to see me and patted on my head: "it''s just a cover up. Don''t be so excited. It''s like meeting a beautiful woman."


    The woman did not interrupt, but waved to a stone pillar nearby. After she waved, a man appeared on the pillar slowly, who was tied to it.


    When I saw it was the man, they didn''t kill this guy.


    I''m curious how the two of them got this man.


    AI Han, if you don''t look at me now, you should not be so curious


    What I said to Si fanhan could only stare.


    The man looked at us three bitterly. His mouth was blocked. He didn''t know what he was talking about, but he could see that he was scolding us.


    I was so worried that I didn''t set out. When I saw this man, it was all on his body. Without saying a word, I slapped him several times.


    The man also beat me up. I don''t think that I''m such a timid guy who dares to vent his anger in his face, but he''s a prisoner now. No matter what, he''ll be trapped there.


    Si fan Han also did not stop, just gloating at the man.


    The woman shook her head, went to pull me aside, pulled the white cloth off the man''s mouth, and asked him, "why do you harm the forest?"


    Man hey hey a smile: "beauty, your words are too much, you have asked this countless times, I still that sentence, I don''t know, hey hey, you can kill me if you have the ability."

 Chapter 144

    The woman sighed: "you really don''t know the good or bad, since that''s the case, I don''t need to let you live. I''m sorry, when I get to the king of Yan, my name is Xia Yu."


    She said that she was going to attack the man. However, Si fanhan stopped her and said to her, "wait a minute"


    Xia Yu was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Si fanhan: "what''s the matter, younger martial sister? You don''t want to treat this man "


    I almost vomited blood when I heard the words of a woman. If Si fanhan could like such a fat and ugly man, then she would be


    Si fanhan didn''t expect her elder martial sister would say so. She took a glance at the world and said," I don''t have such good taste and can''t enjoy this kind of fun, so I''ll leave it to elder martial sister Well, I just want to ask him something


    The man heard Si fan Han and Xia Yu taunting himself so much that his face became livid: "you can kill but not humiliate. If you want to kill, you can kill. Where is so much nonsense?"


    Si fan Han sneered at the man: "kill you? That''s too cheap for you. I told you at that time that you offended my mother. Haha, it''s not so easy to solve the problem. Don''t you want to say that? Well, since you don''t want to say it, I''ll let you


    Si fan Han finish, do not know where to get a bucket of gasoline, and a small bottle of cinnabar mixed together, carrying to the man side.


    The man was startled to see these things and grew his mouth: "what do you want to do?"


    Si fan Han laughed: "I''ll give you one last chance. Who let you kill Linzi?"


    The man''s mouth twitched for a moment, then closed his eyes: "if you want to kill, you can do as you like. Anyway, I want to ask something out of me, there is no door."


    After hearing the man''s words, Si fanhan''s mouth slightly twitched: "since it looks like this, don''t blame my mother for not giving you a chance. After saying that, Si fanhan even carried the oil bucket, and in my daze, he poured gasoline into the man''s body.


    Xia Yu picked eyebrows slightly, looked at me, and looked at Si fan Han, but she did not say anything.


    Si fan Han turned his head and looked at me: "Lin Zi, aren''t you smoking? You see what this guy is doing to you. You''re not going to punish him? "


    After hearing Si fan''s words, I shivered: "you don''t want me to set this guy on fire?"


    Si fanhan heard what I said and grinned at me: "nonsense. Otherwise, how could I ask you if you smoke?"


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, my heart was half cold. The most poisonous woman''s heart, I really couldn''t get down at all. But seeing Si fan Han didn''t want to lose face, so I took out a lighter and walked shivering to the man''s side.


    Unexpectedly, the man opened his eyes and looked at me with a face of abuse: "do you dare? Hey, hey, you''re a coward. "


    Although the man scolded me so much, I still couldn''t get my hands down. My hands were shaking. I held the lighter for a long time until my hands were red. I threw the lighter on the ground and blew it hard.


    Si fanhan could only shake his head when he saw my virtue: "don''t worry. This guy is not an ordinary person. The fire can''t kill him. Besides, killing is a crime. Can I let you kill a living person? Look at this guy carefully. He''s not a man


    My mind was in a mess. No matter what Si fanhan said was true or not, I still couldn''t do it. I just looked at the man for a while and then stepped back two steps: "no, I can''t do it."


    When Si fanhan saw me like this, she wanted to say something, but Xia Yu patted Si fan Han on the shoulder: "forget it, why do you have to force an ordinary person, he is no longer"


    Xia Yu said here, suddenly realized what he had said wrong, and suddenly closed his mouth. The corners of his mouth also twitched, and a trace of worry flashed on his face Injury, I don''t know what they are doing, how to say half of the time suddenly did not say.


    Si fanhan didn''t pick up the lighter on the ground like I did. Instead, she held out her hand and aimed at the man.


    Although men are not afraid of me, they seem to have instinctive fear of Si fan Han''s action.


    Si fan Han didn''t explain anything, but just flicked his finger at the man. With the sound of Si fan Han''s finger flicking, the man''s body roared and burned.


    However, to my surprise, the fire on a man is just like floating on his body. The fire light is also dark blue, a little like ghost fire.


    The man gave the fire, ah, a scream, but his clothes, there is no sign of burning, even the man''s body did not fire.


    I grew up when I saw this.


    Si fan Han, however, sneered and went to the man''s side: "I''ll ask you again, do you want to say it or not? Otherwise, my mother has lived for such a long time. There are thousands of ways that you can''t survive and die. If you don''t say it, it''s a long night. I have plenty of time to play with you. "


    After hearing this, the man suddenly changed his appearance. Maybe he couldn''t bear the torture. He called to Si fanhan: "I said I said it."Si fan Han then satisfied with a smile, waved his hand, hanging on the man''s body that layer of dark blue flame has all disappeared.


    Si fan Han looked at the man with a smile: "who asked you to come?"


    The man looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face: "actually, no one sent me here. It''s just that you intruded into my territory by mistake in the middle of the night. Originally, I wanted to muddle along. Anyway, you two will leave one day after you come. However, at this time, I found that both of you are very special. This man''s constitution is full of Yin. I"


    his Before he finished speaking, Si fanhan suddenly slapped him in the face. This slap was very heavy. I heard the crisp voice and felt my whole body''s hair blow up. I felt a layer of cold sweat on my body. If this person were me, I would have broken my bones.


    Si fan Han looked at the man angrily: "I''ve given you a chance. You can''t propose a toast without eating or drinking. If you don''t say, I''ll take another criminal law against you. I''ll see how hard your bones are!"


    Xia Yu raised her eyebrows and then shook her head. However, I found that the woman didn''t seem to want to talk. Moreover, she wore a veil and could only see the part of her eyes upward. I really don''t know how she looks now.


    The man saw that Si fan Han was really angry and shivered. However, he said to Si fan Han: "I really didn''t cheat you. What I said is the truth. I dare not cheat you!"


    Si fan gave a cold smile, stepped back two steps, pulled out a knife from his body, swayed in front of him for a few times, licked the tip of the knife with his tongue, and looked ferocious: "it seems that I still have to make you suffer, otherwise you don''t know what''s good or bad."


    The man still wanted to explain, but it was too late. Si fanhan suddenly raised his knife and thrust himself into the man''s hand.


    I have seen this dagger. It is the silver dagger that Si fanhan used to kill the snake king.


    The man didn''t look like a coward. When he put the knife into his hand, the man suddenly screamed, as if he was suffering from great pain. The blue veins on his head burst out as if they were going to explode. I felt numb in my scalp.


    Xia Yu saw that I was a little surprised and explained to me: "the dagger on my younger martial sister''s hand is very special. It is made of cinnabar and seven star stone. It has a unique restraining effect on ghosts and demons. Once some demons are stabbed by this thing, their whole body will be like a centipede drilling in the flesh. No one can bear the pain of tearing heart and lung However, there is another reason that she is really angry. "


    I swallowed my saliva. Listening to Xia Yu''s explanation, I felt that the hairs of my hair were exploding. Before, I didn''t find that Si fanhan was so cruel and merciless in treating the guy who wanted to kill me. "


    but I was stunned again. Xia Yu just said that this silver sword has such a powerful restraining effect on demons. Is this guy in front of me really not someone, but a monster? "


    I couldn''t help shaking when I thought about it.


    After the man screamed several times, Si fanhan pulled out the silver sword. There was a black hole in the man''s hand. It was as if it had been corroded by sulfuric acid, and it was still rotting.


    After Si fan Han took out the silver dagger, the man was relieved. Si fan Han patted the sword in his hand: "how about it? Do you say it or not? "


    The man was so scared that he was trembling. I felt that if he was tortured by Si fanhan, he would become a fool soon.


    The man gave Si fan Han such a roar, as if he had come back to God. He said to Si fan Han, "what I said is true. I didn''t cheat you!"


    Si fan Han''s eyebrows formed a line. It seems that she still doesn''t believe this man. But at this time, Xia Yu went to Si fan Han and held her down: "don''t torture again. Maybe what this man said is true."


    Si fan''s cold smell speech slightly a Leng, then turned to look at his elder martial sister, a look of doubt: "elder martial sister, you actually believe this guy?"


    Xia Yu sighed, "maybe someone wants to get rid of the woods by his hand. Can''t you forget that there was a person before?"


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Si fan was stunned: "do you mean that driver?"

 Chapter 145

    Xia Yu nodded to Si fan Han: "yes, that''s the driver. Why doesn''t he take you to other places, but takes you to this guy''s nest?"


    After hearing her words, I was also stunned for a moment, she said right, maybe this is a breakthrough for us.


    I stood up from the ground and looked at Si fan Han: "otherwise we can find the driver first?"


    Si fan Han still looked angry. After hearing what I said, she sighed: "forget it. Maybe it''s true. I think too much, but anyway, this guy must know something."


    Si fan Han said as he turned his head to the man. The man shivered when he saw Si fan Han''s eyes. He quickly explained to Si fan Han, "no, no, I really don''t know anything."


    Si fan snorted coldly: "you know or don''t know that it has nothing to do with us. Anyway, you don''t need you now. I''ll give you a ride, so as not to suffer any more!"


    Si fanhan said that he was going to do it. However, Xia Yu suddenly stopped Si fan Han again and again. Si fan Han repeatedly stopped his elder martial sister, and his face was a little ugly: "elder martial sister, why do you always stop me today?"


    Summer rain wry smile: "keep him, can''t say still useful."


    While they were discussing how to deal with this guy, Si fanhan suddenly raised his eyebrows, turned to look outside the temple gate, and called out to the door: "who? Don''t be sneaky like a mouse, or don''t blame me for being rude


    As Si fan Han''s voice dropped, a man suddenly came out of the room. The moment I saw that man, I couldn''t help being stunned. Even Si fanhan was a little confused.


    The person standing outside is no one else, it is Xiaoyu. She is looking at Si fanhan timidly. It is estimated that everything just happened has been seen by Xiaoyu.


    Summer rain raised eyebrows, looking at the light rain, she has not seen the light rain to her, naturally is also self-evident.


    "Who are you?"


    Xia Yu''s face is also very ugly, Xiaoyu scared a big jump, Xiaoyu quickly turned his head to me, as if to ask for help.


    Si fan Han sighed and said to Xia Yu, "it''s OK. Let her come in."


    Light rain this just a head into my arms, said to me: "big light rain thought you don''t want light rain."


    I gave a bitter smile to Xiaoyu. The little guy


    looked at us a little unhappy, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Shivering, what do you want to do with a cold man


    Si fan gave a cold smile: "today, I will spare your life in the face of elder martial sister, but you still have to stay in our hands. If I feel you want to run away, hey, hey, then you can not blame me for being rude to you."


    The man was so scared that he couldn''t say a word. At this time, I thought about the Lingpai, so I called Si fanhan and Xia Yu secretly and told them something. Their eyes brightened and they nodded at me.


    Si fanhan took out a small jar and put it on the ground. He solemnly said to the man, "in order to prevent you from escaping, I can only seal you in the demon altar now. As long as you are sure that you are right, we will release you at that time."


    As soon as the man heard Si fan Han''s words, he would kneel down and kowtow to Si fan Han. However, he was tied up and could not stop thanking Si fan Han.


    In fact, I feel a little pity for this man. I still thank the executioner when I am dying. However, this man deserves it. I don''t know how many of them have been buried in his hands. Sooner or later, it will be a disaster to keep such ghosts.


    I was just thinking about it. Si fanhan had already drawn a spell on the jar. Then he said something to me. He put this guy into the demon altar, sealed the lid and put it in his pocket. Then he said to me, "now we''ll go to find the driver."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "go now? Isn''t that a little abrupt? "


    Sihan, why can''t you use my brain? If someone let the driver harm you, the driver may be very dangerous now. If we go late, we can''t say that he has been done by others. Even if we go now, we won''t be able to catch up. No, you "


    I think Si fanhan will talk nonsense with me, and quickly looks at Xiaoyu and asks for her help. Xiaoyu just covers his mouth and cackles Smile for a while: "I said big is very stupid, cold elder sister said is right, this kind of thing is not suitable to delay, otherwise the consequence is unimaginable."


    I originally wanted to light rain to help me speak, but I didn''t expect that the little girl was acting in the wind, which made me unable to speak.


    Xia Sihan and I looked at each other''s hands.


    Si fanhan thought of something like this and said to Xia Yu and Xiao Yu, "elder martial sister, you can take care of Xiaoyu for me. Let''s go to work first and I''ll come back to look for you then."Xia Yu nods. Xiaoyu is very clever and doesn''t refuse. Si fanhan takes me out with a bad temper.


    When I got to the road, I asked Si fan Han, "where can we find the driver?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look. If this guy is not dead, he will appear in the previous village. Let''s go to the village to wait for him. "


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face, and I really didn''t understand her logic. If he wanted to kill us, how could he still appear at the entrance of the village and run away, otherwise he would be killed.


    But Si fanhan was not generally persistent at this time. I knew that even if I broke the sky, she would not listen to me, so she had to follow Si fanhan to the village.


    As before, Si fanhan circled around the village, and it was about to dawn.


    After we made a circle, I felt like I had two broken legs.


    After I saw the village, I shivered: "do you think it''s the blind date which is harming me?"


    However, what I didn''t think of was that at this time, Si fan Han''s reply was very happy, and said directly: "I don''t know."


    I didn''t expect that she would say such words. I didn''t know what to say for a long time. However, at this moment, a taxi came from the distance.


    I remember the license plate number of the driver before, so when I saw the car, I suddenly shivered. As expected, as Si fanhan said, the driver really appeared in front of us.


    Si fanhan took a look at me. I was afraid that I might miss my words. She said to me, "don''t say anything after getting on the bus. Shut your mouth for me. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. I wanted to say that I knew, but Si fanhan was still not at ease, so he sealed my mouth with a number.


    Waiting for the taxi to approach us, Si fanhan suddenly reached out his hand and said hello to the driver and asked him to stop the car.


    After seeing us, the driver was slightly surprised, but he still stopped and asked Si fanhan and me, "eh? Why are you here again? "


    As if nothing had happened, Si fanhan said with a smile to the driver: "Oh, I can''t help it. The family is too busy. I can only fool the old man. Why? Are you too busy to take us back? "


    The driver didn''t show the slightest unnatural, but just laughed at us: "little girl, look at what you said. We all depend on this business to support ourselves. How can there be any reason why we don''t do business? Come on, get in the car. It''s cold outside. "


    Si fan nodded his head and pulled me to the car.


    The driver didn''t say anything to us all the way. He just asked us, "where are you going this time?"


    Si fan Han told him a position. After a while, Si fan Han suddenly pressed his head: "Why are you so sleepy? Master, look at the place yourself. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Si fan Han said and fell asleep against the back chair.


    Originally, I thought Si fanhan was pretending to be sleeping, but after a few seconds, my head began to feel drowsy. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest at night. At this time, I was very sleepy, so I didn''t care too much and fell asleep on my seat.


    When I was sleeping, I suddenly heard the driver smile. However, the sleepiness was so strong that I didn''t care about his smile.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I just feel cold all over. I sneeze, open my eyes, and ask the driver, "master, are we here?"


    However, the driver laughed again.


    After hearing the driver''s laughter again, I shivered with cold, and the sleepiness in my mind disappeared in an instant.


    I sprang up from my seat and stretched out my hand to drag Si fanhan. It was already dark at this time, that is to say, this guy took us to drive the car for a whole day.


    However, when I caught my hand, I found that I had caught an empty space. Si fan Han was not around me at all.


    I spat, looked at the driver and asked, "who are you, stop! Where are you taking me? Where is Si fan cold? "


    However, the driver was still giggling and didn''t answer me at all.


    I was really flustered at this time. I knew that the driver had a problem, but I still fell asleep.


    Seeing me so anxious, the driver suddenly laughed again and said to me in a very hoarse voice: "you don''t have to look for her. She''s not in the car. Haha"


    in the ca

 Chapter 146

    I was confused when I heard the driver''s words. She was not in the car. Did she leave the car for the damned driver on the way?


    When I was thinking about this, the driver said to me with a smile: "yes, you are right. I left her in the car on the way. How about you? Are you very angry now? But what''s the use of being angry? Hey, you are in my hands now. Even if you regret getting on this bus, it''s too late. "


    I know it''s too late to say anything now, so I calmed down and asked him, "who are you and what do you want?"


    After hearing my words, the man laughed at me: "Hey, who am I? You''d better not ask. Of course, your destiny is ours. "


    We? The moment I heard this word, I suddenly felt that I was in a huge trap. Even if I tried to struggle, it was in vain


    Sure enough, the driver laughed at me after seeing my expression: "hey hey, don''t think about it. Those two stupid women won''t be able to help you. I can tell you that no one can save you from us. "


    I swallowed, and I didn''t know how to answer the man''s words, but I was still determined. Since these guys are so arrogant, I should be able to ask something, so I asked the man," anyway, I''m dying. You should tell me something, at least let me die, and the dead have to be a ghost Is it? "


    After hearing my words, the man chuckled and said, "you are very interesting. You want to ask me something out of my mouth. It''s a pity that I can''t tell you anything now. Hey, you can only wait until you''re dead and ask why the Lord has taken you. But don''t worry, I''m not interested in your soul We will send you directly to the Yin path, otherwise if you come to the world, it will not do us any good. "


    When I heard the man''s words, I looked at him with a bitter face: "where did I offend you? I had to kill me. The man giggled out:" I have told you, you''d better shut up, don''t want to ask any questions from my mouth. "


    I think this man doesn''t want to say anything. He just drags on one after another and rushes to it. He grabs the driver''s wrist and twists the steering wheel.


    The driver probably didn''t expect me to be so crazy. When the driver reacted, I had already turned the steering wheel a big circle, and the car was driving very fast. If you give me this, you can make a 180 degree rotation.


    I was nearly thrown out of the window and hit the car door hard. My bones seemed to fall apart. The power of grabbing the steering wheel with the driver was gone.


    The driver slammed on the brakes after the car spun.


    In this way, I once again give a swing, directly dizzy words can not say.


    The driver stopped the car and looked at me fiercely: "you damn guy, I think you are not honest now!"


    At the moment he turned his head, my heart twitched. What kind of driver was this guy? He was a paper man. His eyes were painted on his face, which was extremely uneven, just like a paper man made by a child''s painting on his face.


    He didn''t seem to realize that he was just a paper man, still looking at me.


    Although my body was in sharp pain, I was still conscious. I quickly got up from the seat and took out a mirror. This time, I will try it, whether it works or not!


    The paper man looked at me for a while. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he yelled at me: "be honest with me, or I''ll send you to the West in a moment. Anyway, those guys don''t mind if I take a bunch of rotten meat back. According to their meaning, if you want to see people alive and dead, just take your body."


    The driver was still talking to me, but I gave him a silly smile.


    The driver didn''t respond to what I was laughing at, so he looked at me with wide eyes: "what are you laughing at?"


    I stopped laughing and asked the driver, "have you ever seen your true face?"


    The driver didn''t understand what I said. He laughed and said to me, "isn''t that nonsense? It''s strange how those guys want to look for you. I''m so handsome and unrestrained. It''s rare in the world


    He said, while touching his hair, I feel some pity for this sad guy, but poor to poor, now my own life is hard to save, where I have the heart to worry about others, took out the mirror in my hand and bumped to the driver and asked: "it''s really handsome, anyway, I''m going to die, then you leave me a little thought, this Is that ok? "


    The driver''s paper face twisted slightly, and asked me, "what tricks do you want to play?"When I heard the driver ask me this, I quickly waved to him: "no, I don''t dare to play tricks on you. I just want to prove one thing before I die."


    As I spoke, I slowly opened the mirror and put it in front of the driver''s face.


    The driver was stunned and looked in the mirror for a long time. He didn''t seem to know what was going on. However, after a few seconds of silence, the driver suddenly seemed to be crazy. He jumped up from the seat of the car, stroked his face hard, and screamed wildly: "what''s the matter? No, my face, this is not me. How can my face become The paper man, this is not true, this is not true! "


    I saw that the driver had begun to go mad, and I was ecstatic. I immediately pulled the door open and ran out of the car while he was crazy.


    The driver screamed for a while, and finally realized that I was going to run away. I was so furious that he yelled at me: "do you still want to run? Hey, you are the first person to see my face. Do you still want to run? I''ll kill you first


    The driver turned into a paper man and his body was extremely light. Relatively speaking, he was not sure how fast he was. After I got out of the car, he followed me out and grabbed my collar to drag me back into the car.


    I thought it was just a paper man, but at this time his strength was so great that he almost just lifted his fingers and pulled me back into the car.


    He slammed the door shut with a click.


    I looked at this guy with a bitter face: "what do you want to do?"


    With a smile, he locked the car, took out the mirror and looked at his face again: "when did you find my face?"


    I know the driver has been crazy, naturally dare not cheat him, just the matter with the driver said again, the driver heard my words after a slight squint: "you didn''t cheat me?"


    I nodded, thinking where I dare to cheat you, you special this is not a person.


    The driver thought for a while and mumbled to himself, "the original group of guys still cheated me. Haha, I''m still working for others at this time. Hey, hey, good. In this case, I''ll seal your souls into this paper man."


    I shrunk my neck and looked at the mad driver and asked, "this matter has nothing to do with me. Do you think you can let me go?"


    After hearing what I said, the driver suddenly turned back, as if he remembered something, and said with a smile: "Hey, if you don''t say it, I''ll have forgotten you. You are the first person to see my face. It''s no good. I don''t want my face to be exposed like this. And hey, your skin is also good. I just have to kill you and borrow your body Resurrection. In this way,


    after I heard the driver''s words, my heart suddenly twitched. This guy is really crazy and hopeless. I swallowed and looked at the bright knife in his hand. The guy holding the knife seemed to be looking at the part of my body from which the knife could not leave a scar, but also be fatal.


    My head is turning rapidly, knowing that if I can''t think of any more ways, my life will really be handed over to this damned driver. I thought for a moment, and when the driver suddenly wants to do something to me, I suddenly yelled at the driver: "wait a minute!"


    The driver gave me such a call, suddenly stopped for a moment, and then looked at me impatiently: "what else do you have? Do you have any last words to explain?"


    I quickly to the driver said: "big brother, brother, you listen to me finish, if I said no reason, you are killing me, is not it?"


    The driver looked at me impatiently: "hurry up, or I''ll send you on the road now."


    I wiped the cold sweat on my head. Fortunately, the driver was not the kind of guy who couldn''t hear a word. I saw that I still had hope. So I said to the driver with my three inch tongue: "brother, you think it''s OK for you to kill me now. It''s ok to occupy my body, isn''t it? But it''s not that you won''t have long to recover your soul by body? "


    I was a little incoherent at this time, and the driver was stunned: "what are you talking about? Are you deliberately stalling with me? "


    I think this guy is going to hold a knife again and quickly explains, "no, no, no, I didn''t mean that."


    After hearing what I said, the driver looked at me coldly: "you don''t mean that, you mean that? Come on, if you don''t make it clear today, I''ll send you to the West now! "

 Chapter 147

    I saw the driver''s ferocious look on his face, so I immediately calmed down. Knowing that at this time, as long as I made a mistake, I would really have to account for my small life. So I quickly explained to him, "do you think, why do those guys want to leave your soul in this paper man, don''t you know?"


    The driver gave me such a question, a little confused: "what do you mean? You make it clear to me, or I''ll kill you today. "


    I was so scared that I explained to the driver, "well, don''t those guys want my body? If, after you use your body to restore your soul, though I am dead, you can still find my body and take it away. On the contrary, you will become a traitor, and you will get nothing at that time. On the contrary, you will lose your life in vain. This is not good for you, is it? "


    The driver couldn''t help getting cold after hearing what I said. After a moment, he seemed to think of something and asked me, "what do you mean? Do you have any way? "


    I nodded to the driver: "yes, as long as"


    I told the driver what I thought. The driver was stunned after hearing the speech, and then looked at me suspiciously: "you are not pit me, are you? Hehe, do you want to take this opportunity to escape? "


    I do not dare to think of the real idea in my heart now, for fear that he can read the mind and make up a lie in my heart.


    The driver probably saw my inner thoughts and relaxed a little. He asked me again, "even if it is like this, what if you run away at that time?"


    I said with a bitter face: "I don''t want to live now, but I don''t want to be reincarnated. You should be good as long as you let my soul stay in this world. Otherwise, you also know that I have old people and young people. Who will take care of my parents when they die like this


    Seeing the tearful look on my face and the words I had just said, this guy was moved. After a moment''s meditation, he finally took back the knife on his hand.


    Maliciously glared at me: "but you can''t give me tricks, or what kind of end you know, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    I quickly nodded to the driver and said that he didn''t dare to do something about it. The driver turned his head and looked at the steering wheel. I was sitting in the back chair, and I was already sweating.


    After he promised not to kill me for the time being, I also had no strength. I leaned on the back chair and waited quietly. Now the driver''s eyes were staring at the front. To tell the truth, I don''t know what he is thinking and dare not ask more.


    Half an hour later, the driver finally had a move. He turned his head and looked at me: "you can''t do it. Haha, I suddenly thought of a good idea."


    When I saw the driver''s appearance, I knew that at this time he had a bad heart. His heart suddenly twitched and his eyes widened. Looking at the driver, "what idea did you think of again?"


    The driver said to me with a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. In fact, you are right. If I come here like this, it will not be good for me. So I think another way. Since you can''t do it yourself, but I remember that woman''s ability is very strong, as long as she can help me too"


    I thought the driver changed his mind again, after I heard him say this I was relieved. It seems that this guy is dizzy with resentment. However, as long as Si fan is cold, we will take measures to find out what skills this guy has.


    I was thinking, the driver suddenly looked at me: "what are you thinking?"


    I thought the driver really could read his mind. He looked at his heart and said, "I''m looking for my own bad luck."?


    However, the driver didn''t seem to see through my mind at this time. He just glared at me fiercely: "tell me what you are thinking now, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    I was relieved when I saw what he had not read. I quickly made up a lie to tell him. However, the guy was thinking about revenge and didn''t pay much attention to my words.


    After talking for a while, the two of us were silent again, thinking about things.


    Just then, there was a loud bang on the roof.


    The loud noise scared both me and the driver. The driver got out of the car in a hurry. I didn''t dare to go out again, lest the driver think that I was planning to escape, and then he would attack me. Instead, I would not get the loss and stay in the car.


    The driver saw that I didn''t mean to run away, so he nodded with satisfaction. Then he raised his head and looked at the people above, and said to her, "Hey, hey, you really mean that Cao Cao is coming!"


    Before I could tell what was going on, I suddenly heard Si fan Han''s voice on the roof: "hum, you are really weird. Why do you want to intercept me here?"


    In fact, I also know that the reason why Si fanhan didn''t do it was that he was worried about me. He was afraid that something might happen to me. Now that the driver is left behind, he may be able to find me.


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, the driver laughed: "no, no, no, I didn''t intend to kill you. Instead, I changed my mind and wanted to cooperate with you."Si fan was cold but snorted: "don''t talk nonsense. Tell me where the forest is, or I will be rude to you!"


    When the driver heard Si fanhan calling my name, he waved at me, motioned for me to get out of the car, and then said to Si fanhan, "I didn''t hurt your brother. I really just want to cooperate with you."


    Since I have decided to make a plan, I will not rashly fight with him, let alone speak ill of Si fanhan. As a smart man, Si fanhan can understand what I mean by just looking at me in the eye. What''s more, the driver is just a little shrimp, but what we want is the big fish behind the driver.


    I thought, pushed the door open and went out.


    Si fanhan could not help but pick her eyebrows when she saw me. However, I could see that Si fanhan didn''t believe me very much for the time being.


    I toward Si fan Han smile: "I''m ok, this driver didn''t kill me."


    Si fan Han then twisted her eyebrows and jumped out of the car. She walked around me and then asked me, "are you a forest?"


    I nodded, but Si fanhan still didn''t believe it. He just asked me to put out a hand. Although I didn''t know what Si fanhan wanted to do, I still put out my hand.


    The driver didn''t say anything, as if he knew what she wanted to do.


    As soon as I put out my hand, Si fanhan suddenly grabbed my hand, then took out the small dagger before, and made a hard stroke on my finger.


    This hurt my tears, but it is not the feeling of summer rain.


    Si fan Han ordered the blood on the tip of the knife to his hand, and then nodded: "well, you are really true."


    The driver laughed and said, "now you believe it."


    After Si fan Han put my hand down, his face became gloomy and cold again: "say it, what''s your purpose?"


    The man took out the mirror and looked at his face. Then he put the mirror in his pocket: "you''re a smart man. You know what I mean."


    If it''s for me, I really can''t guess what the driver''s action is. However, Si fanhan laughed: "I understand. Do you want me to avenge you?"


    The driver nodded and said with a smile: "talking to smart people saves energy. Yes, I just want you to avenge me."


    Si fan Han didn''t answer his words. Instead, she looked at me. I nodded at Si fan Han, saying that she agreed with the driver''s words. Si fan Han was very clear. Seeing me like this, she immediately understood. So she said to the driver, "OK, I can help you. When we do that, we''ll go separately and do not interfere with each other."


    The driver was not a fool. Naturally, he knew what to say or not to say at this time, so he said with a smile to Si fan: "you are straightforward. OK, let''s make a decision, but when shall we take action?"


    Si fanhan raised his head and looked at the sky: "now it''s just dark. Wait a minute. I''ll live today. There will be a dog eating the moon today. Then we will act."


    In fact, Tiangou eating the moon is just a kind of supernatural phenomenon, and there is no curiosity at all. I just don''t understand why Si fanhan has to wait for the bright light of the moon to block before acting.


    The man looked at Si fan Han and said, "it''s really an expert. Well, since you say that we''ll wait for the dog to eat the moon, we''ll wait for the dog to eat the moon."


    He said to Si fan Han and I made a gesture of please, motioning us to get on the bus.


    Si fan Han also did not hesitate, directly into the car.


    I was a little nervous, but I still didn''t say anything. I followed them into the car.


    Si fanhan closed his eyes, thought for a while, and said to the driver, "since there are actions, we''d better take us to see where we are. I''d like to see what kind of organization this is. It''s the so-called" know yourself and know the enemy "so that we can be invincible. If it''s not convenient for you, you can tell us about the situation there, but don''t be so careless Say, otherwise harm others and harm yourself. "


    What I didn''t expect was that the driver shook his head as if he didn''t want to say the same.


    Seeing the driver''s appearance, Si fanhan was a little upset: "do you want to tell us? How can you ask us to help you? "


    The driver gave a bitter smile: "do you think I really don''t want to say? Hehe, it''s just that I said it, you don''t believe it, and I can''t describe the place. If you really want to know, I can only take you to have a look, but "


    when Si fanhan heard the driver''s hesitation, he became more and more unhappy, and asked the driver," what are you going to say? Don''t hesitate! "


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the driver sighed: "forget it, I''ll take you to have a look, and you will know naturally. I''ll tell you then."

 Chapter 148

    After hearing the driver''s words, Si fanhan and I just looked at each other and did not speak again.


    Si fanhan also knows what the situation is now. Since he has said that he wants to take us to have a look, I don''t want to ask more questions.


    We didn''t know how long it took us to follow the driver until we got to the end of the Panshan Road, and then the driver stopped. There was a wasteland ahead. I thought it was a precious place, but I didn''t expect there was no road.


    The driver stopped at the side of the road and said to us, "here we are, get off the bus."


    After hearing the driver''s words, we got out of the car together.


    The driver took a few steps forward and suddenly stopped.


    I thought something had happened, so I turned my head and looked at Si fanhan. Si fan Han shook his head at me, as if to tell me not to be nervous. Seeing Si fanhan''s appearance, I calmed down, turned my head and looked at the driver, trying to ask something out of his mouth. Unexpectedly, the driver suddenly stepped back two steps.


    Si fan Han and I looked at each other: "what''s going on?"


    The driver''s voice trembled: "there seems to be something wrong here."


    The corner of my mouth twitched at the driver''s words.


    The driver retreated to us: "do you feel that the cold air here seems particularly strong?"


    As a reminder to the driver, I suddenly felt that something was wrong there.


    Si fan Han raised his eyebrows: "this is your territory. How can I know what''s wrong there? Make it clear."


    The man nodded, and then explained to us, "this is the base I said. Of course, it''s usually haze here. So when the road builders arrived here, they stopped working. They didn''t want to spend the money. Instead, they continued to build the road. It was fog all year round, which would only cause accidents to the car."


    I don''t think that''s the question Si fanhan asked, but the driver''s answer is like this, which makes me feel that the answer is not what he asked.


    However, Si fan Han was still waiting quietly without saying a word.


    The driver paused and then said, "the reason why there is white fog all year round here is that there is a millennium organization, and the people in this organization are unpredictable and hidden in the fog. But today it seems a little unreasonable. Instead of having a little fog, how can it feel so cool?"


    If the driver didn''t say anything else, we might not have reflected so much. However, the driver said something to us, and Si fanhan''s eyebrows instantly condensed into a line: "you mean, there is a change here?"


    The driver nodded: "let''s go back first, and we''ll have a long-term discussion."


    Si fan Han did not refute, and turned to go back. However, at this time, the car slammed.


    I was shocked by the sudden noise. I quickly looked back and saw that at this time, the front tire of the car was exploding, and the car had fallen on its side.


    I spat and knew that the tire would not explode for no reason. Something must be behind us.


    Si fanhan naturally knew that she suddenly sneered: "what kind of hero is hiding? If you have the ability, you can come out and see each other. Otherwise, don''t blame your aunt for being rude to you. "


    With a voice of Si fan Han falling down, from the carriage, came a burst of crisp laughter.


    At the moment of hearing the laughter, my face changed. There was a baby''s laughter coming from the carriage, which was extremely harsh. Si fanhan scratched his nose and sneered: "don''t play tricks in the car, you know we are all the same. We are all practitioners. What can you do to hide? Is that going to scare us? "


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, a burst of laughter came from the carriage again, but this time, it came out of the car.


    Climbing on the roof, I took a look, and it was a baby.


    Si fan Han narrowed his eyes slightly, but did not speak. No one knew what she was thinking at this time, let alone whether she was threatening the baby.


    When the driver saw the baby, his legs were shaking. I knew that he was afraid at this time. However, I didn''t know how to comfort this guy. Looking at his appearance, I felt sorry for him. But when I thought that he would kill me after revenge, my heart sank.


    The baby looked around at us. His eyes were rolling back and forth. A moment later, he turned his head to the driver. When the driver saw the guy looking at him again, he suddenly stepped back two steps.


    And that baby but hey hey of smile come out: "unexpectedly, you dare to betray me."


    His voice is very young, it is the voice of a child, just like he can speak, with the smell of milk. However, I heard a strong murderous spirit from his voice.The driver also realized that it was not right. He knelt on the ground with a plop: "xianzun, spare your life, xianzun! I, I will never betray you again. "


    Seeing that the driver kept kowtowing to him, the little doll put a evil smile on his mouth and said, "Hey, let me let you go? Will you not betray me


    The driver''s head is covered with sweat beads, and I know how much he''s feeling now.


    However, Si fanhan kept silent and just kept a close eye on the baby''s every move. I wanted to secretly drag Si fanhan and ask her to think of a way to deal with it. It would not work like this. However, Si fanhan never paid attention to me.


    The driver is still begging the baby not to attack him. Such a terrible guy is afraid of the baby, which shows how terrible the baby is.


    I stare at him for a while, suddenly feel that this baby is a little familiar, take a closer look, isn''t this the one lying on the door that day?


    I get goose bumps when I think about it.


    However, the baby didn''t seem to take sifanhan and I in the eye, but just looked at the driver directly. After he knocked his head, the baby sat on the roof of the car and waved to the driver: "come here"


    the driver was a little stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    When the baby saw that the driver didn''t move, his face changed: "how dare you suspect me? Hehe, it seems that you really don''t want to live. "


    The driver was startled and didn''t dare to neglect him any more. He ran to him in a hurry.


    When I see the driver like this, I always feel that he may have an accident.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the driver ran past, the baby suddenly stretched out a hand and pulled it out of the driver''s head. It was like an eagle''s claw and grabbed into the driver''s skull. Although his hand was small, the strength was not big. Almost in the blink of an eye, the driver screamed.


    He was still struggling and asked the baby, "why"


    the baby sneered: "you can betray me for the first time, you can betray me for the second time, I will not believe you."


    After hearing this, don''t say it''s the driver, even I feel creepy.


    However, the driver was still trying to escape, but the baby suddenly lifted it out, and a white light was pulled out of the paper man. It was the driver''s soul. Before I could understand what this guy was going to do, he suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the driver''s soul.


    He''s swallowing his soul!


    Si fanhan also raised eyebrows. From the beginning to the end, the little doll regarded us as others and ignored us at all. He was really cruel to the driver.


    I didn''t understand what this meant, but Si fanhan glared at me: "can''t you see it? It''s killing chickens for monkeys! We are two monkeys. "


    when I heard Si fan''s words, my heart was cold.


    Si fan Han raised his head and looked at the baby: "what do you want?"


    The baby said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. You make me think of my mother, so I don''t want to kill you. I''ll give you a little warning. You can disappear from here now. Our well water doesn''t offend the river. Besides, there are many men in the world. It''s not bad for this one. When he dies, you''re looking for one."


    I thought that Si fanhan would refuse the damned baby and even scolded him. But what I never thought of was that she changed her face slightly and asked the baby, "is this really true?"


    The baby said with a smile: "of course, seriously, I''ve already told you that you remind me of my mother, otherwise I won''t let you go. But I hope you can behave a little and don''t talk nonsense, or you will see the end of the driver just now."


    Si fan Han nodded: "don''t worry. My ability is under you. I have to deny that both of us have to die in your hands. Naturally, I will not let go of this superior condition that you have given me. The so-called person who knows the current affairs is a hero, and I understand that too!"


    When I heard Si fan Han say this, my heart was cold. I sat down on the ground and even had no courage to call her out.


    Seeing that Si fanhan nodded so sincerely, the baby said with a smile: "Hey, you''re right. Those who know the current affairs are heroes. Don''t be indifferent. It''s not good for anyone. Let''s go!"


    Si fan Han nodded and looked back at me: "Lin Zi, today our fate is done. It''s not that I don''t help you, but I really can''t help you. Good luck to you!"


    When Si fanhan finished speaking, she disappeared from my face in a flash. I gritted my teeth and looked at her disappearing figure. I felt uncomfortable. However, at this time, I couldn''t say anything, and I didn''t even know what to say.

 Chapter 149

    The baby looked at me like this, but he laughed: "you don''t want to think about it, no one will come to save you, and no one can save you!"


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard the baby''s words. How could this sound like the driver''s words.


    I can''t help but be stunned to think of this. Is it the baby who devours other souls will have an impact?


    This is just a sudden thought in my mind, but it is not necessarily wrong. I bit my teeth and looked at the baby tentatively. When the baby saw this kind of eyes, the baby narrowed his eyes slightly: "what are you thinking?"


    I gave the baby a dry smile: "no, I didn''t think about anything. It''s just that you have so many people here. Why don''t you take me by yourself?"


    As my voice dropped, the baby suddenly burst into laughter: "ha ha, you think too much. It''s a pity that I forgot to tell you. Here I am. I am the top figure of this organization. The rest are just my slaves. Who dares to betray me?"


    Hearing the baby''s words, my heart suddenly cooled to the extreme. I stepped back two steps, but the baby jumped down from the roof of the car and slowly crawled towards me. He was slow and clumsy, but I knew very well that as long as I dare to run at this time, the speed of this guy is absolutely unexpected. The reason why he is so slow now is that he is so slow Because he knew I wouldn''t run away.


    I was just thinking about how to deal with him when the baby climbed up to me. When he came, I could feel the strong Yin Qi from him. I swallowed my saliva and asked the baby, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Your body is a whole Yin body. You are a baby. What do you want you to do? Of course, it is to make you a corpse puppet, and then he will speak only half of what he says. However, I can still hear that he is going to kill me, and the rest is not important to me.


    The baby held on to my ankle, and the cold stimulated my bones, and my brain suddenly woke up.


    I bite my teeth, endure the cold on the body, said to the baby: "you do not want to kill me, you want me to do what I listen to you, as long as you do not kill me anything!"


    However, the baby didn''t speak any more at this time, just staring at me. His eyes seemed to be losing color, while my body was getting colder and colder. It was like standing on the Antarctic glacier in thin clothes to be blown by the cold wind. However, the breath I exhaled did not change at all.


    I realized that it was not really cold at all, but the Yin Qi in this guy was eroding my body. He didn''t let go. Was he instilling Yin into my body?


    When I think of it, my heart suddenly goes up to my throat. If so, I will be dead if I can''t pass a stick of incense. It''s not because of freezing, but because of the erosion of Yin Qi. I don''t dare to think about what my body will become.


    At this time, my mind became more and more confused. I felt that my consciousness was blurred, and the cold seemed to be disappearing slowly. This kind of feeling was very much like boiling a frog in warm water. Of course, the front of the frog boiled in warm water was not uncomfortable. When I knew that there was pain in the back, it was almost cooked. But I could feel the sharp pain first, and then this The kind of feeling is slowly disappearing, but perhaps this kind of pain makes me more difficult to survive.


    Slowly, my brain has been blurred to the point that I have no time to think about things. But at this time, I heard a loud bang in my buzzing ears, which was a bit louder than the sound of the wheel explosion. Then I heard a scream. The feeling on my body quickly subsided and seemed to be swallowing something The feeling of pulling away is countless times worse than the cold before.


    I can''t describe this painful feeling, even tens of thousands of times more painful than lingchi.


    Fortunately, this kind of feeling does not last very long. After a few minutes, that feeling completely disappeared from me, as if it had never happened. Rao is so, it can still make me feel shivering. My body has been soaked in cold sweat, and my clothes are like soaking in water.


    A lot of dehydration made my lips dry to death.


    I swallowed, but this time I was surprised to find that my body didn''t feel so bad, and I could stand up.


    I quickly moved my muscles and bones, stood up and stepped back several steps.


    The baby seemed to have been badly hurt, and a mouthful of black blood came out of his mouth. However, there was a person standing ten meters behind the baby. I was stunned at the moment I saw that person. This person was actually Si fanhan. Didn''t she go? "


    the baby was biting his teeth. There was a mantra on his back that was still burning. His eyes had turned blood red. However, although he was extremely angry, he didn''t know why he didn''t do it. He just glared at Si fanhan fiercely.


    Si fanhan was still afraid of the baby, but at this time, she gave a big smile to the baby. The strange smile looked so gloomy that I shivered with cold.The baby put out the charm and let the fire go out. He sat on the ground and stared at Si fanhan. He asked her, "you are not"


    Si fanhan said with a smile: "you mean the thing has not gone, why did it come back suddenly?"


    The baby didn''t speak, but I could tell from his expression that this was the question he wanted to ask. Si fanhan raised his eyebrows and looked like he was smiling: "I said that you baby has some skills, but why is your brain so dull? Can it be that the electricity has arrived? "


    The baby didn''t speak, but just looked directly at Si fanhan. I knew that he must be extremely angry at this time. However, Si fanhan didn''t mind. Instead, he explained to this guy with a smile: "it''s very simple in fact. How can I give up when I say how important he is to me? Since you are going to die, I''ll give it up You can have a good lesson. After you die, you will understand that ghost is not strong. You have to use your brain more, or you will have to die. "


    I gave a word to Si fan Han. I was stunned and looked at him directly. I didn''t know what this guy was talking about. Seeing my appearance, Si fanhan gave me a look: "you guy, do you think I really don''t intend to save you?"


    I told Si fanhan that his face was red and his neck was thick. After calming down, I ran to Si fanhan. However, I didn''t relax. Instead, I asked Si fanhan, "this guy''s Yin Qi is still eroding into my body. Do you think I will"


    Si fan''s cold gave me a look: "if you are really eroded by Yin Qi, you can still stand still Talk to me here? "


    I don''t understand the meaning of Si fan Han. Si fan Han doesn''t want to explain it to me now. She goes to the baby, takes out a charm and throws it on the baby''s body. At the moment when she touches Si fanhan''s charm, the baby suddenly bursts into flames.


    Si fanhan doesn''t tell the baby much about anything else. In fact, I also know that the baby is so powerful that she can''t wait. Even if there are huge secrets hidden in the baby, if we keep him for a while, once his body recovers, he will not be compensated. Therefore, Si fanhan is the most correct way to do so.


    The baby thought that Si fanhan would ask him some questions, but he didn''t expect that he would do so. He was so confused. However, this kind of ignorant state disappeared in a short time. He bit his teeth and roared at Si fan Han: "you damned woman! I won''t let you go! "


    Si fan Han smiles at the baby: "you don''t want to let me go. I know that''s why I don''t give you this chance. I''ll just drive you out of your wits."


    The baby kept struggling to put out the fire on his body, but no matter how he struggled, the fire could not be extinguished. When he knew that he was reduced to ashes, Si fanhan clapped his hands and came to me.


    What happened was so sudden that I didn''t react at all. Si fanhan came to my side and patted me on my shoulder: "what are you waiting for? Why don''t we hurry?"


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I suddenly came back to my mind, and immediately asked Si fanhan, "what''s the matter? Tell me, how can you kill such a powerful guy?"


    Seeing that I was not willing to give up today, Si fanhan sighed and explained to me, "it''s very simple. When he swallowed up the driver''s soul, I was surprised to find that the baby''s constitution is somewhat special."


    I slightly stupefied: "how to say? I still don''t understand. "


    Si fan cold white me a look: "you don''t worry, listen to me slowly explain to you."


    Si fanhan took me away and explained to me why she suddenly chose to leave, and suddenly came back when I was about to be engulfed by Yin Qi.


    It turns out that Si fanhan found that when the baby devoured his soul, he would concentrate all the Yin Qi in his body in his mouth, and then devour the driver with this powerful Yin Qi, which made him unable to run away. The reason why he let Si fan Han leave was not that she reminded him of his mother, but that there was a greater threat, for fear of intervention by Si fanhan His actions, thereby undermining his plans.

 Chapter 150

    After Si fan Han left, this guy began to erode the Yin Qi in my body. In addition, my body was full of Yin. That Yin Qi could quickly penetrate into my four limbs and hundreds of bones, making me become a corpse puppet.


    When it was about to erode my heart, the baby needed to concentrate all the Yin Qi in her arms and export it to my whole body. This is the most critical time. I can''t be distracted. Otherwise, I will not only give up all my previous achievements, but I''m afraid I will not be able to protect my life, Therefore, the baby''s Yin Qi eroded a lot, forcing him to be severely damaged at that moment.


    After hearing Si fanhan''s explanation, I could not help but admire Si fanhan''s resourcefulness. If we were to fight with that baby at that time, we would both be doomed!


    Seeing my stupefied appearance, Si fan Han suddenly laughed at me and said, "well, don''t think about it too much. Now that we are all right, this is the best thing, isn''t it?"


    I nodded to Si fan Han. I didn''t know what to say to her at this time. Si fan Han raised her head and looked at the sky. Suddenly, she patted her forehead: "Oh, I forgot one thing!"


    I was shocked when I heard a word from Si fan Han. I thought it was something serious. I asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    I didn''t expect that Si fan''s cold words almost made me vomit blood.


    "Look at the sky by yourself. It''s almost dawn now. We forgot to call your mother, otherwise she should worry again!"


    It turned out that Si fanhan was worried about it. I was worried about it. Wiping the sweat beads on my head, I said, "can you stop being so surprised in the future? It will frighten people to death!"


    Si fan Han heard my words and then suddenly laughed: "why, are you afraid?"


    I rolled my eyes: "you said so nervous, can I not be afraid?"


    But after all the noise, I picked up the phone and called my mother.


    As expected, just as Si fanhan said, my mother''s voice was extremely anxious, and she almost yelled at me, saying that I didn''t know how to call my home for such a long time.


    My heart wryly smile, can only comfort my mother a few words, just said that I have forgotten, I can''t tell my mother, I am now what situation, what happened tonight?


    Si fan Han covered his mouth and laughed when he saw me.


    In my heart, I scolded Si fan Han countless times, which made her sneeze: "are you still scolding me? If I hadn''t saved you, you would have been a puppet by now. "


    I sighed. I didn''t want to argue with Si fan Han duo. After getting down the mountain, we stopped a car on the side of the road.


    This just all the way home, a night of tossing, let me is again bursts of fatigue, fall on the bed and then snore big sleep up.


    Not only did I not have a good rest these two days, but I even felt scared after eating a meal, so I was almost a bag of bones.


    My mother thought I was ill when she saw me like this and urged me to see a doctor.


    Although I really don''t want to go now, I can''t bear my mother''s repeated urging, so I have to nod at her and go out. However, at this moment, which family I was dating with suddenly came.


    Mom and dad looked at each other and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Si fanhan and I also felt very strange. We knew that they had ghosts, but this was not a good time to talk. So Si fanhan and I closed our mouths and watched quietly.


    We want to see what these guys are up to.


    The woman came in with her daughter and laughed at our family: "Oh, you said this child ha ha."


    I don''t quite understand why this woman came in and suddenly said such a word. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    However, Si fan Han was very polite to smile at the woman: "Auntie is coming"


    my father and mother suddenly came back to their senses and said with a smile: "look at me, ha ha, I''m stupid. Please come into the room."


    The girl looked up at me. I don''t know why. I always feel a chill in her smile.


    However, this feeling just disappeared in a moment.


    Women also have no nonsense, follow my parents into the house.


    Si fanhan did not follow me in, but secretly gave me a look, motioning me to go in to see what the situation was.


    To tell you the truth, since I found out that there is something wrong with the village, I have a kind of paranoid exclusion of the people in the village. Moreover, after the girl patted me on the head, I have been standing at the door for a long time without going in.


    Naturally, Si fanhan knew what I was thinking now. She twisted my arm hard, and I was about to call out the pain. However, Si fanhan glared at me: "don''t be dazed. Even if you don''t want to go now, you have to figure out what''s going on."I think Si fanhan is so stubborn. I know that if I don''t follow me into the house now, she will severely punish me and eat Coptis in silence.


    I walked into the room and they were already seated. I politely addressed them and sat down in a chair.


    Intentionally or unintentionally secretly looked at the mother and daughter.


    My mother rubbed her hands and felt uncomfortable. After all, we had broken down. They were really embarrassed when they suddenly appeared.


    But the woman didn''t look nervous at all. After looking at my mother, she said, "my child''s character is like this. She is a little shy and dare not speak. In fact, after you left, my daughter told me that she liked your son."


    the girl was still talking, but I didn''t have the heart to listen to it any more. My heart was in a mess He said that your village is full of cultists. Can I go there? I don''t want to deal with people like you.


    But my mom and dad are here, so I can only hold it in my stomach.


    My mother looked at me stupidly and glared at me: "Linzi"


    I realized that my mother had already called me several times: "what are you thinking? Didn''t you hear your aunt talking to you? Why is it so impolite? "


    I rubbed my hands a little embarrassed, the heart said I didn''t pay attention to her, she left in a moment, to save me trouble.


    Always do not like to talk to my father this time also rolled his eyes at me: "you this child aunt talk to you, how do you ignore a word?"


    The woman saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so she quickly came to an end: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s not the right time for us to come here today. Ha ha, I see if Linzi is ill. This is sallow and thin. It seems that the rest is not very good. Let''s talk and let Wenwen go to the hospital with him."


    I know that this woman wants to be alone with her daughter for a while. When I think of watching our shadows on her glass that night, my heart feels terrible. But before I refuse, my parents clap their hands and say, "well, the two children know more about it, but I don''t know if Wen Wen Wen would like to."


    Wenwen nodded shyly, and my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. My heart said, which door are you going to join in the excitement? However, I thought for a second that Si fanhan was with me, and the woman did not dare to do anything. Since she wanted to follow me, I might as well let her follow.


    I''m trying to make a wishful thinking, my mother said to me, "what are you still in a daze? Don''t accompany Wenwen for a walk!"


    When I heard my mother''s unhappy voice, I was about to cry out. You asked me to follow such a evil thing and urge me to do it. Isn''t it my life?


    Wen Wen stood up and saluted my parents. After a few words of greetings, she suddenly came forward and took my arm. Then she took me to the yard.


    I originally wanted to call on Si fanhan, but when I got out of the yard, I found that Si fanhan did not know where she had gone. I looked around the yard without seeing her.


    This damned guy always falls off the chain at the critical time. However, I dare not find Si fanhan with such a guy.


    After all, for any kind of magic or ghost, I am a scum.


    The girl took my hand but didn''t speak, which made me feel a little sluggish. But when I just talked to my parents, she was very clever. It was really a mystery.


    Until I came to an alley, I suddenly stopped my pace, threw her hand away and asked her, "who are you? Why do you have to pester me


    The girl gave me a smile: "I just like you!"


    After hearing the girl''s words, I almost vomited blood: "you don''t fool me. In front of my parents, I dare not say anything, but now we are here, you should confess to me, don''t you? What''s the purpose of this? I''m sure I won''t give it to you if you want to die. "


    After hearing this, the girl suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked me up and down for several times. I gave her such a stare and felt uncomfortable: "why do you look at me so much?"


    The girl stepped back two steps, put her hand down, and joked: "I thought you were smart when I saw you. You can''t be judged by your appearance, and the sea water can''t be measured. You can''t have a brain problem, do you? If you don''t like it, I''ll tell you what I want your life to do. I''m just here for a date. Ah, forget it. Since you said that, what''s the point of staying here? I''ll go back and tell my mother, you''re not normal! Goodbye


    What logic is it that I choked the girl''s words for a long time and didn''t come back to me? Why suddenly say it''s my fault?


    I was thinking wildly, seeing that the girl was about to leave. Did I think too much, but I could never let her go home now, or my parents would have to die of anger!

 Chapter 151

    I thought about the pros and cons before and after, and quickly went up to a hold on the girl.


    The girl stopped and turned her head to look at me. I saw that her eyes were not good. It was that kind of angry look. It didn''t look like what I had seen before. So she squeezed out a smile at her: "I was just joking. Don''t mind joking."


    after hearing my words, the girl was stunned: "just a joke?"


    I nodded: "it''s just a joke. You think, if we get married, there will be some frictions or something. If you can''t stand this, how can we get together? Do you think so?"


    The girl glared at me: "forget it, I don''t want to make my mother sad. I''ll forgive you this time today, but it''s absolutely not allowed to have another time, otherwise I''ll go home and complain directly! I''ll see where your mother''s face will go when she gets there


    After I heard this girl''s words, I was shocked, thinking that even if you really have no problem, I can''t marry a girl like you. Otherwise, we still have a good family?


    Although I thought so in my heart, I still didn''t say it in the end. I just kept saying to the girl, "OK, I know, miss. When I come back from the hospital later, I''ll treat you to dinner, and I''ll take it as an apology. Isn''t it OK?"


    The girl pursed her lips and hummed, and walked forward.


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head and thought about the origin of this girl. When I got here, I wanted to understand why Si fanhan suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid she is staring at us in some corner. If so, I don''t have to worry too much. At least I''m safe with her.


    When I was thinking about it, I heard Wen Wen yelling at me: "what are you still doing? Do you want to go to the hospital


    I gave the girl such a call, suddenly come back to God, quickly nodded and followed her to the hospital.


    In fact, I also know that I am not sick, just to deal with the work.


    The doctor looked at us and shook his head. He just said to me, "young man, you need to rest more at night, and toss properly, otherwise"


    I almost cried when I heard the doctor''s words. What''s the meaning of less tossing and what''s the trouble of labor and capital is nonsense.


    The doctor thought Wenwen was really my girlfriend, so when he said this, he didn''t apologize at all. However, I thought about it for a second. As long as this guy has a bad impression on me, he doesn''t have to haunt me all the time, so I don''t have to worry about how to deal with this woman.


    Wen Wen looked at the doctor with a smile, and then pulled my ear out of the hospital, which is really a shame thing, so to carry out the hospital, whether patients, doctors or nurses have been looking at me, see me almost to get into the crack in the ground.


    Until out of the hospital, Wenwen just let go of my ears: "good, I thought you were a pure boy, did not expect you are really wind and romantic ah?"


    Although I don''t like this girl very much, I don''t want to be wronged by her. If this is passed to my mother''s ears, it will be fine?


    I quickly waved to Wen Wen: "don''t talk nonsense, I admit that my present appearance is indeed bad rest, but you don''t want to be crooked."


    Wen Wen pinched the waist and sneered: "in this case, you are telling me, how is this going on?"


    I don''t want to explain too much to her, what''s more, she is also the object of my suspicion now, so she said to Wenwen, "don''t ask about this matter. Anyway, you should know that I am a very normal boy. If you know more about other things, it''s not good for you."


    Wen Wen just Leng for a moment, then shook her head, but this is not strange, she was close to me is purposeful, what marriage, this is a cover!


    I was thinking, suddenly felt his coat corner to be pulled for a while, hurriedly turned back to have a look, is light rain, see light rain that moment I can''t help but stupefied, just want to ask her how to come here, who knows light rain but secretly made an eye for me, indicating that I don''t want to ask, and then Xiaoyu secretly pointed to my side The girl of.


    I immediately realized that the light rain is to secretly follow us, afraid that Wenwen this guy has any disadvantage to me.


    This should be arranged by Si fanhan. Since the light rain is following me, I am relieved.


    Wen Wen seemed to notice what I was looking at and called out to me, "what are you looking at?"


    I gave Wenwen such a call, scared to hit a shiver: "no, I saw a bug on the ground, scared a big jump!"


    Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen obviously did not believe, but still did not ask me, just said to me, anyway, I am ok, let me accompany her to walk, I nodded, followed Wenwen all the way forward.


    Wenwen took me for a while and then suddenly stopped. ,


    when I saw Wenwen stop, I sneered in my heart. Are you finally going to expose your purpose?


    Wen Wen stopped in place and said nothing, just staring at the front of a house.I give Wenwen this look in the heart some hair, toward Wen Wen asked: "what are you looking at?"


    Wen Wen turned her head to look at me, pointed to the room and said, "I seem to have been to this place."


    I feel a little surprised when I hear Wen Wen''s words. Does this girl know what she has done? What the hell is going on here?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel something wrong. The Wen Wen I saw today seems to be different from what I saw before. It''s just like two people.


    Wen Wen saw that I had been staring at her and slapped me in the face. This hurt me, and I was almost about to roar out. How can I say that I am a decent seven foot man, what do you plan for a girl? What''s more, I didn''t do anything to her.


    Wen Wen pursed her lips and looked at me: "Why are you looking at me all the time? Do you want to "


    before Wen Wen finished speaking, I vomited on the ground:" you''re crazy, I''ve provoked you, why do you beat me? "


    Give me such a roar, Wen Wen was scared a big jump, tears Hua Hua Hua''s will drop down.


    However, Xiaoyu secretly wrote a few words to me in the air at this time. I was stunned when I saw the words written by Xiaoyu.


    Wen Wen also suddenly looked at me wrongly: "when did I hit you? If you don''t want to accompany me, I''ll go by myself! "


    Wenwen pushed me away, turned around and ran, but my face was still burning pain. I didn''t chase Wenwen. I just lowered my head to light rain and asked, "did that woman really not hit me just now?"


    Light rain rolled a white eye at me, grew up a mouth: "big family did not hit you, why do you wrong people, you look like, light rain do not like it."


    I almost cried after hearing Xiaoyu''s words. If she didn''t hit me, what happened just now?


    I touched my cheek and it was hot.


    Xiaoyu pulled my hand at this time and said to me: "big, what are you still in a daze? Hurry to chase ah. Sister Han said that before the evening, you must be inseparable from that big sister."


    I heard the words of the light rain only after the reaction, shook his head, and then SA Ya Zi ran after the girl.


    After all, she was still a girl and a lady of a family. Her speed was not so fast. In a flash, I caught up with her and apologized to her: "I''m sorry"


    before I finished my words, Wen Wen suddenly yelled at me: "get out of here!"


    At this time, I was in the wrong. Even if she hit me now, I would suffer. What''s more, before Si fanhan was determined, I couldn''t separate from the girl. So I quickly grabbed Wenwen and said, "can''t I be wrong? I was wrong. Didn''t you say you''ve been in that room? Shall we go and have a look? "


    At the beginning, Wen Wen had to shout and make a lot of noise, but when I said that the house over there, Wen Wen suddenly shivered and her tears disappeared. It was much faster than those stars who changed their faces.


    I can''t care about these things at this time. I just pray that she won''t quarrel with me. Otherwise, I really can''t tell my parents. Now this girl is a master. I can only offer it.


    Wenwen nodded, suddenly stretched out her hand to grab me, and walked towards the building.


    From a long distance, I can see that the building has been abandoned for a long time. The walls are covered with moss, and even the glass is broken. It seems that no one has been here for many years.


    I don''t know why, Wenwen has been holding my hand tightly when she walked towards the building, as if to crush my bone. I can feel her tension.


    Seeing her nervous, I couldn''t help but wonder. If this girl really wants to hurt me, she should be a vicious devil. How can I be nervous? When I met her in the yard in the morning, I saw a trace of cunning in her eyes, but after walking for so long, I didn''t see her expression. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. It seemed that there was a huge mystery lingering in my soul.


    I did not speak, followed Wen Wen to the outside of the building.


    It is strange that this building should have been abandoned for many years, but no one has demolished it. Moreover, there is a courtyard wall around the building. I have never seen that building surrounded by a courtyard wall after it is isolated. It is really strange.


    Wenwen stopped when she came to the front door, raised her head and looked inside for a moment. Then, her face suddenly changed, as if she had thought of something. Ah, she called out.

 Chapter 152

    Wen Wen this one call, scared me a shiver, the heart says this is how, turn a head to look at her in a hurry, face her to ask a way: "Wen Wen, you are OK?"


    I didn''t expect that Wen Wen hugged me: "I have something in here that I''m so afraid of"


    when I heard Wenwen''s words, I was stunned. How could there be something she was afraid of? What is it that scares such a girl?


    At this time, I was very curious and asked Wen Wen, "why don''t we go in and have a look?"


    Wen Wen shook her head at me: "no, we''d better leave here?"


    I saw Wenwen so scared that I knew that if I just pulled Wenwen in at this time, it would be impossible. So I nodded to Wenwen: "since you don''t want to go in, we won''t go in, but I have one thing to be curious about."


    Wen Wen was so scared that she nodded at me and then shook her head. I was really surprised by her appearance. But now it''s not a good time to ask her, so she simply closed her mouth. Instead, she nodded at Xiaoyu and motioned for Xiaoyu to come in and have a look.


    Xiaoyu was about to go inside. When Xiaoyu just touched the gate, it suddenly flew backward like a kite that had been broken. I saw that Xiaoyu flew out at once. I was so scared that I had to run to help Xiaoyu up. However, Xiaoyu stood up and saw that Xiaoyu didn''t get much damage Take a breath.


    Xiaoyu waved his hand at me, indicating that I don''t worry. Now the most important thing is this girl. There must be some secret hidden in it.


    But now is not the time to solve this matter, I pacified Wen Wen for a while, and said to her, "if you are afraid, how about we go back first?"


    Wen Wen heard what I said and nodded at me and asked me to take her all the way back to my home.


    At this time, her mother was still there. It seemed that she was about to go out. The moment Wenwen saw her mother, her eyes suddenly changed. At this time, I suddenly felt that it had nothing to do with Wenwen. It was something wrong with her mother. However, this sentence was just held in my own heart and didn''t say it.


    After they left, I saw that their heads were covered with sweat beads. After a while, I felt something was wrong, so I asked my mother, "what''s the matter, mom? Why are you covered with sweat beads


    It seems that I didn''t know that he was sweating all over, which made me feel more and more strange. Si fanhan also came in from the outside at this time. When she saw my parents, she suddenly picked her eyebrows.


    I quickly gave Si fan Han a look, indicating that she would not say anything. Naturally, Si fan Han knew this truth.


    My parents wiped the sweat beads on their heads: "hey? Do you really have sweat? Is it too hot? Maybe. It''s OK. Lin Zi, I''m so sleepy. I have to go to sleep first. By the way, are you all right? "


    I cried and laughed and said to my parents, "it''s OK. It''s just that there''s not enough rest. Since you''re sleepy, go to sleep."


    Dad turned around and mom didn''t sleep.


    At this time, I asked Si fanhan, "have you found something wrong with my parents?"


    Si fan Han nodded: "it''s not something wrong, it''s very wrong. Have you found a mass of black gas on their heads?"


    After I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter?"


    However, Si fanhan shook his head at me: "I don''t know, but I''m sure there must be something wrong with the mother and daughter. It''s certainly not good for the family to let your parents have less contact with such people."


    I nodded. Then I remembered the building where Wenwen was afraid and said to Si fanhan, "by the way, I think of something."


    Si fan was stunned and then asked me, "what''s going on? I''m just going to ask you what''s going on there."


    I sighed and told Si fanhan what I had experienced with Wen Wen. Si fan Han was stunned and then said to me as if he remembered something: "according to your meaning, is that building strange?"


    I nodded. Si fanhan narrowed his eyes and turned around the yard. It seems that we should go somewhere this evening. "


    after hearing Si fanhan''s words, I almost sat on the ground. Seeing that I was so nervous, Si fanhan glared at me:" what''s the matter with you? "


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head: "can''t I go in the daytime? Why do you have to go at night? "


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "of course, it''s because Yin Qi is too weak during the day. By the way, do you remember what I told you last night?"


    I didn''t quite understand what Si fan Han was saying to me. I looked at Si fan Han with some confusion. She sighed and only said a few words to me: "Tiangou eats the moon."


    I was stunned and suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. In the evening, there was no such thing as Tiangou eating the moon, and Si fanhan didn''t mention it to me at that time, so I forgot for a while, but I didn''t understand why Si fanhan suddenly mentioned the word to me at this time. I couldn''t help looking at Si fanhan with some doubts: "what are you saying What do you mean, didn''t you say there was a dog eating the moon last night? Why didn''t I see it? "Si fan Han sighed: "yesterday was supposed to be there, but it is very strange that I don''t know why the heavenly dog eats the moon, which has been postponed for a day."


    I couldn''t speak for a long time. When I reflected, Si fanhan had already entered the room. According to her meaning, it would be today if Tiangou ate the moon. I was really confused.


    Si fanhan didn''t say anything more. She went back to her room and fell asleep. Originally, I wanted to ask Xiaoyu what the dog eat the moon means. However, Xiaoyu didn''t know where she had gone. I couldn''t see her.


    I sat in the yard in a mess and didn''t know what was on my mind at this time.


    It was only when it was getting dark that Si fanhan left the house. It was strange that it was so late that my parents did not get up. I was a little surprised, but Si fanhan didn''t care.


    She held two lanterns in her hand, which were red. I don''t know what she suddenly took out to do for me. Si fanhan didn''t explain so much to me. She just handed it to me, asked me to light it, and then dropped blood on the wick.


    After I finished according to Si fanhan''s words, I suddenly felt dizzy in my mind and forgot about my mother''s things that they had not yet got up.


    After Si fan Han gave this to me, he said to me, "it''s not early. We should also take action."


    I nodded and followed Si fanhan out of the yard with a lantern. Soon after I went out, I was stunned. Why are there so many people in the street with lanterns in their hands?


    I took a look at Si fan Han, who just laughed at me, but did not explain to me.


    I turned my head and looked at these people who were walking in the street with lanterns in their hands. They were just like sleepwalking. It was strange that I had lived in this village for so long that I didn''t see any of them.


    The most important thing is that I have nothing to do with these people, so I simply ignore them and follow Si fanhan to the side of the building.


    When we got there, I suddenly found that the building was shining with a faint red light, just like


    when Si fanhan saw me, she just shook her head at me: "what''s your surprise?"


    I swallowed my saliva and pointed to the red light in front of Si fan Han: "how can this happen?"


    Si fan Han pointed to the red light: "you say that?"


    I nodded and Si fan gave me a cold look: "you extinguish the lantern in your hand and go to see it again."


    Hearing what Si fanhan said, I was really going to put out the candle in my hand. However, Si fanhan seized the lantern at this time. At the moment when she seized the lantern in my hand, those people holding the lantern in the street suddenly stopped for a moment and turned their heads to me one after another. There was a strong murderous spirit in my eyes, which made me shiver However, Si fanhan took advantage of this opportunity to put the lantern into my hands.


    At that moment, it was really hard for everyone to stare at me. Suddenly, I remembered that something was wrong. I turned my head to Si fan Han. Si fan Han looked at me and looked at me suspiciously: "why do you look at me like this?"


    After swallowing my saliva, I asked Si fanhan, "we have been walking for such a long time. Why are these people carrying lanterns all over the street?"


    Si fanhan listed a big smile at me, and then his face suddenly changed: "you have so many questions. Don''t ask anything now. You can do what I ask you to do. Don''t talk so much nonsense, or you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    I gave Si fan Han a word of words, lengbu Ding beat a shiver, a word also dare not say.


    Only then did Si fan Han smile with satisfaction. He went to the door and looked inside. It was strange that Si fanhan did not reach out to bang the door, as if he was worried about something.


    I looked at Si fan Han: "shall we go in?"


    "Don''t worry"


    she thought for a while, and suddenly her eyes brightened. I thought she thought she had thought of a way to get in. Unexpectedly, at this time, Si fan Han suddenly turned her head to me and gave me a big smile: "come to Linzi and I''ll tell you something."


    When I saw the expression of Si fan Han, I knew that at this time, she must not have been kind and stepped back two steps. However, at this time, Si fan Han grabbed my hand.

 Chapter 153

    I saw Si fanhan take my hand, and I wanted to take it back. However, it was late. After SEI fan Han grabbed my hand, she suddenly touched the door. At that moment, I felt as if I had been electrocuted. I screamed out, but Si fanhan didn''t mean to let go. I glared at Si fan Han and called to her, "let go of your hand Or I''ll be electrocuted


    However, Si fan Han said with a smile: "don''t worry! You can''t die. I''ll protect you! After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I really want to save them up and beat her up. But I can''t move at all at this time. I can only let others torture me.


    I don''t know how long after that, my body finally couldn''t bear it. Seeing that he was going to faint, Si fan Han just let go of his hand.


    Originally, I thought that the door could be opened. However, Si fanhan shook the earth at me: "it seems that the magic carved on it is very powerful. Except for ordinary people, we can''t get in.


    I staggered up from the ground and glared at Si fanhan: "what do you mean by that? What does it mean we can''t get it


    Si fan Han sighed: "do you think this is really an ordinary power grid? If it was just an ordinary power grid, I would have gone in. It''s a kind of art. I''m a ghost. Your body is special, so neither of us can get in. "


    Si fanhan raised his head and looked at the sky as he spoke. I held the lantern in my hand and couldn''t help shaking. After looking up for a while, Si fanhan said to me, "time is coming soon."


    I didn''t know what Si fan Han meant. I quickly looked up at the sky like Si fan Han. After such a long time, I found that there was no moon in the sky. There was no black light in the sky. It seemed that there was a huge black gas in the middle of the sky.


    I swallowed my saliva and stared at the black air in the sky. Si fan Han turned to me and said, "what are you looking at?"


    I pointed to the black air in the sky and said, "what is that?"


    Si fan Han was not silent this time and said to me, "that''s thunder eye!"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I was stunned: "Lei Yan? What do you mean


    Si fan Han glared at me: "why don''t you know anything? Well, I explained so much to you. It''s just like casting pearls before swine. Anyway, we can''t get into this place for the time being. Let me think about it "


    I suddenly thought of Wen Wen''s appearance at this time, and said to Si fanhan:" although we can''t enter this place, Wenwen has entered here. I found that Wenwen is not special after a circle with her today It''s strange that her eyes will change after she is with her mother. Otherwise, we''ll go and find Wenwen and try to bring her here. There must be some secret we can''t think of! "


    On hearing this, Si fan shook his head: "it''s not right now. The dog eating moon is coming soon. If we act rashly at this time, I''m afraid it won''t do us any good. All ghosts today absorb the power of darkness, and I am no exception. Let''s wait and see. "


    I see what has happened to her, and she knows what she is worried about now. She nodded at the cold of Si fan: "well, you has the final say, and I dare not go against your orders now."


    Si fanhan didn''t speak any more, but I took a look and sat down cross legged.


    I see Si fan Han sitting down here, also like her sitting on the ground.


    The lantern in her hand hasn''t been released, and I dare not loosen it, because the scene just happened is so terrible that I feel creepy when I think about it now. And Si fanhan''s words of asking me to put out the candle are just joking with me.


    After I sat down, Si fanhan had already closed her eyes. Seeing that she didn''t speak, I felt bored. When I thought about the things behind me, I was afraid, so I simply closed my eyes.


    But at the moment I closed my eyes, my body suddenly froze and couldn''t move at all.


    This feeling came so suddenly that I was shocked. I immediately wanted to ask Si fanhan to help me. However, I couldn''t even open my mouth at this time.


    However, after a while, I found that there was nothing else besides being unable to move and speak. I was relieved. As long as Si fanhan woke up and saw me, he would surely save me.


    I slowly adapt to this feeling, there is not much fear.


    But at this time, the sky suddenly roared, it was thunder!


    This sound is very loud, frightening my soul, and my whole body hair is like explosion, that kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    But at this time, I vaguely heard Si fan Han say in my ear: "accept this power!"


    Because Si fan Han''s voice is really insignificant in the thunder and lightning, I don''t hear it very clearly.


    But at least I''ve heard a little bit about it now, and I''ve accepted it.Originally, when people close their eyes, the world around them is dark, but I feel very different now.


    In my dark world, it seems that I can see every move in the sky. A huge thunder eye is brewing in the sky, hundreds of thousands of times stronger than I just didn''t know. I feel that if such a thunder falls down, half of the city will be destroyed. That kind of fear can''t be described in words. It''s really terrible.


    Around the thunder eye, those black clouds are like a bottomless black hole, devouring the energy around, even a little light.


    I feel that the lantern in my hand is slowly getting out of my deppon control. At the beginning of the period, I held the lantern tightly because of the shadow in my heart at that time. However, after a moment, Wu found that I could not control the lantern at all. It seemed to have life, and slowly separated from my hand. This kind of feeling was a bit like holding a slide in my hand Like a snake, this snake seems to be floating in the sky.


    A moment later, I suddenly gathered fire lights in my dark world. I was shocked. Are these not the candles in the hands of those people outside? Is the black hole in the sky absorbing these things? It''s amazing!


    I didn''t think that one day I would encounter such a thing. I couldn''t help but feel shocked. Maybe some people would never see such a surprising scene for thousands of years.


    Si fanhan couldn''t answer my words at this time. She was in a very quiet state. I couldn''t even feel her around me.


    I bite my teeth, wait for a while, slowly adapt to that feeling, not only does not feel bad, but seems to be very happy.


    This kind of feeling is a bit like drinking coffee, first is the light bitter taste, then is bursts of sweet!


    I was just thinking about it. Suddenly, the huge thunder eye was born. I couldn''t help but look at the thunder eye in the dark world. At that moment, I felt that my heart was going to jump out. The thunder eye was very similar to the human eye, but it was magnified by countless times. You know, the feeling of staring at it with one eye that has been magnified countless times I felt so terrible that I even felt that my breathing became extremely difficult.


    He quickly lowered his head. In this instant, Si fan Han''s voice rang again in my ear: "stare at thunder!"


    I don''t know what Si fanhan really means, but her ability to speak to me proves that she must have done so.


    In spite of all kinds of fear in my heart, I still looked up at Lei Yan according to Si fanhan''s words. The black pupil kept staring at me. At that moment, a hundred year old lightning bolt burst out from the black pupil of Lei eye, and it hit my eyes!


    I''ve never thought about the pain of being struck by lightning, and it''s still such a thick lightning.


    At that moment, my heart really broke down, no matter whether the light was real or not, but it was as hard as seeing the atomic bomb explode beside me.


    However, although the electric light was terrible, it didn''t feel any sense when it hit me. It was just that I couldn''t bear such terrible light. I just felt that I was in front of my eyes. Then I screamed and I didn''t know anything.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up.


    When I woke up, I was in a daze.


    My parents are anxiously staring at me, and I have been bound to a layer of gauze, and a zongzi.


    When I saw them, I suddenly saved them from the hospital bed.


    This action scared my parents to a shiver, I saw their faces haggard, and when I saw that I was saving up, I almost jumped up. Then I heard my mother say to me, "son, are you ok?"


    I listen to my mother''s words to me, slowly are questions, and I have to tear the bandage on my face.


    My mother was surprised to see my appearance. However, at this time, Si fanhan came in with a bowl of chicken soup. Seeing that I had sat up, she said with a smile: "Auntie, I said it''s OK. Although I was hit by lightning, Linzi''s body is good, and he has some extraordinary physical features. Naturally, nothing will happen ¡£¡±


    Although Si fanhan explained this, I certainly would not believe what she said. It was just fooling my mother and father. Seeing that I was puzzled, when she wanted to ask her questions, she squeezed her eyes at me and indicated that I should not ask. Now is not the time, so I closed my mouth.

 Chapter 154

    After chatting with my parents for a few words, I wanted to leave the hospital. However, my mother still disagreed with me. She said that I had suffered such a heavy injury. If I didn''t take good care of myself, I had to compromise.


    After they left, I couldn''t help asking Si fanhan, "what did you experience in the evening?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "why do you have so many problems? You''re all right now, anyway? "


    I was stunned by the words I gave to Si fanhan. I knew that even if I asked at this time, she didn''t want to explain too much, so she sighed.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Si fan Han suddenly opened his mouth to me and asked, "how are you feeling now?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I gave a bitter smile: "what else can I do? Do you think I can''t get out of the hospital now


    Si fan Han shook his head: "I''m not talking about this. I''m asking if you have any different feelings in your body?"


    I bit the picture, but Si fanhan did not ask again. We were silent for a while. I finally couldn''t help it. I wanted to get up and go out for a walk. But at this moment, the door of the ward was knocked open.


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other. We were surprised that the man outside was Wen Wen.


    After staring at Wen Wen for a while, Si fan Han asked Wen Wen, "Wen Wen, are you?"


    Wenwen timidly looked at me, fortunately at this time I did not see her mother follow, as long as Wenwen''s mother followed, her attitude will suddenly become arrogant, completely like a changed person.


    Wenwen walked in with her hands in her arms. She looked nervous. At the same time, she looked at Si fanhan warily. In fact, I know why she looked at Si fanhan with this kind of eyes. Maybe in Wenwen''s heart, she regarded Si fanhan as her rival in love?


    I think wildly, hear Wen Wen call me: "Lin elder brother, how are you all right?"


    I give Wen Wen such a call, suddenly returned to God, stuttered said: "no, it''s not OK."


    Si fanhan stares at Wen Wen for a moment, and then goes to the door. I thought she was going out. Unexpectedly, she closed the door at this time.


    I looked at Si fan Han doubtfully and didn''t know what she was going to do. However, Si fan Han went to Wen Wen and sat down: "Wenwen, I have something to ask you. You should answer honestly. Don''t hide anything."


    Wen Wen was timid. Seeing that Si fanhan wanted to ask her, she thought that something was wrong with her face. She was as red as an apple. She sat on the chair and stared at Si fanhan: "sister fanhan, please ask me what you have to say."


    I tried to wipe a face, the heart said Wenwen exactly is who, simply let me not understand.


    Si fan Han didn''t say anything, so he directly asked Wen Wen, "in fact, there''s no big deal. Why are you afraid of that place? What''s in there? "


    Wen Wen almost jumped out of her chair when she heard Si fan Han''s question.


    Si fanhan and I did not expect Wenwen to have such a big reaction. I was a little confused.


    Wen Wen jumped up from the stool and said to Si fan Han, "sister fan Han, I have other things to do, so I will not accompany you."


    She then turned to leave. Who knows Si fan Han stopped Wen Wen: "don''t worry. You haven''t answered me yet."


    Wen Wen''s face is not very good-looking, some stubborn: "where cold sister, some things you still don''t want to ask."


    I could tell that she would not say anything, so she asked Si fanhan not to ask again.


    Si fanhan actually knew that, so she nodded to Wenwen: "well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask, but I have one thing to be curious about. You should be able to answer me."


    Wenwen was a little impatient and wanted to leave. However, Si fanhan gently twisted the door. Wenwen pulled the door for several times, but she couldn''t pull it open. She could only turn her head and look at us: "I''m just coming to see brother Lin today. Don''t you embarrass me?"


    I took a look at Si fan Han and wanted her to forget it. However, Si fanhan pretended not to see her and kept asking Wen Wen, "Wenwen, I know you are a good girl. But if you like Linzi and don''t want him to have an accident, you have to listen to us. No, what is the result? You should know, don''t you?"


    I think Si fanhan didn''t ask for anything. I''m sure she won''t let Wenwen go. To be honest, I''m also curious about the secret, so I didn''t stop her.


    Wenwen sat down and looked at us dejectedly. However, Si fanhan patted Wenwen on the shoulder and walked around her: "I''m really curious. Did a monk really help you start a family in your village before?"


    Wen Wen was shocked at the speech, but then she nodded at Si fan Han: "yes, it''s just that monk has a quirk."


    When Si fanhan and I heard this, we suddenly felt that the following must be very important news, and we all sank for a moment.However, when Si fanhan just asked to go down, the door of the ward was pushed open again without even knocking.


    Si fanhan and I were stunned at the same time. We turned our heads and looked at Wen Wen''s mother. Her face was not good-looking. She was angry. Si fanhan and I looked at each other. Before we could address her, she went to Wen Wen: "Why are you so disobedient? Don''t you know how worried I am about you


    Si fanhan and I did not answer. In fact, it was not just me. I''m afraid Si fanhan also felt that the appearance of this woman seemed to be a bit out of place. Unexpectedly, she suddenly came in at this time. Has she heard the conversation we just had?


    When Wen Wen saw her mother, her eyes suddenly changed. She became stupefied, but she still had a sense of pride. She didn''t answer her mother''s words, but Si fanhan and I felt more and more strange, but we didn''t say anything at this time. We just watched quietly.


    After educating her daughter for a while, she turned her head and suddenly laughed at me and Si fan Han: "I''m sorry, two of you. My daughter is like this. If it''s OK, you can take good care of it. I''ll come to see you when I have time."


    Si fan and I didn''t stop him and nodded at her. The woman left with Wen Wen.


    Si fanhan and I always feel that something is wrong, but we can''t say it again.


    I secretly looked at the door. Just as I wanted to ask questions to Si fanhan, she made a gesture of silence to me.


    When I saw her make this gesture, I couldn''t help being stunned. Si fanhan just said to me with his mouth: "Xiaoxin walls have ears!"


    Seeing the expression of Si fan Han, I couldn''t say anything else. I had to nod at Si fan Han.


    Si fanhan went out for a turn before returning.


    I asked her how she was, and she told me that Wenwen and her mother had really left.


    In this way, the two of us had their own worries. Sitting in the hospital quietly thinking about things, it seemed a little stuffy. After half a day, my stomach suddenly gurgled, as if I was hungry. I was embarrassed to look at Si fan Han, but Si fan Han shook his head: "I''ll buy you some food, you wait!"


    I, er, lay in bed waiting for Si fan Han. However, what I didn''t expect was that Si fanhan went out for a long time, until the sunset was about to set, and Si fanhan did not come back.


    My heart sank. Is something wrong? Otherwise Si fan Han hasn''t come back for such a long time?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was possible, so I jumped up from the hospital bed and wanted to run out. Just at this moment, the nurse who took care of me came in and saw me jump out of the hospital bed like nobody was in trouble. I was shocked, screamed, turned and ran out.


    When I heard the bustle outside, I knew that if I went out like this, I would certainly frighten many people. I''m afraid that I would be surrounded by the media soon, and I would tear the bandages off my body with all my imagination. As the doctors rushed in, I bumped into the window glass and jumped right out of it.


    Wait for me to jump when I have some regret, this is the third floor ah, so high jump down, and still lying disorderly jump, so I don''t fall to death just strange!


    However, it''s strange that I didn''t feel any pain after landing, and even felt relaxed all over. Is it because of yesterday''s thunder eye?


    I can''t manage so much. What''s more, the doctor above will rush to the window to see me. When the time comes, the trouble will be no small. I don''t want to be the focus of the media.


    So he got up from the ground and staggered out of the hospital.


    However, it suddenly occurred to me that I didn''t know where Si fanhan was now. Where would I go to find her?


    I press my head hard, I''m a fool, how can I forget to ask such an important thing.


    However, at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang. It was the voice of information. Few people would send me messages. I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly took it out to have a look. There was only a line of small characters on it, which was an anonymous phone call. On the message, it only said: "in Beicun!"


    It is likely that this message was sent by Si fan Han. This so-called North Village is Wen Wen''s home. It seems that something really happened. I got flustered. I even forgot to take a taxi and ran towards Beicun on foot.


    By the time I got to Beicun, it was already dark. However, at this moment, I heard a shrill cry in the village.

 Chapter 155

    The cry was floating. I didn''t hear it clearly, but it seemed to be the voice of that woman.


    Although I was a little flustered, I knew that something must have happened, and now I don''t have the heart to think about so many things, so I ran to the other side. When I passed by, I found that at the door of the woman''s house, for a group of people, these people were wearing mourning clothes.


    Seeing their appearance, I didn''t dare to get too close. I just hid near a house and watched.


    Just at this moment, I suddenly put out a hand behind me and covered my mouth.


    The smell of this hand is very familiar, so I didn''t yell, just gently moved her hand away: "I know it''s you, don''t block my mouth."


    Si fan Han then let me go and looked at me for a while. I asked Si fan Han, "what''s going on? Did you send the news just now? "


    Si fan froze for a moment: "news? What''s the news? I just saw you here just now. I''m afraid something will happen to you. "


    I was slightly stunned. I took out my mobile phone and wanted to show it to Si fanhan. However, the screen of the mobile phone was black at this time. It was like being poisoned. I couldn''t open it.


    Si fan Han looked at me suspiciously: "what do you want to do?"


    I saw that I had a virus in my mobile phone. Maybe it was because of the news, so I shook my head at Si fan Han: "it''s OK. Tell me what''s going on here first?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "I don''t know. The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. But when I got to the village, I met a ghost hitting the wall. I didn''t see what was going on until you showed up here."


    I raised eyebrows and looked at Si fan Han: "you said you met a ghost hitting the wall? How did you come across the wall


    Si fan cold white me one eye: "if I know how to return a responsibility to still need to ask you?"


    I feel strange. If it is not Si fanhan, who sent me this message and what is the purpose of the sender?


    My head was big, but Si fan Han glared at me: "what can you do except think all day long? How can you nod your head?"


    What I told Si fanhan was blushing and thick necked, but at this time, I had no way to compare with her. After looking at the front for a while, I said to Si fanhan, "look at those people in mourning clothes. We can''t get close to them. If we look like this, we don''t know how to get close to them."


    "Si fan Han hey hey a smile:" this is simple, let me do it. "


    As she spoke, she took out a piece of white paper from her body, and then looked at me. I gave Si fanhan such a look, which made me feel creepy for a moment. She asked Si fanhan, "why do you look at me like this?"


    After laughing, Si fan Han suddenly grabbed my hand. I didn''t know what she was going to do. However, she didn''t explain to me. She just took out the small dagger and scratched it on my finger. It didn''t hurt this time. When my finger began to bleed, she said to me, "we don''t have a pen, so we borrow it You need a little blood! "


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I became angry!


    "Why don''t you use your own blood?" he roared at Si fan Han


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "are you talking nonsense? You have a lot of blood. Do you have the heart to watch a girl''s hands bleed? That''s a little cruel to you, isn''t it?


    I gave Si fan Han a sentence suddenly choked, half a day did not know what to say with her.


    However, Si fan Han did not mean to stop. After drawing on the white paper with my finger blood for a while, she clapped her hands and said with a smile, "it''s done!"


    I glared at it for a while. At this time, Si fanhan drew two clothes with my fingertip blood. It looked like the filial piety clothes of those people in front of me. Is this guy trying to confuse the fake with the real?


    I just realized that she was smart anyway.


    Si fanhan didn''t pay any more attention to me. She folded, folded, cut and cut off the two pieces of filial piety clothes. Then she turned to look at me and asked if I had a lighter.


    Although I was helpless, I handed the lighter to Si fanhan, who was very satisfied. He burned the paper and shook it from inside. Then he came out in his filial piety clothes.


    She handed it to me and put it on herself: "let''s go."


    I was surprised to see Si fanhan, but I didn''t ask her again. Now is not the time to think about such useless things. The key is what happened inside is what we are most concerned about.


    When we passed by, those people suddenly turned their heads and looked at us. What''s wrong with filial piety?


    I showed these people some scalp numbness. In addition, their faces were all gray and gray, just like dead people. I wanted to turn my head and run. However, Si fanhan secretly grabbed me and indicated that I would not run away. I gave Si fanhan such a trick. I had no choice but to stare at the group in front of me.Si fanhan did not speak, but just looked at them directly. Originally, I thought something had gone wrong. However, at this time, those people no longer looked at us, but turned their heads again and looked ahead.


    I originally wanted to tell Si fanhan that these people were strange. However, Si fanhan secretly gave me a look at him at this time, indicating that I would not say anything. I just bit my teeth and shut my mouth.


    Si fanhan stepped forward and pushed me through the crowd. It was only at this time that I found out that the woman''s family had died.


    The woman is wearing a filial piety dress, crying is sad, hands keep lying on a piece of white cloth, below is the body.


    I wanted to go forward, but Si fan Han stopped me and wrote in my palm: "this woman seems to be unable to see us."


    After I felt what Si fanhan wrote on my hand, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. But on second thought, the people we just contacted seemed not to be living people. Are people in mourning clothes all ghosts?


    As soon as I thought of it, my scalp felt numb. But Si fanhan nodded to me at this time, indicating that I was right.


    At that moment, I was in a cold sweat and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The woman was still crying, and soon after, I finally heard the woman scream: "God, why can''t you open your eyes and have a look? Wenwen has no father, we are living so hard, why do you want to take Wenwen away? Did we do something wrong there? Why do you do this to our family! Why? "


    I heard the woman''s words, the heart suddenly twitched for a moment, lying under the white cloth body is Wen Wen''s? God, what the hell is going on here?


    Si fan Han also appears very confused, but she did not speak.


    How can I not understand, morning is still a good person, how to turn into a corpse in a twinkling of an eye?


    This is simply too fantastic, at this time, Wenwen''s mother suddenly pulled away the white cloth, this time I saw Wenwen''s face has become iron blue, as if poisoned to death, see Wenwen''s mother so sad, at first I thought it was Wenwen''s mother who killed Wenwen, but now I see her look like this, it is not like.


    Si fanhan seemed to have noticed my thoughts and dragged me to leave here secretly. When we got more and more, Si fan Han said to me, "don''t you dare to feel that something is wrong?"


    I did not respond for a while what Si fan Han means, and looked at Si fan Han with doubt: "what''s going on?"


    Si fan Han bit his teeth: "Wen Wen is dead, but why don''t we see her soul? It''s a very strange thing. Don''t you find anything about it? "


    After hearing the words of Si fan Han, I suddenly came back to my mind and said to Si fan Han, "do you mean Wen Wen''s soul is missing?"


    Unexpectedly, Si fan Han shook his head at me: "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as missing. You forget what Wenwen almost told us during the day today?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, my heart began to twitch: "you don''t mean someone ate Wen Wen''s soul? "


    Si fan Han nodded:" it''s very possible, of course, it''s not necessarily the same thing. We have to go to that place. Wen Wen Wen was particularly afraid of before, or maybe Xu Wenwen''s soul went there. "


    I think it''s also true. If something happens to Wenwen''s soul, Si fanhan and I will really become sinners.


    It should not be too late. Si fanhan and I did not stay in the village. Si fanhan drew a car with my fingertip blood. Although it was not very exquisite, it could still be used. There were no people on the road so late, and we were not afraid to frighten others.


    Soon we drove the paper car to the place.


    That building is still the same as before. There is no difference in where it is isolated.


    Si fanhan put the car away, took me to the door and looked inside. Suddenly, I saw a man in a skirt walking in, his hands drooping, as if he were unconscious.


    The moment I saw this soul, I suddenly shivered for a moment. This person is not others, but Wen Wen''s soul.


    Si fan Han and I looked at each other and wanted to shout at Wen Wen. Who knows, Si fan Han quickly covers my mouth.


    I was a little upset by Si fanhan''s sudden move. I wanted to question her. But she gave me a look and scolded me: "are you a pig? Don''t you see what''s going on? Even if that is the soul of Wenwen, but she is dead now, even if it is impossible to revive her soul, do you know? If you don''t know anything, don''t make trouble here, will you? "

 Chapter 156

    I saw that Si fan Han was already angry. I didn''t dare to say another word. I just stared at the soul of Wen Wen in front of me.


    Si fan Han sighed and knew what she was thinking at this time.


    She reached out and tried to touch the door, but in the end she couldn''t.


    I gritted my teeth and pressed down the dead Si fan Han''s hand. I stretched out my hand and touched the door. Originally, I thought I would encounter the same feeling of electric shock. However, when my hand touched the upper part, it was just chilly. There was no other feeling.


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I turned my head and took a look at Si fanhan. I wanted to get some answers from her.


    Si fan cold also slightly Leng for a moment, do not know what is thinking.


    After Wen Wen went in, I said to Wen Wen, "Si fan Han, is that forbidden spell lifted?"


    Although Si fanhan had some doubts, he did not decide to rush in.


    I don''t think that Si fanhan wants to go in, and he doesn''t dare to do anything wrong. He can only wait for her to make a decision. However, at this moment, Si fanhan suddenly seems to think of something: "you are waiting for me here."


    I wanted to ask Si fanhan what to do, but before I could speak, Si fanhan had already turned around and ran away.


    I hesitated for a moment. Why can''t I wait until tomorrow? It has to be this time.


    Maybe Si fanhan was worried about what happened to Wenwen''s soul. Anyway, Wenwen is in a bad situation.


    I thought about it and sat down next to the broken door. Fortunately, I have seen a lot of messy things these days. Otherwise, I must have collapsed at this time. Let me face such a cold place with weird colors everywhere. How can I dare to be here?


    I thought wildly and rubbed my hands. However, at this moment, I suddenly felt the door creak, which was very clear. In addition, I was quiet all around, so this sound was as clear as the thunder in my own ears.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the door. At this moment, I suddenly saw Wenwen turn her head and show me a very strange smile.


    The moment I saw her smile, I shivered. At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the darkness, grabbed Wen Wen and dragged it in.


    I was so scared that I couldn''t help worrying about Wenwen. If something happened to Wenwen''s soul, I couldn''t explain it.


    At this time, although I was still afraid, I couldn''t control so much. As soon as I bit my teeth, I opened the door and walked in.


    As I stepped into the yard, a cold wind swirled around me, making my teeth shiver.


    I quickly wrapped up my clothes, the grass around me was shaking, and the shadow was shaking on the ground. This feeling was like that there were countless people squatting in the grass and staring at me, which was very uncomfortable.


    I''m a little sorry I stepped into this place, but what can it do?


    I have come in now, what''s more, after I come in, I always feel something standing on tiptoe behind me, which makes me dare not look back.


    I gritted my teeth to set my mind. Anyway, I came in. What should I be afraid of?


    I think so, but still can''t bear the fear in my heart.


    When I came to the door of the building, the wind outside suddenly stopped and the world seemed to be quiet.


    I took my cell phone out of my pocket shivering. Although I can''t see anything, at least the flashlight can be used. Sometimes the domestic products are very good.


    Trying to divert my attention, I turned on the flashlight and looked at the door.


    The door was rusty, like an old man over 60 years old. At the door, the debris was covered with spider webs, and there were layers of grease. The brick layers of the steps were all broken off. It looked a little strange.


    In addition to the horror films I have seen, those scenes come out in my mind. I''m afraid that suddenly a hand will come out from the top of this broken turn, and then pull me down with all my strength. Then I will hear a voice in my ear: "give me my life back!"


    I get goose bumps all over my body when I think about it.


    He shook his head in a hurry, trying to get rid of this random idea from his mind.


    I hesitated outside the door for a long time before biting my teeth and pushing open the door. Since I have come here, I can''t shrink back any more.


    I went into the building with my head in my head.


    With the faint light of my mobile phone, I took a picture in the room.


    This kind of building should be regarded as an office building or used to be an apartment, otherwise there could not be so many houses in it.


    Just like the door, the corridor was a mess, with poles and weeds everywhere. The tiles on the floor were all broken. The doors were covered with spider webs.If I hadn''t stepped into this kind of place for many years, it would have been gloomy. In addition, Wen Wen''s soul was suddenly dragged in. That kind of chilly feeling spread on me.


    I set my mind and took a picture with my mobile phone. It''s empty and lifeless. Is Wenwen no longer here?


    I thought about it and began to look for the stairs, and a moment later I found the stairway.


    The stairs are old and full of cracks. Fortunately, the concrete structure will not collapse for the time being. However, the fences have been destroyed. There are marks of rats gnawing on them, and there is a layer of ashes accumulated for many years.


    I don''t dare to get too close. I''m not afraid of ghosts, but I''m afraid that the handrail is not strong enough to fall down from it.


    I thought about it and climbed up to the corner on the second floor.


    However, just as I got to the corner, my legs began to shake, because with the faint light of my mobile phone, I saw a second person in the shadow on the wall.


    Although the corner can also reflect the shadow, I can definitely recognize what my shadow looks like. That is to say, the second figure is not mine at all. It stands on the wall like that. No matter how I shake my mobile phone, the shadow does not fluctuate at all.


    I finally couldn''t help but screamed at the shadow with fear: "who are you? Don''t play tricks


    However, the shadow did not return to my words, still standing on the wall, just like staring at me directly, which made my scalp tingle. However, at this time, my own echo was constantly coming from my ears.


    I don''t think the shadow has moved, so I don''t want to worry about him. Since it has come, what will the shadow do to me? I simply broke the jar, bit my teeth, and my legs trembled. I stepped over the shadow standing and went upstairs. When I got to the second floor, I subconsciously looked at the shadow. He was still standing there, just like a long time It''s like it''s on top.


    I''m just relieved. Maybe it''s because I''ve thought too much. Maybe the shadow is the reflection of something, or someone is making a mystery.


    I wiped the cold sweat on my head, and then turned back and took photos of the second floor with my mobile phone. It was almost the same as the first floor. The only difference was the number on the door.


    I settled down and tentatively called out Wenwen''s name here.


    However, after my voice dropped, there was no answer, just like Wen Wen didn''t come in at all.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t have the courage to go to the third floor. Now I really want to turn around and run away. But I know I can''t do this now. Otherwise, what will happen to Wen Wen? I can''t estimate.


    After biting my teeth and taking photos for a few times, I saw that the second floor was no different, so I was ready to go up to the third floor. There were many floors in this place, about sixteen or seventeen floors. It took me at least two or three hours to walk around.


    I sighed and went up the stairs on the third floor.


    The foot just stepped out.


    There was a bang in the corridor on the second floor, and then there was a quack.


    The sound is very harsh in this kind of place.


    I was scared to sit on the ground, but people are really a strange thing, sometimes the more scared, the more want to see what is inside.


    Because I am also a normal person, the same is no exception, biting my teeth, standing up from the ground, looking at the other side, but the corridor is still the same as before, it seems that it has never changed the same, just that the voice just disappeared in a moment.


    I settled down and bit my lips hard. The pain soon occupied my fear in my heart. I bit my teeth and walked into the corridor on the second floor. While I was walking, my cat called out "Wen Wen?"


    However, no one answered me. Was it that I just heard the wrong thing? I scratched my head and didn''t want to waste more time here. I turned around and went to the third floor again. However, as soon as I turned around, the chilling sound of Gala rang again.


    I''m sure I didn''t hear it wrong! yes! I heard nothing wrong. I suddenly turned back. In this moment, I saw a huge mouse looking at me. I and the mouse''s eyes looked at each other, and my heart suddenly twitched. Did this mouse make the noise just now?


    I was relieved, but then I felt something was wrong. It was just a mouse. No matter how fierce it was, I should be afraid to see people. However, this mouse has been staring at me for a long time. It seems that there is something in it that makes the big mouse afraid. I just thought about it At that time, the mouse squeaked out, whizzed to run towards me. However, in this moment, the tightly closed door creaked open, and put out a hand from inside to catch the mouse''s tail.

 Chapter 157

    Seeing the mouse''s tail coming out of the room suddenly, I shivered. I wanted to turn around and run. But as soon as I thought Wen Wen was still there, I just bit my teeth and stopped.


    The big mouse squeaked and screamed a few times and then suddenly there was no sound.


    After a moment of silence, there were bursts of tearing sounds from the room, like pulling cloth strips, creaking and creaking, and my scalp felt numb.


    I gritted my teeth and hesitated for a moment, then decided to go over and have a look.


    I have a flashlight anyway.


    To tell you the truth, at this time, I didn''t know where the courage came from. I even bit my teeth and walked towards the room.


    I looked up at the house number. It was 218. I sighed. The door was closed.


    I put my hands together and prayed for a while. Don''t let me see anything terrible. I hope Wen Wen can be in it.


    After the prayer was finished, I put out a hand and touched the doorknob. The moment my finger touched the doorknob, the chill came from my fingertips.


    I swallowed my saliva, but still did not loosen, courage to twist.


    The door wasn''t locked. I just gave it a little twist and it opened.


    Through the narrow crack in the door, I looked inside. At this time, I didn''t see anything. The room was dark. At the moment I opened the door, there was no movement inside.


    This kind of feeling makes me a little uncomfortable.


    But I still gnawed my teeth and pushed open the door. I took a flashlight and looked inside.


    This is really the office space.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple. The glass is broken. There is a desktop computer covered with dust on the worn-out computer desk. The cowhide sofa next to it has been bitten by rats. It''s so colorful.


    On top of that, there are documents covered with spider webs and dust.


    These documents should have been useless. I went in and circled around. The house had been cut off for a long time, so the switch next to it was just a decoration.


    I didn''t press the light switch, I just used my mobile phone to shine around, trying to find out the source of the sound and the rat just now.


    However, I looked around from the inside to the outside, but I didn''t see anything. To be honest, I was really in a panic at this time, but don''t say it was me. Any ordinary person would be afraid in this strange environment, unless you are a Taoist or one of the souls.


    I bite teeth around after a circle, see the scene is nothing but such a dilapidated thing, is it to frighten myself? Is it an illusion?


    I was not reconciled, so I called Wenwen''s name to the room again. As before, no one answered my words. I sighed and pressed my temple, and my skull hurt. I had hallucinations. What a damned thing!


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I felt that I stepped on something under my feet.


    This time, let me all over a shock, but I quickly react to it, quickly lowered my head to look at the ground, I stepped on a piece of paper, under the paper seems to cover something.


    The paper seems to be soaked with water, sticky. When I take a picture with my mobile phone, the mud on the ground is stuck with the paper, which is dark. In addition, the brightness of the mobile phone is not very strong, so I don''t know what''s in it. But at this time, my heart still can''t help twitching. I always feel that the things under the paper will make me sit on the ground.


    However, I reached out and uncovered the paper on the ground.


    Sure enough, the moment I saw the things below, I was completely confused.


    It''s the big mouse, but at this moment, the big mouse is dead. The hair on its body has been pulled off. To be exact, it should be torn down. It is uneven. The skin and flesh of the body are pulled down one by one. The eyes are wide and the mouth is long. It seems that it is very painful before death.


    The key is not that I am afraid of such a dead rat. What really scares me is the hands that killed this rat!


    I have to run to rout, even if I can not see his face, but also understand that my face must be very white!


    I bite teeth crazy like to jump out, but just when I just arrived at the door, suddenly a drop of liquid fell from the roof, sticky, with a faint smell.


    The moment I smelled the smell, I sat on the ground with a plop. It was blood!


    I don''t dare to climb up from the top of the room. I just can''t see what''s on the floor.


    In this moment, I bumped into something.


    I felt a pain in my head. I almost fainted. In fact, it''s a good feeling for me to faint. I don''t have to be so afraid.


    However, before I could recover, I heard Si fan Han''s voice: "are you crazy?"I give Si fan Han such a shout, pause time Leng for a moment, hurriedly toward her one eye, Si fan Han but pick eyebrow: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I stretched out my hand to shiver at Si fan Han and pointed to the other side.


    Seeing my appearance, Si fanhan''s face changed slightly. Maybe he had guessed something. He picked me up and ran to the door over there.


    After stopping, Si fan Han said to me, "is it here?"


    I swallowed and couldn''t even speak.


    Si fan''s cold glared at me. His clothes hated the appearance of iron and steel: "I told you to wait below, but you didn''t listen. You had to make your own decisions and come in."


    I saw Si fan''s chilly hum, but I didn''t calm down in my heart. I just shook my head at Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han was silent for a while and then turned the door knob, but the door was locked at this time.


    Si fan Han wrung a few times but did not open it. She picked her eyebrows: "Damn it, it seems that I have to do it."


    She said that she was going to break the door violently, but just as she was about to start, Si fanhan suddenly hesitated for a moment.


    I saw that Si fan Han hesitated. I didn''t know what she was thinking. I asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter?"


    Si fanhan turned to look at me, then looked at the door, and then took out a charm from his body, and tentatively pasted it on the door.


    At the moment that her charm touched the door, the door creaked, but it didn''t open. Instead, a layer of blood trickled down from the door!


    The blood seemed to be diluted, along the ground quickly toward us.


    Si fanhan quickly pulled me away from the blood and smashed a spell on the ground. When the rune touched the ground, it burned with a bang. However, the light of fire was lingering, not like a real flame, but a little like a ghost fire, which separated us from the blood.


    The blood seemed to be very afraid of these flames, and suddenly stopped when it was 10 cm away from the flame.


    With Si fan''s cold, I had a lot of courage, so I asked him, "what''s going on here? What''s in it


    At first, I thought Si fanhan would tell me, but at this time, she looked at the blood and said, "friend, we didn''t mean to disturb you, but the forest didn''t know it and just stepped into your territory. I hope you don''t blame us. Let''s turn the big things into small ones and make them easy. In the future, we should not make trouble for us. Otherwise, we will both lose, It''s not good for anyone, but it''s not something else that gets in the way? "


    I saw sweat on Si fan Han''s head. It seemed that she was worried about something. The thing in the room made me more curious.


    After seeing my expression, Si fanhan seemed to know what I was thinking and glared at me.


    Fortunately, at this time, that group of blood and water actually retracted back.


    Si fanhan was relieved, wiped the sweat on his head, and dragged me out.


    It was not until Si fan Han dragged me to the third floor that she stopped.


    I asked Si fanhan, "what happened to you just now? What exactly is in that room? "


    Si fan Han glared at me: "don''t talk nonsense to me here! Don''t bother me so much. Fortunately, the owner in the room is still in a good temper. Otherwise, we''ll both be finished here


    I have never seen Si fan Han so afraid. Seeing her like this, my heart is half cold. How terrible is the thing that Si fanhan is afraid of?


    I didn''t even dare to think about it. I just stared at Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han hesitated for a while and then said to me, "have you found Wenwen?"


    I shook my head at Si fan Han: "no, I didn''t find Wen Wen before I met the master of the house. It''s really"


    Si fan Han sighed: "when can I find her just like you? I''m afraid there must be a fierce guy in every room here. If you don''t find Wenwen, you''ll hang up first! "


    I gave a dry smile and said nothing more.


    After staring at me a few times, Si fan Han took out a Kongming lamp and put it on the ground.


    This Kongming lamp is not very big, only as big as a palm.


    Si fanhan didn''t speak. He grabbed Kong Mingdeng and put it on the ground. After reciting, he pulled out a piece of paper and a hair from his body and burned it gently on the flame of the lamp.


    When the fire was ignited, Kong Mingdeng creaked and a shadow came out of it.


    I can''t help being stunned for a moment when I see that small shadow. Isn''t this shadow Wenwen''s?


    Si fan Han saw my face puzzled and did not explain, but said to Kong Mingdeng, "go."

 Chapter 158

    After a few flashes, the Kongming lamp suddenly floated.


    Seeing Kong Mingdeng like this, Si fanhan nodded to me and motioned me to follow him.


    I followed Si fanhan and chased Kong Mingdeng for a while, and found that the Kongming lamp led all the way to the roof.


    Si fan Han also appears quite puzzled: "strange, how in the roof?"


    Although Si fan Han said so, his movements did not stop.


    We climbed up in the blink of an eye.


    When I, we climbed up, I found that there was no one on the roof at this time. It was empty and full of weeds.


    I left SI fan Han and wanted her to give me some answers. Unexpectedly, Si fan Han just shook his head at me, saying that he didn''t know anything. When I saw Si fan Han like this, I could only sigh and shout Wenwen''s name at the top of the building. However, it was strange that there was no sign of Wen Wen.


    Si fan Han and I looked at each other. Si fan Han said to me, "don''t worry. Let''s look for it again. We can''t be here!"


    I don''t want to give up like this, after all, Wen Wen should be very dangerous at this time.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I heard someone calling in my ear: "woods!"


    At the beginning, I didn''t really hear it. Then I suddenly shocked. The voice was Wen Wen''s!


    I turned my head and took a look at the big pool behind me.


    Si fan Han felt my nervousness, and quickly turned to me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I told Si fanhan what I had just heard, and then I was going to run. Who knows, at this time, Si fanhan stopped me suddenly. I didn''t respond for a long time. So I looked at Si fanhan with wide eyes and wanted to ask what was wrong with her.


    Si fan gave me a blank look, and then said to me, "it''s not so simple. The water tank on the roof has been for decades. It''s impossible to hide anything in it. Don''t forget the lesson on the second floor.


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I had a convulsion in my heart. Si fan Han was right. If there was something messy in it, it would not be worth the loss.


    Si fan Han was silent for a while, picked up a stone from the ground, and then smashed it towards the water tank.


    As soon as the stone fell into the water tank, I heard a thump. It was the sound of the stone falling into the water.


    I was surprised to see Si fanhan. I didn''t know what was going on. However, Si fan Han raised a eyebrow: "it''s been a water tank for decades. Even if it''s evaporation, there should be no water here. Why is there so deep water in this tank? It''s strange."


    After hearing Si fanhan''s explanation, I quickly stepped back a few steps. However, Si fanhan waved to me, indicating that I should not be afraid. She then walked towards the water tank.


    However, I think Si fanhan''s steps seem to imply some kind of array, and dare not stay any longer. Just like the scholar Si fanhan, he walked towards the water tank step by step.


    Except for the stone that Si fanhan had just thrown in, there was no other movement in the water tank.


    After shaking for a while, Si fanhan said to me, "the water in this tank is not shallow. There must be something in it. I''ll open the tank and let''s jump in and have a look."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "you just said that it''s too dangerous for us to go in here?"


    Si fan Han glared at me: "why do you talk so much nonsense? Anyway, you can''t die with me. What are you afraid of?"


    Si fanhan has already said so, so I have to nod to Si fan Han. However, after so many years, the water in this tank may have smelled. In this case, we still can''t get in. I don''t know why Si fanhan said that.


    I have some pain in the skull, so I don''t want to tube so much. After the top of the water tank, I unscrewed the water tank cover and used the weak light of my mobile phone to shine in the water tank.


    At that moment, my heart suddenly sank, and quickly called Si fan Han over.


    Seeing my flustered appearance, Si fanhan gave me a look: "you are going to die. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    I swallowed my saliva and pointed to the tank. I couldn''t say a word.


    Originally, Si fanhan was still joking with me, but when she saw my expression, her face suddenly changed. She suddenly lowered her head and looked into the water.


    Before I could speak, Si fanhan plunged into the water.


    But I was shivering and squatting on the water tank for a long time, and I didn''t dare to move. It seemed that I had not jumped down. Si fan Han touched the water on his face and called to me: "what are you doing in a daze? Come down quickly. There is nothing under the water tank. Are you wrong? "


    I was stunned when I heard Si fan''s cold words. The water in the water tank was extremely clear. It was not as muddy as I thought. When I gave the light to the mobile phone, the contents in the water tank became very clear. At that time, I saw one from the water tankBefore I had time to figure out, I suddenly felt that I was pushed by something behind me. I didn''t react at all, so I plunged into the water. This almost choked me to death. I raised my head and shook my head vigorously.


    When I was about to raise my head, Si fan Han suddenly grabbed me. I looked at her eyes as nervous as when I was on the second floor. I couldn''t help being stunned.


    However, Si fanhan shook his head at me, indicating that I should not look up. She told me to hold my breath and slowly dive into the water.


    When I saw that Si fanhan was so nervous that she did not dare to speak for a moment, I buried her head in the water according to her meaning.


    At the moment I entered the water, I suddenly saw a huge shadow floating on the bottom of the water.


    It didn''t show up when I went down. It was a sudden shadow.


    This scared me to death. Ben didn''t hold his breath. I opened my mouth immediately and a lot of water was going to pour into my mouth.


    Si fanhan felt my panic and quickly pulled me.


    I thought that Si fanhan would give a man artificial respiration just like he did on TV, but what I didn''t expect was that Si fanhan suddenly punched me in the abdomen at this time.


    After this blow, I didn''t suck water, but I wanted to spit out all my bile. After blowing several bubbles in the water, I would cry because of the pain.


    Si fanhan pointed to me in front of me. Although she made me uncomfortable just now, at least she didn''t choke the water into the intake pipe.


    I bit my teeth and nodded at Si fan Han. Si fan Han raised his head and looked ahead for a while. It''s like a swimming fish flying forward.


    When I came back to my senses, I found that the water tank was like a underwater world. It was not what I imagined. There was living water everywhere, just like the water tank leading to the sea water.


    I didn''t hold my breath for a long time. If I didn''t float up to breathe, I couldn''t stand it.


    Si fanhan is a soul. Breathing or not has no influence on her.


    I was thinking, Si fan Han took me to a waterway.


    I squinted at Si fan Han and asked her what she wanted to do?


    Si fanhan just shook her head at me, so I didn''t quite understand her meaning at this time. She didn''t have the heart to explain to me, so she swam into it.


    When Si fanhan went in, I followed him.


    However, at this time, my feet suddenly seemed to be entangled in something, bustling, like seaweed.


    But before entering the water, I had observed it in the water tank. There was nothing in the water tank. There was no water plant there. At this time, I could not help thinking of the huge shadow just now. My scalp felt numb. There was no way to speak at the bottom of the water. I could only watch Si fan Han disappear before my eyes, but there was no way.


    After Si fan''s cold swim in, I suddenly turned back and took a look at the things behind me.


    When I see the things in front of me, my scalp will explode.


    Because behind me, it''s not water grass at all, but the hair that is sticky by blisters, and it''s women''s hair.


    It''s just that the direction of the hair is fixed, which means that there should be a big head behind it.


    But the head has been covered, I can''t see and don''t want to see it. I just want to get rid of the hair and run away. However, the hair has no intention to let me go. It clings to me vigorously and climbs up along my leg bend, and soon it has climbed to my shoulder.


    I struggled for a while trying to get these things off, but the more I struggled, the faster the hair wound.


    And I also because of the lack of oxygen for a long time, the scene in front of me becomes more and more blurred, and I can''t see anything in the twinkling of an eye. I just feel that the hair before me has no meaning to let me go. I drill into my body along my eyes, nose and mouth.


    Although this kind of feeling is extremely uncomfortable, but this time I have no way to worry about these, end up sleeping, when I wake up again, all around the dark, nothing to see or hear.


    I struggled hard for a few times.


    I found that all the things under my feet are suspended. As long as I stamp my foot down, I will sink for tens of meters in an instant. This feeling of falling from high altitude is really uncomfortable.


    I spit. Where is this? Am I dead?

 Chapter 159

    I was just thinking, someone in my ear issued a strange smile.


    The moment I heard this voice, I shivered coldly and asked the voice, "who is it?"


    However, no one answered me, or giggled at me with a sly smile.


    The laughter was so sad that I felt numb.


    I swallowed my saliva and yelled at him: "since you have come, why do you hide? You have the ability to get out of here!"


    As my voice fell, a shadow came out of the darkness.


    The moment I saw the shadow, I couldn''t help being stunned.


    Sure enough, there was something hidden here, but I couldn''t see what the shadow was.


    The whole shadow was like a black mist, and I swallowed: "what are you?"


    Black gas cackled for a moment: "what am I? Hey, hey, that''s what you want to know? "


    I stepped back two steps: "what did you bring me here for?"


    The shadow turned around me and said, "actually, I don''t want to do anything. It''s you who want to drill into the water pool. Before you go into the water, I have heard the conversation between the woman and you. You should be oh, you should know that there is soul in the water tank, but do you still need to know how to drill into it. Maybe I can''t afford that woman, but you hey Hey, there is no spirit root, but you have a special flavor that attracts me, that is your birthday


    Another guy who wanted to swallow my soul. I gritted my teeth and called to him, "I tell you, you''d better not get close to me, or you''ll regret it! Si fanhan and Zhuge Yuner will not let you go! "


    The man heard the speech and giggled: "what you said is terrible and frightening to death. Cough, but it is a pity that you have no chance to witness all this."


    As he spoke, his black air began to revolve around me. This kind of feeling was a bit like being entangled by a snake. It was very uncomfortable.


    At this time in my heart, I wonder if this man is a snake spirit?


    It''s useless for me to think so much now, because my life is in the hands of other people. As long as they want to kill me, it doesn''t take any effort.


    I was already in despair, but at this moment, my ear suddenly heard another person''s laughter.


    It''s not Si fan cold. It''s a bit like Zhuge Yuner''s.


    After hearing Zhuge Yuner''s voice, I was very happy and called to her, "help me!"


    The man also heard the voice and snorted: "who is it? How dare you break your good deeds


    However, there was only such a smile, but I didn''t see Zhuge Yuner at all. I couldn''t help being stunned. What''s the matter? Did Zhuge Yuner not appear? Where did the voice just come from?


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel. But at this time, the man has no time to worry about me. The more I don''t know, the more dangerous it will be. For a man, I''m not worth mentioning. In this dark environment, he doesn''t have to worry about my escape. He stands up and roars angrily at the outside: "who is it? Don''t play tricks on me


    I swallowed my saliva. If this person is not Zhuge Yuner, but someone who comes to rob my soul with him, I am not


    the more I think about it, the more I feel afraid. However, the man seems to think of something, no longer chasing the voice just now, but turning to look at me: "Hey, I didn''t think that you are still XiangPengPeng, since you look like this, hehe, since this is it I''ll send you to hell first. After I''ve solved you, I''ll deal with the invaders


    The shadow said, again in my body winding up, in a twinkling of an eye, I have given him a ball.


    Originally, the shadow was about to swallow me up again. Unexpectedly, at this time, I heard a voice similar to Si fan Han: "haha"


    it was still a voice that made my hair stand on end. Originally, the shadow was about to swallow me, but the voice choked again.


    "Who came out to Laozi"


    before he finished his words, he suddenly screamed.


    I found that he had a silver needle on his shoulder, which was shining on the black shadow''s body. The ball of meat was so pricked that I finally stood up slowly. At this moment, I saw his true appearance and was shocked. This guy is a huge human toad!


    He rolled out his long tongue, pulled out the silver needle hanging on his body and grinned: "Hey, who is it? Get out of here. You think a silver needle can hurt me? But it does hurt! "


    As the toad spoke, he slowly stood up and dropped the silver needle on the ground.


    However, we did not think that the voice of the guy, after all, did not appear.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, in the end is where sacred, since come to such a?However, I can''t care so much. It''s the so-called snipe clam fighting for profits. Now is the best time for me to escape.


    I quickly got up from the ground and ran out towards the outside. It was dark inside. I couldn''t see anything. I didn''t know how big this place was. I just kept moving forward.


    I didn''t stop until I felt like my legs were crispy and I didn''t have the strength to walk.


    In the moment I sat down, I was confused, because I could obviously feel a lot of water beads on the ground when I sat down.


    The moment I felt these beads, I felt like I was full of strength, because I had seen the hope of living.


    I was thinking, reaching out a hand to put on the thing above.


    This floor is not very high above my head.


    Sure enough, as I thought, when my hand touched the top of the moment, I know that I touched the iron, a burst of cold stabbing my bone marrow, let me shiver.


    For a while, I will jump up. Touching iron means I have touched the water tank. I can''t help but cry bitterly because I have been trapped in this water tank all the time.


    This is the moment.


    I felt a hand sticking out of the iron.


    I was startled, thinking that it was the human toad that found me again. I was startled for a moment. I turned around and wanted to run. However, the hand was like the five finger mountain that suppressed the monkey king. It didn''t give me a chance to escape, so I was lifted up.


    Then I was slapped in the face.


    I felt that there was water all around me, so although the slap was heavy, it didn''t hurt much because of the resistance of the water.


    I suddenly raised my head and saw Si fan Han looking at me with her eyebrows twisted.


    I almost burst into tears when I saw Si fan cold.


    Si fanhan shook his head when he saw me like this.


    In the water, I still couldn''t speak. Si fanhan naturally knew that she just dragged me by the arm and dragged me into the water.


    It''s the same pipe.


    Although the pipeline has been very dirty, but it is still better that the pipeline is very wide, and there is a lot of water in it, so that we will not be killed because of our sudden sinking.


    I thought wildly, followed Si fan han to swim to the bottom of the water.


    When we were still in the dark, we could not see the water around us.


    As I said before, I didn''t hold my breath for a long time. Now I''m trapped in the water like this. No one can guarantee what will happen in the next second. I feel that I have some symptoms of hypoxia.


    Si fanhan was probably aware of my lack of oxygen, so he put out a hand and pressed it down on my shoulder.


    When I pressed Si fan Han, my breath changed for a while. I felt that I could live without oxygen.


    But in this way, Si fan''s face became very fast.


    She should be consuming her own strength. I know that it is impossible to rely on the strength instilled in me by Si fanhan.


    We have to find a way to get out of here and never get involved in this matter, or we can all work together to find the root cause of all this.


    Si fanhan didn''t know what I was thinking at this time. He just instilled some energy into me and swam forward again.


    Looking at Si fanhan''s appearance, I vaguely feel that she should have discovered something. Otherwise, she would not have been able to move on like this all the time, because how dangerous our situation is, Si fanhan should be very clear about it. It is obviously not a good choice to stay now.


    As I thought about it, I followed Si fan Han forward.


    It was not until about ten minutes later that Si fanhan stopped. At this time, I could see a light in front of me.


    I was stunned, but Si fan Han stretched out his hand and pointed to the place. Seeing her meaning, she was about to go in.


    I nodded at Si fan Han, and I had come to this stage. I could only think of life and death as well as wealth.


    After seeing my nod, Si fan Han swam to the other side of the river.


    When we got there, we found that it was a door. Well, it was like the underwater glass of a ship.


    Seeing me staring at the glass, Si fanhan wrung at me, probably saying, "what are you doing? What time is it now, and you still have time to be dazzled? "


    Although my arm was shaking with pain, I didn''t dare to open my mouth and scold Si fanhan. I could only watch her. She didn''t say anything more. Instead, she went to the side of the door and turned the door plate vigorously. This is a special underwater door, probably for waterproof.

 Chapter 160

    I can''t bear to think about it now. In a few seconds, if I still can''t get rid of the lack of oxygen, I guess I''ll become a drowning ghost if I don''t get rid of the lack of oxygen. When I get angry, I''ll drag people into the water. I shiver and swim with Si fan in the cold. It''s really a waterproof door.


    When we get in, there''s a high-pressure drainage room.


    It wasn''t until we closed the door outside that I felt a long sigh of relief.


    Just now it was really dangerous. Si fanhan leaned against the door and looked at me with a silly smile: "you''re a big man. You can live well even if you get into the tin sheet.


    When I heard Si fan Han''s teasing, I couldn''t help looking at her with a bitter face. Suddenly, I remembered something and asked Si fanhan, "did you just save me?"


    Si fan Han was stunned for a long time after hearing what I said: "what did I save you?"


    I told Si fanhan what I had just done in the iron world. Si fan Han was stunned and shook his head at me: "no, at that time, I found you didn''t follow me, so I was in a hurry to find you. I didn''t expect that you would stick to the iron sheet, as if you were drowning, and woke you up.


    When I heard Si fanhan''s words, I became more and more strange. Did Si fanhan not see my scene in the iron world just now, and when she stretched out her hand to grab me, it was also my illusion?


    I was thinking about it in confusion when I heard Si fan Han ask me, "what are you thinking about?"


    I gave Si fan Han such a call, suddenly came back to God, and quickly shook his head at Si fan Han: "no, I didn''t think about anything."


    Although Si fanhan has some doubts, she is not the kind of person who loves gossip. Therefore, seeing that I don''t want to say now, she is not asking.


    After we had a rest in the high-pressure drainage room for a while, Si fanhan said to me, "the fan below is still running. It''s really strange. According to reason, there is no electricity here. How can the fan in the high-pressure drainage room still rotate? Forget it. Let''s go first and have a look


    Now I have no mind to think about anything else, so I nod at Si fan Han and follow Si fan han to drill inside.


    When we opened the door, there was a long corridor behind it, as if we couldn''t see the boundary.


    In fact, I am also very clear that this is impossible, unless it is the sea, there will be boundaries.


    As I was thinking about it, Si fan Han pulled me for a moment: "what are you still doing? Let''s go


    I gave Si fanhan such a cry, and I suddenly came back to my mind. However, because of fear, I still held Si fan Han''s hand and did not dare to let go. I was afraid that something would come out and drag me away.


    After entering the corridor, the door behind us creaked and closed itself.


    I was so scared that my hair began to explode. However, Si fan gave me a look: "this is a waterproof door. It belongs to automatic doors. Don''t worry about it. There are not so many powerful ghosts, or the world will be destroyed. "


    I told Si fanhan that his face was red and his neck was thick. Fortunately, there was darkness around him at this time. Otherwise, I really didn''t dare to think about how she would laugh if she saw my present picture.


    I sighed and took two steps with Si fan Han.


    Just about to ask her where it was, Si fanhan suddenly made a silent gesture to me, indicating that I would not speak.


    I was so scared by Si fan Han that I didn''t dare to say a word.


    Si fanhan was listening to the iron chest with his ears on his side.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t hear anything at this time. I felt a little creepy when I was doing this to Si fanhan. At the same time, I couldn''t help my curiosity. Learning from Si fanhan''s appearance, I put my ears on the tin wall and listened to the movement.


    Just as soon as my ear was on the door, I heard a bang bang, a bit like smashing iron.


    Si fan Han took his ears back, and his face was not very good-looking. I asked in a low voice at Si fan Han: "there won''t be a fitter in here, will there?"


    After hearing my words, Si fan Han was slightly stunned, and then shook his head at me. This action of Si fan Han was not to tell me whether there was or not, but rather rather rather helpless.


    I did not dare to speak, but waited quietly for Si fanhan to make a decision.


    She hesitated for a moment, as if to go in or not.


    After waiting for a while, Si fan Han bit his teeth and said, "follow Kong Ming Deng to the position of the water tank, and Kong Ming lamp stops. If it doesn''t go forward, it shows that Wenwen''s soul is near here. After we get to the water tank, so many things happen. I guess Wenwen''s soul should be here."


    I was so scared that I didn''t have the heart to recover Si fan Han''s words. I just looked at Si fan Han directly and waited for her to make a decision.


    After being silent for a while, Si fanhan suddenly said, "go"


    when I heard what Si fanhan said, I knew that Si fanhan was going to act. Although I was a little afraid, I still did not make any objection. I should not be in danger with Si fanhan.I nodded and followed Si fan Han all the way in.


    In addition to the sound of our kicking and trampling, there was only the sound of Ping Ping Ping.


    However, although the corridor is long, it still has an end.


    Not long after we left, we saw a little light ahead.


    When I saw the light, I was so happy that I had to run forward. However, Si fanhan suddenly put out a hand to stop me.


    I gave Si fan Han such a stop, my heart suddenly convulsed for a moment, and asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you go ahead? "


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "don''t be impulsive. You can think about it. What is this place? Don''t you think it''s strange that you can get in and out at will? Why can''t we see the light before we live here? "


    To Si fan Han such a reminder, my heart followed a convulsion: "you don''t mean that there is a big guy hidden in this, and is waiting for us to take the bait?"


    I didn''t expect that Si fanhan had not come to answer my words, so I heard a burst of laughter.


    "Now that you are here, why don''t you come in?"


    The voice was so sharp that I couldn''t describe what it was.


    Si fan rubbed his nose, sneered, and said to me, "it seems that people have already known that we will come, so it is not reasonable for us not to go in."


    Si fan Han said, while pulling me to go inside.


    I didn''t want to go in, but Si fanhan didn''t mean to let go at this time, so she dragged me in.


    Originally, there was only a little bit of light in the space below, but when we went in, all of a sudden all around it was lit up.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Si fan Han. Si fan Han was not very nervous. She just laughed at him: "it seems that the elder knew that we would come here for a long time."


    That voice or hey hey a smile: "you find it yourself, from the time you step into the water tank, I know you will come in."


    I heard his voice slightly stunned, think of the dark shadow I saw at the bottom of the water and asked him, "are you the shadow I saw before?"


    I didn''t expect him to giggle: "he is not me."


    After we finished, we suddenly fell into silence. I wanted to see where he was, but my eyes turned around and I didn''t see anything except those candles. At this time, I suddenly had a very bad premonition, and quickly secretly pulled Si fanhan for a moment. Si fanhan gave me such a drag, and looked at me with some displeasure: "you What happened? "


    Don''t you feel strange when I feel cold? Why can we only hear the sound but not see the man? "


    When Si fanhan said this to me, he suddenly came back to his mind. Although there was a slight change in his eyes, he was a hundred year old ghost. He did not have any fear at all. After a while, he said to the air, "since we have come, elder, should you also show up?"


    As Si fan Han''s voice dropped, I heard a strange smile: "do you want to see me? It''s good, or you won''t see my true face before you die. It''s really "


    listen to this guy''s meaning, I''m afraid Si fanhan and I will die here. To tell the truth, this guy doesn''t pay attention to me and Si fanhan at all.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to make Si fan Han think of a way. However, Si fan Han just looked straight ahead, as if he didn''t see my nervousness.


    A few minutes later, there was a sudden creak on our front wall, a bit like a saw pulling wood. I could hear a burst of hair standing up.


    I tightly grasped Si fan Han''s clothes. I was afraid that a monster would come out and frighten me to death.


    Sure enough, after turning away from the stone wall, I saw a Buddha statue in that place. The whole Buddha statue was covered with dust and covered with spider webs. It looked disgusting. I almost squatted on the ground and vomited out.


    Si fanhan took a look at the Buddha statue, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    After seeing this change in Si fan Han''s eyes, I was startled and asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter?"


    Si fan Han stretched out his hand and pointed to the Buddha statue in front of him: "that Buddha statue is the real body of the speaker."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I squinted and looked at the Buddha statue tightly.


    Sure enough, that Buddha statue is indeed a withered corpse.


    It''s just that the body looks like a Buddha after being petrified. If you don''t look at it carefully, it''s really hard to find that it''s a dried up corpse.


    Si fan Han also bit his teeth at this time, but he did not speak any more.


    But the Buddha statue, seeing our appearance, suddenly burst into laughter: "how about? You guys, are you afraid? "Unexpectedly, Si fan Han laughed at this time: "ha ha, master, I''m not afraid of any corpses."

 Chapter 161

    I looked at the corpse in front of me for a while, and found that this guy didn''t open his mouth at all. Originally, I wanted to tell Si fanhan, but she gave me a very sharp look. I could see that Si fanhan was telling me not to talk, so I shut my mouth.


    Si fan Han looked at the body with a smile: "the elder meant to kill us. In this case, we still have one thing to do before we die."


    That person hey hey a smile: "baby, you have what problem to say."


    Si fanhan is a white year old ghost. She is called little doll. Her face becomes ugly. However, she represses her anger and says to the skeleton: "master, we want to see that little girl. After all, she died because of us. If we don''t see her, we can''t be at ease, right?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the old ghost said with a smile: "that''s what happened, but I''m sorry to say to you that you can''t see her."


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, I and Si fan Han looked at each other, and my heart couldn''t help tightening.


    Si fanhan pretended that he didn''t understand the old ghost''s words. He asked him, "what do you mean by that, elder?"


    The old ghost laughed, and then the skeleton moved and jumped off the wall. Originally, I thought that his bones would fall apart when I saw them. Unexpectedly, when he jumped down, I didn''t expect that he would not be damaged. I swallowed my saliva and looked at the old ghost tightly.


    The corners of Si fan''s mouth twitched, but she still didn''t say anything, just staring at him.


    After exercising his muscles and bones, the old ghost laughed at us and said, "it''s not that I don''t want you to see that little girl, but"


    he touched his stomach as he spoke.


    I knew what he meant when I saw him like this.


    Si fan Han also raised eyebrows at the old ghost and asked, "did you eat her?"


    The old ghost said with a smile: "it''s easy to talk to smart people. Yes, the girl''s soul is really delicious. I''ll use their soul when I want people in the village to sacrifice this time. In this way, I can also afford my dedication to them."


    This damned guy, when I heard the old ghost say that, my eyes turned red and I wanted to go up and tear him.


    However, Si fan Han secretly pulled me at this time, signaling me to calm down.


    I just bit my teeth and didn''t rush forward.


    Si Fan said with a smile: "is the elder the monk? But I''m very curious, how can the elder appear in such a place? And what''s the use of swallowing souls? "


    I could tell that Si fanhan wanted to make some remarks.


    However, the old monk laughed: "girl, are you a little too many questions?"


    When I heard the old ghost''s words, I knew that he had lost his patience and watched him approach us step by step.


    I felt a flurry in my heart. This guy is too strong. Even though we are tens of meters away, I can still feel the strong anger from him. If we can''t escape in time, I can''t imagine it later.


    Si fan Han suddenly made a look at me at this time.


    Before I knew what Si fanhan meant, she grabbed my collar and threw me towards the skeleton of the old ghost like a bowling ball.


    I cried out with a cry of fright. However, as soon as I was spinning in the air, I saw that Si fan Han seemed to be swallowing something in his mouth.


    However, I didn''t care about these things at all. I just heard the old ghost sneer: "Hey, a bunch of rubbish. You think my bones are"


    when he said that, he suddenly put out a hand to block it.


    Although it was in the air, I could feel a strong push coming from behind me, and my body seemed to be caught by something, frozen in the air.


    The old ghost sneered at me, jerked me and threw me out.


    Fortunately, the stone walls on both sides are still smooth. Otherwise, I must have been smashed into meat cakes.


    Even so, I still felt a surge of acid in my stomach, my stomach churning to death, as if I was going to shatter all my internal organs, and my head was dizzy. Puff out a mouthful of blood, this feeling is not to mention how uncomfortable.


    The old man grinned and grinned at us.


    At this time, I was very close to the old ghost, so I could see his appearance clearly. His face had insects, but his eyes were blue. He was a bit like a foreigner. His cassock was in tattered condition, as if he had been bitten by countless mice.


    And his body out of the anger let me a burst of pain.


    The old ghost looked at me a few times and then said to me, "as far as your skills are concerned, you will always be used as a substitute for the dead ghost. However, I am not interested in you for the time being. Compared with the soul of that woman, your soul is nothing."At this time, Si fanhan looked at the monk wrongly. I don''t know why she showed such an expression. However, I felt something was wrong there, which seemed to be


    at this time, Si fanhan knelt down on the ground and said to the old monk, "master, I don''t want to die, so you can go around me? I am willing to give all my strength to you as long as you don''t kill me, is that ok? "


    When the old ghost heard Si fan Han''s words, he said with a smile: "why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it earlier, I might have spared your life. But you didn''t do that at this time. Instead, you left your friend who had been in trouble with me. You wanted to run away and leave him behind. Although I am not a good man, I can''t see this kind of betraying one''s friends for gain "Friend"


    the old ghost meant to kill Si fanhan. However, it made me feel cold when I gave him such a reminder. It was obvious that his words just now meant to take me as the backing for escape.


    At that moment, I was so frustrated that I didn''t even want to look up.


    At this time, however, Si fanhan asked Qu Baba and said to the old ghost, "master, if you eat him, your soul will be a million times stronger. He is a whole Yin body. I am just a child who has been practicing for a hundred years. If you eat it, I will not have any effect."


    Hearing that I was a whole Yin body, the old ghost suddenly froze for a moment, and then turned to look at me coldly.


    I gave the old ghost that kind of look in the heart hair, who knows this time the old ghost but laughed: "it''s true that there is no place to find, it''s no effort, hey hey, wow, I didn''t find it just now. Thank you for your warning."


    Si fan Han saw the old ghost smile, also followed the cheap smile out.


    At this time, I didn''t know why. I began to hate Si fan Han. To tell the truth, even if she abandoned me, I shouldn''t blame her. After all, I had nothing to do with other people, but I couldn''t control my thoughts and yelled at Si fanhan: "you bastard!"


    Si fan Han sneered at me: "bastard? If it wasn''t for you, I would be in danger? It''s all your fault. I haven''t settled with you yet! "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I really couldn''t say a word. I just looked at Si fanhan directly. However, Si fanhan said to the old monk: "master, as long as you swallow his soul, you will be a strong and powerful mage in the world. When I enter your body, it is just like a drop of water falling into the majestic In the sea, it doesn''t work at all, do you think? "


    At this time, the old monk was very close to Si fan Han. After hearing Si fan Han''s words, he made a look of embarrassment: "ah, you are right, but do you know?"


    Si fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what the old monk wanted to say, so he asked the old monk, "what do you want to say, master?"


    The old monk laughed at Si fan and said, "but even a big river is made up of drops of water. If there are no such drops, the big river will be dry."


    Hearing this, Si fan''s face suddenly changed, and she turned to escape.


    However, the old ghost seemed to have realized that Si fanhan would run away. He grinned at her and grabbed the clothes of justice Han. He grew up and absorbed the past towards the soul of Si fanhan.


    When I saw this scene, I was stunned. Si fanhan seemed to be still struggling to escape from the control of the old monk.


    I was completely stunned, and I had forgotten to run away. It was only when Si fanhan''s soul was completely cleaned up that I came back to my mind and slapped myself in the face with all my strength. Did Si fanhan die like this?


    I don''t believe it''s true. It''s like a dream.


    The old monk licked his lips and said with a smile, "Hey, it''s a good taste again!"


    The old monk burped and turned to look at me: "Hey, you don''t have to be sad. I just want you to recognize a person''s heart. It''s just that people''s hearts are separated from each other''s stomach. Anyway, you are going to die soon. So don''t be sad. It''s useless to be sad. It''s better to be my food. When you die, there will be nothing left Thoughts, no more sad, isn''t that better? "


    I didn''t answer the old monk''s words. Although Si fanhan was so cruel when he just threw me over, and the words just made me sad to the extreme, I couldn''t help feeling sad when I saw that Si fanhan really swallowed up this guy.


    The old ghost laughed at me and walked up to me and patted me on the shoulder: "I''m dead anyway. Now it''s your turn, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 162

    I looked at the old ghost with a bitter face, and my heart said, is it my turn now?


    But I don''t want to die. I haven''t lived enough. The more I think about it, the more miserable I feel. However, no matter what I''m thinking now, the old ghost just turns around me, as if thinking about something.


    When I saw the old ghost like this, I felt very uncomfortable and asked the old ghost, "what are you going to do?"


    The old ghost gave me such a question. He suddenly stopped his steps and stared at me. I gave him such an uncomfortable look in the eyes. He swallowed his saliva and asked the old ghost, "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    The old ghost rubbed his hands and said, "you know, I don''t like to eat human meat. Of course, I mean raw meat. If it''s cooked meat, it will be very fragrant. So guess what I''m thinking now?"


    After I heard the old ghost''s words, my heart suddenly sank: "you don''t want to cook me to eat?"


    After finishing this sentence, I want to slap myself, but people will eat me, I said this is not to remind people how to eat me? Why am I so stupid?


    Sure enough, the old ghost clapped his hands and said to me with a smile: "you''re right, little doll. Why didn''t I think of it? Hey, yes, it must be delicious to cook and eat! "


    The old ghost said and waved to the open space. Suddenly, a big pot appeared in the open space, with ghost fire burning below, and the water boiled in an instant.


    When I saw that the old ghost was really going to cook me, my heart was cold.


    Hey, I don''t want to remind myself


    He said, like carrying a chicken, he lifted me up and walked towards the iron pot step by step. However, the old ghost didn''t walk very fast, as if he wanted to see my expression of fear.


    As he kept going, I was in despair. However, when he came to the iron pot, he suddenly stopped for a moment. However, after a moment, he lifted me up. This time, I found something was wrong, because he did not lift me with one hand, but two hands. The old ghost''s face also changed slightly, as if he was suffering from some huge pain Bitter.


    My heart is tight, this is how to return a responsibility, see the old ghost is about to throw me into the pot, but at this time his hand suddenly loosened.


    I fell to the ground with a splash.


    At this time, the old ghost had no time to take care of me. His face was full of pain, and there was a layer of cold sweat oozing from his shriveled skin.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Before I recovered, I heard the old ghost Scream: "no, no"


    I quickly stepped back a few steps. Just at this time, the old ghost''s stomach seemed to be trying to get out of it. Before I quit, it exploded with a bang.


    I was so disgusted that I almost vomited out of his skin.


    The old man didn''t know what happened when he died.


    And I also look at the debris in front of me.


    Then two people came out of the rotten meat. One was Si fanhan, and the other was the soul of Wen Wen, who was dying.


    Seeing Si fan Han coming out of this guy''s stomach, I almost dropped my mouth on the ground.


    Si fanhan saw me like this and gave me a blank look: "you idiot, do you think I will really leave you behind?"


    I heard Si fan Han''s words, but I didn''t return to my mind for a long time. Instead, I kept staring at Si fan Han: "what do you mean? Why are you not dead?"


    I slapped myself hard, afraid that I was dreaming.


    However, Si fan Han shook his head helplessly, and came to drag me up. Now the smell on her body is very bad. It should be the digestive juice from the old ghost''s stomach.


    Seeing my eyebrows raised, Si fanhan responded to his embarrassment. He quickly let me go, slapped me hard, and urged the charm. He soon cleaned up all the miscellaneous things on his body.


    She helped wenwenshen up and fed her a red pill. Wenwen slowly opened her eyes and looked at me and Si fanhan in disbelief: "am I not dead? What is this place? "


    Si fan Han gave her a big smile: "this is the hell. We are the people who broke into the hell to save you!"


    After hearing this, Wen Wen was slightly stunned, and then she cried out.


    Although she is sad in crying, but a soul cry, or let me feel the thrill of bursts.


    Si fanhan patted her on the shoulder: "don''t cry. Go back to see your mother. I will arrange for you to be reincarnated tomorrow. Your soul is too weak now. If you don''t reincarnate"


    Wenwen stopped crying and said to Si fanhan and me, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I hope you don''t blame my mother, after all"


    Si fanhan waved her hand and wiped it on the corner of Wenwen''s eyes: "OK, don''t say anything. Now time is pressing, but there is no time for us to talk nonsense. Go quickly."After Wen Wen fan heard this, she left with me.


    At the beginning, I thought that we could get rid of the souls here. The government would praise us a lot. But after I passed the second floor, I didn''t dare to make such an idea again, unless I didn''t want to die.


    After seeing my expression, Si fanhan just laughed at me, but didn''t say anything more. We went downstairs all the way.


    I turned around and looked behind me. I can''t forget this building in my life.


    In my wild imagination, I left here with Si fanhan. This time, we didn''t go home, but went straight to the village.


    In front of the building, those people in mourning clothes had disappeared. Only Wen Wen''s mother was on her knees, sobbing, and the nanny on the side was standing there rubbing her hands. She didn''t know how to comfort her for a long time.


    Si fan Han and I looked at each other. Wen Wen saw her mother and rushed forward.


    Who knows, Si fan Han at this time actually grasped Wen Wen''s hand, and then shook his head at Wen Wen.


    Wen Wen didn''t expect that Si fan Han would suddenly stop herself. She was stunned for a moment. Then she asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter, sister fan Han?"


    Si fan Han sighed: "your soul is too weak now, but your mother''s Yang is very heavy. If you run over so rashly, not only can''t you see your mother, but also your own soul will be blown away. Then you will disappear from this world forever."


    After hearing Si fanhan''s explanation, not only me, but even Wenwen''s face changed greatly, and the corners of her mouth kept twitching.


    Si fanhan saw us even like this, he he laughed: "don''t worry, I''m here, just need to do something."


    I was relieved when I heard what Si fanhan said. She did not stop. She took out a candle from her body and engraved her birth date and her name on it. Then she said to Wenwen, "stretch out your fingers. It may hurt, but you have to bear with it."


    Wenwen nodded. At this time, nothing is important to family.


    After seeing Wen Wen nodding, Si fan Han took out the silver dagger and cut Wen Wen''s finger gently.


    Sure enough, it looked very painful. Wen Wen screamed twice.


    In this kind of place, the sound is like extreme ghost cry, extremely harsh.


    Hearing the sound of that moment, Wenwen''s mother suddenly froze for a moment, and then quickly turned to look at our side.


    When I saw Wenwen''s mother looking at us, I was surprised. Did she hear Wenwen''s voice?


    Si fan Han slightly waved to me, indicating that I should not be afraid, and let me and Wenwen stop at the same place, and she herself walked over.


    They discussed for a while, because the distance was too far, I could not hear what they were saying.


    A moment later, I saw Wen Wen''s mother''s face startled, with great sadness, but still nodded at her.


    After that, Si fan Han and Wen Wen''s mother walked into the room together.


    After arranging some arrangement in the room and arranging the nanny to go out, Si fanhan waved to both of us from a distance.


    According to the meaning of Si fanhan, Wen Wen could not put out the candle, so she was very careful on the way.


    Si fan Han led us to a room. When I wanted to follow in, she stopped me and shook her head at me, indicating that I would not go in.


    I see Si fan Han this appearance, slightly Leng for a moment, random understand come over.


    She took me just out of the door, heard a wow, is Wen Wen''s mother crying.


    That kind of feeling made me feel cold. I bit my teeth and asked Si fanhan, "is it really good for us to do this? Why don''t you try to save Wen Wen? "


    Si fanhan raised his head and looked at the stars in the sky: "why do you think these stars can fly in the sky with constancy?"


    I didn''t understand why Si fanhan asked me this question, but I was a little puzzled. I asked Si fanhan, "the stars in the sky operate regularly, and each planet has its own orbit, so"


    before I finished, Si fanhan waved to me: "OK, you don''t have to say, don''t you understand already"


    I heard Si fanhan In this way, I suddenly understood that, yes, there are laws in everything. How can the dead be revived? "


    just as I was thinking, Si fanhan stood up and said to me," it''s almost time for us to go in. "

 Chapter 163

    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I asked Si fan Han, "how about we go in at such a short time? Their mother and daughter have not said enough


    Si fan shook his head at me with a cold smile: "it''s very good to let them see each other. It''s against the law of heaven. If it takes too long, something will be noticed. Then"


    I know what Si fanhan is worried about, and this time is not a time of hesitation. So I nodded at Si fan Han and followed him In.


    Si fanhan looked at the mother and daughter, but we didn''t have time to hesitate. We went up to them and said, "OK, I hope you two can let go of this heart when we meet."


    The woman wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and squeezed out a smile towards us. I can see that the smile of the woman at this time is somewhat reluctant, but we will not care about this kind of thing at this time.


    Si fanhan couldn''t see it anymore. He took out a demon altar, drew a spell on it, and made a gesture of invitation to Wen Wen.


    Wenwen didn''t give up a look at her mother, but she still got into the demon altar. When she got in, Wenwen didn''t say anything again. I also knew that Wenwen was afraid of her mother''s worry. Si fanhan and I looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    At this time, the woman stood up from the ground and laughed at both of us: "you don''t have to be sad for me. It''s all my own sin. Originally I wanted to hurt you, but you adults, regardless of villains, can still send my daughter to me. Thank you!"


    The woman said and saluted us.


    She is really sincere this time. Si fanhan and I don''t know what to say.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, the woman said to both of us, "you are hungry, too. I''ll ask the nanny to make some food. If you don''t mind, would you like to eat with me?"


    Si fan Han and I nodded. It was not a wise choice to refuse this woman at this time.


    When the woman saw us nodding, she quickly turned around and went out. Si fanhan and I did not follow. In fact, we also know how sad this woman is now. Maybe it will be better to cry.


    It was a long time before the nanny called us out.


    By this time the table was full of things.


    The woman was also washed clean, but her face was pale and her hair was quite white. Si fanhan wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t say anything.


    The woman poured a glass of red wine for each of us, and then gave a look to the nanny. The nanny took out a bank card from her body and handed it to us: "this is my thanks to you. There is not much money"


    I wanted to refuse, but Si fanhan gave me a look, and I took the bank card away.


    The woman did not move her chopsticks, but kept telling us about Wenwen and her difficult days before. Her tears could not stop falling. Si fanhan and I did not interrupt. We just watched the woman narrate her rough life quietly.


    At the back, the woman said to us, "I''ve decided that I''m going to adopt a child again. I won''t do this kind of heartless thing again. All this is retribution."


    When I heard the woman say this, I was relieved. After all, people who have seen the world are much more open-minded than us. Originally, I thought that the death of this woman would lead to suicide. Fortunately, we still think more.


    Si fanhan stood up and offered the woman a glass of wine: "Auntie, I don''t know if I call you that way. Anyway, come on. I''ll give you a glass of wine. If we have time tomorrow, we will hold a funeral ceremony in front of your house tomorrow, and let Wenwen reincarnate. Her soul is extremely unstable and can only be kept in her mother''s womb. I hope you can understand. ¡±


    the woman raised her head to me and Si fan Han with an open-minded smile: "of course."


    We exchanged greetings with the woman for a while, and said some words to ease our sorrow and change. Then we left the woman''s home.


    Along the way, my heart was heavy. I wanted to ask Si fanhan, who did not speak, so I had to shut up.


    My life at home is faster. After we send Wen Wen''s soul.


    My mother looked at me with regret: "it''s a pity that Wenwen is such a good girl. How can she say she died? Oh, it''s really unfair. I''ll have to see her more in the future. "


    Si fanhan and I were helpless and looked at my mother with bitter faces.


    After living at home for more than a week, I was really bored. There was nothing else to do except go on a blind date every day. So I told my mother that I had to go to work and go on a blind date when I came back for the Chinese New Year. Although my mother didn''t like it, when I saw Si fan Han, I suddenly didn''t know that idea came out, and I even laughed when we left She agreed to come down and said that she and I would come back together when they had time.


    I have goose bumps all over.We managed to get rid of mom and we fixed it on the train.


    Just got on the train not long ago, Si fan Han suddenly said to me, "your mother is very good in fact."


    I white Si fan Han one eye: "my mother certainly is very good, that also uses you to say."


    Si fan snorted, "it''s just a pity"


    when I heard Si fan''s words, I couldn''t help being nervous. If something happened to my mother, I would never be at ease in my life.


    who knows that Si fanhan''s next sentence almost made me spurt blood.


    "It''s just a pity that your mother raised you as a playboy and lazy. I really don''t know how to live after we go back."


    Then I remembered the bank card that the woman gave me and shook it in front of Si fan Han: "we still have this one. It will last for at least one month."


    After hearing the words of Si fan, I was shocked by the words.


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "can you stop looking like this on the train? I will die."


    Si fan Han laughed: "it''s OK. After you go back, you''ll have to recruit some work. If you don''t have a job, I''ll be fine, but you''ll have to starve to death."


    In fact, Si fanhan is not wrong. Si fanhan is an old ghost. Even if he doesn''t eat, he can''t die of hunger. But I''m different. If I don''t eat, I''ll soon become dried meat.


    I laughed bitterly, shook my head and fell asleep on my seat.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up and looked out. The train was about to enter the station.


    Si fan Han also stretched a stretch: "let''s go home."


    We had just got off the train when I stopped.


    Si fan Han saw me stupefied and looked at me suspiciously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I pointed to a steward not far away and looked at it for a while: "it seems that I have seen that person somewhere."


    Si fan Han was slightly stunned. She turned her head and looked at the girl. Then she pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows. Before I could react, she raised my ears.


    I cried out in pain, but Si fan Han gave me a white look: "you don''t want to see beautiful girls with straight eyes. You forget what your mother said to you before you left. Don''t be promiscuous outside."


    Si fanhan made such a fuss that many passengers turned their heads to us. I was very bitter, and now I''m very big.


    Si fan cold is a pair of indifferent appearance, but we make such a scene, the girl also turned to look at us.


    It''s not Si fan''s nonsense that the girl is really beautiful. She is the kind of person that people will love when they see her. Of course, I mean men.


    A girl will surely die of jealousy when she sees her, just like Si fan Han.


    The girl saw the two of us making a fuss here, so she quickly came to us. Seeing our posture, the girl wanted to laugh, but she still held back and said to the two of us, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    After hearing the girl''s words, Si fanhan let me go and said to the girl with a smile: "nothing. Educate my boyfriend so that I don''t have to see a beautiful girl and her eyes will be straight."


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, my face turned red with a puff. This guy is really said to hit people but not face, but Si fan Han is a kind of person who only hits faces.


    The girl gave a dry cough and then said to Si fan Han, "sister, this place is a station. I hope you can pay attention to the image, otherwise it will cause confusion."


    Si fan Han picked her eyebrows and patted the girl on the shoulder.


    If two beauties are not girlfriends, they are definitely enemies.


    I didn''t dare to go to see them. However, at the moment when Si fanhan''s hand was on the girl''s shoulder, she was stunned for a moment. Then she took out her hand. Although sifanhan was still laughing at this time, her expression was somewhat unnatural.


    When I saw sifanhan like this, I felt strange for a moment. We must know this girl, and


    before I could understand, I heard Si fan Han say to the girl: "we know, we must pay attention next time. Hey, but you should be careful in the future. Such a beautiful girl should be careful of salty pig''s hands when walking in such a place."


    After that, Si fanhan dragged me out without waiting for my reaction.


    At the beginning of the period, Si fan was still calm.


    However, after we entered the crowd, Si fanhan almost ran out. Seeing that Si fanhan was so nervous, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly grabbed Si fanhan and stopped walking. When she saw me stop, she was slightly stunned: "why don''t you go?"


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "then why do you want to run?"

 Chapter 164

    Si fanhan didn''t expect that I would suddenly ask this question and gave me a blank look: "you are such a fool! What a fool


    After I heard Si fan Han''s words, the whole person was covered. What does she mean? Why not? More and more puzzled, I asked Si fanhan, "what''s going on? You should at least tell me clearly, don''t you? Do you think I don''t know what you just looked like


    Si fan Han sighed and said to me, "do you really want to know?"


    I nodded and hoped that Si fanhan would give me a definite answer. Seeing my appearance, she knew that I could not give up if I didn''t ask for anything today. So she sighed at me and said, "just now that girl is not a living person, I knew we shouldn''t provoke her. Even if we don''t bother her now, she''s afraid And will come back to us. "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I looked at him with a bitter face: "I told you that I must have met this girl, but"


    Si fanhan glared at me: "what do you know?"


    I was so vague that I wanted to ask Si fanhan what she had just found out. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan turned a white eye at me and then ignored me.


    I saw that Si fan Han was helpless, so I had to follow her all the way.


    When we went back to the rental house, I was stunned. Our house was like being robbed. The room was in a mess, and the clothes were all turned over to the ground.


    As a matter of fact, there is nothing in our house, even if it is turned over for ten cents, we can''t find it.


    But it''s not good to be stolen.


    I looked at Si fanhan, who raised her eyebrows and closed her eyes. I knew that Si fanhan must be searching for the thief who came in.


    As long as Si fan Han was there, that guy should be punished for his lack of eyes. I was in my heart, but I didn''t expect that after Si fan Han opened his eyes, he was unbelievable.


    Seeing Si fan Han''s appearance, I couldn''t help but be frightened. I immediately asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter?"


    Si fan swallowed his saliva: "the thief is not an ordinary person. I can''t even feel his existence. I can''t even feel a breath here."


    Br > If I don''t feel cold in the room, then I''ll do it if I don''t want to


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "I''m afraid we can''t live in this place. We won''t come back tonight. We''ll stare at the door to see what it is. If it''s not a living person stealing, the other party will definitely come back if he doesn''t get what he wants."


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I didn''t dare to refute. I nodded at Si fan Han, hoping that nothing would happen. After all, I had a hard time living a few days. If anything happened again, I was afraid that I would collapse.


    I was thinking, Si fan Han pulled me for a moment: "what are you doing? Clean up the room. "


    After Si fanhan said there was something in the room, I really didn''t want to stay here for a second.


    Si fanhan saw my appearance and gave me a look: "I have my mother by your side. What are you afraid of? Hurry up, unless you don''t want to see that guy."


    Although I was reluctant, Si fanhan had already said so, and I had to follow her to clean up. The day after we finished cleaning up the house, it was almost dusk the day after.


    My stomach growled, and Si fanhan said to me, "well, I''ll go shopping for you. You''ll wait for me in the room. Don''t run around. Do you understand?"


    I wanted to go with Si fanhan, but when I thought that Si fanhan would laugh at me for being timid, I was a man, so I bit my teeth and nodded at Si fanhan.


    Seeing my expression, Si fan Han shook her head helplessly. Although she knew what I was thinking at this time, she did not take me out and left me alone in the rental room.


    I hold the Lingpai tightly. I''m afraid that something will come out of nowhere and frighten me.


    Si fanhan had been out for a long time and didn''t come back. As it got dark, my heart became more and more flustered. In addition, the landlord had an accident here. When I thought of all kinds of ghost things, I felt that I had such a pair of eyes staring at me, as if to eat me, so that I didn''t dare to stay in the house any more.


    SA Ya Zi ran out toward the outside.


    I slammed the door shut.


    At this moment, suddenly, there was a burst of wind in my ear.


    I''m smart for the cold wind, and I don''t want to stay in the yard more.


    Because of the landlord''s business, the left leader and the right house have all moved away. Only the two of us have now come back. The whole building is empty, which is quite strange.I didn''t dare to stay any longer, so I ran downstairs.


    But if this man is dead, everything in the world is against you.


    I just ran to the last floor, I suddenly tripped over something under my foot, and I fell out.


    This time, rolling down the stairs, I fell with blood in my nose and mouth.


    Fortunately, I have enough teeth, otherwise I have to knock out two front teeth.


    I don''t care about the pain on my body. I get up from the ground in a mess, and then I run to the outside.


    Fortunately, this place is not very big, in a flash I have already run out.


    I didn''t stop until I ran outside under the big tree. Although it was getting dark, the people who set up stalls on the street had not finished.


    Seeing that there was blood in my nose and mouth, I thought that something had happened to me, and I was going to call the police. I quickly waved my hand to them, saying that I had fallen out of the house.


    Then the vendors looked at me with a kind of crazy look in your eyes, and they all left on their tricycles.


    This place is facing the floor where I live, but there is a layer of road in the middle, which is dozens of meters away.


    After all the others had left, I was relieved. Leaning against the tree, I was in a daze for a long time. It was just strange that Si fanhan had gone out shopping for so long, but why didn''t he come back?


    I think, Si fanhan should be with a broken mobile phone, so she took out the phone to call her. Who knows that there is no signal in this broken place. After my phone call, there is a sound of drop by drop. I was so angry that I almost dropped my mobile phone, and I was constantly complaining about Si fanhan. I had known that I had gone to buy it, and I went to a place with many people It''s not that scary.


    I was thinking, suddenly heard a rattle, originally my nerves have been tense, so I am particularly sensitive to the sound.


    Slightly Leng for a moment, quickly toward the tree behind hiding.


    Listen carefully to the sound of the outside, the road creaks, not like the sound of a car, but a bit like the sound of pedaling three wheels.


    I was slightly stupefied for a moment. I quickly glanced at the street with a head on the side. I saw a tricycle on the road at this time. A middle-aged man with a straw hat was pedaling the car vigorously. Originally, I saw him struggling and wanted to help.


    But on second thought, it''s not safe at this time, so it''s better to be less nosy. In case this guy is not a stall keeper, but something dirty, I think I''ll have a cold war.


    When the man rode the tricycle to my side, he suddenly stopped for a moment. As the sound of his car stopped suddenly, the corner of my mouth suddenly twitched. The heart said that this guy would not have found me, did he?


    I was just thinking about it, and suddenly I heard a man shouting at me: "my friend behind the tree, I really can''t kick. Would you please help me for a while?"


    When I heard this guy say this, I was shocked. Did he find me? How could a normal person find me hiding behind a tree? And it''s such a long distance?


    At the thought of this, my scalp felt numb for a while. I didn''t dare to move. I stood in the same place.


    The guy seemed to feel that I didn''t move. He just laughed: "you don''t help? Or not willing to help? "


    I didn''t dare to speak. I just listened to this guy quietly. His laughter had a strong sense of treachery.


    The more I listen, the more I feel cold, how dare not move.


    The man waited for me for a while, and then he laughed again, but he scolded me: "what a cowardly rat, haha, haha"


    I was about to collapse, and I knew that after a long time, the sound disappeared from my ears, but I still did not dare to look back, just looked in front of me.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that I regained my consciousness and turned my head to the road. At this time, I found that the road had become empty, and even could not hear a little wind.


    I took a sip of saliva and looked at it for a while. The road was still quiet. I wiped the sweat on my head and staggered to go back. However, my left foot just stepped out, but I couldn''t help but take it back.


    I pondered in my heart that the house is the most unsafe. Si fan Han has not appeared for such a long time. Is there any conspiracy? I just stare at the building, and my heart twitches again, because there are a pair of eyes peeping at me. There is a big smile on my mouth, which makes my hair explode.

 Chapter 165

    I''m uncomfortable with the eyes above.


    Originally wanted to escape, but at this time, I found that I couldn''t move at all and stood staring at each other.


    I''m not really timid, but I can''t decide at this time. It seems that something is holding my ankle and fixing my limbs.


    That pair of eyes did not move, so straight at me.


    I always feel that the person above, I seem to have met somewhere. When I think about it, my heart is heavy. Her reminder is very similar to that girl in the morning. It is just a change of face. The vague shadow makes my mind nervous. I must have seen it somewhere! Must have seen it somewhere!


    I think about it repeatedly, but the shadow is very confused in my mind. I can''t remember where I met this person.


    Just when I was thinking about it, I suddenly got a pat on my shoulder. I suddenly woke up and turned my head to have a look. I saw Si fanhan standing beside me with narrow eyes and looking at me with a strange look.


    When I saw Si fan Han''s look in his eyes, I shivered and said to Si fan Han, "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    When Si fan heard the words, he covered his mouth and laughed at me: "guess why I look at you with such eyes? What are you thinking? You want to see that little beauty this morning? "


    When I heard Si fan Han''s teasing, my face suddenly turned black: "you think I want to, you can see what it is upstairs."


    When Si fan heard the words, he quickly raised his head and looked upstairs.


    However, she raised her eyebrows: "no, you can''t be wrong?"


    When I heard Si fanhan''s words, I immediately raised my head and looked up at the upstairs. I saw that there was no movement in the upstairs at this time. I was stunned.


    Did I really get it wrong? But just now all the scenes are so clear, but now it seems that they have never appeared. What is the matter?


    Si fan Han pulled me up: "OK, don''t be paranoid. I took a look at Si fan Han with my teeth, but she sighed:" go quickly, or the rice will be cold. "


    I didn''t feel strange when I saw Si fan Han, so I didn''t think about it any more. I went upstairs with Si fan Han.


    As soon as we got into the room, a stench came out of the room, just like someone had left the excrement in the room, and it was the one with the most strong smell.


    I can''t help but want to vomit.


    However, Si fan Han quickly closed the door and kept agitating beside his nose.


    I was almost hungry, but I was going to vomit the bile.


    Si fan Han stepped back two steps: "there is something wrong here. Be careful."


    She put the lunch box on the floor and gave me a frown.


    I raised my head and suddenly remembered something. I asked Si fanhan, "Si fanhan, I have something I want to ask you. I don''t know if you can answer me."


    Si fan Han was upset at this time and gave me a white look: "let go of your farts. Don''t grind your haw. You know I hate ink people most."


    I heard Si fanhan say so, sighed, and asked Si fanhan, "why do you buy something for such a long time? You are not waiting all this time? What were you just doing? "


    Give me such a question, Si fanhan was stunned for a moment, and then waved his hand at me: "are you not nonsense? Of course, it''s for you to buy food. Damn it. This place is really hard to find. "


    After I heard Si fanhan''s explanation, I gave a dry smile. I knew that Si fanhan must be hiding something from me. However, with her explanation, the matter was very clear, and she had no intention to tell me at all.


    I can only sigh, looking at Si fan Han: "then we go in now or transfer?"


    Si fanhan hesitated for a moment, as if she didn''t have a definite definition. I can''t help but wonder at the hesitation of Si fanhan. She seldom hesitates and says one is one, which is very simple. However, at this time, Si fanhan seems to have changed her appearance. How can I feel a little puzzled?


    I didn''t speak. I still looked at Si fanhan. After a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and said to me, "let''s go into the room and have a look."


    I nodded. I was about to take a step, but I didn''t think it was appropriate, so I stopped.


    Si fan Han saw me suddenly stop, some puzzled looking at me: "why don''t you go?"


    I put out a big smile at Si fanhan: "I''m timid and dare not go in by myself. Otherwise, you should go first and I''ll be in the back. In case"


    when judicial Han heard me, he looked at me impatiently: "you''re a real trouble. I''ll go in as soon as I go in. You''ll follow me. Don''t get lost."I squeezed out a big smile at Si fanhan, but I was sneering in my heart.


    At the moment when Si fanhan stepped into the door of the house, I kicked her from behind her. Then I slammed the door, locked it and ran away.


    That guy didn''t respond to what was going on for a long time, but I knew very well that the woman just now was not Si fanhan at all. Maybe it was the woman I saw in the morning.


    I was thinking, suddenly I felt a strong wind coming from behind me.


    I quickly turned my head and took a look. I saw the familiar figure behind me. Si fan was covered with blood and his clothes were ragged.


    She seemed to be struggling. She ran up to me, frowned, pressed her knees and said to me, "don''t go back to the house. There''s danger in the room."


    When I heard such a sentence from Si fan Han, I was sure that it was true in front of me. I immediately asked Si fan Han, "what''s the matter with you?"


    However, Si fanhan did not explain to me. Instead, she patted me vigorously on my back. At this moment, she used great strength.


    I puffed out a mouthful of blood, and before I could tell what Si fanhan wanted to do, she suddenly went around behind me and pasted a charm on my back.


    Give this spell a dozen and my soul will be squeezed out of my body.


    I am surprised to see Si fan Han, some do not believe the things in front of me, is this guy also fake?


    I was thinking that Si fanhan had already come to me and dragged me from the ground. Her appearance was still so weak that she didn''t seem to be pretending to be.


    I struggled a few times, trying to get rid of Si fan Han''s hand. Who knows that Si fan Han''s eyes turned white at this time: "you idiot, I''m saving you, not harming you, give me peace!"


    I was shocked by the roar of Si fan Han. However, Si fan Han quickly took out a mantra and stuck it on me and her. At that moment, I suddenly felt the whole blood boiling.


    Seeing my appearance, Si fanhan didn''t explain it, but kept urging the charm.


    I feel like we are walking on the border with sparks. How hard is this feeling? Fortunately, this time is not very long. In a flash, I have stopped with Si fanhan.


    Si fanhan suddenly let me go and sat on the ground and wiped the sweat beads on his head.


    However, before I knew what was going on, I asked Si fanhan, "what''s going on? I''m here"


    Si fanhan gave me a blank look: "you''re a complete idiot. You don''t know what''s going on now. In particular, if I go back a minute or two later, you''ll be torn to pieces and blame me."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help shaking my heart. I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "what''s going on? If you don''t explain to me clearly, how can I know what''s going on?"


    Si fanhan sighed and told me something. Originally, Si fanhan went to buy food for me, but he was ambushed on the way. This is probably the case.


    I can''t help but feel cold and millet when I listen to Si fanhan''s story.


    But my body is now in their hands, and this is really a disaster.


    Thinking that my body was still in their hands, I turned and was about to leave. However, Si fanhan grabbed me, glared at me and yelled at me, "what are you doing?"


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face: "my body is reflected in taking it away from them. I can''t say what will be done. I absolutely do not allow this kind of thing to happen. I don''t want to die. I want to take my own body back."


    On hearing this, Si fan stood up and slapped me with a slap before I could calm down my anger: "do you look like a pig''s brain? Can you move your big head and think about it? It''s up to you? Take what you want from someone else? Hehe, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. At least you still have your soul. But if you go back, you''ll have to get your soul into it, not to mention your body. "


    After hearing what Si fanhan said, I sat down on the ground and grabbed my hair. I couldn''t believe it was true.


    Si fanhan saw my scratching face and sighed: "OK, you are not the way to look like this. You still want to find your own body in this way. You can dream."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. It was like catching a straw to save my life. I stared at Si fan Han tightly: "do you have any way?"


    Si fan Han gave me a helpless look: "there is a way. It just depends on whether you are willing to accept it. It is very dangerous anyway."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I was very happy. I said to Si fan Han quickly, "as long as I can find my body, I can do anything."


    Si fan Han pursed his lips and took a deep look at me: "what you said is true?"

 Chapter 166

    At this time, I was so anxious that I nodded at Si fan Han: "of course, it is true. Otherwise, what am I going to do when I say this?


    Si fan Han smiles at me: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Seeing Si fan Han''s appearance, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I asked Si fan Han, "what do you want to do?"


    Si fan Han hehe laughed: "you just said, as long as you can get back your body, what can you do?"


    I swallowed my saliva, but Si fan Han stretched out a hand and patted me on my shoulder. I thought that Si fanhan would pit me again. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan grinned at me with a big smile: "in this case, you can stay here for me, and we will wait for the rabbit."


    Looking at Si fanhan, I didn''t quite believe her words: "are you sure they will come?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "nonsense, if I am not sure, can I tell you these words?"


    Si fan Han said that he took out a small box from his body and put it on the ground.


    I widened my eyes and looked at Si fan Han: "how many things can you hide on your body?"


    Si fan Han rushed at me with a smile: "guess how much I can hide."


    I couldn''t say a word to Si fanhan. She didn''t talk nonsense to me. Instead, she laid cinnabar nets around the woods in front of us, adding layers of them. But she was quick and finished in about half an hour.


    When she did these things, I was scared to death, I was afraid that those damned guys would come out at this time, and it would be too late for both of us to escape.


    Si fanhan saw my expression and grinned at me with a big smile: "there is one thing to do now."


    I saw Si fan Han smile at me so unkindly. Suddenly, I felt uneasy and asked Si fan Han, "what are you going to do?"


    Si fan Han came to me and pressed my shoulder: "don''t be nervous. You sit down. I have to make it clear to you."


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, I felt a little uneasy, but I still sat on the ground according to her method,


    Si fanhan said to me, "look at my eyes, look at my eyes well."


    I don''t know what kind of medicine she sells in this gourd.


    I looked at Si fanhan suspiciously. In fact, I couldn''t see anything in her eyes, but she wouldn''t let me loose, and I didn''t dare to let go. At this moment, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my fingers.


    This is not the pain that can be transmitted by cutting a finger. I quickly looked down and saw that one of my fingers had been cut off at this time, and that finger was like a living insect crawling on the ground.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then reacted to it, and I was about to scream.


    At this time, Si fan Han chuckled: "don''t be afraid that your soul''s finger is broken. It can grow again. It''s just that you have to ache for some days.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Si fan Han: "what are you going to do?"


    Si fanhan took out a piece of white cloth and put it into my mouth: "don''t be wordy. Bite this white cloth, and don''t let yourself make a sound, or you will be exposed."


    Si fanhan picked up my finger as if he was holding a baby. Then he put my finger between my palms and began to rub it quickly. I watched my finger turn into a white mist, and then disappeared from our sight in a twinkling of an eye.


    Si fanhan saw that my fingers wanted to run away. He laughed: "you are still useful now. I can''t let you slip away like this!"


    To tell you the truth, even now, I still don''t know exactly what Si fanhan is going to do.


    Si fanhan didn''t explain. She was very fast. She put a few candles on the ground. Almost in the blink of an eye, I didn''t see her movements clearly.


    Si fan cackled for a while and put incense in front of the candle.


    After she did these things, my finger slowly took shape in mid air, and it kept struggling to get out of our control.


    Si fan cold but grinned: "you can''t escape, strange is used by me?"


    As she spoke, she closed her eyes, her face became serious, and she began to pinch the knot.


    My finger began to shrink slowly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was received in the candle. Si fanhan then turned to me and said with a smile: "now you can go and hide it. Try to hide it better. Don''t let people find out your existence, otherwise it won''t do you any good."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I quickly got up, found a grass and climbed in.


    Si fan Han just flashed away and disappeared from our sight.


    Although my fingers are so heavy, I don''t know why I fell asleep.


    However, I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping. Suddenly, I woke up to a gust of Yin wind blowing outside my forehead.As soon as I was about to look up to see what was going on, I heard Si fan''s voice ringing in my ear: "don''t move"


    no matter whether Si fanhan is around me now, she must have her meaning when she said this sentence, so I stopped in a hurry.


    At this time, the wind in my ear became stronger and stronger, as if there were many people walking around me, and I felt a tingle in my scalp.


    "Are you sure you''re here?"


    He spoke in a man''s voice, but his voice was so hoarse that it was like something was stuck in his throat.


    With this voice falling down, there was a burst of female voice. At the moment I heard this voice, my heart sank. This voice belongs to the girl. Yes, it is the voice of the girl we saw in the station.


    While I was thinking, the man said to the girl, "bring up his body, and we will start to summon souls."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, I heard Si fan Han''s voice in my ear: "listen, no matter what you hear later, don''t come out when you see anything. When the cock crows, you can find a cave on the top of the mountain to hide first. Even if I appear in front of you, don''t see me, unless your body comes back."


    I wanted to answer, but at this time I found that my mouth was sealed, and I couldn''t say a word at all.


    After saying this, Si fanhan disappeared completely. I don''t know where she is now, and I dare not ask.


    Can only bite teeth and wait quietly.


    Before long, I suddenly heard something calling my name, like a requiem, pushing me out of the grass.


    I had been almost unable to control myself to drill out from below, but at this time I accidentally ran into the broken finger.


    The pain of my tears straight to the wind, the brain also in this moment became clear up.


    I''m almost about to move, thanks to this broken finger.


    However, before I arrived and was glad, I heard the girl say, "there''s something going on in this place just now!"


    The girl''s foot is standing in front of me, my heart has already been flustered to jump out, but I dare not speak, do not dare to move.


    At this time, the man suddenly sneered: "fan Yun, your judgment is still not accurate, ha ha"


    the original name of this girl is fan Yun, I must have met this woman somewhere, as if it was


    I think about this, I have a terrible headache, who is this woman? What do they want my soul to do.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. Suddenly, I heard the man whoosh and jumped out. Listening to their voice, I should have seen the illusion arranged by Si fanhan.


    Fan Yun did not rush to follow the past, but looked at the grass on my side, and then stepped on the grass vigorously.


    This step on my hand, the pain of my cold sweat came out.


    This damned woman is so cruel.


    But I still bite my teeth and don''t speak, because I know as soon as I make a sound, it''s really miserable.


    Sail cloud in my hand hard to crush a few times before leaving.


    They used to be about five or six seconds, and I suddenly heard a man yell: "Damn it, we''re in a trap!"


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t see what they were doing. All of a sudden, when I heard the man''s roar, I couldn''t help being stunned. But before I had any response, the cinnabar around me suddenly exploded and burned. The hot flame burned my soul. I felt as if I was going to be burned to dry meat.


    At this time, Si fan Han''s voice rang again: "two, how good is this feeling?"


    The woman yelled: "Damn it! Your name is Si fanhan, right? Well, since you intend to stop us from doing business today, we have a long way to go. I hope you don''t regret it then! "


    Unexpectedly, Si fan Han sneered at this time: "is the future long? Do you think you still have a chance to get out of here? "


    Fan Yun was stunned for a moment after hearing Si fan Han''s words. Then he asked Si fan Han, "what do you want to do? Are you trying to kill both of us? Hehe, is it up to you? I advise you or not to talk about dreams, to know how powerful we are, on your own? Unless you don''t want to die. "


    "According to what you said, am I still hopeful? I''m really sorry. Since you said that even if I die, I can still save him. So hey, I''ll send you to hell today. Anyway, you can''t see the day of my death, so you don''t have to worry about the ancients. "

 Chapter 167

    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the other side just laughed: "you think you are really great, don''t you? Ha ha "


    they seemed to be fighting. I heard a bang, followed by a dead silence.


    Si fanhan had told me before that he would not speak to me in any case. I just bit my teeth and did not move.


    I didn''t get out of the haystack until there was a crow.


    It was a mess outside, and the ground was covered with ashes.


    At the moment I saw these things, I couldn''t help being stunned. I tentatively called at Si fanhan, but no one answered me. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I had to hide in accordance with Si fanhan''s idea.


    I jumped up from the ground, found a cave and hid.


    After dark, Si fanhan still did not appear in front of me. I was not very patient. So after staying in this cave for so long, I became impatient and wanted to go out to look for me. Anyway, they couldn''t find me.


    After I made up my mind, I crawled out of the cave. It was a dense forest outside. Now I am a soul again. The speed is very fast. No one should find me.


    I thought about it for a second. Maybe Si fanhan would rent the house.


    I shook my head, thought it over and decided to go back.


    However, I was very careful along the way, and even when I saw strangers, I would quickly avoid them, so as not to be found out, and the gain would not be worth the loss.


    However, when I got to the road, I was stunned, because I saw the man before, he was still pedaling the tricycle there.


    When I saw him, I quickly turned around and was about to leave. Who knows this time, the man called out to me: "young man!"


    I gave the man a cry, and I was stunned for a moment.


    can he see me? Sure enough, this man is not ordinary.


    He said with a smile: "I know you are afraid, but don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. I''m here to help you. Come down."


    Now that he has called me, I know I can''t run away. I really regret that I didn''t listen to Si fan Han at that time, and I don''t know how she is now.


    The man saw that I was still there, shook his head and said to me, "come down."


    As his voice fell down, my body seemed to be entangled with something and dragged towards the man.


    With such a tug, I flew in front of him.


    I can''t see his face clearly when a man is wearing a hat. I just feel that there must be a very terrible thing hidden under this face.


    The man smiles at me: "get in the car."


    Although the man has let me get on the bus, I''m not stupid. I look at the man with a bitter smile: "you want to kill me, and I have to go in by myself, this"


    the man sighed: "I have told you many times, I''m here to save you, not to kill you. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want me to help you. Now you can go back to the rental house by yourself I won''t stop you, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you go back, don''t regret it. "


    Thinking of the stink of the rental house before, I hesitated for a moment. Anyway, there is no advantage for me now. So I nodded to the man: "I''ll follow you."


    I said and got into the man''s car.


    Originally, I wanted to ask him what was going on, but at this time the man didn''t say a word to me, just took me forward.


    To tell you the truth, I''m in a mess now, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After this man rode a tricycle for a period of time, I suddenly found that the scene around us was somewhat wrong. Although the buildings on both sides of the road were the same, I clearly remember that the street lamps on the road we are walking on have been broken. Now, how come the street lights are on everywhere we go?


    Even if the government is more efficient, it will take three days to repair all these street lights. If my idea is good, we are not on the road just now.


    I took a big jump, I no longer believe this man, turned around and wanted to jump out of the car.


    The man had already noticed that I wanted to run away, and said to me, "you''d better not jump out of the car, or you will never return to your world after you fall down."


    I didn''t have the heart to listen to the man at this time. I just looked down at the bottom. The whole road looked like a black pool, but the pool was oily, just like ink. This is not an ordinary road. Is it really the same as what men say?


    I sat in the car with a blank mind.


    Man but hey hey a smile, riding a car to go, do not know how long after stopping: "to get off it."


    After hearing the man''s words, I was slightly stunned. Then I jumped out of the car and stared at the man: "what''s this place?"Although I asked the man so, but my eyes still looked at the ground, in my eyes staring at the ground, I found that I am now in a very special position.


    I was standing on the concrete floor, but all around the house was that kind of black ink. The place was like a prison, and the man in front of me was like a ferry man.


    He went to the door and bowed deeply to it.


    I raised my head and looked at the plaque on the gate. The words on it were dense. It didn''t look like a plaque, but it was something like a name.


    When I saw the man bowing to the plaque, I couldn''t help wondering. Anyway, at this point, I could only slap a broken jar on the man''s shoulder to ask him where it was.


    But the moment my finger touched his shoulder, I jerked my hand back.


    Even if I''m a soul now, I can still feel the chill from the man. I can''t help being stunned for a moment, but the man smiles at me: "I''m not something that everyone can touch. Come on, follow me in."


    I was surprised to see the man, but the man did not turn his head, in fact, he did not have to worry about me running away, because the outside is the ink.


    I swallowed my saliva and was extremely restless. But I followed the man in.


    This place is a bit like an ancient mansion where the royal family lived. The two stone lions at the door were staring at the door, and two red lanterns hung on the beam of the door.


    This seems a little strange, but the man stopped to wave at me: "go quickly, don''t ink, or you will never come in after I close the door."


    I swallowed my saliva and quickly followed the man into it.


    There was miasma all over the yard, and all the rooms were dark with no light.


    I was afraid, but the man waved to me: "what are you afraid of a big man?"


    I gave a dry smile, did not answer the man''s words, just followed him to go in.


    The yard was full of signs of dilapidation, but the room the man had brought me into was extremely luxurious.


    The interior decoration is a bit like a modern mansion.


    The man brought me a bottle of red wine from the cupboard and put it on the table: "would you like a glass?"


    Go to now where have the mind to drink, to the man asked: "who are you in the end? What is this place? "


    The man did not answer my words, but poured two glasses of wine: "this is a good red wine, which is made by the Lord himself!"


    Hearing his words, I was in a daze, Daoye? Is this man with a hat in front of me a Taoist?


    When the man saw me, he laughed and pushed the red wine to me: "don''t worry. Drink it. I''ve told you that I won''t hurt you."


    I saw that men really didn''t mean anything, so I grabbed the glass and poured a mouthful of red wine.


    The man looked at me with a smile and took off the straw hat on his head. At the beginning, the man''s face was always buried under it. I couldn''t see his face. I felt a little panic in my heart. But when his face came out, I just got into my mouth and spit out at the man with a puff of wine and sprayed his face directly.


    Of course, I didn''t mean to, but his face,


    this man has no nose, and his eyes seem to have been gouged out. Even his ears are so small that he is simply a deformity. He looks very terrible.


    The man touched the red wine on his face, raised his eyebrows and looked at me: "don''t you have to be so excited?"


    I was scared to turn around and wanted to run, but the man waved to me at a distance. I am a soul now, while others are Taoists. It''s just like a natural enemy meeting a prey preyed by a natural enemy. I can''t resist at all. I can only look at the man with a bitter face: "what do you want?"


    The man smelled the speech and sighed: "I''ve told you that I''m here to save you, not to harm you. If the woman didn''t ask me to protect you again and again, do you think I would really appear in front of you?"


    After I heard the man''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "are you talking about the woman is Si fan Han?"


    The man smiles at me, his smile is very strange, but I did not guess wrong, he nodded at me: "you should stay here for a few days. It seems that fan Han is right. You are not only a man with no skills, but will make trouble. If she had not made arrangements, you would have returned to the rental house by this time. Come on, don''t be nervous. I''ll have a few more drinks with the Taoist priest. By the way, did you feel any special taste when you just drank red wine? "

 Chapter 168

    I shook my head and said to the man, "no, what''s the matter?"


    After hearing my words, the man said with a smile: "no taste, just keep drinking."


    After hearing the man''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a while. I didn''t understand what the man meant. The man didn''t seem to want to explain anything. He just laughed at me. His smile was really weird. He was stunned to see me for a moment. Then I immediately looked down at his glass. At this time, I found that the man''s glass was just It didn''t move.


    My hand couldn''t help shaking up. I quickly put down the red wine and asked the man, "what did you give me to drink?"


    Man hey hey a smile: "I said, did not give you what to drink, if you feel uncomfortable can go to vomit, I won''t blame you."


    The man said, he poured the red wine in his quilt back again: "OK, you can go to rest, the second yard, the third house, don''t go wrong, then I don''t care about my free time."


    The man''s words are inexplicable, watching him get up to leave here, I quickly stopped the man: "wait a minute!"


    The man gave me such a call, turned his head to look at me: "what''s the matter, what else do you have?"


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the red wine on the table: "what the hell is this?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked a little hostile: "do you really want to know?"


    I nodded to the man, but he asked me, "are you sure you don''t regret it?"


    I didn''t expect this man to be so wordy, just nodded to the man impatiently: "what is it, you''d better tell me quickly."


    The man smelled the speech and sighed: "since you want to know, I''ll tell you that there is blood inside, and it''s human blood. OK, you''ve asked what you want to ask now. Stay here obediently, don''t run around, or that sentence. If something happens to you, I won''t be responsible for that shrew."


    When I heard a man say that red wine is human blood, he had a nausea and ran out of the yard and kept buttoning his throat. Wow, he vomited out. What the soul vomited out was not disgusting, because what the soul vomited was just a mass of gas.


    But Rao is so, I still feel that my stomach is like to vomit out, I finally come back to my mind and want to scold the man, but when I look back, the man has disappeared.


    I was biting my teeth. Since it was arranged by Si fanhan, I could only bite my teeth and listen to him. According to the man''s meaning, it seemed that there were some messy things living in other rooms in this place.


    As soon as I thought of this, I couldn''t help shivering, and I didn''t want to stay in the yard any more. I got up from the ground and ran into the second yard.


    Different from the front yard, the lights in the second yard are all on. I can see that some people are busy inside. They seem to be doing something. I can''t help being stunned.


    But when I thought of the man''s words, I didn''t dare to enter these houses casually. I was always afraid that something would suddenly rush out of the house, and then open my mouth and swallow me into my stomach.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help shivering, and hurriedly followed the man''s words to the door of the third room, which was the only room without a candle.


    My hands trembling open the door, in the moment I opened the door, a dust fell from the door beam, shawl covered my face all over me.


    Unfortunately, I beat the dust on my body, but in this kind of place, everything is the same as in the human world. The dust sticks to my body and can''t be patted off.


    I walked inside with a bitter face, but as soon as I stepped into the threshold with my left foot, I suddenly heard someone yelling at me: "are you new?"


    It''s an old lady''s voice.


    I turned my head in a hurry. Originally I wanted to answer the old lady''s words, but when I turned my head, I felt a tingle in my scalp, because there was nothing behind me. It was dark and terrible.


    I got goose bumps all over my body. I quickly got into the room and slammed the door.


    With the door creaking closed, my heart was much calmer, but I felt extremely tired, I had no strength.


    I stuck my head on the bed board and didn''t even light a candle.


    However, I had not been lying down for long when I heard a knock at the door.


    The voice was very rapid.


    When I heard the knock on the door, I rushed to do it and asked the door, "who is it?"


    The man''s voice rang outside the door: "forget to say one thing, you open the door."


    I wanted to go over and open the door, but as soon as I got out of bed, I suddenly felt something wrong. Although the Taoist looked ugly, at least he was a living man. That is to say, when he knocked on the door, there should be a shadow on the paper window. However, after staring at the door for a long time, I found that there was no shadow on it, so I was stunned After hesitating on the bed board for a long time, he did not go forward.The guy outside saw that I hadn''t moved for a long time, so he knocked hard on the door.


    This time I was really flustered and called out to him: "what''s the matter? I''ll wait until I''ve had enough rest. You''ll leave first. I''m worried now, and I don''t want to hear anything."


    After hearing my words, the voice outside was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed out: "I found it for you."


    He said, the door of my house began to bang bang bang up, originally this wooden door did not look very strong, as if it would be trampled at any time.


    I swallowed my saliva, curled up on the bed, did not dare to move, all over the body can not help shaking.


    Seeing that the gate was about to be broken open, I suddenly thought of one thing. Every room was on. Was it


    I had no time to hesitate, whether it worked or not, I had to try.


    I think, jump to the table next to, in a hurry to find a lighter, but this time I found that I did not have a lighter.


    However, the outside door has been knocked out of a gap, I suddenly understand, is it with their own blood? Thinking of this, I quickly bit my finger. The blood of my soul is also a cloud of mist. However, when I bite my finger, the fog quickly sucked to the candle on the table.


    For a while, my life is like taking time out, but I know it''s not the time to give up.


    Just as my strength was about to be absorbed by the candle, it burned with a bang.


    The flame of the candle jumped more than a meter high, which scared me back several steps.


    However, with the moment the candle burns, the sound outside disappears.


    I just sat on the ground, breathless, damned man, nothing to tell me, this is not to kill me?


    I calmed down. After half a day''s relaxation, I was much better. Then I carefully looked at the candle on the table. It was an ever burning lamp, which should not go out in a short time.


    After I recovered, I looked into the room, which was much more salty than the room where the man had just taken me.


    However, I have no mind to gesture at this time.


    I admit that I don''t know what I''m doing at this time. When I get flustered, I''m still flustered.


    I bit my teeth and looked at the candle for a while. It seemed that something was engraved on the candle. I looked at it. It seemed that there was a person on the candle. After staring at this for a while, I couldn''t help being blinded, because the person on this was not someone else. It was myself. I suddenly jumped up from the table. Is it me that this candle burns Your soul?


    I was thinking, the yard jingling ring, I quickly cat head looked outside, saw this time, outside stood a group of people, all dressed in white clothes, like dancing.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked around, this one look past, I found that there is a real problem here.


    Around the house is like a gossip compass, and the people in the middle of the white dress dancing, constantly rotating, like the compass pointer, I don''t know why I have this idea, but as soon as I enter the room, all the rooms have no lack of corners, all of them are cold.


    I squint my eyes and stare at every move outside. Those people are still dancing all the time. It''s a bit like dancing God. I swallowed my saliva and didn''t dare to speak. I just watched quietly.


    After a few minutes, those people in white suddenly stopped, all lying on the ground, looking up, which was very funny, but no matter how I looked at it, I bit my teeth and looked at the sky. Although the sky here is very similar to the outside sky, I still feel there is something wrong there The problem is that the stars don''t move at all.


    I was stunned. Were these stars


    just thinking about them, I suddenly heard a cry behind me.


    I quickly looked back and saw an old woman knitting a sweater on my bed.


    The moment I saw her, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment and asked the old woman, "how did you get in?"


    The old lady looked up at me and said, "Hey, you are really rude. How can you ask others so?"


    After I heard the old woman''s words, I was completely flustered and cried: "I''m asking you, how did you come in? Who are you all here? Why are you all so weird? "


    The old woman didn''t answer me, but she grinned at me with a big smile.


    I stepped back two steps, but the old woman waved to me: "come here, don''t be afraid. Do you know where this is? Don''t you want to hear it? Do you have to suffocate yourself here? "

 Chapter 169

    I heard the meaning of the old woman can''t help but stupefied, staring at the old woman: "what do you mean by this?"


    "I don''t mean anything, but you should know that the man who brought you here is not a good man."


    The old woman looked at me calmly. I saw a smile from her mouth, and her words made me crazy. She asked the woman, "what do you mean? You''ve made it clear. "


    The woman stood up and came up to me with a funny step.


    I didn''t see too strong anger from women, so I settled down a little.


    She raised her hand and pointed to the people outside. "Do you know what they do?"


    I shook my head at the woman.


    With a smile, the woman opened her mouth and explained to me, "these people are not ordinary people. They are in charge of this place. These rooms are connected together to form a gossip array. Originally, there is still a vacancy in these rooms, but you just act as such one."


    I spat: "you mean that man is going to refine us? But I clearly remember that he was a friend of Si fanhan. "


    On hearing this, the old woman grinned at me and said with a smile: "you are a naive child. No wonder you are cheated to come here. To tell you the truth, all the people who come in here will drink a cup of human blood wine. Do you know why that Taoist priest wants these souls to drink blood wine?"


    I didn''t quite understand what the old woman meant and shook my head at her.


    The old woman grinned and went to her seat and looked at me with a smile: "because ah, as long as you drink the soul of human blood, it is the reverse soul. What is it? Rebellious soul is a soul that can''t be tolerated by nature. If you drink human blood, it means that you have joined the ranks. Therefore, the old Taoist killed you and acted for heaven. There is nothing you can do. "


    After hearing the woman''s explanation, I was about to collapse. I sat down on the ground, but the old lady patted me on the shoulder: "young man, don''t be sad. Don''t be so stupid when you have another chance to be a man."


    I looked at the woman with a bitter face: "is there no other way? Can''t these locked up souls unite against that guy? "


    Hearing this, the old lady gave me a big smile: "you are so naive. You think that when you enter a room, the guards will lure you to light the candles on the table by various means. Most of your soul power will be absorbed by this lamp. It is just as the lamp goes out when people die, so does the soul. As long as you open this door, the candle in this room will be blown out by the evil wind outside. At that time, you will be out of your wits. "


    I was in a daze for a long time. It''s really a wave that has not been even and a wave has risen again. I clearly remember that when I was thinking about it, the old lady sat down on the edge of the bed again and began to knit a sweater: "young man, you don''t have to be sad. At least you''re not dead alone. What are you afraid of?"


    I was surprised when I heard the old lady''s words. The old lady didn''t look nervous at all, and she had been emphasizing one sentence from the beginning to the end, which was "you"!


    I fixed my mind and looked at the old lady carefully for a while. Her face did not change at all. Since she would be OK, why would she tell me these things? Isn''t this a strange thing?


    Suddenly, I realized that there was no such thing as a free lunch. It must have its own purpose. So I swallowed my saliva and said to the old lady, "Granny, you''re not just trying to make fun of me, are you?"


    The old lady raised her head and squinted at me. She moved her wrinkled mouth: "what do you mean? I''m old, old lady. I don''t understand what you young people are saying


    When I heard the old lady''s words, I sat down, forced to calmly smile at the old lady: "Granny, there is no pie in the sky. You tell me so much without any reason. I''m afraid it''s not just because I''m a new person. Do you want to tell me the story here? What''s more, according to what you said, there can only be one person in each room, but if you can come to my room, let''s get to the point. What''s your purpose? "


    The old man put down his needle and thread and looked at me with a smile: "it''s so easy to talk to smart people, since you have seen through my intention. Let''s make a deal. I''ll let you live. You''ll let me out. "


    I heard the old lady''s words, slightly stunned, and then looked at the old lady with a bitter face: "I can''t even let myself out now, how can I let you out?"


    The old lady still had a harmless smile: "no, no, no, I can let you out, and I can let you go out safely. But if you want to let me out, they are the two stone lions at the door. The man came in by the tricycle outside. Without these tricycles, he can''t get out. However, as long as you destroy the stone lion outside, I can go out, Let''s have a fair deal. We''ll be honest with the old and the young. "After that, she said to me with hesitation


    The old woman nodded, and then she said with a smile, "you should sleep for a while. When the time comes, I will call you naturally."


    I look at the old lady with a bitter face, which means that I have no mind to go to sleep at this time.


    But the old lady shrugged at me, took out a bell and swayed in front of me for a few times, and I fell asleep.


    In my dream, I dreamt of a lot of things. It seemed that someone was cutting off my skin with a scalpel, and then put on a new costume for me. This feeling was very painful. I couldn''t see the person who changed my skin, but I couldn''t open my eyes and could only sleep soundly.


    I don''t know how long after that, I felt someone slapped me hard on my face. I woke up from my sleep.


    I just found that even if I was a soul, I was also frightened by that nightmare in a cold sweat.


    When the old lady saw that I woke up, she stood up and continued knitting. I swallowed my saliva and said to the old woman, "Granny, I just had a very strange dream. I dreamed of it"


    before I finished my words, the old lady waved to me: "look at this"


    I stood up in doubt, followed the old woman to the door again, facing the outside Looking at this, I saw that at this time, those people in white had scattered, sitting on the roof, divided into eight pieces, holding various kinds of charms with their hands.


    I swallowed my saliva and turned my head to the old woman: "are they going to start refining?"


    The old woman nodded to me: "yes, it''s ready to start refining, so hey, now you''re a little dangerous."


    When I heard the old woman say this, my heart fell to the freezing point. I stared at the old woman for a while: "is there no other way to stop them?"


    The old woman laughed at me and said, "don''t worry, wait, the time will come soon."


    My heart beat wildly, staring at the monsters.


    A moment later, the woman suddenly said to me, "come with me."


    I feel a bit like a walking corpse now. I will do whatever a woman asks me to do. This feeling is really uncomfortable, but I didn''t stop any more. I followed the woman to the table.


    The woman looked at the candle on the table and waved to me, "come and see what you can find on the candle?"


    I didn''t know what a woman meant, so I looked down at the candle suspiciously.


    I watched for a long time, but nothing came out. I was about to look up at the woman and ask what I wanted to see.


    But before I had time to ask, I suddenly felt that my head was pressed heavily, and my head was buzzing. The huge flame was burning all over my body.


    The woman saw that I was about to cry out and said to me, "don''t cry, or it''s not good for you."


    I just held back and didn''t say a word.


    The woman nodded with satisfaction. I roasted the flame for nearly ten minutes. I really realized what it was like to go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. It was really hard.


    The woman picked me up and laughed at me: "you''ve done a good job, very good, haha"


    I haven''t reflected what a woman wants to do. She suddenly grew up and puffed at the candle with her mouth.


    A woman has told me that death is like a lamp out, so is the soul. When I saw her blow out the candle, my heart was suddenly seized.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that I was not hurt at all after the candle went out.


    I am surprised to cover the mouth, half a day did not respond to come over, this is how to return a responsibility.


    I wanted to ask her how this is going on, but the woman quickly covered my mouth at this time and motioned me not to speak. I was shocked by the woman''s move.


    Shake your head, but don''t shake your head at me.


    I bit my teeth, looked at the woman, whispered to the woman, "what''s going on?"


    The old woman pointed out to me and said, "don''t be excited. As soon as the light goes out, the guards outside will rush in to find out the reason. I''ll help you to hold them down. You can take the opportunity to run away. Remember to destroy the stone lions outside the door for me."


    I didn''t expect a woman to be so generous that she almost knelt down to thank her, but she shook her head at me to prepare me.


    I just answered to the woman, suddenly I heard a cry outside: "hurry up, this room has an accident, quick!"

 Chapter 170

    After I heard their voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly looked at the other side and saw that the door of the room had been pushed open, and a group of people poured in from outside.


    My heart suddenly twitched. Fortunately, I was the soul. Otherwise, even my breath could reveal my position at this time.


    It''s just that I wonder why this group of people didn''t turn on the lights after they came in, which is the most puzzling thing for me.


    The old woman laughed at me, and in a twinkling of an eye she drifted in front of those people and started fighting around. The room was in chaos. To be honest, I was worried about the old woman at this time.


    Although we are both exchanging purposes, her appearance really touched me, and her determination to save her was greatly increased.


    I took advantage of the chaos in the room and ran out.


    There was no sound in the yard. I was relieved and ran outside all the way.


    There was no one in the front yard, so the way out was smooth.


    I had planned to go out like this, but on second thought, I felt that it was not appropriate to leave like this. The old woman had told me that there was only one thing that could get out of this place, that was the old tricycle. If I destroyed the stone lion now, the man would be aware of it when he came back. Don''t say I ran away Maybe if the front foot doesn''t step out, it will be caught back.


    I weighed it to the left and right. To be on the safe side, I decided to stop and so on.


    I climbed up to the roof and found a place to hide.


    However, it was not long before I climbed onto the roof when I suddenly heard the creaking sound of the pedaling tricycles outside.


    Hearing the sound of that moment, I am a tight heart, tightly staring at the tricycle.


    The Taoist stopped the car, his eyebrows were very fierce, and he looked around him, as if to see if there was any movement around him.


    Fortunately, I had thought of this point before and congratulated myself on my own intelligence. Otherwise, I would suffer.


    I was just thinking about it when the man came in. After looking around the yard for a week, he ran into the room where I was.


    Waiting for him to enter the second yard, I felt that the time had come, and I jumped down from the roof.


    However, I don''t have any tools in hand now. The stone lions in front of me look incomparable. I am in a panic and don''t know how to destroy these two giants.


    However, at this time, my ear suddenly sounded the voice of that old woman: "use blood, use your fingertip blood."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I reflected. Now it is not the time to hesitate. Besides, the next sacrifice for those fat men is about to start. I have to go back to the rental house, so I don''t think much about it. I bite my finger and drop my soul''s blood on one of the stone lions, which was given to me by the stone lion Suddenly, there was a roar.


    It scared me so much that I almost sat on the ground. But at this time, my hand seemed to be bound by something. There was no way to move it. I was so scared that I wanted to take it back.


    However, the stone lion is constantly absorbing my breath. He seems to be very painful. When I absorb nearly half of my strength, the stone lion suddenly cracks, and the other stone lion also breaks with the breaking of this lion.


    I stumbled to the side of the tricycle, now is not the time for hesitation, I try to get on the tricycle and run.


    When I rode this car for more than 100 meters, I turned my head and took a look behind me. I saw a lot of black air coming out of the house. It looked terrible.


    The shadow of the Taoist priest stood in front of the gate and kept yelling at me. But I couldn''t hear him. It seemed that without the tricycle, they couldn''t chase me out. I was relieved and sneered and let you hurt me.


    When I was gloating, I felt that the tricycle was a little heavier.


    I was slightly stunned for a moment, then turned my head and looked into the carriage. At this time, an old lady was sitting in the carriage.


    I slightly a Leng, but then is a joy, toward the old lady said: "you come out? I was also worried about you "


    before I finished my words, the old lady suddenly gave me a strange smile:" Hey, thank you "


    I gave the old lady''s expression a frightful shiver and stopped on the road.


    I spat and said to the old lady, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    The old lady said with a smile: "because I thank you for letting me go. In order to express my gratitude, I will take your life faster and not let you leave too painful."


    I was stunned and said to the old lady, "what do you say?"But the old lady''s face froze at this time: "ride a bike quickly. If you don''t hurry away, I''ll throw you down now. After the black ink goes in, it''s like purgatory. It''s more painful than what you felt on the candle before."


    When I heard the old lady''s words, my heart suddenly twitched: "you"


    but the old lady snorted, "hurry up, don''t make me angry."


    I know that it''s too late for me to regret now, so I can only pedal the tricycle as hard as I can.


    Just when I got to the street lamp, the old lady laughed at me and said, "ha ha, I''m coming out at last!"


    She said, and jumped in front of me and grabbed my collar.


    I looked at the old lady with a bitter face: "I saved you. Why did you kill me?"


    The old lady sneered: "should I say you are stupid or smart? In the past, such people have never helped me out, and no one has ever been able to go out. Haha, I didn''t expect that you, such a fool, saved me today. Therefore, as a reward, I let you live forever, so don''t blame me. Ha ha "


    she looks ferocious at this time. When she grows up, she sucks at me. I am a soul now Already, where can bear to live such suction pull force, seeing is about to give him sucked into the stomach.


    But at this time, we heard the voice of the Taoist priest again: "the dead old woman put down that soul, obediently go back with me, I can''t spare you a life, if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The dead old woman seemed to be very afraid of that one, but she was shocked when she heard the Taoist''s voice. She threw me away, raised her head and glared in front of her: "you damned Taoist priest, there are you everywhere, stinky boy. Today is your destiny."


    She said it and darted into the darkness.


    At this time, I found out that the people in white who followed the Taoists were not evil guards at all, but Taoists one by one.


    The man narrowed his eyes and snorted, "go after me!"


    Those little Taoists answered, and with a whoosh they darted into the darkness.


    I sat on the ground and didn''t respond for half a day.


    When a man came to me, he would have been furious. Unexpectedly, he patted me on the shoulder after he came to me, but he didn''t seem so angry.


    In fact, when an old lady said that, I realized that I had been cheated. This Taoist priest didn''t want to refine us at all. Maybe that kind of ceremony was held every day.


    I lowered my head and didn''t know how to face this man, but the man squatted down beside me and said to me with great magnanimity: "it''s OK. You don''t have to be afraid. It''s probably God''s will."


    I heard the man a little bit blame me have no meaning, can''t help but stupefied for a moment: "do you all strange me?"


    The man looked down at me and said, "do you still use it now? In fact, people make mistakes, so do I. It''s the most important thing to know how to correct and make up for them. It''s not just sitting on the ground dejectedly. Even if you slap yourself a few times, it''s too late. Do you understand what I mean? "


    I nodded and was about to make it clear, but suddenly I was stunned: "no, you mean"


    the man patted me on the shoulder again: "I said you should make up for your mistakes."


    I was stunned when I heard the man''s words. Naturally, the way to make up for this was to catch all the escaped guys back, which is called "make up".


    I looked at the man with a bitter face: "you don''t want me to capture all these escaped guys, do you?"


    The man looked at me with a smile: "what do you say? There are some very strong and tyrannical ghosts in it. You can release them now, so of course you have to catch them back. Of course, if you have the ability, you can also take these souls away for other purposes, or my house will be full soon."


    I listen to the man said relaxed, but the head has been startled out of a cold sweat, I want to see a bargain with men, but who knows the man waved his hand at me: "hey hey, of course, you can not make up for it."


    I heard a man say so, the heart suddenly a joy, rushed to the man said: "you said is true?"


    The man said to me, "of course, but hey, hey, I''ll lock you up in that place and let you stay here for the rest of your life. What do you think of it as a punishment?"


    I heard the man''s words after the complete muddle, the face has also become very white.


    When the man saw me like this, he laughed at me and said, "have you thought about it? Which way do you want to choose? Hey, this is the only chance. "

 Chapter 171

    Men have said so, I have no right to resist, so nodded at the man: "you say what is what, I listen to you."


    The man gave me a look: "I didn''t force you, just gave you a chance. Of course, if you don''t want to, I didn''t stop you. Hey hey, it''s just what kind of consequences it is. You know it in your heart, so I don''t need to say more, right?"


    I looked at the man with a bitter face: "OK, I''ll help you to catch all these spirits, but the premise is that these spirits should be handed over to me, and I will deal with them. But now I am entangled with a devil. Would you please let me solve them first?"


    The man nodded: "of course, I was to help that girl protect you for a period of time, but I did not expect you to give me such a big disaster, forget it, I will give you such a chance, how to do depends on your own performance, don''t let me down."


    I nodded at the man, sighed and sat down.


    At this time, Si fan Han suddenly jumped out of the front. I took a look at her back. Not only Si fan Han, but also Zhuge yun''er came.


    When I saw them, I was so happy that I wanted to rush forward to greet them. However, neither of them paid attention to me, which was a little embarrassing.


    Si fan Han jumped to the man and squinted at the man: "what''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    The man looked down at me: "you ask him to know."


    When I saw Zhuge Yuner, I was a little sad. I wanted to explain to them, but in the end, I didn''t say it. I just looked at them directly.


    Zhuge yun''er didn''t speak much and ran to me and hugged me.


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner would do this. I was stunned for a moment. Si fan Han coughed and said to the man, "elder martial brother, let''s go to the place where you lock your soul to see if there are any missing souls."


    A man is too straightforward. As soon as Si fanhan finished saying this, he glared at Si fanhan and said, "the soul has long been"


    before he finished his words, Si fanhan tugged at the man with one eye: "stop talking nonsense, go quickly, I can''t step into your territory, I''m the soul, I have to take it with you."


    Although the man was helpless, he left with Si fan Han.


    Zhuge yun''er held me tight and almost choked me.


    I patted Zhuge yun''er on the back: "it''s OK, I''m not around?"


    Zhuge yun''er, as if he remembered something, immediately released me, took out a paper man, let me first attach to the paper man, at least the living people would not notice anything wrong when they saw it.


    Her face was crimson, and I was embarrassed. I didn''t know what to say.


    "How have you been recently?"


    I gave Zhuge Yuner a bitter smile: "OK, this is not the place to talk. Let''s find a coffee shop and chat slowly."


    Zhuge Yuner hardly saw me, so he nodded at me.


    We sat down in a nearby coffee shop and before we had time to chat a few more words, Zhuge Yuner''s face changed slightly.


    When I saw Zhuge Yuner''s face changed like this, I suddenly felt a little strange, so I immediately asked Zhuge Yuner, "you are"


    Zhuge Yuner motioned me not to speak, looked around, and a moment later, she grabbed the coffee cup and smashed it towards the counter.


    This came down so suddenly, not to mention me. Even everyone in the whole coffee shop was startled and turned to look at us: "you"


    however, before the shop assistant got angry, Zhuge Yuner yelled at the shop assistant: "get down!"


    Fortunately, the shop assistant was quick to respond and fell on the ground. Zhuge Yuner also rushed forward. At the moment when she jumped out, something suddenly grabbed me and pulled me out.


    I didn''t know what was going on. By the time I woke up, I had already rushed out of the cafe with a dark shadow.


    Until after a long time, my whole body seemed to be out of force, and turned my head and looked behind me.


    I should be in a broken house.


    I was stunned for a moment. The shadow clapped his hands and his voice was very hoarse. But how could I hear it? I couldn''t help being stunned. I asked him, "who are you?"


    Instead of answering me, he went to the table, lit a candle, made it down and asked me, "do you remember me?"


    I asked this guy some confused, pointing to the tip of his nose: "are you asking me?"


    When a man hears my words, it''s like hearing the biggest joke in the world: "I''m not asking you, am I asking the wall?


    I gave a dry smile, "that''s not true, but what did you want me here for?"


    A man with a veil, I can''t see his face at all. I just think this person is a little familiar, but I can''t remember who he is.The man looked at me and probably didn''t know who he was, so he clapped his hands: "you don''t know who I am, but you should know who she is."


    The man clapped his hands to the outside as he spoke. As the man clapped his hands, a man came into the yard.


    The moment I saw the girl in front of me, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because this girl was no one else. It was the girl I met in the station before. The feeling of deja vu spread in my soul again.


    I tried to search the memory of this girl in my mind, but no matter how I thought about it, I couldn''t remember who she was. I shook my head at the girl, saying that I didn''t know who she was.


    When the girl saw me like this, she suddenly grinned: "it''s nice not to know who I am, ha ha, it''s nice not to know who I am!"


    When I heard the girl''s voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. Her voice was full of resentment and sadness. When I heard her voice, I immediately stepped back two steps and felt as if she was going to do something to me.


    "Since you don''t know who I am, if I kill you, you won''t resent me, will you?"


    As she spoke, she drew out a silver knife and came towards me.


    I stare at the man, want him to save me, but the man is facing me with a big smile, no intention to help me.


    I looked at him like this, my heart has been cold, it seems that today is doomed.


    The girl came to me and stopped: "you know what, brother Lin, I love you so much, but you hurt me so much, so ha ha"


    I swallowed my saliva and said to the girl, "we don''t seem to know each other. You can''t be the one who recognized the wrong person"


    the girl suddenly slapped me in the face: "don''t talk nonsense, you don''t have anything to say now." Use, hey, I won''t let you go. You have to pay for everything you''ve done. Now you''re going to die for me


    She let out a roar, raised her knife and cut it in my head.


    I was so scared that I screamed out. However, no one would come to save me at this time. However, after she was cut off, I just felt a stab pain in my neck, but I didn''t seem to die.


    I quickly opened my eyes and took a look. At this time, the head of the paper man had rolled up on the ground.


    I swallowed my saliva and fixed my eyes on the paper man''s head. Fortunately, I am a soul now. Otherwise, I would have been scared to death by this time?


    The girl seemed to have known that I was attached to the paper man and gave me a big smile: "how does it feel to be killed?"


    I was so scared that I looked at the two of them: "what do you want to do? Where have I offended you? "


    When the girl heard me say this, she was going to get angry with me, but she didn''t expect that man stopped her: "don''t move. Hey, he didn''t want to ask what we want to do?"


    I looked at this man doubtfully and felt that he was even more terrible than the girl in front of me. In other words, I had already died once. I had already realized the taste of cutting off my head. It seemed that death was not so terrible. It was just a knife in the arm.


    I stare at the man: "then you"


    the man laughs: "we don''t want to do anything, just want to torture you slowly, let you feel the pain, until you completely have no value to torture us."


    After hearing the man''s words, I felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    But the man said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, but even if you are afraid now, it''s useless. You are already in our hands. Stay well and enjoy the last safe time of the evening. When tomorrow comes, I''m sitting on the ground. I thought it was so bad. I didn''t expect that when they were going to leave, they suddenly came out There was a laugh: "you are so arrogant, you are not afraid to catch the Yin difference?"


    When I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. It was the voice of Si fan Han. She left with the Taoist priest. She pushed the door and came in and looked at me: "you are really a big man. How can you be so brave? You are just a coward."


    I don''t have the heart to listen to Si fan Han''s teasing now. I just look at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "you see, I''ve become this way now. Don''t talk nonsense. Can you save me first?"


    After hearing what I said, the man burst out laughing: "ha ha, it''s really interesting. Do you want to save people? Then you have to see if you have that ability

 Chapter 172

    Si fan Han laughed: "I''m not here to make trouble with you. Let''s play a game. We don''t hurt each other. If I win, let me take him away. If I lose, he''s yours. Of course, you two can cooperate, but I''ll say that if I win, I''ll take his body with me."


    The man laughed after hearing Si fan Han''s words: "ha ha, what qualifications do you have to bet with us? Whether you win or lose, can a duck with its beak fly? "


    When I heard the man''s words, my heart suddenly cooled, and I gave a bitter smile to Si fan: "you go, these two guys are very powerful."


    Si fan Han smelled his words and gave me a look: "you, this mallet, have followed us for so long. It''s really a little bit of progress. I really don''t want to talk about you any more."


    The man heard Si fan Han and I said with a sneer: "you two have been flirting with each other in front of us. If you are wise, please quickly disappear from our sight. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    I bite teeth to look at the man, I wish to tear him into countless pieces, but I really do not have the ability, can only watch them.


    However, Si fan Han waved his hand to the man and pursed his lips: "tut Tut, don''t speak so much. You don''t want to bet with me. But I''ll show you something. I''ll wait for you to make a decision. If you don''t bet with me, I''ll let it spread to every corner of the world."


    I was stunned when I heard what Si fanhan said. I thought she would take out some treasure. However, she left a paper bag with a CD in it.


    The man was slightly stunned, and quickly took out the CD in the bag and put it on his hand to feel the contents inside. Then his body suddenly shivered for a moment and squeezed the CD into pieces.


    However, Si fanhan laughed at the man: "you can destroy it at will. Anyway, this CD is recorded. I have, and there are many backup copies distributed in various places. As long as there is something wrong with me, you can think about it yourself. I will give you such a good choice now. You can''t let it go. "


    I wonder what''s in here that can make such a ferocious God tremble.


    After looking at Si fan Han, the man suddenly burst into laughter: "OK, don''t you want to gamble with me? If I lose, I promise you, but what are the rules of the game? "


    Youxin clapped her hands and sat down on the stool. She poured a cup of tea into her mouth.


    The girl beside saw Si fanhan''s madness, and her face became very ugly. She called to the man, "why don''t you kill them?"


    Originally, I heard the girl say this, my heart was tight. Unexpectedly, the man walked over and slapped the girl. The slap went on, and the girl fell down on the ground with blood in her mouth.


    It scared me a lot. At the same time, I was glad that this guy didn''t do it to me. Otherwise, I would have broken my bone and tendon at this time.


    The man sat down like Si fan Han. He was wearing a mask. I couldn''t see what his expression was.


    But at this time, the man seemed very patient and asked Si fan Han, "tell me about your rules of the game."


    You heart smile: "in fact, the rules of the game is very simple, I have dice here, how about we compare dice?"


    You heart said while son put the dice on the table.


    There are three in all. The man''s eyes are squeezed. I know that the man must be holding his anger at this time. Si fanhan is not really an oil-saving lamp. When I saw that CD can frighten men, I knew that as long as she wanted to take me away at this time, the man would not stop him, but he had to come out and win or lose, My heart is hanging.


    The girl got up from the ground and rubbed her swollen face, but she didn''t hate it.


    While Youxin and men look at each other, I carefully look at the girl in front of me. The more I see, the more I think she looks like someone, but who is she like?


    I can''t remember. I just feel my head hurts.


    The man was silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help it. He said to Si fan Han, "tell me about your rules of the game."


    Si fan Han said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you could not help asking about the rules of the game so quickly. Well, since you have all opened your mouth, it would be inappropriate for me to be hesitant. So I will tell you about my rules now."


    Youxin said, smiling at the man, said: "the rules of the game is very simple, let''s three six for the big, three for the small, the rest is not counted, so the bet will be faster, a total of five games, three sets of two wins, if the final results of these five games are miscellaneous, then you win, I will naturally withdraw, and the forest is all for you."


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, my heart sank to the bottom of my heart. Si fanhan''s gamble was not fair at all. There were five games in total. As long as three points were not six, we were doomed to lose. "The man didn''t expect that Si fanhan would make such a bet. He looked at Si fan Han doubtfully. She said with a smile: "don''t be afraid. Let''s play a game. What''s more, it''s him who wins or loses. You and I won''t lose anything. What are you afraid of?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s provocation, the man sneered: "you think I will be afraid of you, but you make trouble for yourself. Since this, don''t blame me for bullying you."


    I spit and stare at the dice on the table.


    Si fan Han smiles and takes out the thing that shakes the dice and buckles the dice under it.


    "I''ll count three, let''s start!"


    The man bit his teeth and squeezed out a word: "better than you, don''t regret it."


    Si fan Han smile: "I never regret doing things."


    She said, rubbed her hands and began to shout, "one! Two! Three! Start


    Neither of them moved the dice on the table, but I knew they were shaking the dice with their minds.


    Not only I, but also the girl''s heart was hanging.


    Since Si fanhan dared to gamble, it showed that she was confident, and the man did not speak. Naturally, he also had this secret skill.


    I stare at the cup on the table tightly, and my heart mentions my throat. As long as Si fanhan makes some mistakes, I will be happy.


    Although the time to roll dice is very short, but in my opinion, it is simply longer than a year.


    After a few seconds, Si fan Han suddenly called out: "stop!"


    With such a cry from Si fan Han, the girl and I were shocked. However, neither the man nor Si fan Han moved. They just looked at each other with a smile. Both of them were laughing. I swallowed my saliva and didn''t dare to say a word, but the sweat rolled down my forehead.


    However, I didn''t even have the courage to wipe my sweat at this time. I just kept staring at the front, for fear of making mistakes.


    The man said with a smile, "can I open it?"


    Si fan Han shrugged his shoulders: "whatever you want."


    The man took the cup away, and at the moment he took it away, I was suddenly relieved. Fortunately, Si fanhan won the game.


    The girl''s eyebrows picked, but really did not say a word, just stare at him.


    The man laughed: "this game you won, but there are still four games, we still have time to play."


    I bite my teeth, close my eyes tightly, and my heart is beating wildly. If I lose, I will never fall into the hands of these guys even if I drive myself to the extreme.


    As I was thinking about it, I heard Si fan Han say, "well, since you have decided so, let''s start the second game."


    In the second game, Si fan Han won.


    I am also more nervous at this time, but also secretly happy, as long as win a game! As long as we win one game, we win. "


    the girl''s face has become very ugly, but Si fanhan and the man''s face have not changed. My heart leaps wildly, and I dare not think what will happen next. People like me and girls are not suitable to play this game, because our patience is too much


    Si fanhan stops and looks at the man with a smile¡° I have one more game to win. Why, don''t you worry? "


    The man laughed: "worry? What do I have to worry about? I still have three chances? It''s not sure whether you win or lose. Don''t make a decision too soon. "


    Si fan Han clapped his hands and looked at the man with a very funny look: "OK, whatever you say, anyway, it''s like this now. Shall we have a break?"


    The man nodded: "at will."


    Si fanhan then came to me, squatted down and held my face. Suddenly, she fan her nose at what she wanted to say: "I''m going to you, you guy. I''m not afraid of my gamblers. Look at you, you''re sweating. It''s really ah."


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "it''s easy for you to say that it''s easy for you to win or lose, but it''s different for me. Of course I''m afraid."


    Si fan Han grinned at me with a big smile: "you are so afraid of your own death"


    after hearing Si fan Han''s words, I glared at her: "are you talking nonsense?"


    Si fan Han said with a smile: "in this case, we won''t waste time. I said, brother, have you had a good rest? Are you ready to start? "


    The man sneered: "be waiting for you at any time."


    Si fan Han then sat down beside the table and said, "start


    With Si fan Han sitting at the table, the room again fell into a quiet, I tightly stare at the cup, a moment later, Si fan Han again called "stop!" Then she slowly opened the cup.

 Chapter 173

    At the moment when Si fanhan opened the cup, I almost closed my eyes because I was afraid that what was in it would be a failure. However, as I thought, the moment I saw the dice, my heart hung for a moment, and the man won the game.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Si fanhan lost again in the fourth inning, that is to say, there was only the last game left, which determined my life and death. If I was a little careless, my life would really be given to the masked man in front of me.


    My heart mentioned the throat, but Si fan Han did not have a little nervous look, just said with a smile: "brother, you have good luck in these two games."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s ridicule, the man sneered: "compared with you, it seems that it is still a little worse."


    Si fan Han was still smiling: "but the winner still has the last game. Shall we have a rest?"


    The man looked at Si fan Han and said, "well, since you want to have a rest, let''s have a rest."


    I see that both of them are not very nervous, but the girl and I are both very nervous. This is the fact. In fact, this gamble is not only about life, but also more importantly, courage and patience.


    I bite my teeth, the cold sweat on my head has been completely uncontrollable.


    Si fan Han came to me and squeezed out a big smile at me: "don''t be afraid that I''m here. No one can do anything to you."


    At this time, even if Si fanhan said such words, my heart was in a mess, and I couldn''t calm down at all. It was the man who sneered: "Hey, you only have one chance. It''s not me that you have to think about it. It''s time to give up, or there will be no one else. You are fighting with us. Ha ha, that''s a shame."


    Si fan Han sniffed the speech and sneered: "thank you for your concern, but ha ha, I''m not afraid to lose, otherwise I won''t play this game with you. OK, anyway, you have a good rest. Let''s start."


    The man did not speak any more and sat quietly waiting for Si fan han to start.


    I didn''t dare to see it again. I closed my eyes and waited quietly. As long as HAOSI fanhan had a move, I was afraid that if I lost, I would really run over and die.


    I''m thinking.


    "Start!" said Si fan with a cold smile


    With a cry from Si fan Han, the dice began to shake quickly and stopped in a flash.


    Si Fan said with a smile, "do you want to open it? Or slowly? "


    The man didn''t speak at this time. I was surprised. Did Si fan Han win?


    Sure enough, when Si fanhan opened the cup, I almost jumped up with excitement.


    Si fan Han looked at the man: "I won."


    Man ha ha smile: "yes, you won."


    Si fan Han laughed and went to me: "go, what are you doing in a daze?"


    I haven''t regained my mind for a long time. Si fanhan suddenly pulled me up from the ground when he saw me like this: "you''re such a sissy. You can be so stupefied that I''m really convinced."


    I said this to Si fanhan with a dry smile. Then she stood up together. At this time, the girl blocked us in front of us.


    See the girl block in front of us, Si fan Han''s face slightly changed for a while, turned to look at the man: "you can''t break your promise?"


    The man snorted: "let them go. Throw this man''s body together with them. Don''t let it get in the way


    Although some of the girls are reluctant, in the end, they still can''t stir up this man, so they let us go.


    As soon as we got out of the yard, I heard the girl ask the man, "let''s just let them go?"


    From the beginning to the end, two people have not called their own name, I can''t help but stupefied.


    Si fan Han saw me standing in the same place, staring at me: "what are you still in a daze to do, until someone else repents, you can''t go."


    I gave Si fan Han such a cry, suddenly came back to God, busy with Si fan Han ran out.


    It wasn''t until I ran for a long time that I realized something was wrong and stopped.


    Si fan Han saw that I stopped and stopped and asked me, "why don''t you run?"


    I took a turn around Si fan Han. Seeing me turning around her like this, she squinted at me and said, "what are you going to do?"


    I looked up and down at Si fan Han and then asked him, "I have something I want to ask you. Can you tell me?"


    Si fan Han smelled his words and gave me a look: "you, this guy, scared me a lot. I thought you were in an emergency. So you said this. If you want to ask, please ask."


    When Si fan Han finished speaking, I stopped and said to Si fan Han, "do you know who the man and the girl are? At that time, I was so nervous that I didn''t find out, and you "Si fan cold smelled speech and was shocked: "well, since you said so, I have to tell you that I do know that man, but I really don''t know which girl is."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I asked her again: "who is that man? I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere


    Si fanhan waved to me: "some words, some things you''d better not ask more. I tell you, I can only do so much. If you have to provoke people I can''t afford, then anything will have nothing to do with me!"


    Si fan Han finished, turned and disappeared in the dark.


    I see her disappear figure more and more feel strange, why my side of the people one by one seems to have a big secret in hiding me.


    Just thinking about it, Lingpai suddenly trembled for a moment. I just remembered that it was time to worship Lingpai again today, and sayazi ran back.


    When I went back, Si fanhan was not here. I didn''t know where Si fanhan was. I couldn''t control so much. I put the spirit card on the table in a hurry and put two incense sticks in front of it.


    Soon a shadow came out of it.


    It was the fat man who looked me up and down for a few seconds, and then he suddenly laughed and disappeared in the dark.


    I just sat on the ground, gasping for breath, the heart said it was really dangerous, almost to suffer.


    After that, I fell asleep on the board.


    By the time I woke up, it was the next morning.


    These days, I have been suffering a lot. Although I have been sleeping for a whole night, my eyes are still black and become panda eyes. My whole body is sore.


    I sat up with a bitter face, washed my face, bought some Bento, fooled a few casually, and fell on the sofa.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really tired now. I don''t even have the strength to drink water. I just want to have a good rest day and go back to the old days, but it seems too difficult.


    I lay on the sofa aimlessly, and Si fanhan did not come back. Because it was really boring, I turned on the old TV set in the room, and wanted to see the latest news, and I also slightly stopped for a moment.


    There was nothing new about the news in the previous stage. I almost fell asleep when I watched it. However, after a while, I found a piece of news that made me scared.


    Just last night, there were three murders in the city. All of them were 20-year-old boys. They were disintegrated and almost turned into dried meat when they died.


    When I saw the news, I jumped out of the sofa. Was it because of the guys who were released yesterday.


    I swallowed my saliva and stared at the news. At this moment, the door of the rental house was suddenly pushed open. I turned my head and looked at it. It was the Taoist priest.


    I saw him come in and jumped straight out of the sofa.


    After Jinyun, he waved his hand and told me to introduce myself


    I spat and didn''t answer him. I just stared at him.


    The Taoist priest of Jinyun shook his head helplessly when he saw me like this, and then threw me a can beer: "drink a little to suppress the shock, so that you won''t be afraid any more."


    After that, he looked down at the news and pointed to the TV set with one finger: "eh? Are you watching the news? "


    I look at you suspiciously. How can I feel that he is so relaxed and has no nervous look? What''s the matter?


    I looked at him strangely. The man laughed at me and came to me and patted me on the shoulder: "don''t be nervous. Hey, you should have guessed what''s going on?"


    I heard Taoist priest Jinyun say so, suddenly poured a few beers, and looked at Jinyun Taoist priest with a bitter face, "that still needs to be said, you see what the situation is now, this is all my harm."


    I said gululu Lu again to pour wine into my stomach, but Jinyun held down my hand at this time: "don''t be excited, ha ha, if you drink too much, you can''t work tonight. Haha, what kind of consequences this is, I know, you also know."


    Jinyun said, while pointing to my chest and his chest.


    When I saw him say this, I was stunned for a moment, and then grimaced: "you don''t want me to catch that guy with you, do you?"


    Jinyun clapped his hands: "yes, it''s easy to talk to smart people. That''s right. I want you to catch that damned guy with me. Grandma, make trouble in front of me. It''s really boring. Don''t you think so?"


    I gritted my teeth: "you, you are not joking with me, are you? On me? Is it really possible? "

 Chapter 174

    Jinyun laughed at me, then patted me on the shoulder: "of course you can. By the way, don''t you like that Xiaoniu? What''s that called? "


    As Jin Yun said this, he snapped his finger: "yes, it''s Zhuge yun''er. I remember someone told you that if you want to be with this Xiaoniu in the future, you have to practice Taoism, right? Now I want you to teach me how to catch ghosts. "


    I looked at Jinyun Taoist priest with a bitter face and said that I would be grateful if I didn''t catch the ghost. I also asked me to catch the ghost. Isn''t it a joke with me?


    Jinyun naturally can see my mind. After he saw me like this, he grinned at me and said, "don''t be nervous. Everything has to have a beginning, isn''t it? What do you think of the difficulty in the beginning? "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I sighed. After all, I broke out this disaster. It''s also proper for me to take the responsibility now. What''s more, Jinyun has said that now. If I hesitate again, I may miss the most important thing in my life.


    Taoist priest Jinyun has seen what I''m thinking, so he laughs: "come on, Lin Zi, I''ll have another drink with you!"


    He said that he was about to drink. I saw that he was going to drink it, and joked: "it''s human blood. I advise you to drink less, so as not to"


    Jinyun laughs: "I forgot to tell you, I drink wine in this bottle, but human blood in your bottle!"


    Jinyun said very seriously, I think of that night''s red wine, my stomach a burst of tumbling, puff out.


    I didn''t expect Jinyun to laugh wildly at this time: "ah ha ha, really like fan Han said, you are really stupid. You have a body now. Do you have blood in this wine? Can''t you drink it?"


    I give Jinyun a word angry enough choking, but Jinyun is clapping thighs and covering the stomach, it seems to be about to die of laughter.


    I pressed my temples hard, and with them I would be crazy sooner or later.


    Jinyun laughed for a while, then stopped, his head was covered with sweat beads, but he turned his eyes to the door: "you come in? What are you doing out there on the sly? "


    I gave Jinyun a word of a Leng, quickly turned to look at the outside: "someone?"


    Jinyun gave me a look: "as a master of catching ghosts, you should be able to see and hear, nose and ears should be used as eyes! I understand. "


    I give a reprimand to Jinyun, his face turned red, but Jinyun laughed: "Hey, are you shy? Hehe "


    when I looked at Jinyun, I didn''t know what to say. I could only stare at him. However, at this time, the door had already been opened, and three people came in from outside. They were Si fanhan, Xia Yu and Xiaoyu.


    I was stunned for a moment. My heart said that how could they appear at the door at the same time, and still together eavesdrop on the words of Taoist priest Jinyun and me. It''s really strange.


    Jinyun poured two mouthfuls of wine and stood up to look at Si fan Han and them: "how can you come here?"


    Si fan gave Jinyun a cold look: "elder martial brother, are you talking nonsense? It''s really strange. I said that you have time to come to this small rental house today. It turns out that you don''t have to go to the Sanbao hall and want to take him as an apprentice. I tell you, you''d better forget it, or the goods will kill you sooner or later. "


    Xiaoyu saw that Si fanhan was pointing to mulberry and cursing locust tree, and covered his mouth with a smile: "big fan Han elder sister said you are a broom star!"


    I listen to the words of light rain, face a black down, what is broom star, this word said.


    Jinyun saw my face change so ugly, quickly dry cough, said to me: "tongyanwuji hey, tongyanwuji, you also don''t put too much in mind."


    Xia Yu didn''t like several of them, but said to Jinyun: "elder martial brother, we want to help tonight. After all, this matter has been making a lot of noise in the media, and the police can''t solve this matter. Otherwise, I''ll be afraid of it by then."


    when Jinyun heard the words, he waved his hand at Xia Yu, indicating that she knew.


    Jinyun''s face was no longer as playful as he had just been, but became serious. Facing Xia Yu, he asked, "has the relationship between the police been handled? Don''t let''s just set foot on the street, and we''ll be caught by the police as the murderer. That''s not good


    Xia Yu said with a smile: "master brother, you can rest assured that I have handled this matter properly for a long time, and there will never be any mistakes.


    Jinyun smelled the speech, sighed and said to Xia Yu, "it''s better to look like this. In fact, what I''m worried about now should be clear in your mind, isn''t it? That guy was suppressed by many Taoist masters with their lives. Over the years, she has been practicing in the dark. With such a chance, after she gets human blood, the dirt in her body will be washed away quickly, and then she will really live. At that time, I don''t know how many people will suffer. "


    I can''t help but shrink my neck when I hear Jinyun''s words: "you don''t mean that old lady, are you?"Jinyun shook his head at me: "that old lady is nothing, you don''t have to worry, we are not looking for that guy now."


    I slightly a Leng: "that you mean?"


    Jin Yun narrowed his eyes: "you may not know that there are hundreds of particularly fierce souls in that place, but most of them have been dealt with when they are locked in again. Their souls are not so strong, but the woman I just mentioned is a very special person, because"


    before he finished his words, Si fanhan rushed at them He said: "elder martial brother, don''t go on."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, Jinyun just sighed and then said, "forget it. After all, it''s better not to mention some things."


    I saw that Jinyun didn''t want to say anything, so I didn''t stop and nodded at Jinyun. After we had dinner, Jinyun asked me to make some preparations. Jinyun was afraid that his appearance would scare others, so he asked me Si fanhan to follow me.


    In fact, according to Jinyun''s words, I want to dress up as a super killer Matt.


    I stood in front of the glass counter in the mall with a bitter face and looked at my present shape.


    Even the girl selling clothes on the side looked at me with wide eyes: "handsome boy, are you really good at dressing like this?"


    I took a look at Si fanhan with a bitter face. Si fanhan came to me and gently adjusted my big suit with jeans: "haha, it''s very good. With red hair, a big eyeglass frame, and a lady''s bag, it would be more perfect. When I go out, I must turn back 100%. Oh, by the way, I forgot one thing. It''s even cooler to hold this one. "


    as she said this, she took out a wine bottle from her bag and handed it to me:" take it and walk on the street. "


    The little girl selling clothes, her eyes have become a line, it is estimated that she will laugh at me in the back.


    However, at this time, I had no way out. As Si fanhan said, I was really a killing Matt who attracted thousands of people''s attention. There were many photographers everywhere. Si fanhan walked very fast and left me alone on the road. I was very angry. But now I can''t help it. I just hope it gets dark soon. As soon as it gets dark, there will be one on the street soon There are no people. In that case, I don''t have to worry that I will be staring at so many eyes.


    I was just thinking about it when I suddenly heard someone scream. The voice was very sad. Originally, people in the street were still taking pictures for me. But when I heard this sad cry, all of them were in panic. Then I didn''t know who called out: "disintegrate the crazy devil, disintegrate the mad devil, and kill again!"


    After hearing this, Si fanhan and I raised our eyebrows and ran towards the other side. At this time, on the ground at the door of a shopping mall, there was a pool of blood. A girl in company clothes sat on the ground, looking at the bag pressed on the blood, and her face turned pale.


    The bag should be filled with corpses. I looked up at it, and there were bloodstains about 30 meters away. That is to say, a corpse was probably dropped from another seven or eight floors.


    The people present were dazed and even forgot to call the police.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, bit my teeth, and said to Si fanhan, "shall we call the police?"


    Si fan Han shook his head: "the police can''t end this matter. There will naturally be police coming. We don''t need to call the police. I''ll see the corpse first."


    She said she was about to go.


    I quickly pulled Si fan cold: "we are not the people of the police side, you touch the body bag, if you leave evidence, the consequences are unimaginable."


    Si fan''s cold smile: "you can rest assured that there is elder martial brother in, we move anything has nothing to do, you don''t quarrel, let me see what is going on."


    As she spoke, she walked towards the body, looked down at the body and said to me, "kill Matt, let''s go up."


    Seeing the corpse on the ground of Si fan Han, all the people present were stunned. However, with such a roar, I immediately became the focus of attention. I scolded Si fan Han and ran into the mall with her.


    All the people inside were looking at the corpse on the ground. Si fan Han dragged the manager of the shopping mall and asked the manager, "tell me, are there any people on the floors above you?"


    When the manager heard Si fanhan''s words and saw her ferocious appearance, he shook his head in a hurry: "no, no, as early as a few years ago, the upper floor was forbidden to use because of some problems. Now it is still empty."

 Chapter 175

    After I and Si fan Han looked at each other, Si fan Han took a breath: "so it is."


    After she said that, she pushed aside the store manager, who was going to go to the stairs. I grabbed Si fan Han and said to her, "I''ll go with you?"


    Unexpectedly, Si fanhan shook his head at me at this time: "you don''t want to go with me. You still have a very important thing to do tonight. If it''s not very good now, you should go back first and see if there is anything to prepare for the elder martial brother. If so, it is better to help elder martial brother than to stay with me."


    Si fanhan had already told me so, so I nodded at Si fan Han, indicating that she should be careful. Then I jumped up from the ground and ran back towards the rental house.


    When I go back, Jinyun is still sitting on the sofa, drinking and watching TV. As for Xia Yu, she has been teasing Xiaoyu.


    When I saw Jinyun, I covered my knees and looked at him.


    Jinyun turned to look at me with a strange look: "what''s the matter with you? What the hell? "


    I bitter face, just happened to all with Jinyun said again, Jinyun smell speech after picking eyebrows, to me asked: "you say is true?"


    I nodded and said to Jinyun, "Taoist priest, what do I cheat you to do?"


    Jinyun took a big gulp of beer and narrowed his eyes. I didn''t know what he was thinking now. Xia Yu stopped his movements after hearing our words and stood up to look at Jinyun: "is that guy stronger again, elder martial brother?"


    Jinyun nodded: "it''s not only getting stronger, it''s getting too strong. By the way, Linzi, where is fan Han now? "


    I told Jinyun the address of the shopping mall again. Jinyun nodded to me and said, "you just stay here. Remember not to go anywhere. Let Xia Yu do some preparation for you. I''ll go there and have a look."


    After he said that, he put the straw hat on his head and then turned around and went out. Xia Yu came to me and asked me to take off my coat. Then he took out the cinnabar pen and drew some charms on my back. He said to me, "it will be very dangerous tonight. You should be careful. It is best if elder martial brother and fan Han can kill her in this short period of time. If you can''t catch it, it will be only Yes, you can


    I swallowed my saliva and prayed to Si fanhan that they could catch this guy.


    However, the more I hope, the more disappointed I am. I sit at the door and wait for a long time. Si fanhan and Jinyun are back. It''s true, but they look like I only get nothing.


    Jinyun took a breath and held two bottles of Erguotou white wine in his hand.


    After coming back, throw it to me: "take it, wait for the night to be brave."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I immediately looked at him with a bitter face: "is there no other way?"


    Jinyun nodded at me: "what? Do you have any more ideas? "


    I grinned bitterly and shook my head at Jinyun. This is the fourth person. I don''t know how many people will have an accident. So I can only do what Jinyun says.


    By the time we had dinner, it was getting dark. Because of the great noise, there were no people on the street at this time.


    Si fan Han sighed: "it is estimated that no one will walk in the street tomorrow.


    Jinyun looked out of the window and then said to me, "this matter makes people panic. Linzi will ask you today."


    Jinyun nodded at the top of the rope. He took out some red string and sighed at me.


    I looked at Jinyun: "do you make these things work for me?"


    Jinyun ha ha smile, see his smile, I know he now also dare not give me a guarantee.


    After Jinyun finished, he handed me a cigarette: "take a few puffs."


    I shook my head: "forget it, I don''t want to smoke now."


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun glared at me: "no, you must smoke."


    When I saw Jinyun like this, I could only bite my teeth and take a few puffs. The smell of smoke was that I had never smoked this kind of cigarette. It was just like hot pepper, which made me cough several times.


    However, Jinyun also only let me smoke: "this is a baby, you don''t think I''m harming you, and I won''t give you this thing when you want to get it later."


    Jinyun said and pushed me out.


    Give Jinyun such a push, I began to panic, hurriedly yelled at Jinyun: "wait a minute"


    Jinyun was not happy to see me so grinding and hawing, and asked me, "what else do you have?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "can you let me slow down again?"


    Jinyun smell speech white I one eye: "less nonsense, hurry up, take your wine bottle, if you are afraid later, drink two."


    After that, Jinyun slammed the door.This time is just the time of dusk. If it is in normal times, there will be more people on the street, but today it is different. After I go out, the whole place becomes a ghost town, and there is no ghost outside.


    I took a mouthful of saliva, bit my teeth and walked forward a few steps. I was blown by the cold wind and shivered.


    Just as I was thinking, the sun had already set.


    In fact, I also know that Si fanhan let me out to make me a bait. To tell you the truth, I really want to have a hapless devil replace me at this time. Don''t let that damned guy stare at me. Although I know that this idea is selfish, I''m just an ordinary person, and I''m not so great.


    I was thinking, the sky will become dark, little stars and dim lights, is the only thing to accompany me.


    I looked behind me from time to time. As soon as I felt scared, I suddenly lifted the bottle and filled it with a few gulps of wine. At the beginning, I admitted that I was afraid. I always felt that something was following me. Slowly, I got used to this feeling. With the strength of the wine, I felt dizzy in my head, and the feeling of fear disappeared Half.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know why when I just drank this wine, I felt it should be a little bit sour, it was very hard to drink, and there was a strong smell of paper ash inside, but I didn''t think so after drinking too much.


    However, nothing happened during this period of time. Slowly, with the strength of wine, I became more daring. I walked forward with the help of the street lamp.


    I didn''t know where I was going. After a period of random walking, I came to an alley.


    When I got to the alley, I suddenly heard someone laughing behind me.


    It was so sudden that my body froze in place.


    I knew it was a ghost, but I had to stop.


    I quickly turned to head, big tongue at the back of a asked: "who who who ah?"


    I thought there must be a terrible guy behind me, but when I looked back, I didn''t see anything. Even the voice was gone. Did I have an illusion? "


    I was just thinking, and I gave a bitter smile. Shaking my head, I was about to turn away. At this moment, I heard that laughter again.


    This time I''m absolutely right! There''s someone behind me, and I can feel her presence.


    I quickly fixed the body: "who is it? Don''t hang around behind me. I tell you, I''m not afraid of you


    Although I roar like this, I just want to give myself courage, but my heart is pounding.


    But after I turned my head, I still didn''t hear a girl''s laughter, but intentionally or unintentionally, I heard the noise of a chainsaw.


    My heart was startled. When I thought of the corpse I saw before, my heart was completely flustered. Could it be that I did not dare to hesitate at this time, and sayaz was about to run.


    However, when I just got to the entrance of the lane in front of me, I bumped my head against the stone wall in front of me.


    I regret that I was so stupid. I had to drink so much wine when I was just fine. Now I''m looking for guilt. If I''m slow, I can''t run.


    I rubbed my head hard, leaned against the wall and looked behind me: "who are you? What do you want to do? Get out of here


    With my words fall, I began to appear in front of a dark shadow, her speed is very fast, in the twinkling of an eye appeared in front of me, I looked at that side, but let me not think of is, from my opposite unexpectedly appeared a beautiful woman.


    She didn''t have any murderous look on her face. She just looked at me with a smile: "handsome boy, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to accompany me


    I made a scene for this girl, but I haven''t recovered for a long time. Which one is this singing?


    However, when I think about it, Si fanhan and their dressing me up to kill Matt must have a purpose. Was it that I was shocked at the thought of this place? I quickly stepped back two steps and yelled at the girl who was close to me: "don''t come here, you don''t come here!"


    The girl seems to have not heard my voice, is still slowly approaching me.


    I spat and cursed, trying to turn over the wall, but I couldn''t.


    Seeing that girl is going to be close to me, I have calmed down. It''s useless to be flustered now. I have to think of a way. I have to think of a way! "


    I looked down at the wine bottle in my hand. I was stunned when I thought of the taste of the wine just now. Was Jinyun''s original intention not to let me drink this game, but to let me deal with this woman with the things in it? "


    as soon as I clap my head, I may be wrong. It''s stupid. After I stabilize myself, I bite my teeth. Anyway, now I''m on the line of death, and success or failure depends on it. I hope I''m not wrong.

 Chapter 176

    The girl has been close to me, no more than 10 meters.


    I swallowed my saliva, grabbed the bottle and gulped several mouthfuls of wine into my mouth. Because there was wine in my mouth, I couldn''t speak. I could only stare at her.


    After the girl approached me, she gave me a smile: "handsome boy, do you like me?"


    I smile bitterly in my heart: "I like you so much, you are poison. Although I love flowers, I am not stupid enough to pick a poisonous rose!"


    When the girl saw that I didn''t speak, her face changed a little, and her voice became more and more hoarse: "what do you mean when you don''t speak? Are you laughing at me


    I sneaked my hand into my pocket and held the lighter in my hand. Whether it worked or not, it was better than sitting around waiting to die.


    I was thinking that the girl was already close to me. She looked at me with wide eyes and took out a saw from behind: "since you don''t speak, hey hey, don''t blame me for not giving you this opportunity."


    She said and raised the saw.


    I saw the moment she raised the saw, I knew that the opportunity came. I spat out the wine in my mouth and ordered it on the liquor I spit out.


    With the lighter flame and wine stick together that moment, the girl''s saw bang on the ground, ah, a scream out.


    When the flame touched her, it burned immediately.


    I was overjoyed. I didn''t expect that the frightening female ghost should be so easy to deal with. It seems that I scared myself.


    But seeing that she can''t burn for a while, I''m afraid she''s getting up and taking advantage of this opportunity to run back.


    I didn''t know how far I had run at this breath. I just felt that when I stopped, both legs were already unstable.


    Staggering to sit on the ground, hands on the door: "open the door, open the door!"


    As my voice fell, the door creaked open.


    I took a look at the person in front of me, it was Si fanhan. She saw me like this and picked her eyebrows slightly. She quickly called out to Jinyun: "elder martial brother Linzi is back."


    Hearing that I was back, Jinyun almost fell down from the sofa, and the beer in his mouth gushed out.


    I didn''t expect Jinyun''s reaction to be so big. I was stunned for a moment. I turned to look at Jinyun and asked him, "Taoist priest, what''s the matter with you? How can you react so much? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun quickly got up from the ground and gave me a dry smile: "nothing, but how can you come back so soon?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "at least you let me into the house first?"


    Jinyun this just reacts to come over, dry smile a toward Si fan han to say: "help him in quickly."


    Si fan Han then wrung her eyebrows and helped me into the room.


    I sat on the sofa for a while, then said to him, "I killed that ghost girl. You said she was so powerful that I was scared. I didn''t expect that she was so easy to deal with. It''s a bit alarmist!"


    I laughed, but they looked at each other with an incredible look: "what do you say? You killed him? "


    I nodded: "yes! Don''t you believe it? "


    Si fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "it''s not that I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. The three of us can''t get rid of her. How did you do it?"


    After hearing Sihan''s words, I was really glad that Sihan had gone through the door. On the contrary, after hearing Sihan''s words, I was really glad that you didn''t follow me


    When I scolded Si fanhan, I was stunned for a moment. My heart said, what''s wrong with me? I didn''t provoke you. Why do you scold me?


    Jinyun looked at Si fanhan, waved her hand at her, motioned that she should not be excited. She came to me, sat down, and asked me, "if you have a good rest, can you take me to see the place where you killed that girl?"


    I nodded toward Jinyun: "yes."


    Jin Yun said, let Si fan Han and them stay in the rental room, and he took me out towards the outside.


    I followed Jinyun all the way to the alley. I didn''t find anything wrong until I got into the alley, because there was no wall in front of me, the whole alley was connected, and there was no saw on the ground, only a mass of paper ash.


    Jinyun squatted down, picked up the paper ash on the ground, chased it in his hands, and then put it on the edge of his nose to smell it.


    I can''t understand what Jinyun is doing, so I have to look at Jinyun in doubt: "what are you doing?"


    Jinyun raised his head and looked at me: "you come to have a look."


    I give Jinyun such a say, hurriedly lower the body to look at the ground, pinch up the ashes on the ground to see for a while: "is this paper ash?"


    Jinyun Wen Yan nodded to me: "yes, it''s paper ash, and it''s just burned out."I was stunned. I felt that there was something to do with it. But after drinking wine, my brain was in a daze, so I had a reaction. What does Jinyun mean. Jinyun sighed: "this thing is not ordinary, this paper ash is you just made."


    Give Jinyun such a say, I suddenly understand come over, just want to kill me that person is not a living person, but a paper man?


    I was surprised to see Jinyun, Jinyun nodded to me: "it seems that you have guessed."


    I was slightly stunned, and then remembered one thing, that is, when I went back, Si fanhan and they were all in the room. Originally, I thought they would follow me all the time, but I didn''t expect it would be like this, so I turned around and glared at Jinyun fiercely.


    When Jinyun saw me looking at him like this, he couldn''t help being stunned and asked me, "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes? It''s scary


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I narrowed my eyes and looked at Jinyun: "I have one thing very strange. Why are you all in the house when I go back? How dangerous is it for me to be outside? Don''t you try to kill me by using me like this


    Unexpectedly, after hearing the speech, Jinyun laughed at me: "is it really afraid of death? It doesn''t matter. I''ve calculated your life. Your life is too big to die. "


    Hear Jinyun in give me nonsense, I a burst of anger, roared at Jinyun: "you nonsense! I''ve been told by someone when I was telling my fortune that my fortune is unusual. Ordinary people can''t even figure it out. "


    Jinyun smelt speech a little stunned, then shook his head at me: "anyway, no matter how to say, you now destroy people''s paper man, people must be entangled with you, even if you hide in the public security bureau also does not work, so hey hey, you now want to get rid of the tragedy of the chainsaw dismemberment, you have to listen to me."


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, I was slightly stunned, and then gnashing teeth and looking at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this? Are you telling me I''m at your disposal now


    After hearing this, Jinyun waved his hand at me: "don''t say it so bad. What''s at my mercy? I''m just saving you, or I won''t tie those red ropes on you."


    I heard Jinyun''s words, completely broke, this damned guy, I was playing like a monkey, but now I have no way but to watch him.


    Jinyun saw me like this and patted on my shoulder: "OK, you don''t want to think about it any more. It''s OK. Hey, isn''t that what? Don''t worry, you are protected by our Taoist priest. No one can do anything to you. "


    I''m very angry, but now, as he said, I''m relying on others now. If they don''t like it, I''ll really tell you.


    I sighed, calmed down the anger in the chest, and asked toward Jinyun: "now things have become this way, then what do we do next?"


    Jinyun heard my tone has subsided, and then he said to me with a smile: "that''s right. It''s not good for you. You can find a bag to collect the ashes."


    I am slightly Leng for a moment, filling Jinyun to ask: "collect these ashes to do what?"


    Jinyun looked at me with a smile: "of course, it''s of great use, or I''ll collect what they do and have enough to support."


    I gave a word to Jinyun for a long time. I didn''t know how to open my mouth. I could only turn a white eye at Jinyun and clean up all the ashes on the ground.


    after putting them into the bag, Jinyun looked around: "people are in the dark now, we are in the light. Maybe from the beginning, she used this paper man to collect blood and soul. Now we can only find her first. We can''t wait for people to come to us, otherwise we will suffer losses at that time."


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face and didn''t answer his words.


    Jinyun waved to me: "well, don''t say much nonsense, let''s hurry up, or it will be too late."


    Did Jinyun take me back to the rental house, and then asked Si fan han to prepare some things.


    Seeing Si fan Han leave, I want to ask Jinyun what he wants to do.


    Jinyun is directed at me mysterious smile, and then directed at me to ask a: "by the way, there is something I have to ask you."


    I nodded and said to Jinyun, "what do you want to ask me?"


    Jinyun turned around me and then asked me, "have you ever left your soul?"


    I nodded to Jinyun dully: "Si fanhan had done this before, how can"


    when I finished saying this, I had some regrets, but it was too late at this time. Jinyun just laughed, and then said to me with a smile: "it''s good to know, hehe, since it''s like this"


    I''m sorry

 Chapter 177

    I saw this look in Jinyun''s eyes, turned around and wanted to run away. Who knows Jinyun already knew that I would have this plan. When I just turned around, he grabbed my collar, and then pressed it hard on my neck. My head sank and fell on the ground.


    He used a lot of force. I don''t know how long it took me to wake up after I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I found myself tied up on the sofa.


    Si fanhan and Xia Yu are busy making paper figures. As for Jinyun, they are looking at me with a smile and sitting next to me drinking beer.


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "what are you going to do?"


    Jinyun smiles at me: "don''t be nervous, didn''t you say you entered the paper man? I''m just trying to help you review that feeling again. "


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I opened my mouth and was going to scold him. Who knows, Jinyun smiles at me, grabs a can and pours wine into my mouth. While pouring wine, he says with a smile: "come and drink a little wine to depress the shock and save that thing"


    he poured me several mouthfuls before releasing his hand. I didn''t drink less today After he poured it, he felt dizzy again, and his stomach almost vomited. In addition, he poured it too hard. I coughed several times, but he said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just want you to rest for a while."


    I feel terrible in my stomach now, and I have no intention to quarrel with him. I can only watch this damned guy prepare things.


    Si fan Han and Xia Yu put the paper man in front of me, then said to Jinyun, "elder martial brother is ready."


    Jinyun stood up and nodded, and looked at the paper man up and down: "Tut, girls are efficient, and they are doing well and doing well."


    Xiaoyu also ran around the paper man for a few times: "Wow, what a beautiful paper man, I also want to drill in and have a look."


    She said she was about to jump into the paper man, but at this time, Jinyun grabbed Xiaoyu and lifted it up. Xiaoyu struggled to get rid of him.


    However, Jinyun''s power is very strong. It''s easy to deal with such a little guy. After struggling for a while, Xiaoyu knows that he can''t get rid of Jinyun, so he pouts and looks at Jinyun reluctantly.


    Jinyun or that pair of cheap Xi Xi''s expression: "you don''t make trouble, if you want to drill a paper man to play, after we finish our work, I''ll let your two sisters do one for you."


    Light rain this just cold hum a, no longer pay attention to Jinyun.


    Jinyun ate a closed door, but did not have any unhappy performance, just put the light rain down, clapped his hands: "the time is almost, I should also start."


    He moved the paper man back two steps, placed candles around the paper man, and placed a brazier in the front of the paper man.


    I had never seen such a ceremony before, and I couldn''t help but stare at the paper man for a while.


    However, Si fan Han and Xia Yu did not have much reaction. It seemed that they had seen this situation countless times, and they did not care at all.


    I looked at Jinyun with a sad face: "I said, are you finished? What are you going to do


    Jinyun turned to me and said with a smile: "don''t worry. I haven''t finished it yet. It''s useless for you to be anxious. What''s more, you have to make up for the trouble you''ve made. It''s what you said. You can''t rely on me, can''t you?"


    I choked a sentence to Jinyun for a long time, unable to speak. Jinyun was too lazy to say anything to me. He went to the paper man, took out a cinnabar pen, and pointed a red dot on the paper man''s forehead. Then he pulled the red ropes off my hands and feet and took them on the paper man.


    Si fan Han went out for a while and came in carrying a rooster.


    Xiaoyu is the soul, but not as powerful as Si fanhan. When he saw the rooster, he was shocked.


    Si fan Han went to Xiaoyu and patted him on his head: "don''t be afraid. Would you like to go to another place to play for a while?"


    Light rain smell speech, like a rabbit swish like a sound disappeared from our line of sight.


    Si fan Han looked at the light rain that had disappeared and shook his head helplessly.


    Jin Yun looked at Si fan Han and said to her, "give me the attack."


    Si fan Han Yiyan handed the attack to Jinyun. Jinyun grabbed the cock''s neck and circled around the paper man, murmuring something in his mouth.


    Although Jinyun this person let me a little disgust, but he now urge the power of this paper man is not to be underestimated.


    After he finished, he put the rooster on the ground. At this time, I found that the rooster was just like a fool. He even stood in the same place with one foot up and staring at the paper man.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the rooster. I even had the illusion that this guy was a fake?


    Jinyun saw me stupefied, smiling at me: "this is the Golden Rooster Duli bah, this is called standing out from the crowd!"I heard Jinyun talking white here, sighed, but shook his head, the heart said how I met such a group of neuropathy, this life is really sad.


    I was just thinking about this, Jinyun took out a centipede from a jar. The centipede was very big and was ten centimeters long. Like the rooster, it was alive.


    Looking at the centipede constantly Niudong body, my stomach bursts of discomfort, scalp is also numb, Jinyun is not too big reaction, just happily put the centipede on the ground: "I''ll show you a funny one, this is called the forehead, what is it called? Come to me, fan Han. "


    Si fan gave Jinyun a cold look: "roosters fight centipedes! I don''t know. I''m convinced


    Jinyun scratched his head: "yes, yes, it''s called cockerel fighting centipede!"


    Although I don''t quite understand what they are going to do, I also know that they will never be free to do nothing here to amuse me.


    Just when the rooster saw the centipede, his whole body was shocked, as if a man had come back to his mind. He saw the big centipede on the ground clucking a few times.


    Cockerel is originally the world of centipede. When centipede sees the rooster, it also raises its head and stares at the rooster without moving.


    I was so absorbed in seeing that Si fan Han, Xia Yu and Jin Yun suddenly thought about jumping back. Perfectness as like as two peas,


    , who had been surprised by their actions, had not been able to return to their senses for a long time. I wanted to ask them what they wanted to do, but the three of them sat on the floor in a neat way, and kept printing. I found that the movements of the three of them were exactly the same.


    I couldn''t help but stare at them.


    The rooster landed on one leg, turned around the centipede, and then pecked down at the head of the centipede.


    I was stunned. I thought the centipede would dodge, but I didn''t expect that the rooster fight centipede would end in an instant.


    However, Si fanhan and their seal had not stopped. Slowly, a small fire appeared on one of the three of them, half floating in the air, which was very strange.


    I swallowed and watched their every move.


    After swallowing the centipede into his stomach, the rooster''s eyes suddenly changed. Then he cackled, as if he had seen something terrible. He tried to jump out of the three of Si fanhan. However, there was a big gap at this time. The rooster jumped back and forth for several times, but he didn''t go out. He changed slowly More and more manic, a moment later, he turned his eyes to the paper man.


    Jinyun snatched the cock''s head, but it was about to catch the cock''s head.


    Only heard a click, the rooster twitched for a moment, the head was pulled down by Jinyun, Jinyun also splashed chicken blood all over his body, his face was, as if he had killed people, but looked particularly terrible.


    However, Jinyun did not stop, but took the cock''s leg, threw its head in the fire pot, and sprinkled the chicken blood incisively and vividly all over the paper man.


    I couldn''t help it any more. I vomited all over.


    After finishing all this, Jinyun felt like a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat beads on his head: "OK, it''s finished."


    Looking at the bloody paper man, I was shocked.


    Jinyun patted on my shoulder: "don''t be afraid. You are disgusting. You vomit a sofa. How can I sit down?"


    Si fanhan gave Jinyun a white look, and then said to me: "just after that Rooster swallowed a centipede with a strong resentment, its Yang will increase sharply. Sprinkle the blood of the cock on the paper man, and then put a seal on it. Let your soul drill in and carry it. Then you will encounter the female ghost''s body as long as she meets it The paper man, Yang will burst out in an instant to impact her, so that our chances of winning will be slightly greater


    I looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "is it a bit cruel to do so?"


    Si fanhan didn''t expect that I would ask her so. She covered her face and was speechless: "I said how can you listen to your words? We are cruel and you are kind. Then don''t eat meat, otherwise you are cruel."


    I didn''t know how to answer what I said to Si fanhan, but Xia Yu shook his head at both of them: "well, don''t say more about these things. It''s important for us to get down to business. Let''s start."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Jinyun''s expression also became serious. He went to his side and patted me on my shoulder: "I''m going to replace the soul for you. Just now you''ve ruined the good deeds of others and burned the paper man of others. So now you''re the only one. I can''t help it!"


    Jinyun said, shrugged at me, and then he laughed.

 Chapter 178

    I look at Jinyun with a bitter face, and my heart says that this matter has something to do with me. How can it be on my head?


    Seeing my expression, Si fanhan patted me on my shoulder: "don''t blame God or man. Who told you to break into such a big disaster? "


    after saying this, Si fanhan nodded to Jinyun:" elder martial brother, I have already made an agreement with him, let''s start "


    after listening to Si fanhan''s words, my face changed a lot, and my heart said when did you agree with me? What did you tell me about you?


    Before I could come and ask, he came to me, pressed my shoulder and said to me, "look at my eyes"


    I know that if I just stare at his eyes, there will be no good results, but I was about to turn my head, but I found that I couldn''t move at all.


    They didn''t speak, they just looked at me.


    I give them such a look, all feel uncomfortable, but now there is no time for me to think, I just feel like there are two fire dragons in Jinyun''s eyes, constantly shuttling in his eyes.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to close my eyes. Si fanhan came over and patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I should not move.


    The flame in Jinyun''s eyes is getting bigger and bigger. In a twinkling of an eye, a large Tai Chi diagram is formed in his eyes.


    When the two Taiji maps were formed, my heart was beating wildly, and I always felt that something was going to happen. Before I could react, the two Taiji diagrams floated out of Jinyun''s eyes, and then hit me hard on my head.


    I give this thing a smash, instantly feel their internal organs have been squeezed out of the same uncomfortable, soul bang on a squeeze out.


    But before I ran away, Jinyun jumped up and grabbed my head and threw it into the paper man.


    I give such a blow, only feel their internal organs in the tumbling.


    I don''t know how long it took me to recover. I quickly raised my head and looked ahead.


    My body was sitting opposite me, pale and dull.


    I spat and tried to get up.


    Jinyun held me down: "don''t worry, you listen to me"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "you don''t talk nonsense, what do you want me to do?"


    Jinyun gave me a big smile: "Lin Zi, I''m very optimistic about you, but if you fail, you''ll have to be punished. Do you see that? Your body is here now. If you have any problems this time, I will burn him with a torch, and then you will not blame me. "


    To tell you the truth, I don''t believe what Jinyun said. No matter how he said it, he would not burn my body with a fire, right?


    However, Si fan Han added in the back: "master brother, you always mean what you say, so you should be careful."


    I almost fell on the ground, but Jinyun chuckled: "I think the time is almost the same. Come on, come and have a look with me. But don''t worry, I won''t let you do it yourself this time. You just need to help me lead that guy out."


    As he spoke, he lifted me up like a chicken and threw it out of the door.


    Fortunately, I am attached to the paper man, otherwise I must throw all my bile out.


    I bit my teeth, got up from the ground, looking at Jinyun, but Jinyun waved to me and threw me a wine bottle: "take it, drink and be brave!"


    I sneer in my heart. I am a paper man now, drinking? Don''t you want me to roll out of the paperman?


    I didn''t have the heart to pay attention to them any more. I climbed downstairs and walked towards the front.


    I had just been out for a short time, I suddenly heard someone calling in my ear. It was the woman''s voice. The moment I heard her voice, I felt my hair explode.


    I quickly looked back, but did not see the woman before.


    But as soon as her voice came to mind, my legs softened and I quickly held onto the railing to stabilize myself.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been gone and the sound has gone.


    Maybe I''m numb. Maybe I forgot?


    I was just thinking about it when someone patted me on the shoulder.


    I was startled by this sudden hand and looked back.


    I found an old lady standing behind me. She was looking at me with a smile: "what''s the matter with you, young man? Be sick? Do you want me to help you, old lady? "


    I looked up and down at the old lady in front of me, waved her hand and said with a smile, "Granny, I''m ok. Don''t worry about it. I can go by myself."


    To be honest, I hope to have a living person with me, but I don''t want her to take risks with me when I see the old lady.


    The old lady sighed: "ah, the city has been so noisy these two days that no one wants to come out."I listen to the old lady''s meaning, may also be in regret, so nodded at the old lady: "yes."


    The old lady smelt speech and laughed at me: "young man, since you are out, how about walking with the old lady?


    I nodded at the old lady numbly, and then walked with her all the way. The old lady didn''t look like a vicious person. She talked to me while walking. Slowly, the fear in my heart disappeared.


    I had already lost my guard against the old lady, but after walking for more than half an hour, the old lady suddenly stopped.


    I was stupefied for a moment, looking at the old lady: "why doesn''t mother-in-law leave?"


    The old lady pointed to me and said, "I''m going home, so I''m not going."


    I was stunned when I heard the speech, and then I remembered that we had already gone a long way. I quickly looked up and looked at the front. When I saw the scene in front of me, my scalp felt numb and my legs were shaking. Because there were weeds in front of me. This place is a construction site. I heard that many people committed suicide here a few years ago The construction site was abandoned, and there were dilapidated buildings everywhere.


    I spat and looked at the old lady, "is this your home?"


    The old lady nodded to me: "Hey, this is my home. How do you feel?"


    After hearing the old lady''s sly smile, I felt a tingle in my scalp. I quickly stopped my steps and asked her, "who are you?"


    The old lady laughed: "who am I? I didn''t expect that your memory was so poor that you forgot it so quickly? "


    I scratched my head. Although I was scared, I couldn''t remember who the old lady was.


    However, at this time, my neck suddenly gave a heavy press.


    Although it''s attached to the paper man now, I don''t know why. When I press it, my head will sink and fall to the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up from my sleep. I quickly looked up and had a look. When I saw the scene in front of me, my head would be humming for a moment, because the place where I am now is like an operating room. I am bound to the operating table, trying to struggle for several times, but I can''t get rid of it in any case.


    I was stupefied to look around, dim light with a smell of rotten smell, tied to this is really not good.


    I looked at the ground. It was disgusting. There were rat holes and cockroach grease all over the place.


    I wanted to throw up, but then the door creaked open.


    Then the old lady came in wearing a white coat, with a jar in her hand and placed it on a table beside her. She looked at me with a smile: "don''t be afraid. I''ll give you anesthesia in a moment, and I won''t let you suffer too much."


    As she spoke, she pulled out a chainsaw from under the bed. After plugging in the electricity, she tried the speed of the saw.


    I just thought about what she said to me at that time. I couldn''t help but be confused. I asked the old woman, "are you that girl? Are you that girl?"


    The old woman said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you, I''m not a girl now. You can see that I''m so old, so I need your heart and use your heart"


    the old lady looked at me with a sly smile. Just as she picked up the saw and was about to chop it off at my head, I called out to the old woman: "wait a minute."


    To tell you the truth, I am attached to the paper man now, so even if she really cut off my head, I will not die, but I suddenly think of something, want to understand.


    The old woman heard me calling. Although she was a little impatient, she still stopped her movements and asked me, "what else do you want to say?"


    I spat and said to her, "I once saw a man in an ancient pagoda, and he loved it, so before I died, I wanted to figure out one thing, what is your relationship with that man?"


    The old woman smelled the speech and was shocked. She put down the saw and squinted at me: "who is the man you said?"


    I shook my head at the old woman: "I don''t know that man. He wanted to kill me at that time. Just because we destroyed one of his coffins, did he go crazy? Later he disappeared. I haven''t seen him until now."


    After hearing what I said, the old woman was stunned for a moment, and then she burst out laughing: "Hey, that''s what happened. I should really thank you for destroying his broken coffin, which contains what he wants most in his life. Unfortunately, he is responsible for everything! Ha ha, so in order to express thanks "


    she said, with a very sharp look at me:" so, in order to express my thanks, I can only give you a ride! However, you can rest assured that it will not hurt very much. It is just a matter of blink "


    and

 Chapter 179

    After I heard the old lady''s words, I was completely confused. I admit that I don''t know what to do at this time, and I can''t even say anything. But I can guarantee that there must be a relationship between this dead old woman and that man. It''s a ridiculous thing.


    The old woman saw me stupefied, then stopped laughing and looked at me with wide eyes: "what are you thinking?"


    I quickly shook my head to the old woman: "no"


    the old woman sneered: "since there is no, let''s start."


    She said and raised the saw again. I thought to myself. At the same time, I was waiting for Jinyun to come out to rescue me. But when the saw fell on my neck, Jinyun did not appear.


    The old woman was not in a hurry to kill me. Instead, she kept cutting my neck with a chainsaw. The feeling was very painful. Life was worse than death. I wanted to jump out of this place, but I was so tied up that I couldn''t move.


    I was just thinking, the old woman raised the saw and cut my head hard. Then my head fell to the ground like a ball.


    Although I know it''s a fake, it''s hard to see my head rolling on the ground.


    Before I could react, I heard her smile: "cut off your head, then legs and arms, but I have to look at your heart first. I want to see whether your heart is red or black."


    Although I know what''s going on now, I dare not say a word. I''m afraid that the dead old woman will know that I''m fake and swallow up my soul when it comes time. I''ll die too stifled.


    The old woman said to herself for a while, then suddenly put out a hand into my neck, although my head is rolling on the ground, but the feeling is so painful that my tears go straight out.


    I feel terrible in my heart. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is.


    The old woman paid in my stomach for a while. Suddenly she was stunned and then raised her head: "eh? It''s strange "


    after I heard the old woman''s words, I cried in my heart that it was terrible. Can''t this old woman find something wrong? There must be no heart in the paper man. This guy can''t guess I''m a fake?


    I was thinking, the old woman suddenly tugged hard.


    When the old woman pulled this hard, I felt my heart was like to be chewed, and the pain made me shiver.


    My eyes have been staring, so I can see clearly what the old woman is doing now.


    The old woman even pulled my heart out of my stomach, bloody and horrible, and my heart was still beating.


    At this moment, I was completely stunned. Was the paper man before a cover? This is my body, isn''t it?


    I was thinking, suddenly the old woman grew up and swallowed my heart.


    Originally, I thought I was so dead, but after swallowing my heart, the old woman''s face suddenly changed. She began to want to spit out what had just been swallowed. However, at this time, she could not vomit.


    I was stunned for a while and didn''t respond to it. Just when the dead old woman fell on the ground and struggled, a chicken crow came out of her stomach. Then, from the eyes, ears and nose of the dead old woman, I began to climb out of the centipede. After seeing the centipede, my heart began to twitch for a while, shivering coldly. Damn it This should be the ghost of Si fanhan.


    The moment I saw this centipede, I would be confused. This centipede is different from the one they let the rooster eat before, because it is so big that I can''t believe my glasses.


    The centipede also seemed to notice that I was watching it and raised its head towards me.


    I said, "no, this thing is not going to attack me, is it?"?


    I was thinking, and suddenly the centipede came towards me.


    But I am now a head, can not move at all, can only stare at the centipede towards me.


    But after the centipede crawled out of the old woman''s body, the old woman grabbed the Centipede''s tail and tore the centipede like crazy, trying to tear it into tens of thousands of segments.


    However, I don''t know why, the Centipede''s body is like a piece of iron, no matter how she tear it, it''s useless. I stare at this scene.


    The centipede was torn by the old woman for a while, and became very angry. It wound up from the dead old woman''s hand, like a snake, to tear her bones.


    I swallowed my saliva, watching the battle between people and centipede, I felt cold in my heart. I was thinking, if I were that old woman, I would not say that I was fighting with this centipede. It is estimated that when it touches my body, it will make me shiver?Just as I was thinking, there was another crow in the old woman''s stomach.


    The old woman''s face suddenly changed. She jumped up from the ground and ran outside.


    I haven''t even noticed the ghost for a long time.


    I don''t know how long after that, the door of the operating room finally opened, and a man came in from outside. It was Jinyun. However, when he saw cockroaches all over the ground, he pinched his nose. After a long time, he found my head was still rolling on the ground. He laughed at me and said, "when is it? You still have the mind to sleep on the ground, you guy"


    I saw Jinyun When I was in my heart, I was angry and yelled at Jinyun: "you don''t talk nonsense. I''ve made it like this now. People don''t look like human beings and ghosts. Please help me quickly."


    Jinyun sighed at me: "to tell you the truth, I really want to save you, but look at how dirty it is here. I really can''t bear to go in. Otherwise, you can untie it later when fan Han and Xia Yu come?"


    I am angry toward Jinyun, no wonder he did not appear, but waiting for the dead old woman to swallow up the things in my stomach, so that he can deal with the dead old woman, damned! This guy is taking my life as a gamble. If I lose, I will be in a desperate situation.


    After he looked at me a few times, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, summer rain, they will come right away. I will not accompany you if I have something."


    As he spoke, he flashed and disappeared in front of me.


    I scolded a damned, hard to move their own head, originally I wanted to control their own body, but now only the brain has thinking, can only wait quietly.


    I don''t know how long I have been waiting, but the person waiting is not Si fan cold and summer rain, but a dark shadow.


    I can''t see who he is. I just feel familiar with him. It seems that I have seen him somewhere. Moreover, he gives me a bad feeling.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and asked at the shadow, "who are you?"


    After hearing my question, the black shadow laughed at me. When his laughter came out, I was completely confused and yelled at him: "are you the devil in the tower before?"


    The man sneered: "although you are not very smart, you still have a good memory. Yes, I am the guy"


    I still want to ask him what he wants to do, but the words have not yet been uttered. Suddenly, I feel that my body has been grabbed by others and disappeared with a whirlwind.


    I scolded a damned, if just Jinyun rescue words, I would not be taken away by this shadow.


    I grimaced at the shadow: "what do you want to do?"


    The shadow giggled at me: "what do I do? I don''t want to do anything. I just want to play with you. "


    When he said this, I found that I had been dragged into a dark place. He put my head on me and asked me, "how does it feel to be out of place like that? Isn''t it fun? "


    I have a bitter face, do not know how to answer his words, did not expect this time, but he laughed at me: "I know you will say it''s fun, really fun."


    I was just staring at him without saying a word.


    He looked at me for a while and then said with a smile, "you are stubborn, but is that useful? Hey, it''s no use at all. Anyway, you are now in my hands. How about listening to me tell some stories quietly? "


    I bit my teeth or did not speak. After he looked at me for a few times, he said to me, "you are really stubborn. Do you know why I have to pester you all the time, but since you destroyed the coffin, I have not appeared? Hey, hey, do you want to know? "


    I shook my head at the man. I knew that if I didn''t answer him now, I would die more ugly and die faster.


    When the man saw me shaking his head, he seemed to be very satisfied with my answer and laughed at me: "you don''t know the best. Haha, this way you can die a little better. Since the pirate ang, I will tell you that there is a person who is very important to me in that coffin, but you destroyed her at that time. I know that you are accompanied by a mage, so I have been looking for opportunities, It''s just that you''re such a damned guy that I can''t afford. Now, hey hey, I''ve finally found a chance, and no one can find you. You''re a dead end now. I''m here to kill you today. "


    I looked at the man with a bitter face: "you know I''m not dead?"


    The man laughed and said, "the old woman may not know that she has been practicing for so long, but she can''t see such a clumsy enchantment skill. It''s a pity that now your life is in my hands, and you are finished."

 Chapter 180

    I don''t know how to answer the man''s words, just stare at the man: "what do you want to do to me? Eat me? "


    When the man heard what I said, he burst out laughing: "ate you? Hey, that''s really cheap. You know, although my woman''s coffin was burned for you, I really wanted to eat you at that time, but I''ve changed my mind now. Haha "


    after hearing this, I shivered:" since you don''t eat me, what do you want to do? "


    After hearing what I said, the man laughed at me and said, "since you want to know what I want to do, I''ll let you see what I want to do. Don''t you know what I''m going to do, hehe"


    now I''m a little sorry that I''m going to ask people this question, but the man doesn''t care what I''m thinking. He goes to the top of the tower and comes back after about ten minutes, But at this time the man came with a pile of candles and a corpse in a red robe.


    The corpse has completely turned into burnt black, which should have been burned like this for the fire of that day. I glared at the man. After he put the corpse down, he grinned at me with a big smile, but he didn''t talk to me more. Instead, he put the corpse on the ground, let the corpse sit on the ground, and put a circle of candles around the corpse.


    Although I''m afraid now, I still can''t help but wonder at the man. After he arranged the corpse and the candle, I found that the circle of candles had been put into a hexagon for him, and it was an absolutely correct hexagon with the same angle. A red line was wrapped around the candle.


    Then he stretched out a thread from the candles on his six feet and wrapped it around the corpse with yellow flags.


    The moment I saw these things, I was stunned for a moment and swallowed my saliva: "are you going to resurrect this mummy?"


    After hearing my words, the man chuckled at me and said, "you are right. I want to revive her and use your soul."


    After I heard the man''s words, my heart became cold. Did the heart say that I was provoking you? You were the one who wanted me, OK? What''s on my head now?


    When the man saw my expression, he giggled and said, "don''t blame me. It''s all your own mistakes. If you had refined me, you wouldn''t have suffered so much today. It''s all your own fault. I can''t blame me!"


    When I heard the man''s words, my face sank. Knowing that I was doomed today, I simply settled down and looked at the man. If I was thinking about it, the man would come to me, put my shoulder down, press my head and body together, and twist it vigorously.


    At that moment, I just heard my neck click. I felt that my neck was as painful as being broken. It was even more painful than that old woman who cut off my head.


    Fortunately, this feeling is only in a moment.


    When I put my head on the paper man, I suddenly felt that I could move, and I tried to sit up. Who knows, at this time, the man pasted a spell on my back. At the moment when he pasted the charm, I felt my body was frozen and couldn''t move at all.


    The man showed a big smile to me: "you don''t have to think about running away, hey hey, don''t worry, I won''t let you go."


    I looked at the man with a bitter face, but he didn''t pay attention to me any more. He just said to himself, "the soul without head is rubbish. Now I''ll let you get together. You should thank me."


    while the man said, he lifted me off the bed board and put it on the ground, looking at me with a smile: "OK, let''s start now. ¡±


    as he spoke, the man also placed candles and other things around me just like the corpse. At first, I thought that the candle beside the corpse was the same as me, but slowly I found that it was different. Although it was also hexagonal and red lines extending from the feet, the direction was opposite.


    The way the female corpse is tied to a person with a candle, but I am a person with a candle. This situation is a bit like the input and output on the circuit board.


    He grinned at me with a big smile, and then connected me with the female corpse. I know this is an array, which should input my soul into the bones of the female corpse like an electric current, so as to revive her.


    The man came to me and patted me on the shoulder: "Hey, are you afraid?"


    I look at the man with a bitter face, the heart says you said this is not nonsense?


    However, although I thought so, I didn''t answer the man''s words. The man saw that I didn''t speak. He laughed: "no one is afraid of death. I''m afraid, but hey, I''ve told you enough. Forget it, you can''t understand me when I talk to you. Now let''s start."


    After saying this, the man suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the tower. I don''t know what it means, but the man will not tell me that it should be a ceremony.While the man is doing the action, he is saying it in his mouth.


    At first, I could understand a few words, but slowly, I began to feel my head began to faint, and the strength of my body seemed to be disappearing a little bit. I was stunned, could it be that my soul was about to be taken away?


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I felt. But at this time, my head was so sleepy that I felt like I was going to fall asleep, and I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Although I know that I can''t sleep at this time, otherwise it will be over. However, I can''t control my body at all. I have closed my eyes in a twinkling of an eye, and the feeling of losing strength is stronger and stronger, until I feel my body becomes lighter and lighter, as if it is going to disappear.


    At this time, what I feel is not pain, but a kind of unspeakable feeling, as if I like this feeling very much.


    I don''t want to die, but I can''t control my body right now.


    I was thinking about it, and I felt like something was tugging hard behind me.


    Then the man suddenly yelled, "who?"


    Then I lost consciousness completely when I was dizzy.


    I didn''t know how long it took before I woke up from my vague consciousness.


    But when I woke up, I found that I was in the dark. I couldn''t see anything or touch or hear anything. I don''t even know what I look like now, except for darkness or darkness.


    I can''t help but be stupefied, am I really so dead?


    I began to get irritable. Is that what happened after the ghost died? Nothing?


    I don''t know, what do not know, can only Lengleng Leng from, also do not know how long after, my ear began to have a little voice, but which voice is very small, I can''t hear anything.


    I am slightly Leng for a moment, this is how to return a responsibility in the end? What the hell is this place?


    I wanted to go out, but at this time, my world began to change slowly. There were many lights. The light was dazzling. I struggled hard. Although I knew it was terrible, my mind could not control my own body at this time. I went in here.


    I don''t know how long later, I saw my parents, they are busy in the field, but suddenly someone ran into the field, looking very nervous.


    I slightly squint at everything in front of me, but how can''t understand what this is doing.


    The man went over and flopped to his knees.


    I seem to have met this person, but I can''t remember who he is at this time. There is no sound in the whole world, so I feel like watching pantomime at this time.


    When my parents saw the man, they left the hoe on the ground and ran towards the man as if they were talking to him.


    I quickly approached my parents and touched them with my hand, but then I realized that I couldn''t touch them at all. They were like a ray of light, and they crossed me with such a touch.


    I grew up and looked at the scene in front of me, but I soon came back to my senses and calmed down. I looked at everything in front of me carefully, as if they were telling something.


    After the man helped my parents up, he muttered something.


    When my mother heard the man''s words, her face suddenly turned white and fell to the ground.


    I was so scared that I was about to help her up, but I was doing nothing. I couldn''t touch my mother. I just fell on the ground.


    Half a day later, the man helped my mother up. He looked very anxious and kept pointing with his hands, as if to let my parents go back quickly.


    In this section of time, the scene in front of me is like to play a fast lens, quickly changing, in a flash, to my door.


    At this time, I found that the street was full of people, all looking around my home.


    White lanterns and couplets have been hung on our front door.


    My parents'' hair turned gray and their faces were haggard. I couldn''t help crying, but I wiped my tears and looked at the front carefully to see what I was going to tell me.


    A moment later, my parents came out and asked someone to carry a large coffin. The moment I saw the coffin, my heart suddenly twitched, because from the outside, I could feel that the person lying in the coffin was not someone else but myself.


    I was stunned for a moment. I ran to the coffin and pressed the coffin with my hands. When I touched the coffin in the image, I was stunned.

 Chapter 181

    Because at this time I can obviously touch the coffin, that is to say, I can feel the substance of this thing now.


    I was stunned for a moment, and quickly stretched out my hand to press the coffin.


    The moment I pressed down, the coffin fell to the ground with a bang.


    My parents were shocked when they saw the coffin fall. They ran to the coffin and took a look at it. They looked like they were going to open the coffin.


    When they wanted to open the coffin, my heart suddenly felt uncomfortable. It seemed that as long as they opened the coffin, something unexpected would happen. I quickly gritted my teeth and tried to stop them, but I couldn''t communicate with them at all. However, at this moment, there was a dull sound in my ear, and I went to the sky After looking at it, I saw a thunderbolt falling towards me. I was scared and wanted to take my hand back. But it was already late. The thunder was not under my control at all, and it hit my head with a bang.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself lying in the hospital bed. Si fanhan was still blaming Jinyun for not saving me at that time.


    I opened my mouth and found I couldn''t say a word.


    Si fanhan was stunned when she saw me wake up. Then she turned her head and looked at me. However, her face was not very good. When she saw me awake, she just rolled her eyes at me: "are you awake?"


    Light rain also in my side, quickly climbed up to me: "big you all right?"


    I bitter face looking at the rain, the heart said you see me now look like nothing? "


    Si fanhan waved to Xiaoyu to stop making trouble. She came to me and asked," why do you always provoke such evil spirits? "


    I shook my head at Si fan Han, and my heart said that I didn''t know.


    Jinyun sighed: "anyway, I can''t die now. I''ll keep it in the hospital for a few days. Xia Yu, go get some Rune water for him to drink, and let him recover as soon as possible."


    Xia Yu nodded and left.


    Because it was in the hospital, the doctor saw that it was not good to use Nongfu water, so soon after, Xia Yu came in with a rice box for boiling soup and poured it into my stomach. A warm current was scattered along my internal organs.


    After slowing down my strength, I was finally able to speak. I asked Si fanhan, "did you save me before?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "nonsense, it''s not my mother who saved you, so you''re resurrected yourself?"


    When I saw Si fan Han''s unhappy face, I just gave her a dry smile and then asked her, "what about that evil ghost?"


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "ran away."


    As soon as I heard Si fan Han say this, my heart suddenly sank and ran away? What is the concept of running away? Which means this guy will come to me sooner or later.


    Jinyun looked at me a few times before showing a trace of apologetic expression, said to me: "that is really sorry ah, I did not expect that things will be so big, did not expect that there is a wolf eye staring at you!"


    The first time I heard Jinyun apologize to me, I was a little surprised.


    Si fan Han but sighed: "forget it, you take good care of it, anyway, you can''t go out recently, that troublesome guy will be handed over to us to deal with."


    As soon as Si fanhan said this, my face was almost black and became a line. Listening to her, not only did the guy not catch hold of it, but also the old woman ran away.


    Seeing my expression, Si fanhan guessed what I was thinking. She took out a necklace from her body and hung it around my neck: "you don''t have to worry. Although we can''t protect you in the hospital now, this pendant has spiritual power. Some evil spirits dare not approach you."


    When I heard this, I was relieved and wanted to ask her. Unexpectedly, Si fanhan waved at them. Then the four people stopped talking to me and turned around and walked out.


    I was so miserable that I almost lost my soul, so I had no energy at all. After they left, I fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took until a nurse patted me on my shoulder: "young man, I have an injection. Wake up."


    I have no strength now, so I don''t want to open my eyes at all. I just yelled at the nurse impatiently: "I know. You can fight."


    The nurse smelled some unhappy: "how can I give you an injection when you lie down like this? Really, you don''t talk nonsense, get up quickly


    I heard the voice of the nurse''s impatience. I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and looked at it. Because the voice of the nurse was like that old woman''s, I had goose bumps all over at that moment.


    I quickly turned my head and took a look, but after I looked back, I found a chubby nurse. It seemed that she was over 40 years old. She looked at me with dissatisfaction: "Why are you so lazy? If you want to get sick, you can go on lying down. Anyway, I don''t care. "I squeezed out a smile at the nurse. The nurse''s speech was very ugly. What''s Lao Niang?


    Damn it! I think, fat nurse on the needle, and then said to me: "bear with it, it may hurt, but you a big man should not be too weak, right?"


    Said she gave my arm a strong prick, this is really a special pain, I feel this nurse is not a brain problem, do not know to start gently?


    I was thinking wildly, and suddenly I saw a shadow hidden under the shadow of the nurse.


    When I think of the shadow of the landlord I saw in the rental room, my heart sank. Can''t there be a devil hiding behind the nurse?


    I was just thinking about it, the nurse pulled out the needle, which made me cry out with a big bag on my arm.


    I looked at the nurse with a bitter face, but because of the shadow behind her, I did not dare to speak. I could only stare at the nurse.


    The nurse looked at it for a while, then said to me: "have a good rest, a big man''s, so bad, I don''t know who will marry you in the future."


    The nurse mumbled and left.


    Only after she left, the shadow suddenly stopped, as if it was attached to the door.


    I am slightly Leng for a moment, this is how to return a responsibility in the end?


    The door closed before I could understand.


    I was a little flustered, but according to Si fanhan''s idea, the necklace she hung around my neck should work. I was relieved and closed my eyes to sleep for a while.


    But not long after I fell asleep, I suddenly heard something crawling around my ear, making my neck itchy, a bit like a bug.


    I was stunned for a moment, then scratched, as my hand touched that place, I did not touch anything, that itching feeling also disappeared.


    I dozed off and continued to close my eyes, but it wasn''t long before the itching came back to my neck.


    I couldn''t sleep. I rubbed on the hospital bed. As long as I touched it, it didn''t itch.


    I didn''t fall asleep until very late.


    Until the next morning, because I didn''t have a good rest, I felt uncomfortable. I wanted to get up and wash my face, but now I still can''t move. I can only squint at the sunshine outside the window.


    As soon as I turned my eyes to the window, I was shocked because there was a big black cat staring at me outside the glass.


    No, to be exact, the cat is not staring at me, but behind me, saying that the eyes of the cat and the dog can be channeled. Is it that the cat sees something I can''t see?


    At the thought of this, I felt my scalp tingling, subconsciously turned my head and looked at my shoulder, because during this period of time, I did not see less messy things. If there is anything on my shoulder, I should be able to see it.


    Sure enough, after I turned my head, I saw a black handprint on my shoulder. It was like the palm of a baby.


    Was there a ghost on my shoulder yesterday?


    When I think about it, I feel uncomfortable all over.


    After swallowing his saliva, he looked at the black cat. However, when I turned my head, the black cat suddenly jumped down from the window sill, which was the third floor.


    I couldn''t help shivering, and suddenly thought of a thing, this is the third floor, and the outside wall is made of marble, smooth, how did this black cat climb up?


    As I was thinking, the fat nurse opened the door and came in. She looked around, as if she was looking for something. I made her look a little uncomfortable, so I asked her, "what are you looking at?"


    After hearing my words, the nurse was stunned for a moment, then rolled a white eye at me: "what do you see, what does it have to do with you?"


    I didn''t expect that the nurse would talk like this, so I picked up her eyebrows and said, "Why are you so ugly?"


    The nurse rolled a white eye at me: "I think I''m bad at speaking. Don''t go into this ward. Really, I''m tired of serving you half dead guys every day."


    I heard the nurse say so, see the needle in her hand don''t dare to speak, but I squint eyes secretly toward her foot under a look, only this time the shadow of the nurse has returned to normal, is it my mistake to read? "


    I scratched my head, and before I could figure out what was going on, I suddenly heard the nurse call out.

 Chapter 182

    Give this damned nurse such a call, I was scared for a moment, roared at her: "you a nurse, call mourning in broad daylight?"


    The nurse seemed to be frightened by something, her eyes fixed on my shoulder.


    I remembered the handprint on my shoulder and pulled my clothes up: "this is my birthmark. What do you see?"


    After hearing my words, the nurse was slightly stunned, and then sighed: "it''s a birthmark. I thought it was a birthmark. I thought it was not allowed to say it with the ah bah Dean. How could I say it again?"


    After I heard the nurse''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. The nurse looked a little silly. I thought that since she said this, there must be a ghost in it. I changed my tone and said to the nurse, "what''s that amount you just said, elder sister?"


    After hearing what I said, the nurse rolled her eyes, and her face became ugly again: "who is your elder sister? Who is your elder sister? Am I that old? "


    When I heard the nurse''s words, my face turned white, and my heart said that I would have called your aunt.


    When the nurse saw me like this, she glared at me: "if you want to cure your illness here, I advise you to treat it as if you didn''t hear anything just now. If you know it to the Dean, you can''t bear it. Don''t talk about treating you."


    After I heard the nurse''s words, I feel more and more strange. It seems that there must be something I can''t think of.


    The nurse sighed and went to my side to give me another injection in my arm. It was more uncomfortable than yesterday.


    This damned nurse is taking revenge!


    I was scolding this woman in my heart. Si fanhan came in from outside. She probably saw the fingerprint on my shoulder and raised her eyebrows slightly. However, when she saw the nurse giving me an injection, she didn''t say anything.


    It was not until after the nurse left that Si fanhan closed the door and said to me, "I''ve had a day off. Do you feel better today?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I smile at Si fan Han: "thanks for your concern, much better, but I have one thing I want to ask you."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan sold an apple and handed it to me. He asked me, "what do you want to ask? Don''t be so fussy. You''re like a girl. "


    I gave a dry smile and said to Si fan Han, "did you see the mark on me?"


    Si fan nodded: "see? What''s the matter? "


    I swallowed my saliva and took out the necklace: "don''t you say this thing can ward off evil spirits? Why did she even "


    yesterday, Si fanhan rolled her eyes at me:" what I gave you is only for body protection, but this thing is not omnipotent. How can I know why the little ghosts in here can climb on your shoulders? "


    I was stunned when I heard Si fan Han''s words. I asked Si fan Han, "do you know that this mark on my shoulder is caused by a little ghost?"


    Si fan Han nodded: "of course, I am not stupid."


    I looked at Si fanhan with a bitter face, and said in my heart that it was so easy to listen to your words. I am a living man. I am haunted by ghosts. You don''t look worried at all. I feel like a man who has nothing to worry about.


    Seeing my expression, Si fanhan shook his head at me: "you are a man. I know what you are afraid of. Don''t worry. I don''t want you to die. Don''t you want to know what''s going on? Well, I''ll help you find out today, but only if I can figure out the origin of this little devil and what he wants to do, so you have to be a bait today


    I was stunned when I heard Si fan Han''s words, but she laughed at me: "don''t worry, I''m not a pit for you, but you don''t have to be afraid. Today I''ll hide under your bed, if you can''t shout it out to me, otherwise it''s not good for us to start scaring snakes."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I quickly nodded to her: "as long as you are in, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Si fan Han rolled his eyes at me: "don''t be so garrulous here. Don''t blame me for not reminding you what happened."


    I gave a dry smile and said nothing more.


    Si fanhan bought some bentos from outside: "I''ll give you something to eat. I''ll have time to talk to me."


    I just gobbled things into my stomach.


    It was noon after dinner.


    I sighed and looked at the sky outside. I was in a mess. I didn''t know how Zhuge Yuner was now, and who was Xiaoxin who suddenly disappeared? Who was the man with a mask that day?


    I can''t figure it out, but I feel very irritable now. I think about it like this until it''s dark. Suddenly, Si fanhan said to me that she seemed to have forgotten something. She wanted to go out for a while. Seeing that it was going to be dark, I felt a little uneasy, but I didn''t dare to stop Si fanhan, so I nodded at her and indicated that she would come back early.


    Si fan Han, with a cry, turned and left.However, not long after Si fanhan had left, the nurse came in again. She looked down at me and said to me, "Hello, I have an injection!"


    I gave this nurse a call, Leng for a moment, quickly raised his head to look at her, the heart said today is not a shot? Why do you need an injection?


    The woman saw me like this and sighed, "you are such a pig. You can sleep."


    I look up with a bitter face, this guy!


    Although I was not very happy in my heart, but I did not say anything, just stare at the female nurse, at this time, I suddenly found something wrong, because the shadow under the woman''s feet changed again, as if someone was following her.


    This time I paid special attention to the shadow under her feet, and even forgot the pain when she gave me the injection.


    At this time, the female nurse saw that I had been staring at the shadow on the ground. She was slightly stunned. After pulling out the needle, she said to me, "what are you looking at?"


    I gave her such a shout, suddenly came back to her and said, "no, I didn''t see anything."


    The female nurse certainly didn''t believe me. She lowered her head and looked at her shadow. Then her body trembled and her expression on her face became extremely unnatural. Her face was very pale.


    I knew that the woman must have discovered something, and said to the woman, "do you feel that there is something wrong with your shadow?"


    After hearing what I said, the nurse suddenly regained her consciousness and yelled at me, "what are you talking about?"


    I can hear that the female nurse''s roar was not because she was angry, but because she was afraid. She had forgotten how much she had behaved. But I don''t know why, the nurse tried to make herself less afraid.


    I was surprised, but I didn''t say anything. After watching her leave, I looked at the door for a while.


    Sure enough, the dark shadow climbed onto the door again when the nurse left.


    I swallowed my saliva, but when I thought of Si fan Han''s words, my heart became much more stable. I kept comforting myself that there was Si fan Han in me. You should have nothing to do with me, so I just closed my eyes and stopped looking there.


    Just after I lay down for a short time, the lights in the hospital were turned off. This kind of automatic and manual lights were like this. They were put out uniformly, but the rooms with patients could be turned on by themselves.


    However, in order to make sure what it was, I gritted my teeth and didn''t dare to turn on the light again. I just tried to cover my head with the quilt, trying to wipe out the fear in my heart.


    I don''t know how long I stayed like this. Anyway, I couldn''t sleep. At this moment, the door creaked open.


    I am glad that Si fan Han has come back?


    However, Si fanhan will certainly call me or turn on the light when he comes back.


    But when the door opened, nothing happened.


    Although I know the ghost, but dare not move in, can only nest in the quilt carefully listen to the outside of the movement.


    I don''t know how long after that, I felt my neck began to itch again, not only itching, but also bursts of cold, just like put a piece of ice on my neck, it was about the size of a palm, and it was a child''s.


    I dare to scratch yesterday, but now I dare not move. I can only wait quietly, I hope he will go quickly.


    However, I waited for a while, but he didn''t go. Instead, he laughed, just like the laughter of a newborn baby. But there was something strange in the voice that I couldn''t say, which made me goose bumps all over.


    I gritted my teeth and did not move. I quietly waited for Si fan han to appear. However, after waiting for a long time, Si fan Han did not appear.


    What''s going on with the goods?


    I was just thinking, that guy''s little hand suddenly towards my face, this time I really can''t bear the fear in my heart, ah, a cry out.


    The sound seemed to disturb the baby behind me.


    I admit I''m going crazy now, so whether he''s a ghost or not, I turn my head around.


    But this guy''s reaction speed is not generally fast, in the moment I turn around, that group of black shadow swished out.


    I saw nothing but the black one.


    I couldn''t bear the fear in my heart and wanted to save it, but I didn''t have any strength. I could only watch the door and feel cold.


    The cold sweat on the head has been coming out, and my clothes are all wet.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor. It sounded like someone was running in the corridor. I thought it was Si fanhan who had come back. I was so busy that I called out the name of Si fan Han. However, there was no one to answer me except for the sound of quick steps in the corridor.

 Chapter 183

    The moment I heard this voice, I shivered coldly. No one answered me, which meant that I was in such a dangerous situation.


    I spat and put the quilt back on my head.


    But it''s too late.


    When I cover the quilt, I feel as if something has come in, tearing my quilt hard.


    Although the strength is not very big, but the east one west, or let me feel terrible.


    I bit my teeth, but I still couldn''t bear the drag of these guys. Soon the quilt I covered was pulled down, and I didn''t have any strength at this time. I leaned on the edge of the bed and looked around.


    At this time, I found that the house has been full of children, one by one staring at me, as if to eat me, see me shivering.


    These children have a common characteristic, which is that their eyes are so bright that they look like ghosts crawling out of hell, and they are smiling at me now. That kind of smile is really weird.


    After seeing it, I got goose bumps all over my body. It took me a long time to think of the pendant that Si fanhan brought to me, and quickly took it out and put it on my chest.


    My hands are shivering, who knows those children did not leave, just laugh.


    I calmed down and looked at the children like this. They all looked like they were seven or eight years old, but they didn''t have the small hand print on my neck.


    I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, isn''t that kid in here?


    I settled down and saw that they were just staring at me without doing anything to me. I bit my teeth and asked the children, "who are you?"


    A little boy came to my bed and looked at me with a smile.


    So close, I could clearly feel the cold on him. I gritted my teeth and asked him, "what are you going to do?"


    The little boy chuckled at me: "big, your skin is so delicate, your meat must be delicious?"


    After I heard the little boy''s words, my heart was tight, but the little boy ran to my side and opened his small mouth. If a child stood beside you like this in peacetime, you would feel that the child was very cute, but at this moment, he has a long mouth, just like a devil, which makes people feel creepy.


    I swallowed my saliva and called to him, "don''t get close to me."


    before I finished, he suddenly opened his mouth and was about to bite off my arm.


    I was very scared, subconsciously pulled the pendant and hit him in the head.


    Give me such a smash, the pendant suddenly sent out a white light, like a white firelight, hit the head of a child.


    The kid called out and flew out for several meters.


    Did I get a shock? I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    But at this time, the child was crying.


    The cry of the ghost is really terrible. I can hear my scalp numb.


    I looked at the pendant for a long time. I didn''t expect that it would really work. Originally, I thought these kids would be scared by the pendant, but what I didn''t expect was that the pendant hit the little boy''s head and angered other children. There were about 30 or 40 kids like this in this room, watching them press towards me step by step Near.


    My heart suddenly cooled to the freezing point, the heart said special I was on the market today, these damned guys, what do you want to do?


    After the child laughed twice: "big you don''t love us, you bully us, I eat you now!"


    But when he called out, there was a familiar voice outside the door. It was Xiaoyu!


    "Everybody, wait a minute!"


    The imps turned their heads at the same time.


    When I heard the voice of Xiaoyu, I couldn''t help being stunned. Originally, I wanted to ask whether sifanhan arranged for her to come over. Who ever thought that Xiaoyu secretly squeezed her eyes at me and indicated that I should not make a noise.


    I just bit my teeth and didn''t speak.


    The children turned to look at Xiaoyu: "are you new?"


    Xiaoyu pretended to be pathetic and nodded to these children: "yes, I just came here. My mother didn''t want me. They left Xiaoyu here, and Xiaoyu has no friends"


    Xiaoyu pursed his mouth, and the middle fingers of his hands kept facing each other in front of his chest, which looked very pitiful.


    However, at this time, I wonder in my heart, which one is Xiaoyu singing?


    I can''t think of it. I don''t have time to think about it at this time.


    After the children in the room looked at each other, they asked in the light rain: "no one to play with you, we play with you, you can join us."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened: "are you really saying it?"The children nodded quickly, but a little boy at the head said at this time: "but, you have to have a rule to join us."


    Xiaoyu pretends not to know and looks at the little boy in doubt.


    The little boy turned his head and looked at me with a sly smile: "it''s him. You can kill him and share his meat with everyone. In this way, even if you join us, I''ll take you to see our boss."


    After I heard the little boy''s words, my heart sank. This damned thing, it seems that I don''t want to let me go today.


    Light rain looked at the little boy, Leng for a moment, then suddenly clapped his hands and jumped up: "good wow! Damn the adults! I''ll go now


    The light rain side son says, the side son jumps to jump''s toward me to come over.


    Xiaoyu has just told me, don''t let them know that I and Xiaoyu know each other, so I raised my eyebrows and looked at Xiaoyu, and said that the little girl couldn''t come up and really bite me.


    But what I think is so different from the reality.


    Light rain jumped to my side, and without hesitation bit my arm.


    It''s really painful. It''s like losing a piece of meat.


    My tears of pain go straight out.


    I wanted to yell at the light rain: "are you crazy?" But I don''t know why in the moment when Xiaoyu bit my arm, I felt that my mouth didn''t listen to me, and I couldn''t say anything except scream.


    Xiaoyu did not make eyes on me again, and threw a piece of my meat to a little boy.


    I saw the piece of meat that fell off my hand, and it hurt and broke into a cold sweat.


    The blood ran down my arm, too.


    I can''t believe that this scene is true. Xiaoyu will really help these guys tear off a piece of my flesh.


    Xiaoyu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and said with a smile to those little boys, "how am I doing?"


    The little boy at the head took a look at Xiaoyu, and then bit the meat that I fell down.


    Even though that piece of meat had fallen off my arm.


    But when I saw the child gnawing at my bloody piece of meat, I still felt a stabbing pain.


    Xiaoyu looked at the little boy cleverly. After eating a few mouthfuls, his eyes suddenly brightened and said to Xiaoyu, "it''s delicious! Come on, you give him to everyone. Come on


    Light rain smell speech clapped his hands, smile out: "good wow, as long as you like, as long as you recognize it?"


    She said suddenly climbed to me and looked at me with a smile: "big one, I want to eat you. Your meat is very delicious, and the taste of mutton is the same."


    When I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Her words seemed to imply something to me. But at this time, I was in great pain. I didn''t have the heart to think about what Xiaoyu wanted to tell me. However, Xiaoyu didn''t give me a chance to speak. She suddenly climbed to my throat and bit my throat.


    The pain was so painful that I tore my heart and lungs. I struggled hard to throw the light rain down. But at this time, the light rain was like a piece of dog skin plaster. It stuck to me and made me unable to move at all.


    I can even hear light rain drinking blood from my throat.


    I feel more and more dizzy in front of me, and my body is getting colder and colder. I didn''t expect that one day I would be killed by Xiaoyu. It''s ridiculous.


    I think, the brain also slowly did not listen to the call, slowly fell down.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be dismembered, but I can''t think about it at this time.


    I just feel that the little rain in a little bit of my meat to these little ghosts, until later completely lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up.


    The whole body aches to death, and I am not lying on the bed at this time, but under the bed.


    I am slightly stunned, am I so dead?


    Before I arrived and wanted to understand, I suddenly felt someone tugged me. I was stunned by the drag. Then I saw a familiar figure, Si fanhan.


    I gave a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that I would still miss you when I died."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan gave me a look: "you have so much nonsense. You are not dead now. Get out of here quickly."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I didn''t respond for half a day. However, Si fan Han pulled me hard and pulled me out from under the bed and resisted on my shoulder.


    I looked numbly at the bed surface. There was a large amount of blood on the bed surface, and there was a piece of bone on it. I was scared. I immediately wanted to ask Si fanhan if I was dead.


    Unexpectedly, Si fanhan said to me at this time: "don''t talk. I have told you that you are not dead, but if you make a noise later, you will become a dead man. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."

 Chapter 184

    I was so frightened that I shut my mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Si fanhan nodded with satisfaction when he saw me like this, and then said to me, "Xiaoyu has already entered the place of the group of little ghosts. When the time comes, he will enter their boss''s place. It''s impossible to find any useful clues."


    Si fan Han said as he jumped down from the stairs.


    It was not until I got back to the rental house that I was relieved and asked how to solve the problem at Si fan Han hospital. Si fan gave me a look: "you don''t have to worry about that matter. It has nothing to do with you. As for what to do, they will deal with it naturally."


    I saw that Si fanhan said so, so I didn''t ask.


    Si fan Han looked at Jinyun: "what should we do now, elder martial brother?"


    Jinyun poured a mouthful of wine and said to Si fan Han, "it''s no way to worry now. Let''s wait for the light rain first."


    I sat on the sofa, staring at the outside with wide eyes, waiting for the light rain to come back.


    However, I waited for so long, the shadow of Xiaoyu didn''t see it. I couldn''t help but get up in a hurry and said to Jinyun, "Xiaoyu hasn''t come back for such a long time. Can''t something happen?"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me: "I don''t know. All things are unknown now, but fortunately, you don''t have anything to give now, so take good care of it, otherwise"


    I sighed and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Si fan Han looked at me: "are you worried about the light rain, afraid of her accident?"


    I''m mmm.


    Si fan Han then said to me, "do you want to see what Xiaoyu is doing now?"


    I still nodded at Si fanhan, and she took a look at Jinyun: "elder martial brother, Xiaoyu is really unsafe to be alone, or I can go with him and dress up in Qiaozhuang and pretend to be a child."


    Jinyun frowned: "more people will not be safe, one day more than three inexplicable children to join, it is inevitable that the other side will not be suspicious."


    Si fan Han Wen Yan sighed: "this is not good, that is not good, what should we do?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s question, Jinyun sighed: "if you really want to go, you can, but don''t be too blind. Although Xiaoyu is very dangerous, she is so smart that she should be able to cope with it. You two should try not to contact those little ghosts after you go."


    Si fan Han and I looked at each other and were very happy. He finally agreed with us. So Si fan Han and I rushed to Jinyun and said, "you can rest assured."


    Jinyun then took out a charm into water and handed it to me: "drink this, as long as you drink this water, you will be fine."


    I, um, poured the spell water into my stomach, and a warm current poured down my throat into my internal organs.


    This feeling is very strange, I can''t say what it looks like, but after Fu underwater belly, I feel as if my body has recovered some strength.


    Jinyun looked at me: "can only adhere to an hour, after an hour, if you can''t come back, you will be instantly exhausted."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, my face immediately turned pale. However, Si fan''s face turned pale: "don''t worry. You can''t die with me. Is that all?"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t answer Si fanhan''s words any more. Instead, Jinyun drew a charm on my back and drew it gently. I didn''t feel much.


    Instead of explaining why she did this, Jin Yun went to Si fanhan''s side and drew a charm on her back in the same way.


    Si fan Han rushed to Jinyun to a thank you, and then dragged me to run outside.


    She walked very fast. Fortunately, because of the magic water I just had, I was very energetic now. So I followed Si fanhan all the way to the hospital. It was about 20 minutes before we arrived.


    Si fanhan looked outside the hospital for a while, but was not in a hurry to enter. I took advantage of this opportunity to ask Si fanhan, "what is the painting on our back by Jinyun? How can I feel "


    Si fan gave me a cold look:" if you want to be a kid, you need someone to turn you into a kid. Although we look like adults, we are children in the eyes of those kids. In this way, even if we are found out, there will be nothing wrong, do you understand? "


    I was stunned for a long time, but I nodded at Si fan Han.


    Si fanhan sighed at me: "you don''t work hard to learn anything. In the end, you don''t know anything. I''ll tell you, it''s very dangerous now. If I don''t speak, don''t come to me in a mess. Otherwise, what will happen will happen. Ghost knows, you and I don''t know."


    After I heard Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. My heart said that you are not a ghost?


    Although I thought so, I still didn''t say it.


    Si fan Han stares at this side son to see a person for a while, waved to me: "go, let''s go in and have a look."I, um, immediately followed Si fan han to the hospital and went in.


    The hospital is empty, there is no one, there is a kind of strange that can not be said.


    I swallowed my saliva. Now I''m still alive. After seeing the scene here, I naturally feel more and more terrible. I quickly hide behind Si fanhan: "that"


    Si fan turns pale at me: "what do you want to ask?"


    I pointed to the front: "which ward should we go to or the nurse''s room?"


    After hearing my question, Si fan was slightly stunned: "what are you going to do in those places?"


    I told Si fanhan what I thought. After she looked at me for a few seconds, she nodded at me: "this master is OK, but what should I do if something happens?"


    I didn''t expect that Si fan Han would ask me such a question. For a moment, I was stunned. However, Si fan Han waved to me: "forget it, let''s go to your ward first."


    I said, Si fanhan walked in front of me, and I followed behind.


    The corridor of this hospital is really quiet. There is no sound at all. I look under my feet, and I don''t make any sound. I can''t stand for a long time.


    I haven''t regained consciousness, Si fan Han suddenly tugged me for a moment and dragged me to a ward nearby.


    I was a little caught off guard when I was given such a trick to Si fan Han. After a while, my face became ugly and asked Si fan Han, "what are you doing?"


    When Si fanhan heard me speak, she quickly covered my mouth and made a gesture to me not to speak. Seeing Si fanhan''s appearance, I shivered coldly. Even she was so nervous, what did she see?


    I didn''t dare to speak. Si fan Han loosened my mouth and hid in the door with an ugly face and slowly squatted down.


    I learned from Si fan Han''s appearance and leaned against the door with her.


    But at this time, my heart is miserable, just like a big stone heavy pressure on my chest, let me suffer to death.


    I didn''t know how long I had stayed with Si fanhan like this. Suddenly, I heard the sound of kicking and trampling outside. It seemed that I had heard it somewhere.


    Si fanhan saw that I was thinking about things and wrote a few words on the ground: "what are you thinking about?"


    I give Si fan Han such a trick, suddenly come back to God, and then shake my head at Si fan Han, indicating that she has nothing to think about.


    Although Si fanhan didn''t believe what I said, she didn''t ask any more.


    After a long time, Si fan Han stood up, wiped the sweat beads on his head and said to me, "it''s OK. Let''s go on."


    To Si fan Han, I had to stand slowly, but at this time I found that my legs were shaking. Si fan gave me a look: "you are really, how dare you be so timid?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "this is born, and I have no way."


    Si fanhan gave me a sentence choked not lightly, stare at me with wide eyes, did not speak for a long time.


    I gave a dry smile, and Si fanhan then pulled me: "go away quickly. Don''t talk nonsense. This situation is very bad now. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll throw you out in a moment."


    When I told Si fan Han that, she looked at Si fan Han with a black face for a moment. She sighed and pulled me: "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s hurry up."


    Then I followed Si fan Han all the way. The corridor was not very long, so we arrived at the door of the ward in a twinkling of an eye. Originally, I tried to push the door and walked in. However, Si fanhan suddenly tugged me. I was stunned by this drag and asked Si fanhan in a hurry¡° What are you going to do? "


    Si fan Han gave me a look and motioned me not to speak. Fortunately, my voice could only be heard by Si fan Han and me. Otherwise, seeing her expression, I would know that I must have been in trouble.


    After waiting for a moment, Si fan Han looked at the window. With the moment she looked at it, I saw that he was sweating from his head.


    Seeing the perspiration on her forehead, I shivered coldly and hurriedly asked Si fan in a low voice: "what''s going on?"


    Si fanhan looked at me and said, "see for yourself"


    I looked at Si fanhan in doubt. However, according to Si fanhan''s meaning, I went over and looked inside. At the moment I looked at it, I couldn''t help being stunned because there were children standing inside, and their eyes were just staring at the bed in front of me. It was just strange that Si fan and I were Cold see so long, so many children inside how I did not see the shadow of light rain?


    Si fanhan probably felt very strange, and turned to look at me: "what''s the matter? Why can''t you see the light rain? Where did they hide it?"

 Chapter 185

    I scratched my head, indicating that I didn''t know what was going on.


    Si fan Han could not help but be stunned after seeing my expression, and then sighed at me: "it seems that we have to go to other places to look for it."


    I''m a, just want to turn back, but at this time, my ear suddenly heard that child''s cry: "who? Who''s at the door. "


    When I heard the children''s cry, I couldn''t help being stunned, and I tried to run. Who knows, at this time, Si fanhan grabbed me, and then shook his head at me: "no"


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when I gave him such a cry. Then I stopped and asked Si fanhan, "why not?"


    Si Han did not push the door.


    I saw that Si fan Han wanted to go in. His scalp felt numb, but I still bit my teeth and followed Si fan Han in.


    I didn''t feel sad until I went in. At that time, it was these children who were going to eat us. Although Si fanhan had told me that we looked like children, those children should look like children, but at this time, I couldn''t help but feel flustered. They were too close.


    Si fanhan didn''t feel nervous. She laughed at the children and said, "hello"


    the leading child squinted at me and Si fanhan: "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Si fan Han ha ha smile: "we two are looking for people."


    The leading child and the other children looked at each other and asked, "looking for someone? Who are you looking for? "


    Si fanhan took a look at me: "I came to find our parents. We are brothers and sisters. We had a sleep here. It was too cold in that place. We couldn''t see our parents after we got up."


    As she spoke, Si fanhan made a look of wronged Baba. It was really funny that an adult made this look.


    But I can''t laugh now, because there are a group of cannibals in front of me.


    The child looked at Si fan Han and turned his head to me: "what you said is true?"


    After I heard the child''s words, I quickly nodded to the little boy: "it''s really true. Don''t you believe us? But if you don''t believe it, it''s OK for us. I just came to find my mother. Since there is no mother here, my sister and I will look for it in other places


    I feel a bit naive to say such a thing, but at this time I can''t stop saying it. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how serious the consequences are.


    Several children looked at each other, and the leading child suddenly laughed at me: "so it is. Don''t look for your parents. Join us and play with us."


    After all, he is a child, his mind is not so deep.


    I and Si fan Han looked at each other, and Si fan Han looked timid: "what you said is true?"


    The child nodded to us: "it''s true. I''ll take you to see our boss now. As long as the boss accepts you, we''ll be good partners in the future. What do you think?"


    I didn''t dare to speak. I was afraid that I had made a mistake. However, Si fanhan clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Wow, wow"


    the boy gave the other children a look, and those children came over and grabbed the hands of Si fanhan and me. It was a bit awkward for them to pull so, but they felt as if I and Si fanhan were with him They''re as tall as they are.


    At this time, I had to admire Jinyun''s Daoism. It was so wonderful that I didn''t even think of it. I was relieved.


    The child walked in front of him for a while, and suddenly turned to look at us: "how do your parents walk?"


    I didn''t know what to say, so I quickly pretended to be crying and started to cry.


    Si fanhan seemed to have known for a long time that these children would ask such questions, so she quickly explained to the children, "I had a high fever that day. My mother came to the hospital, but my family had no money. The doctor didn''t care about us. My mother just looked at me for a while and put me in a bed. When we woke up, there were aunts and uncles lying around, as well as my parents We couldn''t find out where we had gone


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the child was slightly stunned for a moment, and then sighed at me and Si fan Han: "that''s the case. It''s OK. Our boss also likes to play with friends. Don''t be restrained when you see him."


    I heard the little boy a big one, can''t help but stupefied for a long time, he said this person in the end is who? Why is it so powerful. "


    seeing that I was thinking about something, Si fanhan gave a dry cough.


    I suddenly came to my senses and looked at them.


    The little boy stopped and squinted at me. "What are you thinking?"


    I gave the little boy such a shout, my heart was a little flustered, but I still forced to bear the fear in my heart and said to the little boy: "no, I just miss my mother, I think she can''t see I will be very sad?"The little boy then shook his head: "so it is, ah, nothing, you will forget in the future, we have a lot of children, in the future will not be so lonely."


    After I heard the little boy''s words, I nodded at him in a hurry, and then I laughed: "where is the big brother?"


    As soon as I had finished asking, the little boy stopped in front of a ward.


    With the moment the little devil stopped, I found that there was a seal on the ward, and the door handle was not embroidered. I couldn''t help muttering. I didn''t see the house before. Is it because someone deliberately cleaned up the ward? Is this the top secret in this corridor?


    When I think about the performance of the nurse before, I feel strange to myself, but in order not to make the little boy nervous, I pretend to be very curious.


    "Does our boss live in this place?"


    The little boy nodded to me, and his face became serious. The little boy seemed to me smarter than Xiaoyu, but he seemed to have something hidden in his heart.


    The boy brought us to the door and said to me, "you two stay here. Knock on the door. I won''t accompany you."


    After hearing the little boy''s words, Si fan Han could not help being stunned for a moment, and asked the little boy, "do you mean to let us go in to see the boss ourselves?"


    The little boy nodded at Si fan Han and me: "the elder brother doesn''t like other people to disturb him, because the elder brother is forgetting. You can go in by yourself."


    After that, the little boy disappeared in front of us.


    I was more and more surprised that the little boy''s boss was so mysterious. Si fanhan and I looked at each other. Si fanhan shook her head at me, saying that she didn''t know, so I put out my hand and knocked on the door.


    At the moment that my hand touched the door, I suddenly felt a chill coming out of the door, stimulating my soul and making me shiver.


    Si fan Han can''t help but be stunned when he saw me like this. Then he asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    I gnawed my teeth and said to Si fan Han, "this door is strange and cool."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan''s eyes changed. She looked at me for a while and said to me, "it seems that we have to go in and have a look."


    I nodded, but I couldn''t reach out my hand to knock on the door. Si fanhan looked at me for a moment and said in a low voice, "maybe it''s because you are a living person. I''ll knock on the door."


    I nodded, and Si fanhan stretched out his hand and knocked on the door. Sure enough, as Si fanhan said, when she knocked, the door opened with a creak.


    It was dark, and I couldn''t see or hear anything except the chill.


    Then I heard someone turn around me. The speed of the turn was so fast that I felt a little chilly.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I just lowered my head and tried to make the other party not to doubt what was wrong with me.


    After a dry cough, Si fan began to shout, "are you here, boss? We are new here "


    there is no response. When I hear Si fanhan say this, I can''t help being stunned. Can''t Si fanhan see the so-called boss? Isn''t she also a soul? Why can''t she see it in this dark environment.


    Si fanhan gritted his teeth and waited for a while. Seeing that there was no response, she repeated her words again. With the fall of sifanhan''s voice, I only felt that something had changed around me. But before I could get back to my senses, I suddenly felt as if I had been hit hard by some hammer on my chest, and then flew backwards and hit the back wall It was too sudden and too heavy. I only felt a mouthful of blood from my throat. So did Si fanhan, who flew out like a broken kite.


    However, Si fanhan was not as embarrassed as I was. Although she also fell on the ground, she still squeezed her eyes secretly at me. When I saw the expression of Si fan Han, I knew that Si fan Han was on purpose. But my bones are like falling apart now. My mother has no mind to worry about Si fan Han. What is she going to say to me? She just climbed from the ground with her teeth clenched I went in and wanted to go in again, but before I went in, the door creaked shut.


    I was slightly stunned, but Si fan Han shook his head at me at this time, indicating that I would not go in again.


    I sighed and stopped to see if it would go on like this. Si fanhan and I didn''t understand anything, so we sighed to


    Si fanhan and we didn''t speak any more.


    I couldn''t bear to go away like this, but Si fanhan pulled me again to show me not to be impulsive. At this moment, he came out of the shadow of the child again from the dark. He just gave us a smilingly look, but he didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what it meant. So he walked towards the little boy and asked him "Boss, what do you mean? Why didn''t we even see his shadow? "The little boy said to me with a smile: "you don''t have to ask more about this. You are welcome."

 Chapter 186

    Si fanhan and I looked at each other. Does this child mean that we have passed their boss''s idea?


    I can''t figure out which song it is. Si fan Han scratched his head: "so we join you?"


    The little devil sniffed at me and Si fan Han with a smile: "yes, our boss is very easygoing, and most people can pass through. Of course, if there are two-minded people to join, ha ha, our elder brother will definitely not let him go."


    After hearing the little boy''s words, I shivered. Isn''t this warning me and Si fan Han?


    Si fan Han laughed at the little boy and said, "don''t worry, we won''t betray our boss."


    Today, I''m a little bit busy with you


    Si fanhan and I knew who the three people in his mouth were referring to, but we could not break them at this time, otherwise both Xiaoyu and I might be in danger.


    Pretending to be very happy, Si fanhan stepped forward and took the little boy''s hand: "what you said is true? Three, plus the two of us


    The little devil said with a smile at Si fan Han: "yes, but what are your two names? Since you have joined us, you have to have a name, don''t you?"


    Si fan Han is worthy of being an old ghost who has lived for a hundred years. Is there any ordinary way to deal with these little devils? She smiles at them: "I''m Xiaofan. My brother''s name is Xiaolin. Are you big?"


    When I heard Si fanhan cry, I couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over my body. However, I didn''t say anything. I just followed them.


    Originally, I thought that this little guy must have taken us to Xiaoyu. Unexpectedly, he took us forward for a few steps, then suddenly stopped. Seeing Si fanhan and the little devil stopped together, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and wanted to ask them how to reply to the matter. But when the words got to my mouth, I still swallowed them into my stomach. After all, I didn''t speak now At that time, since Si fanhan stopped, it means that she also found something. They are all souls now. I pretend that I am also a soul. If they can see it, I can''t see it. So I learned from Si fan Han and stopped with the little devil.


    At this time, Si fan Han suddenly tugged me, dragged me into the ward again, and slammed the door.


    After we went in, I found that these kids were not afraid of anything. I felt even more strange when I saw a cold sweat on his head.


    However, at this time, the lamp in the corridor flickered for a moment. At the moment when the light flashed, the huge shadow reflected from the door made me shiver, because the shadow turned out to be


    I swallowed my saliva, and my heart was beating wildly. Is it possible that the thing that sifan was afraid of was her?


    As I was thinking about it, I heard the little devil sigh with relief: "finally gone"


    after being afraid, the little devil recovered his expression and waved to me and Si fanhan: "let''s go? Let''s go and see what''s going on? "


    Si fanhan clapped his hands and said with a smile, "Wow, wow"


    I didn''t dare to think about it any more. I followed them all the way out. After I went out, I found that the corridor was empty. I can''t help feeling very strange. I remember that there were a lot of little ghosts in my ward at that time. How could it be that suddenly there was no one in the corridor? I can''t think of it, but at this moment, the voice of the little boy came to my ear: "since you two are brothers and sisters, you should not mind living in the same room?"


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other and then said with a smile to the little boy, "don''t mind. The little boy nodded:" that''s good. I''ll take you to your house. You two will live there in the future. "


    Si fanhan and I felt strange, but we still didn''t say anything. We just nodded at the little devil, and then he laughed. Until we were taken to the door of a ward, I could not help but pick my eyebrows when I saw the appearance of the ward, because this door is almost the same as the one I saw in their elder brother''s place.


    Si fan Han did not speak, but secretly pulled me behind me, indicating that I did not want to reveal my secret.


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t speak. The boy made a gesture to Si fanhan and me. I didn''t dare to put out my hand to bang the door. Naturally, sifanhan knew what I was thinking, so she reached out to open the door. But at this time, the little boy stopped Si fanhan: "wait a minute, Xiao Fan, you are a girl. You can''t do this kind of rough work. Girls should be gentle and quiet So, it has to be done by your brother. "


    I listened to his words slightly stupefied, is this also a kind of test?


    I nodded at the little boy, then stretched out a hand and pressed it on the door handle. Sure enough, it was still a freezing cold, but I knew that I had to bear it in any case, or we would have to die with it.


    So as soon as I gritted my teeth, I opened the door.


    When the little boy saw me open the door, he said with a smile: "it''s late. You should rest first. When there''s something delicious, I''ll call you naturally. You can rest here at ordinary times."Si fan Han and I were a little puzzled, but they all nodded at the little devil and went in.


    After Si fanhan and I went in, the little boy closed the door.


    As soon as he left, before I could speak, Si fanhan suddenly grabbed my hand and drew out the silver dagger from his body.


    When I saw Si fan Han pulling my hand with a bright dagger, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I quickly asked Si fan Han, "what do you want to do?"


    After hearing my question, Si fanhan gave me a look: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m saving you now. If you don''t want to, you''ll have to suffer what happens. I don''t care about you."


    I was scared by a word from Si fan Han, and I didn''t dare to answer a word.


    Si fan Han bit his teeth and tugged at my hand.


    I''m sweating with pain, but I know I can''t make a sound at this time.


    Just shut up.


    When my blood stuck to the silver dagger, I was stunned, because there was a large amount of blood on the dagger, but the blood in my hand was frozen after touching the blade of the silver dagger.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t know what was going on. However, Si fanhan sighed, pulled a piece of white cloth from my body and bandaged it on my hand.


    Seeing that Si fan Han was so nervous, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time: "what''s going on? Why do you look so nervous? "


    Si fan gave me a cold look: "do you know why the child just asked you to open the door?"


    After hearing what Si fanhan said, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I shook my head at Si fanhan, indicating that I didn''t quite understand the meaning of Si fanhan''s words. Si fanhan then explained to me: "because the little boy is afraid to see that you are not a ghost, but because of the charm, you are still a child in his eyes, so he needs to confirm this What''s the matter? I knew you were going to be poisoned by cold when you touched the doorknob. If you don''t excrete it in time, you will become a corpse tomorrow


    When I said this to Si fanhan, I shivered. Suddenly, I remembered that our time had already passed 40 minutes, and there were 20 minutes left. If I could not find the light rain, my whole body would collapse.


    Si fanhan naturally knew this, and she could not help but pick her eyebrows: "it''s no way to go on like this. Your charm will lose its effect in 20 minutes, and you will not even have a chance to run, let alone save Xiaoyu. Maybe it will also hurt Xiaoyu."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help regretting that I wanted to come here for trouble. Seeing my regret, she sighed: "now it''s no use regretting. We should find a way to find them. This is the most important thing. The rest is nonsense and useless."


    I nodded at Si fan Han, but I really didn''t know how to do it. So I glared at Si fan Han: "now we are trapped here. The key is how to get out. This is the most important thing."


    Naturally, Si fanhan knew the importance of this matter. She raised her head and looked out of the glass for a moment. She said to me, "there is no one outside. You are waiting for me here. I''ll go out and have a look. If I can''t find Xiaoyu''s solution, I''ll take you out of here."


    After saying this, Si fanhan turned around and wanted to go out. When I saw Si fan Han leaving, I was surprised. I immediately called to him, "wait a minute. I can''t help being stunned and asked me," what''s the matter? "


    I quickly explained to Si fan Han, "do you want me to go with you?"


    Who knows that Si fanhan shook his head at me after hearing what I said: "you''d better stay here honestly. When I find Xiaoyu, I will come back to pick you up naturally. Otherwise, you will only drag me down if you follow me."


    In fact, Si fanhan was right, so I sighed and sat down on the ground. Si fanhan looked at me and reached for the door.


    However, Si fan did not open it after a few tugs.


    I was stunned when I saw that Si fan Han didn''t pull the door open. I asked Si fan Han, "what''s wrong with me? Is it impossible to open it? "


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan nodded to me: "these damned fellows have locked the door. It seems that they don''t believe us very much. If it goes on like this, Xiaoyu will be afraid of it"


    in the end, I''m afraid it will happen

 Chapter 187

    After hearing Si fan''s words, I can''t help but feel a little nervous. Is it Xiaoyu''s accident? If they start to doubt me, isn''t Xiaoyu doubting them?


    When I think of what the boy said just now, I feel terrible. I''m afraid my guess is correct.


    Si fan Han also raised eyebrows: "no, we can''t be trapped here."


    I know the meaning of Si fan Han. I''m afraid she is going to take me to find Xiaoyu. So I nodded to Si fan Han: "I''ll go with you. No matter what happens then, they have already begun to suspect you and me."


    Si fan Han gave a sigh, sat on the ground and thought for two minutes: "since they have done so, I guess we can only use a charm to open the door. But as long as the door is opened, those guys will know that there is a ghost between us. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I nodded to Si fanhan. Her meaning was very obvious. If we let them know that we were not their people, we would be in danger. Moreover, we would die. Of course, Si fanhan would not be in danger. Even their boss could not do anything to Si fanhan, let alone a little ghost?


    She looked at me: "you think well, we can either wait or rush out to find Xiaoyu now."


    I heard Si fan Han say so. I bit my teeth and said to Si fan Han, "well, I''ll go with you. I''ll become a soul."


    Si fan Han saw me say so, nodded at me: "since you have thought well, I will not say more."


    After that, she bit her finger and pulled a piece of white cloth from me. She wrote a rune on it and murmured something in her mouth. Then Si fanhan pasted the mantra on the door and said to me, "you are a living person now. You have a lot of Yang in the tip of your tongue. So you have to help me. I want you to light this charm."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I already understood her meaning, so I nodded at Si fan Han, stuck the mantra on the door with her, and bit the tip of my tongue vigorously. I didn''t know how many times I had bitten the tip of my tongue, so although it hurt, it didn''t hurt to tears.


    As soon as I bit it, I spat blood at the charm.


    Originally, Si fanhan was the soul. She used her blood to form a charm with a very heavy Yin Qi. When I vomited the blood on the tip of my tongue, it burned with a bang.


    With the spell burning up that moment, from the door out of a strong black gas.


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw the black gas on the door. Sure enough, the door had a forbidden curse on those little devils.


    Si fan Han sighed and said to me, "when I count to three, you will drag the door!"


    I nodded to Si fan Han, indicating that Si fan Han could start. Si fan Han began to count. When he reached three, I yanked the door.


    Originally, I didn''t quite understand why Si fanhan asked me to open the door, but at the moment when I opened the door, the black gas gathered outside rushed into the room.


    At that moment, I felt a chill. I didn''t know what would happen if I was knocked down by this Yin Qi. However, Si fanhan seemed to have known that it would be like this. She should have been preparing for this behind me. At the moment I opened the door, she also yanked me and hid behind the door with me.


    The things impacted by the black gas are straight. The things that have been hit by the black gas will turn to scorched black in an instant. After a minute, the black gas can be regarded as dissipated.


    What did Si fan do? Let''s go


    I gave Si fan Han such a cry, suddenly came back to God, busy ran out toward the outside.


    But just after I got out of the door, I was stunned.


    Si fanhan also stopped. It was not that we two didn''t go, but the two sides of the corridor had been blocked by children.


    The little boy, who was the leader, gave a big smile to Si fan and me: "what are you going to do


    I swallowed my saliva and stepped back two steps. However, Si fanhan didn''t seem to be very afraid, but just a strong sneer.


    After hearing Si fan Han''s smile, I felt a shiver. The boy looked at Si fan Han and asked him, "what are you laughing at?"


    Si fanhan stared at the boy for a moment: "don''t you know what I''m laughing at? You''ve been prepared. Why do you want to do this? It''s like taking off your pants and farting. It''s unnecessary


    Hearing Si fan Han''s abusive voice, the boy just sneered: "you guess"


    Si fan''s cold smile: "you let me guess? Guess what? Guess why you''re doing this? I tell you this kid, I''m not interested in you. I advise you to be sensible and make way for me, or I will kill you. "


    A word from Si fan Han didn''t frighten these little devils. The first one looked at Si fan Han with a smile: "elder sister, you don''t want to know. How did I find out that you are wrong? Anyway, there is plenty of time, so you don''t want to hear from me and let you have a long insight? "Si fan Han glared at the little boy: "you don''t talk nonsense with me here. I tell you I''m not interested in listening to your bullshit here. Get out of here."


    The little boy looked at Si fanhan: "by the way, I forgot to tell you something. Didn''t you come to find that girl? Well, by the way, her name is Xiaoyu, right? Come on, brothers. Bring me that girl. "


    As his voice fell, the light rain was soon pressed up.


    However, it seems that Xiaoyu didn''t get any harm, so I was relieved.


    Xiaoyu looked at us and Si fanhan with a slight apology: "sister fanhan, I"


    Si fanhan shook his head, indicating that Xiaoyu should not go on, but turned to look at the boy: "I really didn''t think that I would play with a little doll one day. At that time, when you were looking at the hospital bed in the ward, I should have realized that you had already After discovering something wrong, I didn''t expect that I was confused at that time. "


    When I didn''t understand the meaning of the gesture, the little boy laughed at us and said, "there is one thing you haven''t thought of, that is, when you meet my boss, you know why I want to take you to see him?"


    Si fan Han narrowed his eyes: "I don''t want to know. You don''t need to explain to us."


    Who ever wanted to be there, the little boy sneered: "no, no, no, you don''t want to know, but I want to tell you, because I have already informed my boss when I brought you in. I know that you are not an ordinary guy, and we can''t deal with you, so I secretly use such a small mind, just a small one Small eyes. "


    As he spoke, he gestured to us with two fingers.


    When I heard him say this, my heart suddenly became cold. However, Si fanhan sneered: "is it? Hehe, you think you''re the only one in the world who''s smart. You think I''m not wary when I go in? "


    When Si Han suddenly catches Si Han, I don''t think of it. But I can''t think of it.


    It was so sudden that I was scared and roared at Si fan: "what are you going to do?"


    After hearing my roar, Si fan Han clapped hard on my shoulder: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m saving you now."


    I was so frightened by Si fan Han''s tone that I didn''t dare to say a word.


    Si fanhan opened my clothes and nodded on my neck: "you mean the seal technique of the eight trigrams compass, right?"


    The boy''s face suddenly changed after hearing Si fan Han''s words. Si fan Han then released me: "ha ha, I always want to leave a way for myself to do things. Do you think I''m too simple?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the little boy bit his teeth: "if you ha ha, you are not here to save this little guy? Well, I''ll eat her now. I''ll see how you can save her! "


    He said, and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xiaoyu''s face changed slightly. I can see that Xiaoyu naturally knows what this guy wants to do. He just smiles at me and Si fanhan: "don''t worry about me, big sister. Get out of here quickly"


    originally, I saw that Xiaoyu was about to be eaten, so I closed my eyes. Who ever thought that at this time, those children seemed to be suffering To what scared, the face suddenly became very ugly, like crazy, SA Ya Zi Ran.


    I was slightly stunned for a moment. I turned my head and took a look at Si fanhan, who wanted to get the answer from her and see what was going on. Who knows, their faces also became ugly. I looked at them as if they were looking behind me. I quickly turned around to take a look. Only the fat nurse who gave me the injection was looking at us in a strange way ¡£


    When I saw the nurse, I couldn''t help being stunned, but I didn''t know why her eyes were a little different at this time, as if she was unconscious. She came towards us with a kitchen knife in her hand.


    I swallowed my saliva and yelled at Si fan Han: "you go quickly."


    After hearing caihan''s words, she didn''t want a knife from me, but she didn''t want a knife from me at night


    After Si fan Han finished speaking, she turned around and disappeared in my sight.


    I looked at the guy in front of me shivered, but still bravely rushed to the woman.


    But she giggled at me at this time.

 Chapter 188

    I''m not sure why Si fanhan chose to escape, but the situation is not optimistic.


    I know that if it goes on like this, I will have to suffer with it. Seeing that the nurse is about to rush towards me with a knife, I quickly take a look at the back. The group of kids have no idea where they are. But if the damned nurse leaves, those kids will rush out, and I still can''t bear it.


    I thought about it for a while, but I still had to admit that I was scared to death at this time, but the current situation does not allow me to hesitate, so I just want to kill the dead.


    However, when I approached the nurse, I found that she was still an ordinary person''s strength, and I easily pushed her to the ground.


    At this time, I felt very strange. Since she was an ordinary person, why would Si fan Han be afraid to die? I couldn''t think of it. But seeing that the nurse had already pushed me down, I knocked her neck hard. In order to prevent those damned guys from rushing to me, I thought about it and thought about it. I would take this woman and wait for her to leave the hospital.


    After making up my mind, I carried the fat nurse and ran out. If it was the same as I thought, until I got out of the hospital, those little ghosts didn''t follow me.


    I threw the fat nurse to the door of the hospital and ran away.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get to the rental house.


    Si fan Han and Xiao Yu have come back and are talking to Jinyun.


    They shut their mouths when they saw me come in.


    Jinyun looked at me with a very strange look, which made me uncomfortable all over. He asked Jinyun, "what are you looking at?"


    Jinyun took my arm: "come on, come on in."


    His appearance is really like a weasel paying a new year''s visit to a chicken. I smelled a trace of danger and quickly threw away Jinyun: "you can say what you have to say, there is no need to look like this"


    after hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned and asked me, "what you said is true?"


    I nodded to Jinyun: "well, just tell me what you want to do, don''t let me guess, and don''t be hypocritical."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun scratched his head: "Hey, since you have said so, if I don''t tell you the truth, you have to blame me for not coming here, sit down first, and let''s talk about other things later."


    I turned to take a look at the summer rain, in these people, only summer rain is honest.


    But let me never thought of is, Xia Yu saw me staring at her, suddenly dry cough, turned his head to one side.


    Xiaoyu looked at me awkwardly: "I''m really sorry for the big one, it''s all the light rain that caused you"


    I''ve been blinded after hearing the words of Xiaoyu, and I always feel that Xiaoyu knows something.


    I waved to the light rain and signaled that it would come.


    Xiaoyu shook his head at me, I know it was Jinyun who did it.


    I looked at Jinyun strangely: "do you know what happened to that nurse in the hospital?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "let''s not talk about the nurse first, let''s talk about your affairs first."


    I didn''t know what he was going to do, so I sat down. Si fanhan and Xiaoyu seemed to see the God of pestilence. They wanted to stay away from me.


    I knew that they would not tell me anything, so I just stare at Jinyun: "what do you want to talk about with me?"


    Jinyun shook hands and threw me a bottle of beer: "drink some, press the shock."


    I didn''t speak with a bitter face, but Jinyun said to me, "I''ll ask you, there''s no other meaning. Don''t be nervous. I haven''t seen that nurse, so I want to ask you, how did you see that nurse, did she have anything wrong at the beginning?"


    I thought Jinyun was going to pit me, but I didn''t expect Jinyun to say such a thing. I was relieved and told Jinyun about my situation in the hospital.


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun''s face changed slightly, but I know that even if I ask him what now, he won''t say it.


    I was thinking wildly, just heard Jinyun say with a smile: "so, do you want to know who the nurse is?"


    I see Jinyun this pair of cheap like to know that he is to pit me, so waved to Jinyun: "no, I don''t want to know, you don''t need to go on."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun''s face changed, but only a few seconds later, Jinyun''s face changed to the original appearance, and said to me, "Hey, if you don''t want to know, I won''t embarrass you, but you have to understand, I can''t ask about this matter, but some people will ask you that you have offended those little ghosts. Now they want to kill you If you don''t want to help me, I won''t help you. Besides, Linzi, you have forgotten something very important


    I narrowed my eyes and didn''t answer Jinyun''s words, but Jinyun told me with a smile: "I remember you have a soul card. Maybe you need to use your soul to support it. Otherwise, your life will be taken away by others, right?"After hearing Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "how can you know this matter?"


    Jinyun laughed at me: "how can I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, but if you promise to help me, I can not only let those little ghosts stop pestering you, but also help you clean up most of your soul. In this case, Ha Ha Lin Zi, you are a smart man, you should understand what I am talking about, so I don''t need to explain it more?"


    I saw Jinyun this pair of cheap, hate straight gnash teeth, but now I can''t provoke Jinyun, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, my life is in the hands of others, and those little ghosts will come to me for revenge at any time.


    Seeing that I was moved, Jinyun said to me, "in fact, you don''t have to be afraid. You''ll be fine if you have me. Those kids don''t count anything in front of me. If you don''t help me, it''s a very cost-effective deal. If you don''t help me, he won''t go on. I can only bite my teeth and ask him," what do you want to do, Can''t I do what you say


    Jinyun said to me with a smile: "that''s right. It''s good for you to be obedient. After all, it''s good for you. Come on, I''ll tell you how to do it"


    Jinyun said a few words in my ear with a cheap look.


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. I was about to open my mouth and roar at Jingyun to ask if he was crazy.


    However, before I said anything, Jinyun waved to me: "don''t talk, boy, it''s better to be quiet and scold. It''s not a shrew. What''s more, I''m for you. You don''t think about it. As long as it''s done, you don''t have to worry about your own danger, do you?"


    In fact, what Jinyun said is not unreasonable. My present situation is really dangerous. Although Jinyun loves to trap people, he still has some skills. So I nodded at Jinyun: "everything is done according to what you said, but I can tell you that I am"


    before I finish my words, Jinyun smiles at me and says: "don''t say you go to rest Have a rest. I''ve been tired all day, haven''t you? "


    I sighed and fell on the sofa.


    However, lying in bed, I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. Si fanhan didn''t pay attention to me. I turned around and walked out.


    I left and right thinking, has been going on like this is not the way, whether or not to flee at that time, as long as there are Jinyun in those little ghosts should not be how.


    I thought about it all night, and it wasn''t until the next morning that I fell asleep.


    But I have not closed my eyes, the door to Jinyun Bang to kick open.


    This sound of movement is really too big, I give such a noise, a moment of time scared, suddenly ran up, sleepy also did not have.


    I looked at Jinyun angrily: "are you crazy?"


    Jinyun scratched his head: "I thought you had already got up, ha ha, but you are really lazy, do you forget today''s things?"


    I heard the words of Jinyun can''t help being stunned for a moment, and then waved to Jinyun: "forget it, I''m lazy to argue with you, but what do I need to prepare?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "no, you can go to the hospital with me now."


    I heard Jinyun say so, just in a hurry to clean up, followed him to the hospital together ran past.


    By the time we got to the hospital, there were people outside, as if there were police.


    I can''t help but feel nervous when I see so many people. Is there something wrong in the hospital?


    I was thinking, Jinyun patted on my shoulder: "I said what do you think?"


    I gave Jinyun such a shout, suddenly come back to God, quickly waved to him: "did not think of anything, but so many people, how can we enter the hospital?"


    Jinyun hey a smile: "don''t be nervous, I''ll take you in."


    He said such a sentence, no matter what I think now, he dragged me to the hospital.


    When we got to the door, I guessed the accident, because I saw a body lying at the door of the hospital, and the owner of the body was the former nurse.


    If someone else''s body, I may not be very afraid, but this woman is clearly I threw her out, so that the police will easily suspect me


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that the nurse would die so soon. He squinted and looked for a while. I didn''t know what he was looking at, but I was so nervous that I pulled Jinyun secretly to ask him if we were going to leave now. Who knows my words haven''t been exported, Jinyun waved to me: "don''t talk nonsense, give me quiet Just watch. "

 Chapter 189

    I know the meaning of Jinyun''s words, probably because Jinyun was afraid that I would expose myself, so I shut my mouth.


    Jinyun walked forward a few steps, looked at the corpse and squinted slightly. After a moment, he turned his head and looked at me with a strange look. Seeing his eyes, I shivered: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "the original plan changed, now people have died, even if we see the body also has no use."


    I gave a sentence to Jinyun, a little confused, rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what should I do? Shall we go back now? "


    I thought Jinyun was going back. I was very happy. Anyway, the death of the nurse had nothing to do with me. I just don''t know if the police will find me. After all, there are surveillance videos in the hospital. When I carry her out, I will record it.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly patted on my shoulder, I gave him such a pat, scared a big jump, hurriedly looked back at Jinyun, the heart said he was playing what tricks?


    However, before I want to understand, Jinyun suddenly extended a hand to me and pointed to the front.


    I give Jinyun such a finger, hurriedly turned back to have a look, saw a policeman is waving to me.


    The moment I saw the policeman wave to me, my heart twitched.


    But Jinyun secretly pushed me behind me, indicating me to go.


    In fact, I also know that if I really want to escape at this time, I really jump into the Yellow River and I can''t wash it. I just squeeze my eyes at Jinyun and walk over.


    I thought that the policeman would press me down on the ground and question me fiercely. But what I didn''t expect was that when I passed by, the policeman stretched out a hand and seemed to want to shake hands with me.


    I didn''t know what the situation was for a long time. I looked at him suspiciously. The policeman held out his hand for a long time. Seeing that I didn''t return a gift, I felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Jinyun pushed me hard behind me. I just reacted. I quickly wiped my hands on my clothes. I was embarrassed to look at the police and put out my hand.


    When the policeman saw me like this, he probably understood that I was just distracted. He said with an open-minded smile: "my name is Cheng. You can call me old Cheng. Lin Zi, this is"


    I swallowed my saliva and asked officer Cheng, "do you know me?"


    Officer Cheng nodded: "of course, this is not the time to tell you about this matter. As for how I know you, I will naturally tell you later. Please follow me."


    Although Jinyun is good at calculating others, I can see that Jinyun is also a look of muddle, and I know that he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then asked officer Cheng, "where are you going to take us, officer?"


    Officer Cheng smiles at me: "take you to see the surveillance!"


    After I heard officer Cheng''s words, my face turned black. I don''t know if it''s an invitation to enter the urn?


    Seeing that I was so nervous, officer Cheng said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I''m not going to arrest you. It''s not convenient for you to follow me in and have a look."


    Since people have said so, if Jinyun and I don''t go in, I''m afraid it will really make people suspicious.


    So Jinyun and I sighed and made a gesture for officer Cheng. Then they walked into the hospital with police officer Chen.


    There are already two policemen in the control room investigating.


    He stood up when he saw officer Cheng.


    Officer Cheng waved their hands to the two of them, indicating that they should not be so polite. Then he asked one of them, "how is the matter?"


    The policeman looked at officer Cheng and said, "it''s really strange in this"


    before the police finished speaking, officer Cheng waved his hand to the two of them. You two should do something else first. I''ll investigate the monitoring myself.


    Jinyun and I both feel very strange. Who is this officer Cheng? It''s not appropriate for him to let us in the place where the police handle the case?


    But the two policemen seemed to admire this officer Cheng, nodded to him and went out.


    Police officer Cheng waited for the two policemen to go out and then waved to me and Jinyun, indicating that we two would go to see the monitoring screen.


    Though I murmured in my heart, I went over.


    It''s the scene where I''m carrying the nurse.


    I shivered with cold, and the corners of my mouth began to twitch, and my heart said that it was not so special that I was killed? This life is too bad. "


    just as I was thinking, officer Cheng suddenly stood up and patted me on the shoulder:" don''t be nervous. I''ve told you that we don''t doubt you, we just want to prove one thing. "


    I swallowed my saliva, and my voice trembled: "what does proof prove? I I don''t know anything. "Officer Cheng hehe smiles: "look, you all told you that you don''t have to be nervous. Why are you still so afraid?"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t answer officer Cheng''s words, but he turned back again and reversed the monitoring.


    At this time, I saw that a group of children surrounded me and Si fan in the middle of the monitoring screen, and their mouths were about to eat light rain.


    I was a little confused when I saw this. I asked officer Cheng, "officer Cheng, you believe us. Why do you want me to watch this video?"


    Officer Cheng said with a smile: "the above meaning, in fact, I didn''t believe you at the beginning. I was going to arrest you, but at this time a senior police officer sent a secret telegram. As for the content of the secret message, we have to keep it secret, so we can''t tell you, but it also eliminates the suspicion of killing you. But I have to tell you that we are very good Qi, how did the nurse get out? The video after you picked up the nurse turned into a garbled code. It was like deliberately reminding us that you killed someone and then threw the corpse out of the door. "


    After hearing this, I immediately said to officer Cheng with a bitter face: "officer Cheng, if I really want to do that, I''m not too stupid? If people are killed by me, am I stupid? You know there''s a surveillance video, you want to run? "


    Officer Cheng saw that I was a little excited, so he laughed at me: "didn''t I just tell you? Don''t be nervous. We don''t doubt you. I was surprised after watching this video, but we have to find out what happened when you went out


    I heard officer Cheng''s tone also didn''t seem to doubt me, so I sighed, "it''s a long story. You may not believe it, but I think it''s necessary for me to tell you all about it."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng nodded to me, and I told officer Cheng everything that happened in the hospital.


    As expected, it was similar to what I thought. Officer Cheng was surprised to hear my story.


    I gave a bitter smile: "you may not believe what I said, but what I said is true. Since you believe me, I don''t need to hide it from you. It''s not good for me to lie to you."


    Officer Cheng sniffed the speech and then said to me, "since you already understand what I mean, I don''t need to say anything to you. You can go."


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, I was a little surprised, but there was more to do than one to do. So I turned around and dragged Jinyun to leave. Who knows Jinyun stopped at this time and surprised me a little, so I asked in a low voice to Jinyun: "what are you doing? Why don''t you leave? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a look: "wait a minute!"


    I see Jinyun has been angry, suddenly dare not say anything, just stare at Jinyun.


    Officer Cheng probably didn''t expect that Jinyun would choose to stay, so he was slightly stunned for a moment and asked at Jinyun, "what else do you have?"


    Jinyun nodded: "if I guess right, officer Cheng wants to send some policemen to stay here tonight?"


    After hearing Jin Yun''s words, officer Cheng''s face changed slightly: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun waved to officer Cheng: "you don''t have to lie to us. If you listen to me, don''t let the police stay here today, otherwise they will be in danger, and there will be no life or death. If you don''t mind, we can stay and help you."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly and was not very happy: "I hope you can understand that although the above proves that you did not do this thing, and I was very polite to you just now, it does not mean that you can interfere with the police''s actions. We police have rules in handling cases. Naturally, I will be here, No Lao and you are worried


    I didn''t expect this officer Cheng''s face to change as soon as he said. He was just as confused as he was. He didn''t come back for a long time.


    Jinyun looked at officer Cheng, then shook his head at officer Cheng: "if you don''t listen to me, I have nothing to say, but I hope you think about it. Don''t regret it then, there is no way."


    Said, Jinyun suddenly stretched out his hand to pull me out.


    I followed Jinyun all the way out, and then he shook his head secretly.


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "you are really, we should have more than one thing, why do you care about this? It''s not good for us to make people unhappy


    Jinyun Wen Yan waved to me: "what do you know? Now the situation is not optimistic. Well, since they want to do this, let them suffer a little, and then they will listen to us. "

 Chapter 190

    Jinyun''s so-called suffering is not ordinary hardship. As soon as he said this, I knew that there would be several people who would die.


    But I saw the appearance of Jinyun and knew that even if I said it, I couldn''t beat him, so I sighed and walked back to the rental house with Jinyun.


    Jinyun staring at the wall lenglengleng look, do not know what he is looking at, I did not ask, until a few hours later, Jinyun said: "the time is almost."


    What I said to Jinyun was a little confused. I didn''t know what he was talking about. I wanted to ask Jinyun, but Jinyun pointed to time for me.


    I looked up at it. It was midnight.


    Jinyun''s meaning seems to show me something wrong with time, but I really can''t think out what Jinyun wants to express with me. Jinyun closed his eyes without any more explanation.


    I don''t think Jinyun really wants to say it, so I understand what he means now, so I sighed and went to the window sill and looked outside for a while.


    Xiaoyu came out and looked at me: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Although Xiaoyu is very smart, but after all, she is still a child. I don''t need to let her know too many things, so I waved to Xiaoyu: "you are a child, some things or don''t ask."


    Light rain smell speech around me: "big see you are in such a bad mood, or light rain accompany you to walk on the street?"


    I see the light rain this look, can''t bear to refuse the light rain, so nodded at her, followed the light rain to go out.


    Unknowingly, I and Xiaoyu went to the door of that hospital again. Xiaoyu saw me staring at the hospital for a while, and then asked me, "does the big one want to go in and see what''s going on?"


    I heard the light rain so said, rushed to the light rain shook his head: "no, we can''t go in today, wait for tomorrow to talk about it."


    Xiaoyu probably didn''t think that I would really say it. She was slightly stunned for a moment, and then nodded at me: "OK, since the big one doesn''t want to go in, I won''t say much. Let''s go"


    after she said that, she pulled me to the front.


    After a long walk on the road, I was really upset, so I said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, I want to drink."


    Xiaoyu stopped: "big you don''t want to use wine to relieve your worries?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "Why are you so smart? But Xiaoyu, I think you can satisfy my wish, don''t you? "


    Light rain sighed: "well, since the big want to drink, light rain with you is."


    As we were talking, we suddenly heard the sound of a tricycle in the distance.


    It sounds like a bottle shaking.


    Xiaoyu was a little stunned. I didn''t know what had happened, but I could hear it. He said to Xiaoyu in a hurry: "it may be that the wine is sold in bulk. This kind of wine is made in our own house. It''s not rare in this place. Let''s go and have a look."


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, I don''t know what Xiaoyu was thinking, but I was very upset now, so I didn''t mean to investigate Xiaoyu, and walked towards the other side.


    Xiaoyu originally stretched out his hand to hold me, but I don''t know why, in the end, he didn''t say that sentence.


    Xiaoyu walked with me.


    The man is still walking on the bike, it seems that he doesn''t want to pay attention to me and Xiaoyu.


    In fact, because I was upset at this time, I even forgot a very important thing, that is, how can there be a liquor seller on such a big night?


    But I didn''t control my meaning at this time and called out to the man.


    When the man heard my cry, he stopped the car and looked at me and Xiaoyu: "what can I do for you?"


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other and said to the man, "how do you sell this wine?"


    After hearing my words, the man turned his head and looked at the jar on his car, and then shook his head at me and Xiaoyu: "no, this wine has been cellared for decades. I don''t want to sell it."


    I heard the man''s words can not help but stupefied for a moment, and then looked at the light rain, light rain rushed to the front of the car, stopped the man.


    The man looked down at Xiaoyu, and his body was shocked, as if he thought of something. He asked Xiaoyu, "little girl, you are"


    before he finished, Xiaoyu said: "grandfather, sell us some of your wine, and don''t ask for more, just a jar, OK?"


    The man slightly a Leng, and then said to the light rain: "under the girl, what''s your name?"


    Xiaoyu and I have no reaction. We are here to buy wine. If we don''t sell it to us, why should we ask the name of Xiaoyu? "


    Xiaoyu is also puzzled.


    The man saw me and Xiaoyu are stunned, dry cough: "sorry, I see you think of my granddaughter, you and my granddaughter look like."When I heard this, Xiaoyu and I were relieved. Xiaoyu stood beside the man with a smile and said to the man, "grandfather, since you like Xiaoyu, can you sell us a jar of wine? Please, granddad


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, the man took a deep look at Xiaoyu. Then he got off the tricycle, opened the door, put a jar of wine on the ground, and said to Xiaoyu and me, "you little girl is so smart, and my poor granddaughter looks so similar. My lord doesn''t accept money today. This wine should be a gift for you, but little girl, you Can I have a hug? And then call me grandfather again, will you? "


    Light rain smell speech slightly a Leng, but the intelligence of light rain is absolutely not ordinary people can compare, after she came back to God, she quickly opened her arms.


    The man''s eyes flashed, as if he was crying, and then he shook his hands and held the light rain.


    I quickly took out 200 yuan to give the man, but the man waved to me: "no need."


    After all, people do business. Even if they are not, they have nothing to do with us at such an age. How can I be so kind as not to give money to others.


    The man saw that I had been forced to give him, so he sighed: "OK, but not so much."


    He handed me another one and rode off on a tricycle before I could speak.


    Xiaoyu and I were stupefied for a long time, until the back, I just laughed bitterly, took the light rain to carry the wine jar son to look for a secluded place to sit down.


    I unscrewed the jar and smelled the wine. It was glutinous and fragrant.


    Light rain dragged his cheek to look at me: "big, do you like to drink?"


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would ask, but I still shook my head against Xiaoyu, indicating that I seldom drink wine. When Xiaoyu saw me like this, she didn''t ask me again. Looking at the stars in the sky, I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    I see Xiaoyu staring at the sky and asked Xiaoyu, "what are you thinking of


    Xiaoyu gave me such a call, came back and said to me: "I was thinking of my own grandfather. At that time, I was still young. My mother said that my grandfather was also a wine seller, but he died a long time ago. At that time, I had not been born, and I had not seen my grandfather''s appearance, but I had not grown up."


    I saw that Xiaoyu said that he wanted to cry He quickly changed the topic and said to her, "do you like stars?"


    Xiaoyu was a child in the end, and soon forgot his sad things. After being silent for a while, he said to me: "yes, my mother said I was a star in the sky."


    I laughed, picked up the jar and suddenly poured a few mouthfuls of wine into my mouth. The wine was really mellow. It was not as dry and spicy as those on the market, but with a slight sweetness. "


    Xiaoyu looked at me and then said to me," I want to drink the big one. "


    I thought, although Xiaoyu is a soul, but after all, it''s a child. I''m afraid it''s not good for her to drink, so I said to Xiaoyu, "it''s not good for a little girl to drink."


    Xiaoyu shook his head at me and looked at me with tears: "I am the soul of the big one. I can''t get drunk."


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, sighed, and poured out a little bit for Xiaoyu, let her taste it first.


    Xiaoyu picked up the bowl and took a sip. Originally, I wanted to ask how Xiaoyu tasted, but Xiaoyu just took a sip and spat out: "why is this wine so hard to drink?"


    I thought it was Xiaoyu who had never drunk wine and couldn''t stand the taste of the wine, so I said with a smile, "I told you that this wine is not a random drink."


    However, what I didn''t think of was that Xiaoyu gave me a look with a frown. Her eyes were a little wrong, which scared me a lot. She asked Xiaoyu, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Xiaoyu looked down at the wine jar on my hand: "big, what do you think this wine tastes like?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then said to Xiaoyu, "of course, it''s spicy with a little sweetness, and"


    before I finished my words, Xiaoyu took over the stubble and asked me, "do you mean all the wine?"


    I don''t know why Xiaoyu asked, but he nodded to him: "as long as it''s good wine, it''s almost like this. Why do you ask me so?"


    Xiaoyu squinted, his face was not very good-looking: "big, are you really so sure?"


    I saw that Xiaoyu looked more and more strange, so I asked Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, what''s going on? I''m not smart. Don''t let me guess. Just tell me what you want to say."


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu bit his teeth and said: "big, if it''s really like what you said, the wine should be spicy even if it''s not good to drink, isn''t it?"


    I nodded and looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously. I couldn''t understand what she was going to say to me. However, Xiaoyu squinted at me and said, "why is the jar in the big hand not this kind of taste, but a little bit"


    then

 Chapter 191

    I was so surprised by Xiaoyu''s half sentence that I shivered and asked for Xiaoyu: "taste? What''s the smell? "


    Xiaoyu was so naive that she would not hide it from me, so she said to me, "how could it be like the smell of body oil?"


    When I heard the words of Xiaoyu, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I laughed: "Xiaoyu, don''t frighten me. What kind of body oil is not body oil? It''s true. If you don''t want my big brother to drink, just say so. I''ll drink less."


    I thought Xiaoyu was scaring me, so I laughed at him. Who knows, Xiaoyu waved his hand at me: "no, it''s not big. The taste of the wine really has a smell of body oil. If you don''t believe it, give me the wine jar?"


    I heard Xiaoyu''s words and shivered. It didn''t look like he was joking with me. So I handed the wine jar to Xiaoyu, hoping to let her see what was going on. Xiaoyu took the wine jar and looked at it for a while, and fell on the ground with a bang.


    I saw the light rain so nervous, his face suddenly became ugly, facing the light rain asked: "Xiaoyu, what do you see?"


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu quickly covered my eyes: "nothing, big, let''s go back."


    The more Xiaoyu looks like this, the more curious I feel in my heart, so I have to push Xiaoyu aside to see what is inside. But Xiaoyu''s hand is like glue blocking my eyes like glue, so I can''t see it at all.


    Originally, I wanted to let Xiaoyu loose, but I didn''t know why. At this time, my eyes began to blur, and the drowsiness quickly spread from my mind. I didn''t even have the power to speak. I fell on the ground all of a sudden. I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I found that we were not on the road at all, but in a place full of weeds.


    The wine still spread in my mind, when I sat up, my head still hurt, and my stomach churned.


    Xiaoyu didn''t know when to clean the wine jar.


    I looked at the light rain strangely: "last night, what happened to the light rain? Tell me it''s nothing. "


    Did not expect light rain but resolutely shook his head at me: "big, you still don''t ask, even if you asked, I will not tell you."


    I heard the words of light rain a little Leng, but the stomach is really uncomfortable, and there is no time to pay attention to the light rain, squatting on the ground for a burst of vomit, feeling as if to spit out his stomach.


    I pressed my head hard and said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, big brother hasn''t woken up yet. Go and buy me some sobering medicine."


    Xiaoyu, er, turned to go, but did not walk two steps and then stopped.


    I see the light rain does not go to Leng for a moment, facing the light rain asked: "light rain, why don''t you go?"


    Xiaoyu sighed and said to me: "big, Xiaoyu has no money for living people. I can''t take the money to go to which what?"


    After I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I patted my forehead: "I forgot all about it."


    Xiaoyu chuckled foolishly and stretched out his hand to ask me to give her the money. I put my hand into my pocket and wanted to take out the money for Xiaoyu. In fact, I took 200 yuan in the evening. Fortunately, the old man gave me another one.


    I took it out and suddenly I felt something was wrong. The feeling of money was definitely not rough and deadly.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I grabbed it out of my pocket.


    When I took it out, I almost lost it on the ground, because the one I took out was not RMB, but a piece of paper money.


    When Xiaoyu saw the paper money, his face just changed slightly, but he didn''t have much expression, as if he had guessed that the money in my pocket would be paper money.


    I spat and dropped the mint on the ground.


    However, at the moment when the coin landed, it burned with a bang.


    I haven''t regained my mind for half a day, just staring at the burnt paper money.


    Xiaoyu quickly came to me and helped me up: "let''s go back first"


    I didn''t care about the tumbling in my stomach and the sharp pain in my brain at this time. I nodded at Xiaoyu, and walked out with Xiaoyu in a hurry.


    However, when Xiaoyu and I just returned to the rental house, we found that there was a crowd outside the rental house. My heart was tight and I turned to take a look at Xiaoyu. Was it something wrong? But since the landlord died, there are basically no people in the rental house. With so many people around, is it our room that has an accident?


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, let go, and I headed for the rental house. After a while, Xiaoyu came out of the crowd.


    Sure enough, Xiaoyu''s face is not very good-looking.


    I vigorously rubbed the temple, facing the light rain asked: "is my room really in trouble?"Xiaoyu shook his head at me: "it''s not the one under us. It seems that it''s dead. I just don''t know why. I can''t get into that room, and I can''t see what''s going on inside."


    I Ooh, as long as there is no accident between us, I motioned for Xiaoyu to help me to walk inside, but just stepped out of my foot, I heard officer Cheng calling behind me: "woods."


    I turned my head with a bitter face, but how could there be this officer Cheng everywhere?


    I looked back for a while. Officer Cheng also looked up at me and said to me, "is this where you live?"


    I nodded and gave a bitter smile: "I drank some wine yesterday. I had a headache to death."


    But officer Cheng said with a smile, "Lin Zi, it''s really where you go that you have an accident."


    I heard officer Chen''s words, and suddenly I shivered: "you don''t suspect that I killed people, do you?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed again: "can''t you be with this little Lori yesterday?"


    Xiaoyu nodded and said to officer Cheng, "good corn!"


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, officer Cheng was happy: "this little guy is very cute. By the way, Linzi, would you like to go in and have a look at the scene with me?"


    After hearing what officer Cheng said, I quickly waved my hand to officer Cheng: "forget it, you can see what I look like now. It''s just"


    officer Cheng looked me up and down and estimated that my face was not very good-looking, so I nodded at me: "OK, since you are not feeling well, go to rest first. When you have time in the evening, I will come to you."


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, I am puzzled to death. What is this man for? Why do you have to pester me?


    Of course, this is just my mind''s thought. The fool would say this. I laughed at officer Cheng: "OK"


    Xiaoyu helped me to go upstairs.


    Si fan Han and Xia Yu didn''t know where they had gone. After we went upstairs, we only saw Jinyun sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Jinyun looked at me: "are you back?"


    I sneered: "you are really two ears do not hear things outside the window ah, outside the dead people do not worry?"


    Jinyun raised eyebrows and looked at me: "who is dead and who is unlucky? Has a relationship with me? Come and see, the Chinese team has won. It''s bullshit. "


    When I saw this look of Jinyun, I could only sigh helplessly and sat down beside him.


    However, as soon as I sat down, Jinyun jumped up from the ground and stared at me: "what am I doing with you?"


    I pinched the eyebrow heart vigorously, this Jinyun is a madman, I also don''t want to pay attention to him.


    Who knows Jinyun see I do not speak, a grabbed my sleeve: "quickly say where you went?"


    Originally the wine strength came up, I felt terrible, give Jinyun such a flash, I would squat on the ground and vomit wildly.


    Xiaoyu saw the appearance of Jinyun, ran over and gently pulled the leg of Jinyun''s trousers.


    Jinyun to the light rain so a drag, can''t help but be stunned for a while, then facing the light rain asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Light rain let Jinyun ear down, as if I was afraid I heard the general, muttered a few words.


    I didn''t care what they were saying because I had a bad headache.


    After hearing this, Jinyun''s eyes widened greatly: "what you said is true?"


    Xiaoyu heard Jinyun so loud to ask himself, she almost jumped up from the ground, staring at Jinyun: "senior, can''t you be quiet?"


    Jinyun hears the speech to scratch a head, and a child is same smirk.


    My stomach makes a lot of noise. I quickly pull the garbage can and vomit it out.


    Jinyun quickly pinched his nose and looked at me displeasantly: "I said you can be good disgusting!"


    However, I didn''t pay attention to Jinyun at this time. I was staring at the vomit, and my scalp felt numb. Because there were some sticky hair in my vomit, I swallowed my saliva. I remembered yesterday that Xiaoyu said there was a smell of body oil in it, and my stomach churned even more.


    Lying on the garbage can, I wish I could vomit all the things in my stomach. After a long time, I felt a little detached, and then looked at Xiaoyu with a white face: "Xiaoyu, tell me, what''s in the wine I drank yesterday? Why do I feel so bad after only two drinks, and why do I vomit my hair? "


    I have some red eyes, give me such a roar, Xiaoyu was scared, but Jinyun suddenly jumped over to cover my mouth, whispered to me: "I wipe! You are crazy? What are you trying to get the police into trouble? You don''t think you''ve got too much trouble, do you? "


    Jinyun just finished saying this, I heard a knock on the door outside. By the light reflected from the curtain, I saw the shadow of several policemen standing at the door. In that moment, I regretted what I had just said.

 Chapter 192

    I don''t need to say that Jinyun knew that he gave me a blank look and didn''t express any opinions until the police knocked on the door and asked, "who is it?"


    Originally, I thought it was the police who suspected me, but what I didn''t think of was that the voice of officer Cheng came from outside. When Xiaoyu saw that the situation was wrong, he quickly flashed aside.


    Jinyun is also very muddled, staring at me for a while, but still walked past, opened the door, officer Cheng walked in.


    He looked at us with a smile: "I didn''t expect that your rental house is very busy, how about it? What about the girls? "


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard officer Cheng''s words. After staring at him for a while, I opened my mouth to officer Cheng and asked, "so you''ve been following us secretly?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng quickly waved his hand to me: "how come you follow me? I''m protecting you. You should understand how dangerous you are now


    I heard officer Cheng''s words with a smile, but did not answer him.


    Jin Yun''s face was not very good-looking, and said with a smile: "officer Cheng, why do you always want to follow us?"


    Officer Cheng sat down by himself and waved to the other policemen to leave first.


    Jinyun also sat down honestly and looked at officer Cheng with wide eyes, probably waiting for his reply.


    Officer Cheng said with a smile: "you don''t have to be nervous. I have already said that I won''t doubt you, not to mention"


    when he said half of what he said, his face suddenly turned pale.


    Jinyun and I were slightly stunned. I didn''t know which product he was singing.


    Jinyun waved to officer Cheng: "if you have anything to say, just say it without hesitation, so we all feel uncomfortable."


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng scratched his head and said, "you know, the two brothers I sent out yesterday did have an accident. At about 12 o''clock, they are still in the hospital for emergency treatment. I really regret that I didn''t listen to you. As for yesterday''s supervision, we are now fully investigating this matter, although I know it Yes, by the way, I''d like to ask you to help me see what''s going on. I know that this matter may not be solved by our police. "


    I didn''t expect officer Cheng to make such a big concession. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. Jinyun squinted and looked at officer Cheng for a while: "what you said is true?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me and Jinyun: "I don''t have to lie to you. You should be very clear about what''s going on now. I know you are a Taoist. So I assume that this matter can''t be known by the Bureau. It''s my personal request. I don''t want to see anyone having an accident in any hospital."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then Jinyun said: "it''s not impossible to ask us to help, but you should also understand that we have a lot of tedious things and the death of the person below is extraordinary. I don''t think I need to elaborate on this."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng nodded to Jinyun: "I know about this, but when I saw the condition of the dead, I knew that it had something to do with the children who appeared in the hospital, because that nurse was so dead, and now the dead are the same way of death. If you don''t mind, you can go and have a look with me."


    Originally, I thought Jinyun would agree to come down. Unexpectedly, Jinyun waved to officer Cheng: "let Linzi go with you. After I go in, the media will make trouble. Otherwise, it''s not appropriate for the police to take Taoist priests in. What do you think?"


    When I heard that Jinyun wanted to let me in, I quickly waved to Jinyun: "no, no, I won''t go. In case I vomited something at the scene of the murder, I would not be able to get rid of the suspicion. I had already been worried about a lot of things. I didn''t want to"


    before I finished speaking, Jinyun jumped up from the ground and grabbed my collar.


    He this appearance frightens me a shiver, quickly shake off Jinyun to ask him: "what do you do?"


    Jinyun said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. Don''t you say you can''t go? That''s OK. I''ll help you


    Jinyun said, while trying to press on my neck, this time Jinyun hands very heavy, I only feel a sink on my neck, and then collapsed on the ground.


    Jinyun didn''t give me a chance to relax this time. He grabbed my hair and pulled my soul out of my body.


    That feeling is even more painful than lingchi. I was so angry that I almost swore at him.


    However, Jinyun didn''t give me this chance at all. He gave me a kick on my ass: "don''t talk nonsense, let me go quickly!"


    I gave Jinyun a roar scared a big jump, this is a devil, I can''t afford, but to pull out the soul, I really don''t feel so bad.


    Officer Cheng covers his mouth in surprise. He has not seen the soul in his life. He would never have thought that the soul would be stripped out in this way.I was so angry that I couldn''t get angry with Jinyun, so I turned my head to officer Cheng: "what are you doing? Waiting for my joke? "


    Officer Cheng coughed: "no, we''re going to find that guy. We''re going to find that guy."


    Officer Cheng is a bit incoherent.


    I opened the door with a glance.


    However, officer Cheng called out to me at this time: "please wait a minute."


    I quickly stopped and asked officer Cheng, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else? "


    Officer Cheng coughed: "you will go out like this now and won''t be found by others?"


    Who knows I haven''t answered, Jinyun waved to officer Cheng: "don''t worry, except you, no one outside can see the forest."


    Officer Cheng just breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, do as you want."


    I followed officer Cheng all the way down the stairs. He led the way in front of me and pushed me out of the crowd.


    However, when I just got to the door and tried to squeeze in, I found that I couldn''t get in at all. The scene in the room was like a layer of sand in front of me, so I couldn''t see what it was like inside.


    I shook my head vigorously. Officer Cheng saw me like this and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the matter with the woods?"


    I shook my head to indicate that he was ok, so I summoned up the courage to squeeze in again. However, I didn''t know why there was an invisible glass wall in front of me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get in.


    Until I was so tired that I was sweating, officer Cheng saw that I still couldn''t get in, so he whispered to me, "maybe your soul can''t get in, so go back first, and I''ll take some pictures for you later."


    I sighed. Now I can only look like this, so I nodded to officer Cheng, found a seat and sat down, waiting for officer Cheng to come out.


    Officer Cheng went in for a while and then came out. He secretly made a look at me and motioned me to go upstairs.


    I just went upstairs.


    Jinyun or a face indifferent to sit on the sofa watching TV, see us back, Jinyun a little surprised, to me and officer Cheng asked: "you two come back so soon?"


    Officer Cheng gave a bitter smile, and then turned to look at me. I just told Jinyun what had just happened under the building. Jinyun''s brow moved slightly after hearing my words. However, Jinyun didn''t say anything, just oh.


    I didn''t want to pay attention to Jinyun. I made a gesture of invitation to officer Chen. Officer Cheng looked at me for a moment and then asked me, "Linzi, do you have a computer?"


    I knew that officer Cheng probably wanted me to see the pictures in the camera, so I nodded to officer Cheng: "the resolution is not very high, but it can work. Just a moment."


    Officer Cheng said, and then I took out the old notebook.


    After looking at it for a while, officer Cheng said to me, "look at the pictures inside. I just took them. Maybe we can find something unexpected, and we can''t tell."


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun suddenly laughed: "so busy? Can I come and have a look? "


    Cheng officer smell speech slightly a Leng, and then said to Jinyun: "you are really joking, please come here."


    Jinyun just yawned and walked towards us.


    I put the camera in the USB port, and the camera wheezed and flashed.


    I slightly a Leng, always feel that there is something bad to appear.


    I can''t help but feel a little flustered.


    I secretly glanced at Jinyun to see if he had any ideas, but Jinyun didn''t say anything, just staring at every move in the camera.


    A moment later, the image came out, but the image was almost blurred into a mess, nothing could be seen at all.


    Jinyun slightly a Leng, then to Cheng police officer asked: "your police equipped with the camera is like this?"


    Officer Cheng shook his head: "no? Our police are equipped with high-definition cameras. What''s going on? "


    Jinyun looked at officer Cheng and didn''t know what he was thinking at this time. I was very upset and asked officer Cheng, "is it that guy doesn''t want us to see the situation inside. I couldn''t get in at that time, and I can''t rule out this idea."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was slightly stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "it''s very likely that, no matter what we say, now we can''t see this scene, and the forest can''t get in again, this"


    before he finished his words, I suddenly saw a face!


    Cheng police officer saw my face suddenly become so ugly, rushed to me and asked: "what''s wrong with the woods?"

 Chapter 193

    I gave officer Cheng such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, shivering at officer Cheng pointed to the screen: "you see"


    after hearing my words, officer Cheng looked at the screen doubtfully, and then said to me, "nothing, Linzi, are you wrong? "


    I was stunned for a moment when I told officer Cheng that. Then I turned my head and looked at the screen. I didn''t see anything except a bunch of messy codes.


    Jinyun looked at me, then looked at officer Cheng, and then said, "not necessarily, maybe Linzi didn''t read it wrong."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t understand what Jinyun meant. Officer Cheng looked at me for a moment and said to me, "otherwise, we can''t see anything now. I think if the soul can''t get in, we living people should be able to go in. When we wait tonight, the police will block the scene. In this way, you can rest until we police After retreating and blocking the place, we "


    I can hear the meaning of officer Cheng. He probably wants to sneak in again at night. Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then nodded at Jinyun:" OK, everything will follow your arrangement. "


    Cheng police officer smell speech to me and Jinyun nodded: "then you two are busy first, I have some other things don''t disturb two rest."


    I gave the camera to officer Cheng after I backed up the photos just now. "


    after officer Cheng left, I asked Jinyun," what''s going on? You should know, don''t you? "


    Jinyun looked at me: "don''t worry. Don''t think that officer Cheng has a good relationship with us. We don''t even know who they are. I always feel that there is something strange in it. Let''s go to the hospital and I want to see what the situation is."


    I see Jinyun want to go back, also did not stop, just said to Jinyun: "to go to the hospital, you go, or take the light rain can, but I am now really uncomfortable."


    This time, Jinyun didn''t force me, but nodded at me: "OK, everything is done according to your words. You should have a good rest. If I really need you, I will call you


    I, um, went back to my body and fell asleep on the sofa.


    I didn''t know when I woke up. When I woke up, I found that Jinyun had not come back, and neither did Si fan Han nor Xia Yu.


    I scratched my head. What''s going on? Why haven''t I come back so late?


    I murmured in my heart, but I didn''t investigate it carefully. After I sat up, I would turn on the TV, but my hand didn''t touch the TV, and my scalp felt numb, because I saw from the reflection of the TV that there was a man sitting on my bed board, all dressed in black clothes, staring at me with integrity.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked back, but I didn''t see anything.


    There is no one on the bed board at all. Is it because I am too nervous to read it wrong.


    I turned my head and looked at the TV again. Sure enough, the figure was gone.


    I just scratched my head, went over and pressed the switch.


    Because it''s really boring, I''m going to watch the news for a while and relax.


    But today, I don''t know why. The signal is so bad that I can''t watch it any more. I just turn off the TV and go outside. But before I go out, suddenly there is a knock on the door.


    I quickly looked at the door. It was officer Cheng.


    When I saw officer Cheng, I couldn''t help being stunned. The heart said, why did he come to me so soon?


    But to think about it, I went over and opened the door, and asked officer Cheng, "officer Cheng, why are you here so soon? Jinyun is not here now. Let''s take a rest and wait for Jinyun to come back. What do you think? "


    who knows, officer Cheng shook his head at me:" forget it, let''s go down now. The police have rules for handling cases. If we stay here all the time, it will always be bad. Anyway, with me, you don''t have to worry about what accidents will happen, don''t you? "


    I was a little stunned when I heard officer Cheng''s words, but on second thought, I had something to be afraid of with a policeman, so I nodded to officer Cheng and followed him downstairs. Because there were accidents one after another, now the whole courtyard has been hollowed out except for me, a tenant.


    Blocked by the outside wall, the light in the yard is so dark that I feel uncomfortable.


    I looked at officer Cheng: "are we going in now?"


    Officer Cheng said, then turned his head and looked at me with a strange look: "what''s wrong with Linzi? You''re not afraid to go in, are you? "


    After I heard officer Cheng''s hoo''ao, I quickly waved to officer Cheng: "that''s not true."


    Officer Cheng laughed and said to me, "let''s go in, be careful, don''t damage the scene, or you won''t be able to explain clearly. By the way, put on gloves and foot covers, don''t leave your finger print in the room."I, um, did it according to the procedure that officer Cheng told me. Then officer Cheng slowly tore the seal off and took me into the room.


    I looked around, but I didn''t find anything wrong. Was it just because I was a soul that I couldn''t get in the morning?


    I think it''s something wrong.


    The rental house here is not a very large one, so after coming in, everything inside can be seen at a glance. The body has been dragged away. So what did officer Cheng bring me here to do? It''s not just to embolden me and him, right? "


    I felt strange, so I turned my head and looked at officer Cheng. I wanted to ask why he didn''t take me to the morgue directly to see the body, but brought me to the scene of the murder?


    However, I just turned my head, but I saw officer Cheng laughing at me for a while.


    His smile is definitely not that kind of ordinary smile, but with an unspeakable strangeness.


    When I saw his expression, I was shocked and asked, "what did you bring me here for?"


    He didn''t speak, just staring at me. After locking the door, he slowly came to me.


    Looking at him approaching me, I felt flustered and yelled at him, "don''t come here, or I''ll be rude to you."


    However, officer Cheng seemed to be unable to hear my words, still a little closer to me.


    I spit, staring at him, until he came to the edge of the bed, slowly put his hand under the bed, and then slowly pulled out a chainsaw from inside, still grinning at me with that smile.


    I swallowed my saliva, I admit that this time things really panic, I watched him helplessly.


    I know this guy is going to cut me off.


    I stepped back a few steps and looked around to see if there was anything against him.


    But I watched for a week, there was nothing except the stool. Just as I was about to pick up the stool, I heard him say, "don''t move. Hey, this is the scene of the murder. You have to understand"


    I gave him such a sentence, which made me shiver. He was right. Now this is the scene of the murder. As long as I move the things in it, I can''t get rid of the suspicion In doubt.


    I settled down, but I still didn''t want to sit on the ground and wait for death. So I looked at him with wide eyes: "OK, even if you say so, I have nothing to say, but officer Cheng, I have one thing to ask you clearly. Even if you want me to die, can I be an understanding ghost?"


    After hearing my words, he said with a smile: "Oh? You want to ask a question? Come on? As long as I can answer what you want to ask, I will not let you down. "


    I spat and asked him, "in fact, I just want to know why you must hurt me? I don''t have a grudge against you. "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng laughed: "do you want to know why? Hey, I''ll tell you, because "


    I looked at officer Cheng nervously. The smile on his face was really gloomy. It made me shiver and my goose bumps burst out.


    Officer Cheng said a few words and then laughed: "forget it, it''s useless for me to tell you, so you''d better wait to see the king of hell, ask the Lord of Yan, I told you here is not good for you, but let you worry about everywhere, not good for you and me."


    I''m already around the door, slowly leaning towards the door, trying to let this damned guy relax his guard.


    Seeing me leaning towards the door, he squinted: "do you want to escape?"


    When I heard what he said, I knew that this guy had seen through my mind. If I didn''t run, I would not be able to run away. I gritted my teeth and tugged at the door.


    With the moment I pulled the door, the sky fell down with a heavy thunder.


    It''s just the face of the police officer Cheng was photographed. It looks very strange.


    I was so scared that I screamed and ran outside.


    Officer Cheng chuckled behind me: "run? I''ll see how long you can run. "


    As officer Cheng''s voice dropped, the foot cover under my feet suddenly seemed to be alive. I hooked it on my foot vigorously, and then I fell to the ground with a plop before I could regain my consciousness.


    Officer Cheng chuckled: "don''t you want to run? I''ve given you a chance. Don''t blame me? "

 Chapter 194

    I looked at officer Cheng with a bitter face: "as a police officer, you"


    officer Cheng laughed: "the police can''t kill people? Hey, hey, you''re nosy. I''ll give you a ride now! "


    As he spoke, he raised the electric saw. I am a living man now. I know that as long as the saw comes down, my life will be lost.


    I was so scared that I couldn''t imagine my head being cut off by a chainsaw, so I closed my eyes and covered my head with my hand.


    But at this time, I suddenly heard someone yell at officer Cheng: "ha ha, you are so arrogant, but what can that do?"


    When I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then almost cried out, because the voice was not from others, but from Jinyun.


    I quickly raised my head to have a look. At this time, Jinyun has already thrown out a charm and smashed it at officer Cheng.


    He seemed to be very afraid of this thing. Before the charm touched him, I heard him scream. However, the speed of the charm was so fast that it fell on him before he could finish his scream, and then it burst into flames.


    The ashes of the police officer didn''t stick to his eyes for five seconds. They didn''t even look like ashes on his eyes. "


    before I could recover, I heard another voice:" are you ok? "


    The moment I heard the voice, I almost sat on the ground, because the voice was not made by others, it was police officer Cheng.


    I recoiled several steps in horror.


    Who knows officer Cheng came over but looked at me apologetically, and just to kill me look completely different.


    Jinyun also jumped down from the wall, saw that the gate had opened, but shook his head at me: "you went in?"


    I''m still staring at officer Cheng. It''s really a narrow escape. The thrilling feeling just made me unable to recover in a short time.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Officer Cheng saw my appearance and then turned to look at Jinyun. Jinyun came to me and helped me up: "don''t be afraid. It''s OK."


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I was relieved to see that he and police officer Cheng were so close that there should be no problem. Was it just that Jinyun guessed my mind when he saw me like this and said to me, "yes, that''s a paper man just now. Someone tried to hurt you. I didn''t come back, so you rushed into the scene of the murder. How dare you be No, you are not afraid that the police will suspect you at that time? "


    Just after Jinyun finished, officer Cheng took over the stubble and said to me, "yes, Linzi, you should consider the consequences when you do something. It''s not good for anyone to go on like this. Even if I want to keep you, but the net is still wide. If you leave one of your cells at the scene of the murder, you can''t escape the connection."


    After I heard what officer Cheng said, I was scared. Officer Cheng sighed and put on his special clothes. He walked into the scene of the murder and looked up and down. Generally speaking, their eyes were very sharp. If there was any unusual place, they could be found. So he walked around the room for a while and made sure that there was nothing left Tone, said to me: "it''s OK, there is no trace left at the scene of the murder."


    After hearing this, Jinyun turned his head and looked at me: "tell me what happened, how can I feel it"


    before he finished his words, I waved my hand to Jinyun: "you still don''t ask, this matter is still directed at me, you tell me if you have any discovery, right Xiaoyu? Why didn''t you come back with the drizzle? "


    After hearing my question, officer Cheng turned his head and looked at Jinyun. It seemed that he was asking for the meaning of Jinyun to see if he wanted to tell me. Jinyun nodded to officer Cheng, indicating that he could say, "we went to the hospital. After verification, this hospital was founded by illegal fund-raising, and most of the doctors in it had no certificates. It was a fraud The chief has been arrested. As for those doctors, they are also investigating according to law. Which hospital has no one now. "


    I looked at Jinyun. Jinyun nodded to me, indicating that officer Cheng was right.


    I looked at them strangely: "so, which hospital has been sealed? In this case, those little ghosts inside "


    Jinyun sighed:" when we went in, those little ghosts had already been transferred, and they are not in the hospital now. But you can rest assured that this ghost is not the same as people. If he stays there for a long time, naturally he is reluctant to leave there. I don''t expect that the ghosts will go back in three or five days, and then we will be in action. "


    I Oh a, confused looking at them two people.


    Jinyun thought for a while and said to me, "it''s not the time to investigate these chores. Let''s go to the morgue to see the corpse first, and trouble officer Cheng to paste the seal again."Officer Cheng said, "OK, let''s go now."


    I followed the two of them. I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t say it when it came to my mouth. I didn''t even know what I should say.


    Jinyun also did not speak, I do not know what he is thinking now.


    We walked all the way to the police station.


    Officer Cheng and the police on duty asked for the key to the morgue, and then they went over there.


    After all, it''s the place where the corpses are stored. It''s very gloomy inside.


    I looked at officer Cheng for a while, and suddenly I remembered something. I asked officer Cheng, "are you going to dissect the body tomorrow?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was slightly stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at me. His face was puzzled: "yes, how? Is there a problem? "


    I quickly shook my head at officer Cheng: "nothing, I just want to see if the body"


    before I finished my words, an old man came over with a wine bottle in his hand, his face flushed. Seeing officer Cheng, it''s so late, you still want to see the body


    Officer Cheng hehe smile: "can''t who call, uncle Jin, you haven''t sleep?"


    The old man chuckled and drank two mouthfuls of wine and said, "well, none of the corpses in the police station morgue died safely. When I saw these bodies, I felt terrible. So at this time of every night, I would come to have a drink with them and have a chat."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I shivered and got goose bumps all over my body. My heart said that the old man was just a madman. He chatted with a group of unjust and dead ghosts every day.


    As I was thinking about it, the old man said to officer Cheng, "you are here. Please say hello to these poor people after you go in. I won''t go in. I''m drinking a little high today. I''ll go back to sleep first."


    Officer Cheng nodded: "OK, then you have a rest."


    After saying that, officer Cheng opened the door of the morgue.


    It''s like a freezer. When the door is opened, I feel chilly.


    I don''t know if it''s cold or corpse. In short, this feeling is very bad. I don''t know how the old man stayed in such a place. I can''t stay for a day.


    After I went in, officer Cheng closed the door.


    Seeing officer Cheng close the door, I was so scared that I almost cried out. Jinyun laughed at my advice: "I said, Lin Zi, are you not? Have you just been scared and haven''t recovered yet? "


    I heard Jinyun''s ridicule and gave him a blank look: "you are a Taoist. A spell will burn that little ghost away. I am an ordinary person, can I compare with you?"


    Officer Cheng laughed when he heard the conversation between us. However, he still said hello to these kids according to the old man''s meaning. Seeing his names calling one by one, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. After he said hello, I asked him, "do you know the names of the corpses here?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng gave a bitter smile: "these are innocent people. Of course, I can remember their names. Do you know why I want to be a policeman?"


    Although Jinyun liked to make fun of others, he even shook his head at officer Cheng strangely. Officer Cheng sighed and said to me, "in fact, I didn''t particularly like the police profession at that time, because I had to look at the corpse every day, I had to be strong in my heart, and I had to resist my heartache for the deceased''s family. But later, I thought, if we were police officers If we can eliminate all the evils in the world, this place will be empty. How nice that would be "


    I didn''t expect officer Cheng to say that. I felt a bit sad for a while. Yes, maybe I misunderstood officer Cheng before.


    Officer Cheng coughed and said to Jinyun and me, "it''s off topic. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the body."


    Jinyun and I nodded at the same time, but no one spoke. Officer Cheng took us to a morgue bed and stopped.


    The body was covered with white cloth. I couldn''t see his face, but I also knew that it would be a rather ugly face if I opened it to officer Cheng. I have to admit that I was a little scared at this time, and I didn''t dare to see it.


    But Jinyun squeezed her eyes at me, indicating that I should bear it anyway.


    Officer Cheng has been staring at the white cloth, so he did not notice the eyes of Jinyun and me. He just sighed and then uncovered the white cloth.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other and then turned to look at the corpse on the bed. When I saw the corpse, I felt a surge of tumbling in my stomach and almost vomited out.

 Chapter 195

    The body was highly decomposed, and there were maggots crawling in the eyes.


    I had just lost the strength of my wine, but now I''m almost going to vomit again.


    Jin Yun patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I should not be too nervous. I immediately asked officer Cheng, "this is"


    after hearing what I said, officer Cheng sighed and said to me, "yes, this is your downstairs resident. The body has become this way."


    I looked at officer Cheng with a bitter face: "in that case, the body has been for some time. Why didn''t you find the body today?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "that''s why I find it strange that the owner of the body should have died today, but I don''t know why his body rots so fast. When we received the body, he was still the same as before, and the residual temperature on his body had not dissipated, just like he had just died for an hour or two Now it looks like it''s been dead for at least ten days, and the forensic medicine can''t determine what''s going on


    I turned to look at Jinyun, Jinyun''s eyes are still staring at the corpse.


    I swallowed saliva and asked at Jinyun, "have you found anything?"


    Jin Yun didn''t answer me. He just glanced at officer Cheng and asked, "officer Cheng, I want to know the temperature of the morgue?"


    Officer Cheng thought for a while and said, "seven or eight degrees below zero. What''s the matter?"


    Jinyun squinted, looked around for a while, and then took out a tweezers from a cabinet.


    Officer Cheng and I were confused. We didn''t know what Jinyun wanted to do. Jinyun didn''t seem to want to explain to us. We just walked to the body and looked at the corpse''s eyes for a while. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, grabbed the forceps and squeezed it to the eye of the corpse. In a flash, Jinyun pulled a two centimeter maggot out of the corpse''s eye.


    Looking at the maggots, my scalp felt numb and my stomach churned.


    Officer Cheng looked at the insect, slightly stunned, as if to understand the meaning of Jinyun.


    Jinyun looked at the insect in his hand for a while and put it on the ground and crushed it.


    I just remembered that Jinyun had just asked officer Cheng what the temperature was here. Now I can understand the meaning of Jinyun. If it is eight degrees below zero, the temperature is enough to freeze these insects. It''s just strange why they can shuttle back and forth in the eyes of the corpse.


    Officer Cheng squints at Jinyun, but does not interfere with Jinyun.


    Jinyun thought about it and said to officer Cheng, "if it''s convenient, I want you police to dissect the corpse now. Is that ok?"


    Officer Cheng hesitated for a moment and said, "the family members of the deceased have not agreed, and the above approval has not come down. If we dissect the corpse without permission"


    before his words are finished, the phone rings.


    Cheng officer slightly a Leng, then directed at me and Jinyun smile: "sorry, I first answer a phone call."


    As he spoke, he walked to one side. After connecting the phone, I only saw officer Cheng''s face changed slightly. Then he hung up the phone. Jinyun and I didn''t ask who called. What''s more, it''s not within the scope of our inquiry. It''s very special that he can take us in to see the corpse.


    Officer Cheng came over and looked at Jinyun with a very surprised look.


    I am slightly a Leng, Jinyun also feel very puzzled, to Cheng police officer asked: "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    Officer Cheng came to his senses and said to Jinyun, "nothing, but the notice above has come down, saying that the family members of the deceased have agreed to autopsy. You can go out with me. I''ll arrange for it. Later, we''ll ask the forensic medicine to take the corpse into the autopsy room. If you''re interested, you can come and have a look with me."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then nodded to officer Cheng.


    To tell you the truth, I have never seen what it is like to dissect a corpse, so I am afraid at this time.


    Jinyun probably saw that I was a little afraid, and said to me, "a person who is dead is just a pair of skin bags. There is nothing to be afraid of. The only thing I can''t think of is where the soul of this corpse has gone


    I heard Jinyun''s words on a Leng, and then toward Jinyun asked: "can''t those little ghosts eat?"


    Jinyun looked at me with a strange look: "have you eaten? How can you be so sure that it must be made by those children? "


    I give Jinyun a word to say speechless, dun time atmosphere is a little embarrassed.


    Officer Cheng quickly waved to Jinyun: "the morgue is a good place to stay. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the forensic medicine now."


    I didn''t want to talk nonsense with Jinyun, so I nodded to officer Cheng and followed him out.


    Officer Cheng arranged us to the autopsy room of the forensic medicine, and asked Jinyun and I to change clothes and wait.I know this kind of place can''t move around, so like a zombie, standing upright in the dissection room waiting.


    Police officer Cheng is very efficient. Soon the forensic medicine arrived. She was a girl. She looked me up and down at Jinyun and me. But did not speak, just waiting for the police to bring the body in, and the assistant began to prepare for the preliminary work.


    Officer Cheng laughed at me and Jinyun: "you two don''t have to be so nervous. Let''s see what''s going on."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, then nodded at the officer Cheng and walked into the bed.


    The speed of the decay of the corpse is faster and faster than it was just now.


    Forensic medicine looked at the body, but also slightly picked eyebrows, and then took a knife to peel the flesh of the body.


    However, at this time, officer Cheng suddenly opened his mouth to the forensic medicine and said, "Xiaowen, you don''t need to start from the head, just open your stomach."


    Xiaowen slightly a Leng, to Cheng police officer said: "Cheng team, forensic medicine has regulations, why to open the stomach first?"


    Officer Cheng waved his hand: "open your stomach first."


    Seeing that officer Cheng didn''t want to say anything, Xiaowen just sighed and nodded to his assistant. They began to dissect from the belly.


    However, before we had time to see what was going on, Xiao Wen''s knife just touched the body''s stomach, and we heard a gurgling sound coming from the body''s stomach, which was extremely penetrating.


    Even Xiaowen couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, hesitated for a long time and didn''t even cut the knife.


    Officer Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Xiaowen, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaowen shakes his head at officer Cheng, indicating that he can''t dissect.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, heart said why can''t anatomy, forensic medicine is not doing this?


    Officer Cheng is also a Leng, pull Xiaowen aside, whispered with Xiaowen what.


    Xiaowen also murmured with officer Cheng for a while, until the end of their conversation, I saw that officer Cheng was full of surprise.


    I had a bad premonition, so I waited for officer Cheng to come and asked, "can''t the corpse be dissected?"


    Officer Cheng nodded and said to Jinyun and me, "it''s not just that you can''t dissect it, but you have to burn it right away."


    Jinyun and I didn''t expect that he would say this, so he was stunned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Officer Cheng sighed: "this is a secret. I''m sorry, I don''t want to tell you, but my duty is here. But even if we can''t see the corpse, according to your skills, we can find the soul of the corpse, right? As long as you find your soul, it''s all right? "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then I heard Jinyun waving to officer Cheng impatiently: "whatever you want. Since we can''t stay, we will not disturb you. If there is any situation, we can inform us."


    Police officer Cheng didn''t stop us. He just laughed at us: "I apologize to you today. I''ll go to find you later, and we''ll find the soul of the corpse. Can you see if this is OK?"


    Jinyun said, "well, remember to go to us later. Then we won''t disturb you."


    Until Jinyun and I got out of the gate of the Public Security Bureau, I asked Jinyun, "why don''t we ask why we can''t dissect the corpse? What''s the secret? "


    Jinyun probably did not expect me to ask him so, slightly a Leng, then said to me: "since you want to ask so, you go back."


    What I said to Jinyun was stunned, and then I stopped. It was not that I didn''t want to find out what was going on, but I knew that even if I went in, they would not tell me. Jinyun naturally knew what I was thinking now, and said to me, "you think people''s home is your people. What do you want to ask? Didn''t you notice that there was something wrong with the forensic doctor at that time? "


    I gave Jinyun a sentence to say a Leng, rushed to Jinyun asked: "did you find something wrong? Tell me what''s wrong with you. "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun sighed, gave me a look and said to me, "when can you learn to be smart?"


    I give Jinyun to scold the dishonored, can only sigh a tone, the heart says I also don''t want to know this is how to return a responsibility, otherwise I will ask you?


    Although I thought so, I didn''t say it. Jinyun saw that I was a little disappointed and sighed at me and said, "you don''t want to think so much. Didn''t that guy just say it? It will come to us for souls, and we will wait and see what they want to do


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and asked towards Jinyun: "I listen to your tone, how do you feel that you don''t particularly like that officer Cheng?"

 Chapter 196

    After hearing my words, Jinyun couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then sighed and said to me, "you are really a child who can''t be taught."


    After that, Jinyun turned around and left.


    When I heard Jinyun say so, I widened my eyes and looked at the disappeared Jinyun. I was thinking that Jinyun was shouting at me from a far away place: "what are you doing? Let''s go


    I give Jinyun such a call suddenly come back to God, and now and Jinyun really do not use, simply sigh, follow Jinyun together toward the direction of rental housing to go back.


    However, we did not walk for long after, Jinyun suddenly yelled at me: "wait a minute!"


    I gave Jinyun this a shout, scared a big jump, quickly stopped the pace, to Jinyun asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun''s face is not good-looking: "don''t ask more, don''t look back! Just go ahead


    I think Jinyun is so nervous that I can''t help but be scared and get goose bumps all over. What kind of character is Jinyun? How can we feel nervous? Isn''t the thing behind us quite terrible?


    I dare not turn back, at this time, Jinyun suddenly said to me: "I told you, go ahead, don''t stop."


    I give Jinyun a word scared not light, also dare not neglect, followed him all the way toward the front of the past.


    As we continued to move forward, I began to hear the creaking sound of tricycles behind me. At the moment of hearing this sound, I suddenly shivered. The sound of the tricycle seemed to be the car of the wine seller.


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t dare to say anything. The thought of the hair in my stomach made my scalp tingle.


    But I don''t know why this guy didn''t surpass us all the time, just followed us behind, as if on purpose.


    My heart is pounding like it''s going to jump out.


    At this time, Jinyun suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed it on my eyes. He came all of a sudden, and I didn''t know what was going on.


    I just want to get rid of Jinyun''s hand, I heard Jinyun say to me: "don''t open it!"


    With the fall of Jinyun''s voice, I suddenly felt a sharp friction sound in my ears, just like the train off the track.


    I felt as if my ears were deafened, and then I couldn''t hear anything.


    So I don''t know how long it took for Jinyun to loosen my eyes.


    I rubbed my ears vigorously, but there was still a buzz in my ears. Jinyun kept saying something to me, but I couldn''t hear his words at all, just nodded at Jinyun with wooden ridge.


    Jinyun''s mind at this time seemed to be on that guy''s body just now, and didn''t look at me carefully, until he finished, he suddenly jumped out, as if to chase something.


    I swallowed my saliva. Now there are wolves before and tigers after. I dare not stop at all.


    I ran back to the rental house.


    Fortunately, at this time, Si fan Han and Xia Yu both came back. They both frowned after I went in.


    At this time, my ears have improved a lot. Seeing that Si fanhan and her two have been looking at me with such expressions, I can''t help but be stunned and ask them, "why do you look at me with such eyes?"


    Si fan Han came to me and smelled it on me. This made me feel uneasy, so she asked Si fan Han, "what are you doing?"


    Si fan Han just raised eyebrows and didn''t answer my words, but Xia Yu said to me at this time: "where did you just go?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked Xia Yu


    Xia Yu did not answer my words, just pulled out a mirror from the body and handed it to me: "you have a look."


    I was a little stunned. I quickly took out the mirror and looked at it. When I saw what I was like, I almost threw the mirror out, because my eyes are like being cut into pieces for something. It''s full of blood. It looks very scary.


    I was so scared that I threw the mirror on the ground and rubbed my face with my hands: "what''s going on?"


    Xia Yu picked eyebrows and then pressed me: "you don''t get excited. Open your eyes and let me have a look."


    See my own appearance, I dare not neglect, forced to calm down, looking at the summer rain.


    Xia Yu came to me, broke my eyes and looked for a while, then turned to see Si fan Han.


    Si fan Han glared at me with displeasure, as if I had made a mistake.


    I dare not look at Si fan Han, but Xia Yu said to Si fan Han: "now is not the time to blame him. We have to think about what to do."


    I don''t understand what Xia Yu is saying, looking at Xia Yu strangely: "Xia Yu, tell me, what''s wrong with me?"When I said this, Xia Yu came to me and said to me, "you''d better not ask."


    I haven''t reacted to come over, summer rain pressed hard on my neck, I fell to the ground as soon as my head sank.


    Then I heard the summer rain whispered to me in my ear: "have a good sleep, when you wake up, everything will be over."


    Then I couldn''t hear anything. I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping. In my dream, I saw a lot of hair coming out of my body all the time, just like I was going to be covered with it. That feeling was very uncomfortable. I wanted to wake up, but I found that I couldn''t wake up anyway.


    Then out of the darkness came the old man. He looked at me with a smile: "is my wine good to drink?"


    He just said that, and kept circling in my ears, heard me shaking all over.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that someone patted me on my shoulder again, which made me cry out.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself lying in the bathtub.


    The bathtub is full of red and green water, just like chemicals.


    I saw these things cold and shivering, busy to drill out of this, who knows this time my ear but came to the voice of light rain: "big you don''t move."


    I was shocked by the words of Xiaoyu. I quickly turned my head and looked at the light rain and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    When I said this, I found that my voice was hoarse. It was like I couldn''t speak any more.


    I give his voice scared a Leng, rushed to the light rain asked: "I I I this is how?"


    When Xiaoyu heard me ask her, her face changed slightly. Like Xia Yu, she didn''t answer me directly. Instead, she took out a mirror from her body and handed it to me, as if to let me see for myself what I have become. Now I don''t have the mind to think about it. After taking the mirror, I found that my hands were shaking, and there was a thick black on my arm Color hair.


    I was so scared that I grabbed the mirror and looked at it. When I saw myself, I cried.


    My face is as simple and straightforward as a piece of paper, and my mouth is dry, but it is nothing. What scares me more is that my eyes, mouth and face are beginning to protrude hair.


    I threw the mirror into the water and dashed my face: "no, what''s wrong with me?"


    Xiaoyu saw that I was going to be crazy, and quickly held down my hand: "big you don''t worry, these potions are to restrain the hair on your body, don''t worry about it"


    before her words finished, Jinyun walked in with a disheartened face, his body was full of blood, but it didn''t look very serious, but his clothes were rotten and looked like wolves Embarrassed to death, see me soak in the bathtub, he was stunned for a moment, and asked me: "how did you become this way? And where does this bathtub come from? "


    Xiaoyu saw Jinyun come in, quickly lie down in Jinyun''s ear and whisper a few words.


    I see that Xiaoyu and Jinyun are so mysterious and even more crazy. They shout at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, tell me, what''s wrong with me? You say


    Xiaoyu bit his teeth and shook his head at me. I saw that I was about to cry. However, Jinyun came over and pressed on my shoulder, as if to break my bone. The pain made me cry.


    Jinyun pressed for a while and then released his hand and said to me, "nothing, I''ll go to change my clothes first."


    When I saw that Jinyun was going to change clothes, I immediately stopped Jinyun: "elder, tell me whether I am because"


    who knows I haven''t finished my words, Jinyun threw me away: "you''re OK, don''t bother me, or I''ll throw you out now. If you don''t want to die, you''ll stay in the bathtub strangely, otherwise don''t blame me for not being friendly.


    As for Xia Shuo Jin Yun, I am sure that Xiao Yu and I can''t find a way to cure them. But I don''t want to see them now.


    When I was thinking, Xiaoyu picked up my mobile phone from the sofa and handed it to me: "big one, don''t you want to play with your mobile phone for a while?"


    I bitter face looking at the rain, the heart said, I am now like this, where there is the mind to play mobile phone?


    Originally, I wanted to wave to Xiaoyu and said that I was not in the mood, but I suddenly remembered one thing, nodded at Xiaoyu and asked her to hand me the mobile phone, because I wanted to find out what happened to me and why I became this way?


    I did not see through my mind, just handed me the mobile phone and ran to one side.


    I bite my teeth, trembling to open the mobile phone, want to use Baidu search, to see what happened to me, but when I opened the mobile phone, I found that I couldn''t find anything at all. I was so angry that I almost dropped my mobile phone. Xiaoyu quickly reached out to catch the mobile phone and said to me, "big ones can''t fall!"

 Chapter 197

    I looked at Xiaoyu doubtfully, and didn''t know why Xiaoyu stopped me, so I asked in the light rain, "what''s wrong with Xiaoyu?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to me when she saw me like this: "sister Xia Yu said that, they should contact us at that time, so as not to"


    when I saw Xiaoyu, I didn''t know what to say. Xiaoyu sighed: "big, you''d better stay in the water quietly for a period of time:" you believe in Xiaoyu, believe in sister fan Han, we You won''t be in trouble. "


    After I heard the words of Xiaoyu, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, but I still nodded to the light rain, and the light rain just laughed and said to me, "big you don''t worry, there is light rain in won''t let you have an accident."


    I said, no more. Xiaoyu sighed and went to the window and looked outside for a while. Then I heard Xiaoyu ask me, "big one, do you really want to know what Xiaoyu saw in the jar last night?"


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard Xiaoyu''s words, but then I nodded to Xiaoyu: "yes, I really want to know what''s inside, why ah"


    after hearing my words, Xiaoyu sighed: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if I tell you about it, because it''s really wine, but it''s filled with wine With another thing, Xiaoyu said you should not feel sick


    In fact, I have probably guessed it, but I am not willing to believe it. Although I think so, I still nodded at Xiaoyu and asked her to tell me that Xiaoyu said to me: "because there are eyes and hair inside."


    I knew that it must not be a good thing inside. Sure enough, after hearing Xiaoyu say so, my stomach suddenly flipped up, and I quickly twisted my head to the outside of the bathtub to vomit.


    But at this time, I found that my throat was blocked by something, and I couldn''t spit it out at all.


    Xiaoyu came to me and saw me in this way. He looked at me apologetically: "I''m sorry. It''s all due to Xiaoyu. At that time, if Xiaoyu didn''t let you buy those wine, it would be fine."


    Seeing Xiaoyu''s appearance, I was embarrassed to blame her again. Besides, it was my fault. So I patted Xiaoyu''s head gently and said to Xiaoyu, "this is not your fault. You don''t need to blame yourself. It''s all my own harm. At that time, the guy said not to sell. If I didn''t buy it, I would not What happened? It''s OK, light rain! "


    Xiaoyu just sighed when he heard me say this, and then he didn''t say anything more. However, at this moment, I suddenly heard the door pushed. Of course, it was not the door of our house, but the door below.


    I took a look at Xiaoyu. It''s basically people who have gone to hollow out here. Only a few of us are left. So suddenly, someone comes, and I can''t help feeling strange.


    I rushed to the light rain made a look, light rain nodded and walked out toward the outside.


    A moment later, light rain came back.


    I see the appearance of light rain as if nothing to see, facing the light rain asked: "no one outside?"


    Light rain nodded at me, indicating that there was no movement outside.


    I just look at her strangely, just that voice is so clear, can''t Xiaoyu hear it, but how can Xiaoyu understand my meaning so quickly if she doesn''t hear it?


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel, and I want to get out of the bathtub. Who knows, Xiaoyu stopped me in front of me at this time and said to me, "big, you haven''t got a good body, don''t you go out?"


    The more I was stopped, the more uncomfortable I felt in my heart, so I struggled to get rid of the drizzle, put on my clothes and walked out towards the outside.


    Holding the fence, I shook my head vigorously, trying to make myself sober. When I came back to my senses, I looked out. At this moment, I saw a person, a figure that was very familiar with, but it made me shiver, because this person was not someone else, it was the guy who sold wine.


    He didn''t yell this time. He just stood under the building and looked at me with a smile on his face. But I don''t know why, I can always feel a dangerous smell from his smile, like


    I looked at him with my teeth clenched and yelled at him: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Although I roar like this, it doesn''t work at all, because I know my voice is hoarse now. Even if I try my best, if it''s not close to me, I can''t hear what I''m saying.


    "What are you talking about? oh Do you want me to go up? "


    When he finished speaking, he was about to walk up the stairs. At this time, I thought of Jinyun, who was going to change clothes. I was stunned. Jinyun said he was going to change clothes. Why should I go out to change clothes? There are clothes in my closet. I''m afraid that he just said that is just a cover, and it''s true that he doesn''t want to tell me the truth.I patted my head hard. I was so dazzled by this feeling that I could believe it.


    I was just thinking about it, and the guy came up to me and said, "what''s up? How is this? Hehe "


    he has stepped on the stairs, and my heart is pounding like it''s about to fall out. He yells at him," don''t come here. "


    At this time, he seemed to hear my words and said with a smile: "I don''t want to come up? Hehe, I''m just here to pick up my kids home? Why, are you going to stop it? "


    When I heard him say these words, my heart was tight. Who else could his so-called children have besides Xiaoyu?


    After all, I''m an adult. At this time, even if I''m afraid of it, I still subconsciously yelled at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, get out of here, get out of here quickly"


    after hearing my words, Xiaoyu ran out of the room and saw me blocking the stairs. Xiaoyu was stunned and yelled at me: "big, you come back quickly"


    I think the light rain is urgent The straight stomp of feet, look to be about to cry out, to the light rain roar: "you hurry to go, Leng do what?"


    Xiaoyu cried and said, "no, I can''t leave the big one, I want to protect the big one"


    I heard Xiaoyu say that, which almost made Xiaoyu''s innocence angry, and yelled at Xiaoyu: "you go away! Don''t get in the way of your eyes here, roll


    When the old man heard what I said, his face changed and he yelled at me, "what did you say to my granddaughter? Tell me again


    He said, his face suddenly became ugly. At this time, the seemingly thin old man picked up my body and threw me down from it.


    I cried out in fear. Fortunately, the light rain responded in time, lifted me from the fence and pulled me back several steps.


    There is no way behind. If Xiaoyu wants to escape, he just needs to turn over the fence.


    I stare at the light rain: "why don''t you go?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, just hiding behind me, pulling the corner of my coat, looking at the old man with a flinch.


    When the old man saw the light rain, his face immediately changed. Facing the light rain, he said, "come to my grandfather, and my grandfather will take you home. My grandfather is wrong. I will never do that again, OK?"


    After I heard his words, I couldn''t help being stunned. How could it sound that he didn''t want to hurt Xiaoyu?


    Xiaoyu also slightly stunned, raised his head to look at me, I know that Xiaoyu is very smart, she heard the old man''s voice so intimate that he knew that the old man would not hurt her, so she quickly came to me to protect me and said to the old man, "I am not your granddaughter grandfather, you recognize the wrong person."


    However, the old man seemed to be unable to hear the voice of the light rain, and he kept saying, "son, go home with your grandfather, and my grandfather will never leave you."


    Although the old man didn''t want to hurt Xiaoyu, I didn''t want to see it fall into the hands of this guy, so I whispered to Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, I count three, you run. Remember to go to your sister fan Han and ask them to help, otherwise I and you can''t deal with this dead old man."


    Xiaoyu had some hesitation, it is estimated that he was worried about my accident, but Xiaoyu was so smart that she naturally knew what the situation was now, so she nodded at me. I saw that Xiaoyu nodded and agreed to come down, and then she called three times in a hurry.


    When I called three, I jumped at the old man, and the light rain also took advantage of this time to suddenly fall off the fence.


    Seeing that Xiaoyu was about to run away, the old man''s eyes turned red. Because I was blocking him, the guy suddenly picked me up and hit the wall with all his strength. This hit me so much that I almost vomited blood.


    I thought the old man would pester me for a while. As long as this guy kept pestering me, Xiaoyu would have a chance to escape. But what I didn''t expect was that he jumped off the railing after Xiaoyu threw me away.


    Xiaoyu didn''t run as fast as the old man. Before he stepped forward, he suddenly grabbed the collar and ran out.


    Xiaoyu screamed and seemed to be calling for help with me, but I couldn''t move at all now, and my head began to become more and more drowsy. My stomach seemed to be stirred by something. I kept rolling on the ground until the sound of light rain completely disappeared from my ears. I also fainted when my head sank.

 Chapter 198

    I don''t know how long it took me to faint. I just woke up when someone said something in my ear. When I woke up, I found myself still in the bathtub.


    I looked around suspiciously and saw Si fan Han squinting at me: "what? What''s the matter? "


    I gave her such a question, immediately came back to God, and looked at Si fan Han with a bitter face: "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu has an accident, go and save her quickly!"


    After hearing my words, Si fan froze for a moment, and then asked me, "what''s wrong with Xiaoyu?"


    With a bitter face, I told Si fanhan about our previous affairs. She was stunned when she heard what I said. Then she said to me, "there should be nothing wrong, if the old man didn''t want to kill Xiaoyu. I''m not sure. Xiaoyu will take good care of Xiaoyu when he is with the old man. "


    I didn''t expect that Si fanhan would say so. I immediately turned black and said to Si fan Han, "what do you mean by this? You''re not telling me to let Xiaoyu stay with that damned old man? "


    Si fan was slightly stunned, and then he burst out with a bitter smile: "what do you think in your mind? Do I have so much conscience? I''m just telling you that light rain is not dangerous, we just need to find a way to find it! "


    I just Oh a, closed my eyes and silently read in my heart, hoping that Xiaoyu will not have anything.


    However, at this time, I suddenly heard someone calling in my ear. I quickly opened my eyes and took a look. There was no one except Si fan Han.


    Seeing that I opened my eyes suddenly, Si fanhan was startled and asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "did you not hear anything?"


    Si fanhan looked at me suspiciously: "movement? What''s going on? "


    I side ear, listen carefully for a while, as expected nothing.


    Did I hear you wrong?


    I was thinking about it. Si fanhan patted me on my shoulder: "don''t think about it. Have a good rest. I''ll try to help you solve the hair on your body."


    After that, Si fanhan sat on the sofa. I didn''t know what to think about. When I saw sifanhan like this, I couldn''t ask any more questions. I sighed and soaked in the bathtub, covered his head and wanted to sleep.


    It was a peaceful sleep.


    I have been sleeping until the next morning, just wake up, suddenly feel itchy on my body, and quickly opened my eyes to have a look, I saw that the hair on my body has been gone, but all over the body is erythema.


    I was shocked. Si fanhan was still staring in front of me on the sofa, as if he had never got up.


    I rushed to Si fan Han and called: "fan Han, come here quickly."


    However, Si fanhan still didn''t answer me. For a moment, I felt something was wrong. Si fanhan''s reaction has always been very alert. How could she not react at all at this time? When I woke up, Si fanhan should be up, but


    the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong, and I quickly climbed out of the bathtub. I didn''t walk in front of Si fanhan. To be honest, I was very timid, so I didn''t dare to look at it. Instead, I put my hand on Si fanhan''s shoulder.


    The strength of my staff is very heavy. If Si fanhan is thinking, things will roar at me like thunder.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when my hand touched Si fan''s shoulder, it was like pressing on cotton. I couldn''t bear my gravity at all. I almost fell into the sofa with such a flash.


    And Si fan Han in front of me fell down suddenly because of such a throw.


    I calmed down, and then I saw what was on the sofa. Si fan Han was a paper man at all.


    I was so scared that I sat down on the ground. The paper man sat up and gave me a very strange smile. Before I said anything, he burst into flames. Even there was no ash left.


    I swallowed. I shivered when I thought of the reflection of the guy I saw in the room before. Fortunately, I had put on my clothes at this time, otherwise I must have been rolling out of the house like this.


    I couldn''t help but pull open the door and rush out.


    Who knows I just opened the door when I ran into officer Cheng.


    Cheng police officer sees me this pair of flustered appearance can''t help but stupefied for a moment, then directed at me and asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I looked at officer Cheng with a bitter face. I admitted that I was really flustered at this time. I didn''t have the heart to explain too much to officer Cheng. I just pointed to the sofa and motioned to officer Cheng to go to see it himself.


    Officer Cheng was stunned for a moment, then walked into the room, looked up and down in the room, and then said to me, "there is nothing in the room"


    he said this as if he had reacted to something, and asked me: "what''s the matter with you, Linzi? These are youAfter I heard what officer Cheng said, I couldn''t help being stunned. Knowing that officer Cheng must have seen the scar on my body, I gave officer Cheng a bitter smile: "well, you''d better not ask questions. By the way, what? Let''s go out and talk about it now? I really don''t want to stay here any more. "


    Seeing my appearance, officer Cheng just sighed and didn''t say anything more. After a moment, he nodded at me, indicating that it was OK.


    After we went downstairs, I was in a better mood. Although my body was still a little shaky, there was no big problem with the help of police officer Cheng.


    After I was relieved, I asked officer Cheng, "by the way, officer Cheng, why didn''t you let the corpse be dissected last night? And didn''t you say you''re coming to us to revive the body? Why didn''t we see you coming? "


    Officer Cheng gave a wry smile when he heard what I said: "it was not that I didn''t want to come last night, just"


    I looked at officer Cheng in doubt, as if he had something on his mind. He wanted to tell me, but he seemed to be hesitating.


    Seeing officer Cheng like this, I didn''t say anything more. Instead, I asked officer Cheng, "what''s the matter with officer Cheng looking for us?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "yes, today the hospital has completely pasted a seal, but which case and the children''s affairs have not been clarified, so I want to investigate to see if we can get something, but I see your sample now, isn''t it convenient?"


    I shook my head and laughed at officer Cheng. "It''s OK. If officer Cheng needs to, I should be able to go in with you."


    To be honest, I''m not trying to be a hero at this time. I just want to find out whether this matter has anything to do with my physical changes. Maybe I can find out some important clues.


    Officer Cheng saw that I said so, and there was no nonsense. He just nodded at me: "since you can go, let''s go now."


    After I heard what officer Cheng said, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked officer Cheng, "is it OK for us to go now?"


    Officer Cheng took a look at me and then laughed at me: "what''s right or not? You''ll know when you go."


    I, um, did not refute officer Cheng. Then I followed officer Cheng to the hospital. By this time, the hospital was closed, and it was desolate.


    The hospital is the junction of life and death. Once people go to hollow out, even if no one has just lived in it, it will be very desolate.


    Officer Cheng saw me looking at the hospital, and then he laughed at me: "what do you think?"


    I gave officer Cheng such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, and quickly shook his head at officer Cheng: "no, let''s go in now?"


    Officer Cheng said, "this is not a crime scene, so even if we go in, it''s not illegal."


    I followed officer Cheng in.


    The medical equipment in the room has been pulled away, most of which are used for auction and washed to the Treasury.


    So the whole hospital is empty, except for the white wall, there is only one sealed door.


    I looked at officer Cheng. In fact, I''m not afraid of them in the broad daylight. After all, even the cowards dare not kill people in the daytime. Everything in the world has its own laws. Like a living person, no one wants to live alone in the wilderness at night.


    Officer Cheng saw me looking at him and asked me, "what''s wrong with Linzi?"


    I gave a dry smile: "no, just think of some sour heart here."


    Officer Cheng probably didn''t expect me to say so. He was stunned for a moment. Then he said with a smile: "don''t think too much about it. It''s OK."


    I said, "this place is empty now. What''s more, we don''t know where the children are. Where are we going to find them?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng seemed to think of something. He patted his head at me and said, "look at my memory. How can I forget this matter? Do you still remember the things between you and that nurse at that time?"


    When I heard officer Cheng say that nurse, I couldn''t help being nervous.


    Officer Cheng, seeing me like this, probably guessed my mind. He quickly explained to me, "don''t worry. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask you which position you remember?"


    I sighed and pointed to the front of officer Cheng: "it''s in front of me. How can the officer suddenly think of asking this matter?"


    Officer Cheng laughed at me, but didn''t answer my words. He just walked in front of me, squatted on the ground and looked at me for a while. Then he said to me, "come and have a look at the woods and see if you can find anything."


    When I asked officer Cheng this question, I was blinded for a moment. I don''t know what officer Cheng means.

 Chapter 199

    I looked at officer Cheng suspiciously but didn''t move. Officer Cheng probably saw that I didn''t mean to go there, so he said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t have any other meaning. I just want you to come and have a look and see what you can find."


    I was relieved when I heard that officer Cheng was not suspecting me. I quickly walked towards him. When I got there, I found that officer Cheng was looking at a footprint. At the moment I saw that footprint, I shivered because it was not someone else''s, it was the child I had seen before.


    I swallowed my saliva and was speechless for a long time.


    Officer Cheng saw my appearance and patted me on the shoulder: "look at your appearance. You must have seen it before?"


    I nodded, then quickly shook my head at officer Cheng: "no"


    after hearing what I said, officer Cheng couldn''t help looking at me in doubt: "no, what''s wrong?"


    I sighed and said to officer Cheng, "I remember that I beat the nurse here. This is true, but I remember that those little ghosts seemed to be very afraid of this woman. Seeing that she was like a madman, even Si fanhan and Xiaoyu were afraid of this woman. I thought she was someone to ward off evil spirits"


    as soon as I said this, I just said it I want to slap myself in the face, not because of what happened to the sentence I just said, but because I intentionally or unintentionally revealed a message to officer Cheng that Xiaoyu and Si fanhan are not living people.


    The police''s ears are always very good, as long as there is a little wind and grass can be detected.


    Sure enough, after I said this, officer Cheng suddenly raised his head and said to me, "you mean Xiao Yu and Miss Fan Han are both"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t know how to answer officer Cheng''s words. However, the officer was still open-minded, but he just laughed at me: "don''t worry, Linzi, although Si fanhan and Xiaoyu are both souls, she is As long as you don''t hurt people, you''re not breaking the law. I won''t announce these things to the outside. Well, we''ve talked too much. Let''s have a look at this little footprint first. "


    After I said this to him, I was relieved. I squatted down and looked at the footprints on the ground for a moment. After a while, I raised my eyebrows and stood up from the ground.


    Officer Cheng saw my appearance and said with a smile, "did you find something?"


    I gave officer Cheng a dry smile: "you found it."


    Officer Cheng looked at me with a smile: "tell me about your discovery."


    I nodded, and then said to officer Cheng: "look at this footprint is that little boy''s, but I found a very important thing, this footprint is padded, only a small part of the mark is slightly clear, that is, at that time, the child must be trying to reach something."


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "well, that''s good, but there''s still something else you should have guessed. Since it''s a guess, don''t hesitate and say it directly."


    I said to officer Cheng, "well, I remember that when I knocked down the nurse, she fell to the ground directly. I just pressed her neck, and she fainted. At that time, I didn''t care much about it. Now I think it''s not so simple, but someone was ready to kill this woman Through the monitoring video, they put the responsibility on me, but they never thought that the police did not suspect me, on the contrary "


    before I said anything, officer Cheng waved to me:" this is the time. There is no need to talk about the rest. The key is now that we know who the murderer is, and the next step is to arrest him But the murderer is not an ordinary person. Even if we have guns and ammunition in the police, these things can''t be solved at all. "


    I can understand officer Cheng''s meaning, but I pretended I didn''t understand. I asked officer Cheng, "the police can''t do it. Who else can catch the murderer?"


    Officer Cheng looked at me with a smile: "didn''t you just say that the murderer is the child, but they are not living people. Who can catch them?"


    My heart sank suddenly. Seeing officer Cheng''s appearance, I knew that he wanted me to do this. So I shook my head at officer Cheng: "no, I can''t do it. These little ghosts are too strong. Even if they are not so strong, I haven''t learned Daoism. In addition, my body is like this now. How can I catch this kid?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng laughed at me: "it''s not just what I mean."


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t respond for a long time. Officer Cheng wanted to say something to me. He looked at him suspiciously and wanted to ask him what he meant.


    Officer Cheng laughed at me, then stood up and said to me, "this is arranged by your master."


    My master? When did I have a master?


    Seeing my confused face, officer Cheng said to me, "Jinyun, he said that this matter can only be solved by you. Originally, he wanted to come here, but because you should know the recent homicide in the city?"I nodded to officer Cheng. When I thought of those corpse cases happened in the city, my head was in pain. Speaking of the head, it was closely related to me.


    Officer Cheng looked at me for a moment, but he didn''t seem to know that I had caused this incident.


    I was relieved and said to him, "even if I want to help, but now the life and death of Xiaoyu is unknown, I don''t have this idea at all."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was slightly stunned, and then he asked me, "Xiaoyu is also missing?"


    I nodded and sat on the ground with a bitter face. Officer Cheng saw me squinting slightly. I didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment.


    After a while, officer Cheng raised his head and said to me, "well, I''ll let the Bureau investigate Xiaoyu''s whereabouts secretly. You and I will clean up the dirty things in the hospital together. How about I help you to save Xiaoyu at that time?"


    After hearing what officer Cheng said, I sat up abruptly and asked officer Cheng, "is that true?"


    Officer Cheng said to me with a smile: "I don''t have to lie to you."


    I nodded to him: "well, since you are willing to help me, I will not be stingy."


    Officer Cheng laughed when he saw me like this: "well, since you have promised to come down, we will follow this plan."


    Officer Cheng whispered a few words to me.


    I glared at officer Cheng: "is this a bit risky?"


    Officer Cheng said to me with a smile: "nothing. Don''t worry. But you may come here by yourself this evening. Do you think it''s ok?"


    I shivered when I heard officer Cheng''s words. I thought officer Cheng would come in with me, but what I didn''t expect was that officer Cheng would say such things to me. I was stunned for a long time: "do you mean to let me come to such a place by myself?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "yes, you are. I have other things to deal with tonight, so I can only aggrieve you."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help looking at him with a bitter face: "didn''t you let me die myself? This place is full of those little ghosts. You even let me come by myself. "


    officer Cheng waved to me:" don''t you have your own master? Hehe, Jinyun also told me that after you promised to come down, he would give you some magic weapons. In this way, even if some kids want to harm you, they dare not come near you, so you don''t have to be afraid. "


    Cheng has told me this, I am afraid that even if I want to refuse, it is impossible. So I sighed and said to the officer, "this has the final say, I have nothing to say, but you must make sure my safety."


    Officer Cheng gave me a smile and then patted me on the shoulder: "you can rest assured that we will never let you have an accident. I will arrange some brothers to wait for your good news at the hospital gate."


    He said, turning to leave, I quickly stopped officer Cheng and called to officer Cheng, "wait a minute."


    After hearing my cry, officer Cheng was slightly stunned, stopped and looked at me with a puzzled face: "what''s wrong with Linzi? Do you have anything else to say? If not, let''s go out first. What has this place been waiting for? "


    After I heard what officer Cheng said, I nodded to officer Cheng. He was right. It was not appropriate for us to stay here all the time. So I followed officer Cheng out.


    Except for the hospital, I inadvertently looked upstairs. When I raised my head, I suddenly saw a person standing upstairs looking down at both of us. I don''t know why I can''t see that person''s face clearly, but I can vaguely feel that he is smiling at us both, but that kind of smile is absolutely not With a good smile, I was so scared that I almost jumped out of the ground.


    Police officer Cheng probably noticed that I was strange. He turned his head to look at me and asked, "what''s wrong with Lin Zi?"


    I gave officer Cheng such a call, suddenly regained his mind and pointed to the top of the building: "there''s someone up there!"

 Chapter 200

    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked me, "what? Who is there? "


    After saying that, he quickly raised his head and looked up at the top. I couldn''t help but look up at the top when I looked up with officer Cheng. As expected, there was no one on the top. I couldn''t help being stunned. Was it that I just saw something wrong? "


    I was just thinking about it when I heard officer Cheng say to me," are you hallucinating? Are you nervous? "


    I raised my head and looked at it. There was no one on it. I sighed and said to officer Cheng, "maybe I''m too nervous. It''s OK. Since there''s nothing, let''s go now."


    Officer Cheng just looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything more. He followed me and left here.


    When I went back to the rental house, Jinyun had already gone back. His attitude was quite different from that of last night. He was sitting on the sofa drinking. Seeing officer Cheng and I coming in, he quickly waved to both of us: "are you back? Come and sit down. "


    I look at Jinyun with a face of muddle, don''t know which one Jinyun is singing, Jinyun doesn''t explain.


    I did not polite, directly sat beside Jinyun. Jinyun looked at me for a while and then asked me, "did you go to the hospital? ''


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would know about it, so I looked at Jinyun strangely and nodded at him: "yes, we went to the hospital. What''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun laughed at me and officer Cheng: "what can I do for you? I''m just curious. What did you two come into contact with? Why did you come back so soon? "


    Seeing that I didn''t look good and knew I wanted to get angry, officer Cheng quickly took over the stubble and said to Jinyun, "nothing. By the way, I forgot to ask the elder about one thing."


    Jinyun nodded and said with a smile to officer Cheng: "they are all our own people. Don''t be so polite. If you have any problems, just say it."


    Officer Cheng then asked Jinyun, "why didn''t we see those kids when we went in the daytime? Didn''t you tell me? Those souls are not afraid of the day in essence, but the day is their rest time. But after we went in, we should have alerted those little ghosts. But I didn''t see one of them for a long time. And when I came out, I heard the woods tell me that there are people watching us. Why is this


    Jinyun was confused with a series of questions from officer Cheng. He coughed dryly and said to officer Cheng, "I can''t explain this to you. You forget that I told you before. These little ghosts don''t know why they have been transferred. I just calculated that they will go back this evening. By the way, how are you preparing? Today is a good time. If you go there, you can''t catch a few kids. "


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was very angry and roared at Jinyun: "you damn guy, it''s not hard for you to deal with those little ghosts. Why do you have to pull me up?"


    After hearing my roar, Jinyun vomited the wine in his mouth with a puff, then looked at me with a smile: "because you have a special constitution, it is easy to attract those ghosts, and there is a very important thing, which is the reason why I asked you to catch these little ghosts."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I couldn''t help being stunned. I held my arm and looked at Jinyun: "Oh? What the hell is going on? You can tell me what you can do and let me hear it. "


    Jinyun heard my question after a smile: "because, you are my apprentice."


    I thought that Jinyun would tell me some amazing secrets, but I didn''t expect that after half a day, Jinyun even said such a nonsense to me. I was so angry that I almost vomited blood and was about to roar at Jinyun. However, Jinyun suddenly detoured behind me and pressed hard on my shoulder, which made me dizzy and fell On the sofa.


    Because of the sudden numbness, I couldn''t speak any more. I could only look at Jinyun faintly, but he took a sip of beer and said to himself, "you''re really wordy. I''m doing this for you. I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    I have no way to answer Jinyun''s words, but slowly but vaguely fell asleep, I always sleep this period of time, almost become cerebral palsy, when I get up, I have a headache.


    I looked up and looked around. It was dark.


    Jinyun and police officer Cheng were busy on the ground. They didn''t know what they were doing. As for Si fanhan and Xia Yu, they blocked me in front of me. When I woke up, they asked me, "are you awake?"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t answer the words of Si fan Han and Xia Yu. I just looked at them directly and asked them, "what are Jinyun and officer Cheng doing?"


    When you ask me this question, Xia Yu and Si fanhan react and make way for me. I can see that officer Cheng and Jinyun are playing with grains and some charms on the ground. I don''t know what they are doing.And officer Cheng has to look up at the clock after a while.


    I looked at them in disbelief, and then looked up at the clock as they did. There was no problem with the time. It was only about eight o''clock.


    "There are still a few hours left," officer Cheng muttered


    Jinyun but hey hey a smile, said to officer Cheng: "don''t worry, I''m sure you two can catch up."


    I sat up and rubbed my eyebrows vigorously, and said to Jinyun, "what are you doing?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun turned around and gave me a big smile. But I saw his grinning face and I knew that the goods were calculating me again. I quickly got up and was about to go out. I didn''t want to play for Jinyun again and again. Who knows, at this time, Jinyun held me down and said to me, "don''t move, you''re going now We won''t be able to save you when those kids find you. "


    When I heard what Jinyun said, I couldn''t help being stunned. Originally, I thought that Jinyun was scaring me. I turned my head and looked at Xia Yu and Si fanhan. Who knows that they both shrugged at me at this time, indicating that Jinyun was right.


    When I saw both of them, I had nothing to say. I could only bite my teeth and watch Jinyun and officer Cheng busy on the ground.


    I looked at them for a while and then asked, "what are you two doing? Can you tell me?"


    Jinyun saw that I had been bothering him and said to me, "don''t ask so much, you''ll know later."


    After Jin Yun said this, she gave Si fan Han a look. She turned around and went out. Soon she came back with a casserole in her hand, which was like boiling herbs. She put the casserole up and put alcohol on it.


    Officer Cheng looked at Jinyun and then asked, "can we start now?"


    Jinyun nodded: "OK."


    After officer Cheng gave a sound, he poured all the things he had just done into the pot, covered it and boiled for about half an hour before he said to Jinyun, "Taoist priest, it''s almost done."


    Jinyun squinted his eyes for a while, bent down on the casserole and smelled it. Then he turned his head and said to officer Cheng, "that''s what it looks like. It''s good and good."


    I looked at them suspiciously. I really didn''t know what the two guys were up to. Si fanhan and they didn''t say a word. Jinyun poured the boiled things into the bowl, and then said to Xia Yu and Si fanhan, "you two, go out, and we''ll do the other things."


    Xia Yu and Si fan Han looked at each other, then nodded at Jinyun, then turned and walked out.


    Jinyun dipped his finger in it and said with a smile, "this smell is really good. Do you want to smell it?"


    I heard Jinyun''s words on a burst of nausea, staring at Jinyun: "you want to play what tricks?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun laughed at me: "what is trickery? I do it for you, too?"


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I felt that I had goose bumps all over my body and roared at Jinyun: "you don''t have to be hypocritical here."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun shrugged at me: "do you believe it''s your own business, it seems that it has nothing to do with me."


    I was so angry that I almost yelled at him. Who knows he didn''t give me this opportunity at all. Instead, he made a look at officer Cheng. Officer Cheng understood me and came to me. Before I could react, he pressed me down and made me press on my hair.


    "What are you doing?" I yelled at officer Cheng with a bitter face


    Officer Cheng looked at me wrongly: "Linzi, don''t blame me for this matter. I don''t want to do this, but"


    I know that officer Cheng means to put the responsibility on Jinyun''s head, and Jinyun didn''t refute it. He just laughed at me: "yes, that''s what I mean. What can you do? Lin Zi, I advise you to be obedient and suffer less. We are all suitable for this. Otherwise, even if you refute, it is not yourself who suffers in the end. That will not be good for anyone. "


    He just said this, and then nodded to officer Cheng. Officer Cheng laughed and tore off my clothes. Jinyun took advantage of this time to daub the bowl of Medicine on my body. I almost choked to death by the smell, and yelled at Jinyun: "what did you, the dead guy, paint me on earth? How can this smell be worse than the smell of excrement? ¡±


    but Jinyun gave me a smile: "you don''t want a dog to bite LV Dongbin!"

 Chapter 201

    I don''t know what Jinyun wants to do. I don''t want to understand now. I just want to get rid of this damned guy.


    Jinyun and officer Cheng pressed me to death. They didn''t give me a chance to relax. They just laughed at me and said, "it doesn''t matter. It will be ready soon. You don''t have to worry about us two not harming you."


    I heard Jinyun say this to want to throw up a few mouthfuls at him, but I must bear this time.


    Because I couldn''t do anything, I had to wait for them to release me when they finished.


    Then Jinyun clapped his hands and hung a nylon rope on my arm.


    When I saw the nylon rope, I couldn''t help being stunned. I asked him, "what are you going to do? At least let me know that it''s not?"


    But what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun and officer Cheng were colluding at this time. They didn''t tell me anything at all. They just looked at me with a smile and then pushed me out.


    I have no way but to listen to them. After Jinyun pushed me out, he secretly told officer Cheng something. After hearing this, officer Cheng nodded to Jinyun: "you can rest assured, this matter is on me."


    Then he dragged me out.


    Although I don''t know what they are going to do, I also know that this police officer is taking me to that ghost place.


    I quickly stopped and asked officer Cheng, "don''t you say Jinyun will give me magic tools? Why do I get everything? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then he laughed at me: "are you ready already?"


    After I heard officer Cheng''s words, I raised my eyebrows: "you said the magic weapon in your mouth is these things on me?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "yes, it''s the things on you. If you want to use them, go quickly. It will be too late if time is delayed."


    What I thought was wrong, so I said to officer Cheng, "wait a minute, I still have one thing to do."


    Cheng officer slightly a Leng: "what is it?"


    I pointed to the house: "since I promise to go with you, I won''t break your promise, but I have to ensure my own safety. I can''t catch a wolf and lose two sheep."


    Officer Cheng looked at me in some embarrassment: "what are you going to do?"


    I didn''t answer officer Cheng''s words. I just got rid of him and went back to the rental house.


    Jinyun was about to turn on the TV. He was stunned to see me come in. Then he asked me, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    I white Jinyun a look, did not answer his words, just went to the bedside, my baby turned out, although I do not know how to use the magic card, but with this thing can block some evil spirits, this is absolutely not a problem, Jinyun saw me like this and then sighed at me, but he did not stop me.


    Although this trump is not a good thing, it can at least make those kids afraid. With this game, I will be more or less stable.


    After I ran out with my trump, officer Cheng was waiting for me anxiously.


    Before I told him that I had taken it, officer Cheng pulled me and ran out towards the other side.


    I don''t know why officer Cheng is so nervous. I can''t help feeling strange. Officer Cheng didn''t say anything to me. Until I got to the door of the hospital, I felt my legs were sore, so I wanted to ask officer Cheng why I didn''t use a car and why I had to run?


    However, before my words came out, officer Cheng said to me, "you have to be careful."


    After I heard the words of officer Cheng, I quickly looked around, but I didn''t see a person, so I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked officer Cheng, "didn''t you tell me that you arranged for my brother to protect me here? Why didn''t I see anyone? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng pushed me: "I have arranged for people. They are all in the dark. OK, it''s almost time. Would you hurry in? Don''t waste time here


    Officer Cheng pushed me and let me go in.


    I didn''t speak with a bitter face until I went in that officer Cheng didn''t follow me.


    He turned around and was about to go out.


    Who knows officer Cheng at this time, but hurriedly back two steps, pull the glass door hard, and then locked it.


    When I saw officer Cheng do this, his heart sank and yelled at officer Cheng, "what are you going to do?"


    Officer Cheng didn''t answer my words, but just looked at me embarrassed, and then said to me: "sorry, brother, I can only aggrieve you for a while. You should go in and have a look at what you have to do."


    He turned and left.


    I looked around, there was a chair next to me, so I suddenly lifted the chair and hit it against the toughened glass door. But the door was like a wall. It was estimated that the bullet couldn''t penetrate and I couldn''t get out at all.I threw the chair on the ground, a burst of frustration, but now I have no other way, can only go upstairs.


    Because now there is no one in the hospital, the empty corridor is quite strange.


    I swallowed my saliva, calmed down, and held the trump tightly in front of my chest. In case something happened, I could still use this trump as a defense.


    There is a little moonlight under the building, so it is not too terrible.


    I bite my teeth. Anyway, it''s impossible for me to go out now. I just bite my teeth and walk towards the top to have a look. If I can catch the little devil, I will be hopeful.


    Think I''ve stepped on the ladder up the stairs.


    Because I am alone in this kind of place, my footstep sound is particularly clear, every step, I can hear the Tata step on the sound.


    I swallowed my saliva and tried not to let myself think about the things I was afraid of. I went up the third floor and I stopped.


    Nothing happened just now, which emboldened me a lot.


    When I got to the third floor, the darkness inside was better than the darkness downstairs.


    My legs are shaking now, but I know I can''t go back now, so I gritted my teeth and walked forward. I remember when Si fanhan and I came in, I heard the little boy say that their boss was in a certain room, and the thief would catch the king first. As long as I caught the


    in that room, I thought I would run to the other side.


    However, before I ran to the door of that room, I suddenly heard a giggle of ghost laughter behind me. I shivered with this laugh, and my feet stopped unconsciously. I quickly looked back at it. But at this time, I found that there was nothing behind me.


    I can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, was it just that I heard wrong and had hallucinations?


    I think about it, or feel hurry to act, don''t scare yourself here.


    I think I''m going to move on, but just as I turn my head, there''s a giggle in my ear.


    This voice is so clear, I absolutely did not hear wrong, I suddenly turned back and roared at the back: "who is it? Get out of here, and don''t sneak around. Do you think that''s going to scare me? "


    Although I roar like this, it''s just to give myself courage, but to be honest, I''m really scared at this time.


    However, when I looked back, there was no answer.


    I backed back two steps to see which shameless kid was trying to cheat behind me.


    I was just thinking about it. Suddenly, I felt like I was caught by something under my feet. I staggered and threw it on the ground, and the magic card in my hand was thrown out.


    Without the magic card, I lost the magic weapon of body protection. At that moment, my face suddenly became pale and widened my eyes to see the things rolling into the dark.


    But in my stupefied time, my ear edge son suddenly spread a shivering sound.


    It''s like a cat barking again, and it''s like something''s holding my hair.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, on the one hand, because of fear, on the other hand, it seems that the scalp is going to be torn off something.


    I give such a make, on a whine, turn head to look at behind one eye, saw before that little boy is smiling at me.


    I took a mouthful of saliva.


    At this time, I didn''t know where the courage came from. I suddenly raised my hand and hit the little boy''s head.


    In fact, I also know that my strength is not enough to hurt the little boy, but I don''t know why. When my hand touched the little boy''s head, the nylon rope on my hand suddenly gave out a light. The little boy seemed to be afraid of the light. He screamed in an instant, and then stepped back several steps.


    I looked at the nylon rope in my hand in surprise.


    However, the little boy got angry at me, roared and yelled around, and then the doors of 40 or 50 wards creaked open.


    I took a mouthful of saliva, and looked around in a hurry, but it was too late. After the 40 or 50 doors opened, I slowly climbed out of the room, one by one.


    The head of the little boy''s eyes staring at me, his pupil in the light of cold, I suddenly got a whole body of goose bumps, yelled at these little ghosts: "you don''t come, otherwise I can be rude to you."


    The little boy looked at me with a sneer: "you''re not polite to us?"

 Chapter 202

    The little boy looked at me with a smile: "what are you doing to us? Hey, hey, it''s up to you? What can''t the guy dare to brag in front of us? Ha ha, there is only one way for you. I wanted to eat you for a long time, but it''s a pity that you are running too fast. I gave you a chance, but don''t blame me when you come back! "


    The little boy waved to the other kids as he spoke. I shivered when I saw the appearance of these kids. These guys are short of arms and legs, and none of them is complete.


    I spat, so different from the kids I''ve seen before.


    I was in a daze when I suddenly felt something crawling on my shoulder. Opening his bloody mouth, I was about to tear it off towards my shoulder. At this time, I was particularly sensitive to these guys. I just beat back the little boy, which made me more confident. Subconsciously, I grabbed the head of the child behind me, fell on the ground and stretched out my hand I hit him in the stomach.


    I''m a little crazy at this time. I don''t care how powerful this guy is. But when I hit him like this, the nylon rope on my hand burst out with a light. The light on my hand was smashed by that child, and it disappeared in a moment.


    I had no idea that the strength of the nylon rope was so strong that everything I had just done was out of instinct.


    But my move actually played a substantial role. Originally, those ferocious imps scattered to me instantly when they saw this unfortunate guy. They stopped in place one by one, and no one dared to approach me.


    Seeing that the nylon rope on my hand worked, I was not afraid for a moment. I sneered at the kid and said, "see? That''s what I''m capable of. Why don''t you try it? "


    Give me such a roar, the little boy picked his eyebrows, I saw his eyes rolling around a few times, I don''t know what kind of idea this guy is now.


    But to tell you the truth, I''m already on guard against these guys. As long as they dare to rush, I dare to smash them to death.


    I looked at the little boy a few times, he suddenly laughed out: "ha ha, it is, but how can that be?"


    I don''t understand what the kid is talking about. He doesn''t explain. He just looks at me with a smile. A moment later, he gives a snap of his finger, and all the kids disappear.


    I saw these little ghosts disappear suddenly. I didn''t respond to them for half a day. What''s going on.


    The whole corridor was empty for a moment. At this moment, I felt my back was soaked.


    Seeing that the trump was on the ground, I ran to pick it up. However, as soon as my fingers touched the trump, a rope suddenly sprang from under my foot and strangled my ankle.


    I cried in my heart that it was bad, but it was too late. How could I not have thought that these little ghosts would suddenly come to such a move?


    Unfortunately, it''s useless to think about anything now. The rope on my ankle didn''t give me a chance to react at all, and it straightened up with a bang.


    This caught me off guard and fell to the ground with a whoop.


    This time is really too heavy, my bile is like to be thrown out, the mouth and nose are full of blood.


    But that''s not all.


    I couldn''t help but get up and untie the rope tied to my ankle. But at this moment, another rope came out of the darkness, and it strangled my hand.


    All of this only in a flash, my whole body was tied tightly to the rope, and I couldn''t move at all.


    The little boy came out of the dark and looked at me with a smile: "how do you feel?"


    I saw the face of the little boy''s sly smile and shivered. How could I have never thought that this guy would come out like this, and looked at the little boy with a cold face: "do you want to eat me?"


    The little boy chuckled at me: "ate you? I was going to eat you just now, but now I have changed my mind. Hey, I will take revenge on my brother just now


    I heard the little boy''s words, the whole body out of a layer of goose bumps, subconsciously roared at the little boy: "what do you want to do?"


    However, the little boy didn''t answer me. He just snapped his fingers. The ropes hidden in the dark dragged me straight ahead.


    I grabbed hard on the ground, trying to hold myself.


    However, the floor of the hospital is so smooth that I can''t hold it no matter how hard I struggle.


    Seeing that the magic card was about to disappear from my sight, I yelled at the little boy: "wait a minute! I have something to say! "


    Give me this? A roar, the little boy said with a smile: "why, do you have any last words?"


    He said that, but he let the other kids stop dragging.


    I feel that my skin is going to be worn out, my back aches to death, and the red spots on my body are hard to deal with. At this time, I almost roll on the ground.When I was in a daze, the little boy said to me, "don''t you have something to say? Why are you suddenly silent? You don''t mean to cheat me without saying anything


    I said to the little boy, "no, it''s just that I''m in your hands now. I just want to ask what you''re going to do with me?"


    After hearing what I said, the little boy couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then he said to me, "do you want to know that?"


    I''m kind. Jinyun told me that it''s the right time today. It must be a moral. Just now I was so angry that I didn''t think about it. I''m not sure if there will be any chance.


    While I was thinking, I was staring at the little boy to see what he would say.


    Children, after all, are children, and it is difficult for them to surpass adults in their mind, unless they are geniuses.


    He clapped his hands and looked at me with a smile: "since you want to know so much, it''s OK for me to tell you. Anyway, you are a dying man. After death, your soul will have to be eaten for me. I will tell you that we will take you to meet our boss. Hey, my boss has always been intolerant, and you will know all about it."


    He finished and snapped his finger again. No matter how I called him this time, he didn''t let anyone stop and dragged me to the front of the door.


    At the moment in front of the door, I felt my hair explode.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know why I am so scared at the moment. I always feel that there will be an unexpected guest waiting for me behind the door.


    The little boy giggled when he saw my frightened face. However, he didn''t say anything, so he looked at me directly. Then he put out his hand and knocked on the door.


    The moment his hand fell, the door creaked and opened itself.


    I swallowed my saliva, but before I could get back to my senses, the little boy suddenly pulled me up and kicked me hard on my back.


    All of a sudden, I felt that my spine was going to be kicked off, and I jumped into it.


    I''m too busy to get up and run, but it''s too late.


    The door creaked shut before I got up.


    It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything at all.


    I swallowed, and this was the second time I had stepped into such a place.


    I staggered to get up, supporting the wall called out: "don''t sneak, have the ability, you can give me out!"


    With my roar, a burst of strange laughter came from my ear.


    The sound was harsh, but it sounded like a child''s.


    I took a mouthful of saliva: "who on earth is it?"


    As soon as I said this, there was a light in front of me. However, the light was not as bright as the light, but it was very dark. It was just like the white phosphorus burning in the wild in summer. This feeling was really bad.


    However, with this weak light, I looked around carefully. At this time, I was surprised to find that there were all kinds of torture tools hanging on the walls around me.


    These things are all tools for digging out the heart and lungs. They look like they have been used for a long time.


    I was almost scared to death by these things in front of me, and I sat on the ground with no reaction for half a day.


    At this time, the sound in my ear creaked again. I just felt that it was still a few meters away, but now it seems to be beside me.


    I had been staring at these instruments on the wall, and I didn''t notice what was going on around me.


    When I was ten months old, I looked down at my side.


    He didn''t look at me. His head was always on the wall.


    The moment I saw this child, I felt my internal organs were tumbling, and I felt a kind of unspeakable fear in my heart that made my whole body start to hair.


    However, what I didn''t think of was that this was not the end of the story. After staring at the front for a while, the child slowly turned his head towards me. As soon as I saw his face, my heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. I even forgot that the nylon rope on my hand could restrain ghosts.


    Because his face is like ten thousand pieces of jigsaw to spell out the same, the face is full of scars, with the child turned the moment, blood along his cheek on the gap on a little bit of flow out, where I dare to stay, stand up and want to run.


    But as soon as I got up, the baby suddenly put out a hand and grabbed me. At that moment, I felt a chill, and then my brain was blank.

 Chapter 203

    How could I not think that I would be scared to death of a baby, but it seems that there is no hope at this time.


    The moment I caught the baby, my body didn''t listen to me. Except for the cold, there was no other feeling.


    I swallowed my saliva and found that I couldn''t move. So I looked at the baby with a bitter face and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    The baby opened his big mouth, and his teeth were not yet full. He asked me in a very vague voice, "do I look good?"


    How dare I disobey the meaning of the baby and say to the baby, "have a good look!"


    I didn''t expect that the baby didn''t laugh after hearing what I said. Instead, he changed his face and yelled at me: "you are all liars, all your adults are liars!"


    I think this guy suddenly became so crazy that he was stunned at the same place for a long time and didn''t respond to it for a long time. What''s going on.


    The baby grinned and giggled at me.


    When I saw the baby''s smile, I was completely confused, because his smile now was completely


    the baby didn''t pay attention to me any more, just circled around me, and then the flesh on his face began to recede a little bit, and slowly turned into a dead bone that had not yet formed.


    When I saw the skeleton, I was a little stunned. I didn''t know what the goods were trying to do, but I knew that there must be nothing good about him!


    I was thinking, the baby laughed at me: "since you adults love to lie so much, you have to accept my punishment and make you look like me. Hey, there is a kind of criminal law called lingchi in ancient times. I don''t know if you have tried it. How about I let you have a try today?"


    The moment I heard the baby''s words, my heart suddenly cooled. I looked at the baby with a bitter face, hoping that he would not get close to me, but now it seems too late.


    I just felt as if my body was flying up, and I immediately pasted it on the wall. At the moment when I pasted on the wall, I stretched out a few hands from the wall and grasped my limbs and fixed me dead on it.


    I just feel the chill coming from these fingers, like a knife, deeply stings my bones and makes me shiver.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, but at this time I heard the baby giggle at me: "how do you feel?"


    I looked at the baby with a bitter face: "how do you feel? Do you want to try it? "


    After hearing my words, the baby seemed to be stabbed in the pain. He shook and yelled at me, "do you dare to talk back to me?"


    I think I''m going to kill someone else now. I don''t have any hope of life. What else do I fear? I sneer at him and say, "ha ha, do you think I''m really afraid of you? I am a dying man now. What should I be afraid of? Come on, I advise you to save snacks and save the time when "


    the skin and flesh of the baby are reconnected together, and then they slowly come towards me. I have to admit that at this time, I am really scared to death. The scalpel on his hand is absolutely a sharp knife, but the so-called lingchi will not make people die so happy, and the paper ash makes people die very ugly ¡£


    I swallowed saliva, but the baby has climbed to my side, gently cut my arm, that moment, I only feel a burst of heartrending pain from my arm, let me shiver, said to him: "you will


    Before I finished, the baby cut my hand again.


    All of a sudden, my hair blew up.


    But the baby laughed at me: "this is just the beginning, you can''t stand it, you can''t bear it later, but hey hey, I won''t let you go."


    My heart has been cold and cold, all this is Jinyun harm, this damned guy!


    I was just thinking, suddenly I felt that the door outside had been knocked. The baby was ready to start applying knife to him, but at this time, he stopped and asked impatiently to the outside: "who?"


    The voice outside did not answer him, and everything was quiet.


    The baby squinted at the door and crawled a few times. Then he asked, "who is it? Don''t let me get angry, or I''ll be rude to you! "


    There was still a dead silence outside, and there was no answer.


    Finally, the baby couldn''t bear it. He cursed and waved at the door.


    As the baby waved, the door creaked open.


    However, at this time, the outside suddenly extended a hand, did not wait for the baby to react, seized him and dragged him out.


    I didn''t see clearly what it was that just grabbed the baby, but I felt that it was absolutely extraordinary. Is this a good opportunity for Jinyun to tell me?I did not want to understand, my hands on the shackles of a sudden released, I fell on the ground with a bang, this time I have no mind to think about these things, since has been released, I pull open the door, saya ran out toward the outside.


    As soon as I ran out of the door, I suddenly saw a dark shadow similar to a wild dog. With a baby in its mouth, I ran to the bottom of the stairs.


    I can''t manage that much. Now the most important thing is to get out of here.


    My arm was injured, so I couldn''t stay here any more. So after I found the magic card, she ran downstairs. But this time I didn''t go out with the shadow. To tell you the truth, I didn''t know what it was, whether it was evil or good!


    I feel my brain is numb at this time, and I''m still running desperately when I get out of the building.


    At this time, I have forgotten that the door of the hospital is locked.


    I don''t know how long I ran before I stopped.


    I had hardly stopped when I heard someone yelling at me behind me.


    It was officer Cheng''s voice. I quickly looked back. Officer Cheng stood behind me and looked at me with a smile on his face.


    I was stunned to see officer Cheng look like this. Then I asked officer Cheng, "do you know what will happen tonight, but in that case, why do you want me to do this bait?"


    Officer Cheng took a look at me and saw that my arm was injured. He quickly came up to me and pressed my arm. He said to me, "this is not the time to say this. I will take you to the hospital first."


    I didn''t answer. I just nodded to officer Cheng.


    Officer Cheng took me to a nearby hospital and then said to me, "I''m so sorry."


    When I heard this, I got angry and looked at officer Cheng with a bitter face: "what tricks are you playing? I almost died in it, you know


    Officer Cheng chuckled: "I didn''t expect things to get so serious, but what happened to the baby and those kids?"


    After hearing officer Cheng''s words, he sighed: "in fact, I don''t quite understand what''s going on with the corpse. Originally, I was going to cut the baby alive, but at this moment something knocked on the door outside, and then I''ll forget it. Don''t you promise me to help me find the clues of Xiaoyu? How''s it going? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng scratched his head and looked at me sheepishly, as if telling me that he didn''t find anything.


    When I saw officer Cheng like this, I felt a burst of anger in my heart. My heart said that all the things I promised you had been done for you. How could the things you promised me go wrong?


    Officer Cheng saw that my face was not good-looking, and quickly explained to me, "but you can rest assured that we will definitely help you find Xiaoyu. What do you think?"


    Officer Cheng just finished saying this, I heard Jinyun knocking on the door, and I quickly looked back. Jinyun was standing at the door, looking at me and officer Cheng with a smile. Seeing Jinyun like this, I was angry and yelled at Jinyun: "what are you doing?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun gave me a look: "of course, I''m here to see how serious your injury is. Why? I don''t seem to welcome me very much


    I sneered: "don''t pretend in front of me, what do you want to do directly, don''t pretend in front of me, I hate this kind of person."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun narrowed his eyes and laughed for a while: "since you said so, if I don''t explain my origin, are you going to be crazy?"


    I didn''t pay attention to Jinyun, just looked at him directly, I was like to see what bullshit can jump out of Jinyun''s mouth.


    Jinyun sat down beside me: "I have calculated all the things you are in the hospital, but you are not seriously injured, and you don''t have to ask for credit in front of me. In fact, I know one thing, which is also your most concerned thing. Do you want to hear it?"


    What I am most concerned about is Xiaoyu''s current situation. When I heard Jinyun tell me so, I couldn''t help being stunned and asked Jinyun, "do you have any news about Xiaoyu?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun said with a smile: "yes, I do have some news about Xiaoyu, but I don''t know if you want to hear it?"


    I swallowed saliva, and quickly called out to Jinyun: "in the end what words, you quickly say, don''t hesitate, I hate this kind of person, you know not early know."


    After hearing my roar, Jinyun was slightly stunned. Then he sighed and said to me, "OK, I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 204

    I heard the words of Jinyun in my heart can''t help but a tight, rushed to Jinyun asked: "you say, what is the matter?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun sighed and said to me, "if I said it to you, don''t be nervous."


    I gave a hum and tried to calm down my breath. Waiting for his words, Jin Yun said, "I investigated this matter at that time, and wanted to know where Xiaoyu had gone. Then I found a very special thing. That old man was a wine seller, but he was already dead, and his soul had disappeared from the world a few years ago, And he once had a child, which is the most worrying thing for him. The child may be a girl who looks similar to Xiaoyu. Now even if we find him, he will certainly not let him go. "


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I raised my eyebrows and asked at Jinyun, "what should I do?"


    Jinyun looked at officer Cheng and looked at me: "the police can''t help us in this matter, so you have to do something about Linzi?"


    In fact, when Jinyun just talked to me, I had already guessed that he would let me go, but after all, this matter has something to do with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu has helped me so much. How can I ignore her this time? So I sighed and asked Jinyun and Cheng: "do you have anything important to tell me?"


    Cheng police officer did not speak. He looked up at Jinyun and wanted to see what Jinyun planned to do.


    Jinyun saw me lying on the hospital bed and stood up and asked me, "can you act now?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "my legs and feet are OK, but I''m afraid this arm can''t move for a short time. What''s the matter?"


    Jinyun this just patted on my shoulder twice: "in this case, we will act now, the time is too long, it is not good for light rain."


    I heard the words of Jinyun on the general understand the meaning of Jinyun, he now let me and he to find Xiaoyu.


    I didn''t hesitate, and nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun looked at my arm, and then said to me, "I have two pairs of hemostatic agents here. You can wear them on your body. If you are in a hurry, you will be in trouble if you can''t stop bleeding."


    Officer Cheng is a little surprised to see Jinyun like this. Maybe in officer Cheng''s eyes, what kind of person Jinyun looks like should be the same as me.


    Seeing officer Cheng''s appearance, I said with a smile: "you don''t have to be so strange. Jinyun is just like this."


    Jinyun looked down at me for a while, then looked at me with a look of displeasure: "OK, I see you have nothing to do, don''t waste time here, let''s go quickly."


    I, um, went out with Jinyun.


    The nurses and doctors in the hospital didn''t stop him. When they saw officer Cheng, they had to say hello to them. It seems that they should have known officer Cheng. When I saw that all these people knew him, I became more and more curious about this officer Cheng. What kind of person is he? How can people in the hospital know this guy? "


    although I think so, it''s not the time to ask this question. After I went out with them, Jinyun suddenly stopped. When I saw Jinyun stop, I couldn''t help being stunned and asked Jinyun," what''s the matter? "


    Jinyun patted the forehead and said to me, "I forgot one thing."


    Jinyun said so, I can''t help but be stunned: "forget a thing? What''s the matter? "


    Jinyun towards me hey hey a smile: "forget to dress you."


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Jinyun, looked at Jinyun in doubt.


    Jinyun did not explain any more, but said to me and officer Cheng, "you wait for me here for a while, and I will be back in a minute."


    Police officer Cheng and I didn''t refute either. We just nodded at Jinyun. Jinyun turned around and left. After a long time, Jinyun came with a package. After he opened it, I took a look at a shroud.


    I slightly Leng for a moment, toward Jinyun asked: "you don''t want me to wear this dress on the street?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng laughed at both of us: "it doesn''t matter. I have a car. Just take my car."


    Jinyun didn''t express his opinion, but said to me, "put on this dress now. When we get there, some ghost will gather on you. When we get to that place, no one can see that you are a person or a ghost. I am a Taoist, and officer Cheng is a police officer. They all have the power to frighten the soul, so this time it can only be like you are in the hospital In the same time, you can only go in by yourself, and I have to remind you of one thing. Don''t act rashly after entering, so as to avoid accidents. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, but I soon came back to my mind and nodded at Jinyun: "you can rest assured, I will never make trouble for you."


    Jinyun gave an address to officer Cheng, who then drove us to the village.When I got to the entrance of the village, I looked into the village for a few times, and my scalp felt numb. Because the way to the village was not like our ordinary village, it was a road. This place was actually a graveyard.


    When I saw these things, I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva, and said to Jinyun, "the people in this village are not all dead ghosts, are they? Why build the cemetery at the entrance of the village


    Although officer Cheng is well-informed, he has never seen such a village. He is also puzzled. He turns his head to Jinyun and wants to get some reply from Jinyun. However, Jinyun shakes his head at both of us, indicating that he doesn''t know what is going on.


    I see Jinyun heart have no bottom, suddenly some flustered, toward Jinyun asked: "have you been here?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "I stayed at the entrance of the village for some time, but I didn''t enter the village."


    Police officer Cheng and I were blinded by Jinyun''s words. What does he mean? Since he has never been here, how can he be sure that Xiaoyu must be here? How do I feel the words of Jinyun at this time are not reliable?


    Jinyun saw my face puzzled and waved to me: "you don''t have to be afraid, but you have to go in. I''m a Taoist, not those charlatans. Since I said that Xiaoyu was in here, she must be in here. You believe me."


    I didn''t dare to talk. I just stared at him.


    Officer Cheng sighed and said to me, "Lin Zi, you believe your master. He should not joke with you about this kind of thing."


    I don''t think Jinyun''s appearance is playing with me, so I sighed and said to Jinyun: "forget it, anyway, now that things are like this, I can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. I''ll go in and have a look."


    I said, while the son will push open the door to go down, who knows Jinyun this time but suddenly grabbed me.


    I gave Jinyun such a drag can''t help but stupefied, turned to look at Jinyun: "what''s the matter? Do you have anything else to do? "


    Jinyun shook his head at me and then said to me, "be careful."


    I didn''t expect Jinyun to say this to me, but I still nodded to him: "don''t worry, I won''t die here."


    Jin Yun, er, then closed the door.


    Because we are still some time away from the village entrance, I did not feel much discomfort after I got out of the car door.


    Originally, I thought that I was a multi-minded, but when I arrived at the village entrance, I felt the chill and was drilling into my bones. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    I swallowed saliva, also dare not to speak more, just wooden Leng toward the front of the past.


    When I entered the cemetery, I realized that I had come across a wall. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get in.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really afraid at this time. This kind of place can''t be located in front of the village but not in the back. Who knows what''s in it?


    What''s more, I am now under such strong resistance, and I want to go.


    But when I looked back, I found that the door behind me was no longer there, and even officer Cheng''s car could not be seen. At that moment, my heart suddenly cooled to the extreme.


    Xin said that I had just come back from my death and now I am on the death line again. I remember that I still had my mobile phone, so I took out my mobile phone and wanted to make a call to police officer Cheng. But this place is too much. My mobile phone has no signal at all.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, now want to retreat out is impossible, can only be forced to go straight ahead.


    I thought about it and went to the front with my teeth clenched.


    Fortunately, although the resistance is large, it is not too much.


    At this time, I suddenly felt something was wrong. Just because I was too nervous, I didn''t pay much attention to it. When I stopped, I suddenly remembered. So I turned my head and looked at the marks on these tombstones.


    But when I looked around, I found that there were only pictures on the tombstones but no names at all. The eyes in those photos seemed to be staring at me from any angle.


    Seeing the eyes in these photos and the smiling faces they made after their death, my heart twitched and got goose bumps all over my body. Fortunately, at this time, I was still holding the magic card handed to me by those four fat men. So I quickly put it across my body and kept saying, "don''t have anything coming out again, don''t you?" Something''s coming out again.


    But even though I kept saying this, I didn''t walk long before a man''s laughter came from behind me.

 Chapter 205

    When I heard a man laughing in my ear, my hair exploded.


    I quickly looked back, but found nothing behind me.


    Did I just hear it wrong?


    I couldn''t help but murmured, but when I turned back and was about to go forward, there was a burst of laughter in my ear. The moment I heard that voice, I subconsciously roared: "who is it? Come out to me if you have the ability. Don''t be furtive


    However, my words did not get any response, I swallowed, damn it! I knew I would not come into this place, but now it is too late to regret.


    Simply I bite a tooth, no matter after death can ring that voice again, scatter Ya son to run.


    This time, I was surprised to find that there seemed to be no resistance in front of me


    I was surprised. It didn''t mean that it was a good thing. However, I thought about it carefully. According to the words of Jinyun, I should be dead now, so


    I calmed down and walked towards the village In.


    The graveyard in front of me was not too small. It was about a kilometer or two away. After I pumped myself up, the sound disappeared from my ears.


    I was relieved and ran into the village.


    The population of this place is not very large. In the past, there were only 50 or 60 families in the past. Moreover, the rooms here are very disordered, and they are not arranged in the order prescribed by the state.


    I slightly a Leng, but did not stop at the foot, a force toward the front of the past.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get to the village.


    It''s very late now, so basically every family has turned off the lights.


    I just remembered that Jinyun just told me that Xiaoyu was in this village, but I didn''t know which family she was in. She went door-to-door to look for Xiaoyu. I guess I would have been exhausted before I found Xiaoyu.


    I was just thinking about it, and suddenly a smell of wine came out from the outside.


    When I smell the wine, I suddenly think of what Jinyun said to me. After a while, I took a photo on my forehead. As long as I found the wine making room, did I find the old man''s position?


    I thought about it, made up my mind and ran towards the front.


    I didn''t know how long I had run until I came to a dilapidated house that was about to collapse.


    There are more than a dozen large VATS in the dilapidated house. When I saw these vats, I was stunned for a moment, because there was a big red character on them, with wine written on it. The smell of wine just smelled came out of it.


    I don''t know how at this time. I want to go and have a drink when I smell the wine.


    I always feel as if there is a wine bug crawling and crawling in my stomach. This feeling is very uncomfortable. I even forget that Xiaoyu is waiting for me to go. He just walked towards these big vats.


    The more you go, the stronger the aroma.


    I got close to the VAT and was about to turn out the wine in it. But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from my ear. At the moment I heard the voice, I was completely blinded because it was not someone else''s, it was the old man I met.


    I was startled. Fortunately, his voice was still some distance away from me. After I was awakened by the old man''s voice, the attraction to wine was gone.


    I looked around and quickly found a haystack and hid in it.


    I waited a few minutes and then the man came in.


    He carried a black bag and looked around. I saw him smiling, but his smile was so gloomy that I shivered.


    At this time, the old man opened a wine jar and poured everything in the bag. Then he looked around with a smile, then closed the cylinder head and left.


    Because of the cover of distance and night, I didn''t see what the old man put in the wine jar.


    I saw him turn around and go, and I felt strange. Anyway, I had a lot of time. I couldn''t help my curiosity and walked towards the VAT. I wanted to open it and see what kind of treasure was inside, which could make the wine taste like this.


    But when I got close to the wine jar, I had a bad feeling in my heart. It was as if I would regret opening the cylinder head, but my curiosity was so strong. The more curious I was, the more scared I was, the more I wanted to open it.


    However, as soon as my hand touched the cylinder head, I suddenly heard the voice of the old man behind me: "what are you doing?"


    When I heard the old man''s voice, my heart suddenly became cold. I knew that I would not come here. I didn''t expect that the fox didn''t catch me and made a fuss.I grinned and turned to look at the old man behind me. He was looking at me coldly, as if he wanted to eat me. But one thing I was very strange about was that he didn''t seem to see who I was. Was it because the shroud on him worked?


    I was just thinking about it when the old man said to me in a vicious way: "I''m talking to you. You don''t understand me, do you?"


    I gave the old man such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, and quickly looked at the old man: "no, no, I heard you, I just smelled the smell of your wine, always look at it."


    When the old man heard what I said, he looked at me suspiciously: "what you said is true?"


    When I saw the old man like this, I quickly nodded to the old man: "it''s true, I didn''t cheat you."


    The old man said to himself, "it''s like this. Ha ha, you want to buy my wine?"


    I nodded at the old man without even thinking.


    After seeing my expression, the old man said with a smile: "the wine here is not brewed well. If you want to buy it, follow me back to buy it"


    the thought of Xiaoyu saying that the wine in the jar at home was soaked in something, I felt sick, so the words behind the old man never entered my ears.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the old man stared at him and asked me, "what are you thinking? It''s not lying to me, is it


    I quickly shook my head at the old man: "no, I just where is your home? Do you have cellars or something, I want to buy more. "


    The old man said to me with a smile: "you can have as many as you want!"


    I pretended to be shocked and asked the old man, "is that true?"


    The old man nodded at me: "of course it is true. I don''t have to lie to you."


    Then I said to the old man, "take me to have a look."


    The old man laughed and made a gesture of invitation to me. I don''t know why. I always feel that he doesn''t mean well. But now the arrow is on the line and I have to send it. So I can only nod at him, squeeze out a smile at him and walk towards him.


    I was afraid that the old man would attack me from behind, so I was very nervous. Fortunately, this guy didn''t do that. He just followed me all the way.


    I followed him for some time before he stopped in front of a broken house.


    The door of the house had been locked, and the lock was as rusty as it had been through countless storms, and it could not be seen at all.


    I looked at the old man calmly: "do you live in this place? Are you alone


    The old man nodded at me: "yes, I''m here. What''s the problem?"


    I quickly shook my head at the old man: "no, I just want you to be so old, I can make so much wine, is really great enough."


    The old man looked up at me with his deep eyes for a long time.


    I gave the old man this look at the scalp numb, quickly changed the topic, said to the old man: "we two have been staying outside this is not a matter, you take me to see your drinks, the price is easy to discuss."


    The old man didn''t open the door until he heard me.


    I found that this is not a house at all, but a courtyard door. But in reality, who would build a door similar to a house?


    My heart sank at the thought of it. It didn''t even look like a tomb, but it looked like an old-fashioned urn.


    At the thought of this, my scalp felt numb. The old man had already opened the gate of the courtyard and made a gesture of invitation to me.


    I gave the old man a smile, but I knew my legs and feet were shaking.


    But the old man seemed to have not found it, and said to me, "all the wine here is old wine. Once drunk, I will never forget it in my next life."


    Oh, I nodded at him. As he entered the yard, the old man closed the door and locked it.


    Seeing the old man lock the moment, my heart sank, but still forced calm toward the old man asked: "what are you doing with the door closed? How can I get out later with my wine? "


    The old man looked at me suspiciously, and then asked me, "if you don''t taste my wine first, you''re going to move?"


    When I heard the old man''s words, I gave a dry smile, but I didn''t answer his words. The old man bent down and said to me, "there is plenty of time. Don''t worry. I''ll pour you wine first. You can taste the taste of my wine. It''s definitely aftertaste."


    when I heard the old man say this, my heart suddenly sank. My heart said that the aftertaste is endless, which is false and fatal It''s true. I don''t dare to drink your brew unless I really don''t want to live.


    I was thinking about it when I heard the old man say, "come and drink."

 Chapter 206

    I didn''t dare to drink the drink that the old man had given me. I just gave a dry smile and tried to change the subject. I put the wine on the table and said to the old man, "are you the exclusive secret recipe? I smell good


    God smiles at me: "don''t say anything else. Try the taste of this wine first. As long as you feel good, we will make a decision after drinking it."


    I saw the old man''s two eyes staring at me, so I had to take the bowl up and put it on his mouth, but he didn''t drink it for a long time.


    How did he look at me like this? You don''t want to drink it? "


    As soon as I thought of my hair, I felt numb. I put the bowl on the table and said to the old man, "it''s not that I don''t want to drink it. It''s because I drank a little too much in the morning. Now I see the wine."


    the old man obviously didn''t believe me. He just looked at me: "I don''t want to hear you explain anything else. I just want to know whether you want to drink it How about this drink? "


    Old man, this is forcing me again.


    I thought about it for a long time. Anyway, he couldn''t see who I was now. He just stood up and said to the old man, "I''m just here to buy wine. You can give me a price. I''ll pay as much as you want. I''ll accept whether it''s good or not. Why do you want me to drink your wine?"


    The old man probably didn''t expect me to question him like this. He squinted at me for a while, then he said to me, "I listen to your voice. You just don''t want to drink my wine?"


    I nodded: "yes, today I just want to ask you whether the wine is sold or not. If you don''t sell it, I''ll leave now. Let''s take a couple of shots. If you sell, I''ll pay you."


    The old man probably didn''t expect that my attitude would be so tough. He was stunned for a long time, and his eyes kept staring at me.


    I gave him a look in the eye, but I had to calm down.


    The old man looked at me for a moment, then he burst out laughing and said to me, "ha ha, we all make money by making friends. Since you don''t want to drink, I won''t force you. So I''ll take you to my wine cellar now?"


    I didn''t expect that the old man would change his mind so quickly. Although I felt strange in my heart, his mouth was very tough. He said to the old man, "well, now take me to have a look. As long as I feel good, I''ll pay to remove some of your drinks."


    The old man sighed, stooped and went out.


    In fact, I want to see if Xiaoyu is hiding in this guy''s so-called cellar, so I have to go with him. Otherwise, I would have run away by this time.


    The old man took me to a dry well in the yard and stopped. I looked down at it. I didn''t know how deep the well was. I couldn''t see it to the end.


    I raised my head and looked at the old man suspiciously: "is this the cellar you said?"


    The old man shrugged at me: "yes, this is what I mean by the cellar."


    I looked down. There was no ladder under the well. How can I get down?


    The old man probably guessed my mind and said with a smile, "don''t go down."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. The bad feeling spread in my soul again. But I still tried to calm down and asked the old man, "how can I see your wine if I don''t go down?"


    The old man suddenly gave me a strange smile: "do you want to see my wine so much?"


    I don''t know what''s wrong with me at this time. He nodded at him.


    The old man sighed and said to me, "well, since you want to have a look, I can''t say I won''t let you see it. In this case, I''ll show you."


    I was about to ask him what this meant when the old man suddenly put out a hand and pushed me down.


    I didn''t expect that the old man would do this. My heart sank for a moment. If I fell from such a high place, I would be dead, but it was too late.


    The old man has pushed me into the well.


    The moment I landed, I felt a sharp pain in my throat.


    Even my head seems to be broken. I didn''t expect that one day I would die like this. It''s really


    my consciousness has gradually become blurred, and I even didn''t give me the chance to think, so I fell down.


    I thought I was so dead, but let me not think of is, do not know how long after, I actually slowly wake up.


    When I woke up, I looked around and wanted to move, only to find that my body was tied.


    I calmed down and looked around. There were wine jars all over the place. They were big vats.


    But the strange thing is that the smell of wine is not from these jars, but from the smell of corpses.


    Slightly a Leng, so thick corpse smell, these big vats are placed in the corpse?When I think about it, I feel uncomfortable, get goose bumps all over, and even forget how I survived.


    When I was thinking about it, I felt that there was light around me. I turned my head and took a look. The old man was coming towards me with a lamp. He was smiling. I was hairy all over and asked the old man, "what are you going to do?"


    The old man squinted at me for a moment and then said with a smile, "what am I going to do? You can''t see it now?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked the old man, "what do you mean by that?"


    The old man sneered at me: "don''t think I don''t know what you are. Hey, when you are in that place, I can see who you are. It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to give up. If so, you can''t blame me for being rude to you."


    The old man sighed, "I know you don''t just want to find the little girl, but you want to figure out what''s in those jars, right?"


    When I heard the old man''s words, I took a cold breath and said to him, "you don''t want to show me what''s in those wine jars before you kill me again?"


    I thought the old man would tell me yes, but what I didn''t expect was that the old man waved his hand at me: "no, no, no, the things in the wine jar are always the secrets of our family. Even a dying person has no right to see the contents in it. I just want to tell you, don''t waste your heart. You can never open these jars, I''ll let you see that little girl because you are so diligent and try your best to save your eyes from death "


    I heard the old man say that, my heart was frozen to the extreme. However, I still calmed down. At least he said that he let me have a look at Xiaoyu. As long as he made sure that Xiaoyu was ok, I would be relieved.


    The old man chuckled when he saw me like this: "I have to say, you are such a person that I don''t know whether to say you are stupid or naive?"


    I heard the old man''s words, squinting at the old man: "what do you mean?"


    The old man said to me with a smile: "what do I mean? Should you be clear about it? Why do you ask so many questions?"


    I spat, didn''t answer him, just glared at him. "


    the old man waved his hand at me:" don''t look at me like that. I hate it when someone stares at me, or I''ll dig out your eyeballs later! "


    When I heard the old man say this, I shivered and said to the old man, "anyway, I''ve been planted in your hands now. You should let me see the light rain?"


    Who knows, the old man just sneered at me: "don''t worry, she''s my granddaughter, I won''t hurt her, but these two days, my granddaughter is a little disobedient, so I just want to educate my granddaughter. Buying this matter has nothing to do with you. I hope you don''t mind too much. It''s not good for you."


    After hearing the old man''s words, I sighed: "you really are"


    the old man laughed: "well, I''ve said enough nonsense now, don''t you think about that? I''ll show you how I make wine today. Don''t be scared. "


    I was a little stunned. Just now the old man told me that the wine making process and the things in the wine jar were the secrets of their family. Why did he say so at this time?


    The old man probably guessed my mind and said with a smile: "the things in the wine jars outside are different from those in this one. These wine jars can be made public. There is nothing to hide for a dying person, but the jar outside is different because there are secrets of our family. Ha ha, if you talk nonsense, I won''t even let you see me In the process of making wine. "


    Although I feel strange in my heart, now I don''t want to say anything more. After all, if I say it at this time and can''t see the process, I guess I can''t feel at ease even if I''m dead, so I sighed and closed my mouth.


    The old man saw that I didn''t speak any more, so he walked to the front of a big cylinder and twisted the cylinder head.


    At the moment he opened the cylinder head, a sour smell came out of the cylinder.


    The old man turned his head and gave me a mysterious smile. Then he stretched out his hand and put it into the jar. It seemed that he was fishing for something.


    I looked at the old man with wide eyes, but the old man squeezed his eyes at me: "don''t close your eyes, watch carefully, or you won''t see it in the future.


    when I said this to the old man, I was very nervous for a long time. I widened my eyes and watched his every move carefully.

 Chapter 207

    With the moment the old man raised his hand, I saw a head which had been soaked and was covered with hair. Although the body could not be seen clearly, I could see that it was the body of a woman.


    Is this the raw material for his wine making?


    The moment I saw the body, I couldn''t help feeling nauseous when I thought of the wine I had drunk that day.


    The old man laughed at me: "how about it? You haven''t seen how I make wine yet


    After that, he put out his tongue and licked the head of the corpse. He said with a smile, "Hey, the fresh corpse tastes different. It smells really good. The wine must be delicious. "


    I can see that there are still insects crawling on your body, and your hair roots are exploding.


    The old man looked at me and said with a smile, "how about it? My raw material is not ordinary? "


    I didn''t want to see this guy any more, so I quickly lowered my head. Who knows, as soon as I lowered my head, this guy came to me with the corpse just taken out in his hand.


    He crouched down beside me and said with a smile: "open your eyes"


    although he is threatening me, I will feel sick when I see the corpse, and I will not listen to his words and open my eyes.


    Seeing that I didn''t mean to listen to him, the bad old man gave me a kick in my stomach. When this kick came down, I only felt my internal organs were tumbling, and I felt like a shrimp rolling to the ground.


    The eyes opened unconsciously.


    The old man sneered: "you this guy is toasting, not eating and drinking."


    I didn''t speak. I just stare at the old man coldly.


    He just kept smiling when he saw my bitter eyes: "you know what? Every time I find the materials, they are the same, but after they are dead, they are the same, so you don''t have to frighten me with this kind of eyes. When you soak in the wine jar, your life will be mine. At that time, I will see what else you can do with me.


    I''m still staring at him with malice.


    The old man sighed, "that''s enough bullshit. Before you die, I''ll show you how I made these defective products."


    After he said that, he yanked me from the ground, grabbed my hair, pushed me to the edge of the VAT, and said with a smile: "come and see what I want"


    I can''t open my eyes to the smell in this VAT, but I can smell that besides a smell of fishy smell, there seems to be a smell of blood in it. Is it in this jar Diluted blood?


    I shivered at the thought of it.


    After the old man laughed twice, he lifted me out of the inside and threw me on the ground.


    My face at this time has become pale white, there is no need to mention how ugly.


    I don''t know what they are doing in Jinyun. If it goes on like this, not to mention waiting for Xiaoyu to be rescued, even myself will become


    just as I was thinking, the old man suddenly snapped his finger, and then a table appeared beside him.


    The old man put the body on the table, took out a scalpel, and kept enjoying his work.


    I shivered when I saw the body.


    But in this moment, a sharp blade flew out of the outside with a whoosh, and it pierced the old man''s arm.


    He gave a wail and fell to the ground.


    I haven''t looked back for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on.


    At this time, I heard Jinyun''s voice from the outside: "tut Tut, your wine making method is really good, but it''s a pity that I don''t know how to appreciate it all the time. If I''m not careful, a fire will burn the wine jar outside of you."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man''s face suddenly became ugly.


    When I saw him like this, my heart sank, but in the twinkling of an eye, I cried: "if you come a little late, I will die."


    Hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "hey hey, you really think it''s OK. Anyway, I''m here, this ghost old man can''t do anything to you, so you don''t have to be so afraid."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man burst out laughing: "you have destroyed my treasure. Do you want to leave now?"


    Jinyun shrugged his shoulders and looked helpless: "you old man, I''ll give you another chance. If you''re smart enough to let him go and give me light rain, we''ll be clear. What do you love to do has nothing to do with us. Of course, if you don''t listen, I don''t mind letting you go."


    The old man laughed, but he didn''t answer Jinyun''s words. He just walked to the front of the VAT and sat down cross legged.


    I don''t know what the old man is going to do, but Jinyun seems to understand it very well. He shook his head helplessly: "I really don''t know the good or bad guy. I gave you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it."When he said that, he suddenly put out a hand and threw a spell at the old man, but just then the old man''s mouth caught a cold smile.


    Jinyun''s charm has not yet hit the old man, the body on the table suddenly jumped up.


    It happened to collide with the charm on Jinyun''s hand.


    The body screamed, as if there were souls in it.


    Jinyun heard the scream of the moment also can''t help but stupefied for a moment, and then will pull the charm back, but the old man suddenly jumped up at this time, shouting: "broken!"


    With the old man''s roar, all the jars were broken, and some incomplete bodies were crawling out of them.


    When I saw the bodies, I couldn''t help but feel sick. I squatted on the ground and began to vomit.


    I don''t know how many times I have vomited today. My stomach feels like I''m going to vomit empty.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle of the corpse, Jinyun raised eyebrows, and then hit me with a charm. The rope on my body broke at the moment of touching the charm.


    Jinyun looked at me and said to me faintly: "what are you doing? Not yet? "


    I suddenly came back to my senses, jumped up from the ground and ran outside.


    To tell you the truth, there are intricate roads everywhere, and the underground is so dark that I don''t know how to run correctly.


    Fortunately, God didn''t want to kill me. After running for a period of time, I finally saw that there was a way out ahead. Officer Cheng was watching over the dry well.


    When I saw officer Cheng, I immediately called to officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, help me!"


    Although I can see officer Cheng, he seems to be unable to see me. After hearing my voice, he rushed to me and asked, "are you Lin Zi?"


    With a hum, I called to officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, pull me up quickly"


    officer Cheng put down the rope, and I tied the rope to my waist. Officer Cheng pulled me out of the dry well.


    When I went out, I found that there were already several policemen around me.


    Officer Cheng apologized when he saw me like this: "are you ok?"


    I nodded, but my heart was in a mess. I was just a little short of it, and I was about to become something in someone''s wine jar. "


    after I relaxed my strength, I asked officer Cheng," I just heard Jinyun say that they had burned those big vats. What''s in them? And how did you get in? Didn''t you tell me that you are police officers and can''t come in? "


    Seeing my puzzled face, officer Cheng scratched his head as if thinking about how to tell me.


    He thought for a while, but he didn''t tell me exactly what was going on. He just opened his clothes and showed me a look. After seeing what was in him, I was stunned for a moment, because his skin was all pieces of paper.


    I was already a little nervous. Seeing that he was made of paper man, I almost fell into the dry well again.


    Officer Cheng quickly stopped me: "don''t be afraid. We''re all right. This is what Jinyun thought. He said that since we live people can''t come in, we come up with such a move.


    When I heard officer Cheng''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I sighed: "it seems that I think too much. What should we do now?"


    Officer Cheng looked at me, looked at several policemen behind me, and then said to me, "in fact, Taoist priest Jinyun had expected such a result for a long time, so he asked our brother to wait for you here and take you out of here after you came out."


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard what officer Cheng said. Then I asked officer Cheng, "where can I go?"


    Officer Cheng smiles: "of course, it''s the safest place with the most Yang."


    As soon as he said this, I suddenly understood. I asked officer Cheng, "you mean the police station?"


    Officer Cheng laughed: "yes, it''s the police station, and I have one more thing to tell you."


    I looked at him suspiciously, but in the end, I didn''t ask anything.


    Officer Cheng didn''t seem to want to explain too much. He just gestured to me.


    I went out with them. There was a police car outside the door, and several of us rushed back to the police station.


    On the way, I asked him what to do with Jinyun. Officer Cheng waved to me and told me that Jinyun had told him in advance. Don''t worry about everything. He has his own arrangements.


    I didn''t ask any more.


    After returning to the Bureau, officer Cheng said to me, "you have a rest here for a while. I''ll get you something to eat. I''ve been busy for the past two days. I guess I''m starving."


    I saw that officer Cheng was about to leave, so I quickly grabbed him: "don''t worry. I have one more thing I haven''t figured out. Didn''t you just tell me something to tell me? What''s going on? What do you think you''re not in such a hurry? "After hearing what I said, officer Cheng gave me a smile: "I''ve told you not to worry. I''ll tell you later."

 Chapter 208

    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw officer Cheng like this. But I also knew that even if he said anything to officer Cheng now, he would not tell me. So I nodded to officer Cheng, indicating that officer Cheng could help me get some food.


    Officer Cheng laughed when he saw me like this: "this is the best. Let''s wait for Taoist priest Jinyun, and then we can discuss anything else. What do you think?"


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t answer officer Cheng''s words. Seeing that I didn''t want to say anything, officer Cheng turned and left.


    I took a deep breath and sat on the chair for half a day without any relaxation. All this seemed to be the arrangement in the dark. I listened to people''s orders foolishly. This kind of feeling was very bad. I rubbed my eyebrows and tried to sort out my thoughts. But the more I thought about it, the more chaotic I was, the more confused I was.


    Officer Cheng has left. I waited for a while, but I didn''t see him come back. My heart thumped for a moment. I didn''t know why. At that moment, I seemed to feel something swimming around me like Zou. I quickly turned my head and took a look. Although this is a police station, it is quite strange when there is no one.


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard a voice ringing in my ear: "haha"


    just such a laugh, but I did stand up with my hair.


    I gritted my teeth and asked him, "who is it?"


    However, after my voice dropped, there was no response.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t return to my mind for a long time. Did I just hear it wrong?


    Anyway, I''m in a mess now. I can''t stay here any longer. Officer Cheng''s cooking time seems to be too long. I''ve been waiting for so long, and I haven''t seen anyone. There must be something fishy in it.


    I thought wildly, so I ran to the door and pulled it hard. However, as soon as I opened the door, there was a gust of wind blowing in the yard. The dust all over the sky was like the end of the world, which made me shiver and stop walking.


    I just closed the door not long ago, officer Cheng came from the other room, saw me standing at the door, he couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    I gave him such a question, slightly a Leng, and then shook his head at the Cheng police officer: "nothing, I just want to go out to have a breath."


    Although I said so, I felt very strange in my heart. Why did officer Cheng appear at this time? What happened just now?


    I didn''t ask. I just looked at officer Cheng. Officer Cheng put the food on the table and said to me, "eat it quickly"


    I let out a sound, and then opened the lunch box he handed me. After I opened it, I couldn''t eat it. I didn''t know why. My heart was repelled by this kind of thing. I always felt that there was something strange about it.


    Seeing that I didn''t move the chopsticks, he said to me, "why don''t you eat?"


    I shook my head at officer Cheng: "no, ha ha!"


    After that, I picked up the chopsticks and put them into my mouth. All of a sudden, I felt that this box of rice was just like the amount, the taste of which could not be described. Anyway, it was not delicious. It was a bit like rotten food, and it didn''t taste a little bit.


    I took a mouthful of saliva. The more I think about it, the more I wonder what''s going on here. I dare not think that the current situation is very dangerous. I have an illusion that this police officer is not true.


    I only ate two mouthfuls and then said to officer Cheng, "officer Cheng, I want to discuss something with you."


    Officer Cheng nodded to me: "go ahead"


    I nodded, and then I said to officer Cheng, "Jinyun doesn''t know when to come back. Shall we go to see the body first? If you don''t dissect that day, I can''t bear my mind. Do you think?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng couldn''t help but pick an eyebrow: "you mean you want to go and see what''s going on now?"


    I nodded, just want to say is, this time the outside door was pushed open, I quickly looked back, Jinyun unexpectedly came back, when I saw Jinyun, my heart was happy, I wanted to call him over, but I carefully looked at Jinyun and then kept silent, because I had noticed under the dry well There was a little bit of mud on the edge of his shoes, but this guy''s shoes were clean.


    Of course, it''s not too much to say that Jinyun has washed shoes, but our front feet have just been in the Bureau for less than half an hour. Even if Jinyun is Scud, it is not possible to run back. What''s more, washing shoes makes clothes one by one.


    I was thinking about it, I heard the Jinyun in front of me asked: "are you OK, woods?"


    When I heard the man ask me, I immediately raised my head and said with a smile at Jinyun: "it''s OK. How''s that winemaker?"


    Jinyun''s face changed slightly after hearing what I said, and then sighed. I saw that he was more and more sure that there was a ghost in it, but I didn''t say anything, just looked at Jinyun directly. Now they help me as a fool must have a purpose. At least I''m still safe now, so I''ll plan and wait for them Showing shape.I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly asked officer Cheng, "don''t you say you want to take us to see the body? Why not now? "


    I think Jinyun didn''t want to answer my words, but changed the topic. He was not happy. What the hell did he want to do?


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng suddenly seemed to think of something. He patted his forehead and said to Jinyun, "let''s go. I''m not waiting for you."


    After hearing his words, Jinyun said, "let''s go quickly, don''t delay the time."


    Officer Cheng let out a cry and led us to the direction of the dissection room. In order to prove whether my guess is correct, I have been staring at it all the way. Sure enough, as I thought, there are ghosts here. Although the layout of this police station is the same as that of officer Cheng in that police station, there are only those people in this one How many.


    But I didn''t point it out. If I did, it would not be a wise choice.


    I was thinking about it when I heard officer Cheng say to me, "here we are."


    I Ooh, officer Cheng opened the door of the dissection room, and then made a gesture to Jinyun and me. Xiaowen and her assistant were waiting for us in the room.


    The body is still on the table.


    Officer Cheng looked at Xiaowen and then said to him, "it''s time to start."


    Xiaowen nodded and just picked up the scalpel, but before touching the body, she suddenly stopped for a moment.


    Officer Cheng squinted at Xiaowen and asked, "what''s the matter? You''re not going to tell me that this body can''t be dissected? "


    Unexpectedly, Xiaowen shook his head at officer Cheng after hearing what he said: "Xiaowen doesn''t mean that, it''s just"


    she raised her head and looked at me.


    I don''t know why Xiaowen wants to look at me, but I am still very uncomfortable. I know the feeling of being watched.


    So I asked Xiaowen, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Xiaowen laughed at me and said, "I need you to do me a favor. I think you are very smart, so I want you and a Yu to be my assistant."


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t come back to my mind for half a day. It''s an autopsy room, and it''s also an autopsy room for forensic medicine. How could I ask someone to dissect the corpse? And I was thinking, I heard officer Cheng say to me, "go to the woods, we believe you."


    At this time, Jinyun also said to me, "go ahead"


    after I heard the words of several of them, the uneasiness in my heart became stronger and stronger. Is this their purpose? "


    I think it''s possible.


    I can''t dissect this corpse in any case, but I can''t stop at all when they urge me again and again.


    So I gave an embarrassed smile to officer Cheng and they said, "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but you know that I''m stupid. I can''t do this kind of thing at all. Besides, this is the place of forensic medicine. It''s not appropriate for me to do this kind of thing as an outsider."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng gave me a smile: "what''s appropriate or not? It''s just for work. You can help us with this."


    After officer Cheng finished, he took a scalpel from the side and put it in my hand. He looked at me with a smile. At the moment when he saw the smile on his face, my heart twitched for a moment. I don''t know why I always feel his smile is malicious.


    But I didn''t dare to say anything more. In order to avoid their suspicions, I had to brave my head and walk towards the body.


    Those maggots are still crawling around in the eyes of the corpse, and they look very disgusting. Before I get close to the body, I squat on the ground and vomit out.


    Originally, I thought that Xiaowen would let me go and not let me touch the corpse again, but what I didn''t expect was that Xiaowen would smile at me: "hurry up, just get used to it"


    after I heard Xiaowen''s words, I raised my eyebrows. Is this what a forensic doctor should say? But I have no way to refuse this time, shivering from the ground to stand up.


    Xiaowen hugged his arm and looked at me playfully: "after the anatomy is finished, we can get the result we want, why don''t you like it?"


    I quickly shook my head at Xiaowen and said, "no, I''d like to"


    in a hurry

 Chapter 209

    I picked up the scalpel and shivered toward the body, but at this moment, a voice suddenly came to my ear: "no"


    the sound was like thunder in my ear, which made me dumbfounded. Then I looked up at them and found that they didn''t seem to hear at all This voice is the same, I can''t help but stupefied, but I did not speak, if this time just the voice said, then I really enough stupid.


    I was thinking about that when I heard Xiaowen asking me, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you move the knife? "


    When I heard Xiaowen ask me, I rushed to Xiaowen and said, "no, just I don''t know where to start the operation."


    After hearing my words, Xiaowen said with a smile: "of course, the heart is dissected first."


    I silently read in my heart, just that voice must be saving me, so after finishing the essay, I still have no knife.


    Xiaowen saw that I still did not want to move, his face slightly changed for a while and asked me, "what are you thinking?"


    I quickly shook my head: "I''m going to operate"


    however, at this time, the voice I just heard rang in my ear: "don''t operate, the corpse lying on the autopsy bed is yourself. If you cut his heart, you will kill yourself. At that time"


    the moment I heard this voice, my whole body was shocked and my hands were shocked I''m starting to shiver a lot.


    But I thought, why don''t these guys do it by themselves, and they always induce me? Is there something strange in this?


    I was thinking, even one side of Jinyun are a little impatient, roared at me: "you quickly grind haw of a bit of a man''s appearance is not!"


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I suddenly thought of one thing. If it was the same as the voice I just heard, then now either I am in my own consciousness or I am a soul. They can''t kill me at all, so I will do this. If it is, I''d better tear my face with them if they are It''s really a little angry at best.


    After thinking this out, I suddenly dropped the scalpel on the ground and looked at them stupidly.


    Give me such a make, a few people are stupefied for a moment, then direct at me to ask: "what do you do?"


    I sneered: "you don''t have to pretend in front of me. Who are you? Why don''t you tell me that it''s not necessary to induce me to commit suicide


    After hearing this, several people were stunned, and then they laughed at me: "have you found it?"


    After I heard what they said, my heart pounded for a moment. As expected, if it had not just come in time, my heart would have been thrown out to me by this time.


    When I wanted to ask them what they wanted to do again, their appearance began to change slowly. Soon, their appearance turned into paper figures, and then they burst into flames with a bang. This look is almost the same as Si fanhan I saw in the rental room.


    I was shocked, but before I knew what was going on, I suddenly felt that the world in front of me began to collapse. Everything was like the end of the world, so real.


    The moment I saw the wall collapse, I was scared and called out.


    However, they hit me like a paste, there is no pain at all.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up. When I woke up, I found that I was sitting on the sofa.


    Police officer Cheng, Jinyun and Si fanhan are standing in front of me and staring at me. At this time, I am holding a pair of scissors and aiming at my own heart.


    When I come to my senses, I suddenly throw the scalpel on the ground. Am I just going to commit suicide?


    At this time, Jinyun still closed his eyes, and a hand was pressing on my shoulder. I couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat all over my body. I tried to push Jinyun away. Who knows, Si fanhan shook his head at me at this time.


    "Don''t move. The elder martial brother is still in your consciousness. It should be to track down the person who just wanted to kill you. Now if you let him let you go, the elder martial brother will not come back.


    After hearing this, my heart began to twitch: "you mean"


    before I finished my words, Si fanhan nodded to me: "don''t ask anything, let''s see what happens."


    I, um, did not speak again, but quietly waiting for Jinyun to wake up.


    I don''t know how long I have to wait, Jinyun slowly opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" officer Cheng asked Jin Yun


    Jinyun waved to officer Cheng, indicating that officer Cheng would not ask any more questions.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, officer Cheng and I are a little confused. We don''t know what Jingyun means.Jinyun looked up at Si fanhan and me: "you two go to do something. If"


    he said as if he hesitated. Then he stood up and walked around the room. After a few minutes, he seemed to have decided to pay attention. He waved to Si fan Han. When Si fan Han came to him, he said something in a low voice Say what.


    Because of the distance, I couldn''t hear what he said to Si fanhan.


    Si fan Han was slightly stunned after hearing Jinyun''s words, and then said to Jinyun, "do you really want to do this?"


    Jin Yun gave a good cry. Si fan Han nodded at Jinyun, then went to me and pulled me up from the sofa: "go, you go with me to do something."


    I wanted to ask her what it was, but Si fanhan shook her head at me and motioned me not to ask anything.


    I looked at them suspiciously. I didn''t know what they were doing, but I also understood that since Si fanhan said so, it must be a very important thing.


    I went out with Si fan Han.


    We were speechless all the way until we came to a yellow grass beach when Si fanhan stopped.


    I didn''t ask Si fanhan what he wanted to do. Instead, she looked around for a moment and then called out to me, "Linzi"


    I didn''t know why she called me so suddenly, so I quickly turned back to answer.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that after I had finished the sound of Si fan Han, she suddenly pressed on my neck with a strong force. Their strength was quite heavy. I only felt a tingle on my neck, and then I lost my consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up slowly. When I woke up, I found myself trapped in the tree trunk.


    But Si fan Han was making a fire on one side and kept throwing something into the fire.


    The moment I saw these things, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Si fanhan, "what do you do?"


    Si fan Han laughed at me and said, "don''t ask. You''ll know all about it later. But don''t worry, we won''t harm you. I''m saving you."


    After I heard Si fan Han''s words, I felt terrible. I always felt that these guys would not do this for no reason. There must be something fishy in it.


    As I was thinking about it, Si fanhan stood up, clapped his hands, and said to me, "it''s almost time. You stay here for a while. I have something to do. I''ll come back to you later."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I was confused and roared at Si fan Han: "are you going to throw myself down?"


    Si fanhan didn''t answer my words, but gave me a smile, then turned around and disappeared in the dark.


    This was originally a wilderness. There was only a small area for Si fan han to open up to make a fire. When Si fan was cold, only a little charcoal fire was left with me. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    I gritted my teeth and kept looking around to see what was happening, because I always felt that there was something in the grass after Si fan Han left.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, staring at the flame, now this flame is my only hope, the only thing that can bring me courage.


    I was looking at the fire dazzled, but at this time, my ear suddenly heard a burst of laughter.


    This laughter is absolutely not from anyone I know.


    The moment I heard this voice, I felt a tingle in my scalp, and I called out: "who on earth has the ability to get out for me? Don''t be furtive!"


    As my voice fell, it was a burst of laughter.


    I swallowed, and the more like this, the more I felt my scalp was exploding.


    I waited for a while, and a pile of grass on my side wheezed and moved.


    It was like something was playing in the haystack, but I couldn''t see what was inside. I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva and yelling at the thing inside: "don''t sneak around. I know you''re here. You can come out if you have the ability!"


    After my voice fell down, the thing finally came out of the haystack, but I didn''t see the whole body of this thing, only saw a hand. I shivered at the moment when I saw that hand. However, the hand did not stop, and the arm was constantly lengthening, just like pulling noodles, a little bit closer to me and waiting for my side The hand stopped suddenly.


    My teeth are shivering at this time, but I can''t help but ask: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    He still did not answer my words, just slowly along my ankle has climbed to my neck, and then a strong hand on my neck.

 Chapter 210

    The strength of this hand is more than just trying to strangle me out.


    I feel like this hand is going to kill me.


    But at this time, my whole body was tied, and I couldn''t move at all. I could only let him pinch me. Originally, I thought that Si fanhan came back to save me at this time, but I didn''t expect that Si fanhan and Xia Yu didn''t show up when I was dying.


    At this time, I was really desperate, feeling that no one would come to save me, and I felt miserable for a long time.


    Then I closed my eyes, but at this time I was surprised to find that no matter what, I could not die.


    That hand pinched me for a while, but it seemed that something was wrong. I took it back and wanted to run away.


    When I let go of this hand, I began to breathe in, even though I choked the air half to death. I wish I could suck all the oxygen in the world into my lungs.


    I coughed several times, and when I came back to my senses, I found that my hand had just become restless and kept swimming in the grass around me, but it was like we were lost and kept turning around.


    When I saw this hand, I couldn''t help being stunned for a while. I didn''t respond to it for a long time. What''s going on.


    At this time, the rope on my body broke with a bang. I saw that the rope was broken. There was no mind tube. She wanted to run away, but I didn''t run out for two steps. Suddenly, I was tripped by something and fell to the ground.


    I quickly lowered my head and looked at the bottom of my feet. At this time, there was a rope under my feet.


    I clearly remember that rope just fell to the ground. Where did it come from?


    I couldn''t help but feel numb when I thought of it. I turned my head and looked at it behind me. The rope was still beside the root of the tree. As for the rope under my feet, it seemed that it fell from the tree.


    I quickly raised my head and looked at the tree. As soon as I raised my head, I saw a man with a mask standing on the top of the tree. However, this man was definitely not the man standing with the girl in the railway station. I was stunned for a moment, swallowed a spit and asked him, "who are you?"


    He didn''t answer me. He just laughed at me and jumped down from the tree. Standing beside me, he looked at the grass with his eyes, probably the hand he had just seen.


    Although I can''t see the man''s face, I know he must be sneering. It seems that the death of that hand has nothing to do with him.


    I can feel the coldness of this man. His murderous spirit is very heavy. Even if I just stand by my side and do nothing, I still have goose bumps on my body.


    I quickly back two steps, the man probably saw that I want to back leg, this just turned to look at me.


    Waiting for the moment when he turned his head, my body became stiff and could not move at all.


    The man came to me. After he turned around me, he put his hand on my shoulder. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word. He just looked at me for a while, then suddenly he put a force on his hand and then pulled me hard.


    At that moment, I saw that my own soul was separated from my body. At the moment when I saw something on the ground, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because the person lying on the ground was not my body, but a paper man!


    This moment I finally understand why just that hand has been pinching my neck, can only let me feel bursts of pain, but how can not die.


    However, I was even more surprised that I did not find anything wrong with the paper figure, but the man saw through it in a glance.


    My heart felt chilly. Seeing that the hand just kept turning around, I knew that Si fanhan must be around here. So I opened my mouth and wanted to shout at Si fanhan. However, the man seemed to have the ability to predict. I didn''t open my mouth. This guy covered my mouth at once, and then turned around and jumped out into the darkness ¡£


    His speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, although I am the soul, but to him so drag, my heart is still miserable, eyes can not open.


    I had to close my eyes until he stopped before I opened them slowly.


    I was calm, but he threw me to the ground.


    After he put me down, I looked around and found that I was in a room with all kinds of chemicals and a few dolls that had not yet formed.


    When I saw these things, I couldn''t help being stunned. Although the man didn''t say anything, I still couldn''t help asking him, "who are you?"


    The man still as usual did not speak, just turned his head to look at me, as he turned to look at me that moment, I borrow the dim light, just found this man''s appearance.His whole body is like a mechanical, I was stunned, this look like a puppet.


    There are screws in the bone of the leg.


    I thought he was the master here, but what I didn''t think of was that at this time, another woman''s voice came from my ear. At the moment of hearing this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. She didn''t talk to me, but asked the puppet man in front of the object: "are you back?"


    The man didn''t answer her. He just nodded at her.


    I turned my head and looked at the people behind me, because the woman who asked was not other people, but Xiaoxin.


    After swallowing my saliva, I asked Xiaoxin, "Xiaoxin, why are you"


    unexpectedly, before I finished my words, Xiaoxin turned to stare at me, and then yelled at me: "shut up! You are not qualified to speak. "


    I can''t help being stunned after hearing Xiaoxin''s words, but I really shut my mouth.


    Xiaoxin came over with a smile, lowered his head and dragged my chin. He looked at me with a smile: "we meet again in the woods."


    When I heard Xiaoxin''s words, my heart sank, but I didn''t dare to speak, so I could only look at Xiaoxin directly. Xiaoxin saw me like this and laughed: "are you afraid?"


    I still did not speak, who knows Xiaoxin this time but slapped me a slap, I gave her this slap a Leng, half a day did not return to God.


    Xiaoxin looked at me with a sneer: "what are you thinking? You''re wondering why I slapped you, didn''t I? Hehe, do you want to know? "


    I didn''t answer Xiaoxin''s words, just looked at Xiaoxin so directly.


    She sighed: "I know you must be very unwilling at this time, and you must be very confused, why I am here, and why I will catch you here, but hey hey, even if you want to break your head now, I will not tell you, by the way, I can only tell you, because you owe me, there is no reason"


    I heard Xiaoxin After this, he finally couldn''t help but ask Xiaoxin, "where did I owe you? Which village did I rescue you from? Where did I do wrong?"


    Originally, I thought Xiaoxin would have a little pity after hearing this, but what I didn''t think of was that Xiaoxin laughed wildly after hearing this: "Ha Ha Lin Zi, I really don''t know whether to say you are stupid or you are ignorant?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because I had heard the same words before in the old man who was making wine. So I opened my mouth and asked Xiaoxin, "what do you mean?"


    Xiaoxin turned to look at the man: "you go out, I have something to talk to my old friend now, and in case some people with bad intentions appear here, it''s not good."


    Xiao Xin said this in a cold voice, but which man did not know why he listened to Xiaoxin very much. After Xiaoxin finished this sentence, he turned around and walked out.


    Xiaoxin looked down at me for a moment: "you must be wondering what I want to do and why I appear here, right?"


    Although I don''t want to answer this, I still nodded at Xiaoxin.


    Xiao Xin was very satisfied with a smile. She stood up and went to the side of the chemical reagent and adjusted it. Then she came to me with a cup: "you are the soul now, do you know?"


    I didn''t speak, just looked at Xiaoxin directly. Xiaoxin clapped his hands: "I know, forget it. You can just take those guys who give up you. Come and drink the contents in the cup, and we can start again?"


    I gave Xiaoxin''s words confused for a long time. I didn''t know what she wanted to say, what to start over again, and what was in a mess. She didn''t answer what I had just asked her. I felt more and more strange, who was Xiaoxin? What on earth does she want to do?


    I was thinking, Xiaoxin had already put that cup on my mouth, and saw that she was going to pour it into my stomach. I called out to Xiaoxin in a hurry: "wait a minute."


    After hearing my words, Xiaoxin narrowed her eyes slightly, but she moved the cup away. She looked at me playfully: "how? Do you have any last words to say? "


    I nodded: "anyway, I have fallen into your hands now, and there must be no way to live. But before I die, I want to know who you are. Is it not too much?"


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoxin burst out laughing: "who said I''m going to kill you. You''re the soul now. I don''t need to work so hard to kill you. I just want you to lose your memory and forget all the previous things. Am I wrong? I''m just trying to make you forget the past. Shall we start again? Shall we start over? "


    She asked me the same question twice in a row, and my doubts became more and more intense.

 Chapter 211

    I looked at Xiaoxin suspiciously, but at this time Xiaoxin did not give me the chance to think. He took the cup and pinched my mouth and wanted to pour the water in the cup into my mouth.


    I know I can''t drink it, otherwise it''s too late. She doesn''t give me room to maneuver. She pinches my mouth and pours it into my stomach.


    I shook my head and spit out everything in my mouth.


    When Xiaoxin saw that I refused to drink it, his face suddenly became ugly. He yelled at me: "Linzi, I warn you not to toast or eat wine. If you don''t give me a drink, I''ll drive you out of your wits now."


    I was really shocked by Xiaoxin''s words, but the liquid in the cup has been spilled to me.


    She shook me off and slapped me in the face. She was still angry, but she didn''t know why. After a few seconds, Xiaoxin suddenly burst out laughing. I saw her smile, shivered and asked Xiaoxin, "what are you laughing at?"


    Xiaoxin didn''t expect to hear what I said but waved his hand: "you don''t want to drink it? It doesn''t matter. Hehe, let''s not drink it. "


    Although Xiaoxin no longer give me hard to pour this kind of thing, but my heart is more and more uneasy, always feel like something has happened.


    Sure enough, Xiaoxin laughed at me, put the cup away, and then took out a red rope from the cabinet and put it on the ground. After staring at the rope for a while, he told me with a smile: "since you don''t want to drink that, let''s play a game."


    After hearing Xiaoxin''s words, I immediately looked at Xiaoxin with a bitter face: "what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Xin smiles at me, grabs the rope on the ground and looks at it for a while. Then he asks me, "do you know why the rope is red?"


    I shook my head and said that there are more red ropes in the world. How can I know what it is made of?


    Although I thought so in my heart, I didn''t say so in my mouth, because I knew that this thing was not dyed with red pigment, but used to conquer the soul. Otherwise, Xiaoxin didn''t need to make a mystery in front of me.


    Sure enough, Xiaoxin looked at me with a smile after I shook my head: "you don''t know. Now I''ll tell you what it is."


    As she spoke, she went to the cupboard and handed me a cup.


    It was also a bright red liquid. Xiaoxin took out a glass stick and stirred it in the cup for a while, then she said to me, "the things in it are made of dog blood and cinnabar. Do you know what these things mean?"


    After I heard Xiaoxin''s words, I shivered with cold. This is a wise question. Naturally, the things inside are used to kill ghosts.


    Xiaoxin saw my expression of fear and then laughed: "it seems that you have no white fear these days. Haha, yes, these things are used to kill ghosts. Then I think you have already guessed what this rope is made of. In this case, I don''t need to talk nonsense with you. Let''s play a game. If you can bear it for a long time I will let you go, and I will never pester you again. "


    After hearing Xiao Xin''s words, I took a mouthful of saliva, but it was too late.


    Xiaoxin went to one side and looked at the beam, then turned to smile at me, threw the rope on the beam and hung it on the beam.


    "When I was young, old people used to say that hanging people are the most ugly, you know? To tell you the truth, I have lived for more than 20 years, and I have never seen that person was hanged. What kind of tragic situation is like? So I want to see today. Can you help me achieve this wish? "


    I was stunned for a moment, then thought, I am the soul, my body is so light, what am I afraid of?


    When I thought of this, I laughed wildly for a while, even I didn''t understand why I would be so crazy at this time, but Xiaoxin didn''t talk to me more, just clapped his hands.


    The man outside came in. He looked down at me and Xiaoxin.


    Xiaoxin made a hanging gesture to him, and the man came to me and pulled me from the ground. Before I could get back to my mind, the man had already dragged me to the air and hung my neck on the rope.


    I regretted the moment my neck touched the rope, but it was too late.


    Xiaoxin said to the man, "when I said let go, you let go. Did you hear me?"


    The man nodded and his eyes looked straight at me.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t recover for a long time.


    after that, Xin finally held a watch in his hand and looked at it for a few seconds.


    Then the man let go of her voice.


    I put my neck around the rope.The moment the man let me go, my neck got stuck in the rope.


    Because of the cinnabar above, at the moment of touching my neck, the cinnabar rope boomed like it was burning.


    It''s a very uncomfortable feeling.


    I soon had a feeling of suffocation, not only that, even my head began to hum up, the body is like to be burnt to cinder of the fire.


    After a few seconds, I couldn''t help it. When I grew up, my mouth wanted to tell Xiaoxin to let her put me down, but because my mouth was stuck on the rope, I couldn''t move at all.


    I am now soul, period of time also can''t die, can only so live suffer torture.


    Xiaoxin looked at me for a while and then said with a smile, "how is Linzi? Do you feel good on the rope? Do you want to hold on for a while?


    I gritted my teeth and waved to Xiaoxin, indicating that I couldn''t stand it. Xiaoxin just laughed and looked up at the man.


    It seems to be playing some kind of secret language to the man. When the man saw Xiaoxin like this, he nodded at Xiaoxin, and he released me.


    By the moment he pulled me off the rope, I felt wet.


    Xiaoxin looked at me with a smile: "how about it? I have plenty of ways to play here. Do you want to try something else? "


    After I heard Xiaoxin''s words, I shivered and shook my head at Xiaoxin. My throat was so dry that I could hardly speak at this time.


    Xiaoxin just sneered and motioned for the man to put me down.


    The man did not gently put me down, but in mid air on the release of the hand.


    When I let go of a man, I fell heavily on the ground. I felt like my bones were going to crack. Fortunately, I was a soul now, or I would have to fall to death alive.


    It''s just that I wonder why this place can make a soul feel pain.


    Xiaoxin seems to have seen my mind and chuckled at me: "you must feel very uncomfortable, right? I forgot to tell you that this place is specially used to punish souls. Therefore, no matter what soul enters here, it will look like a living person. It can''t float in the air like a cloud. Hey, all the magic power will be lost as long as you enter this room. "


    After I heard Xiaoxin''s words, I shivered. If she said so, would it be dangerous for Si fan han to come in?


    I was thinking, Xiaoxin came to me and slapped me in the face.


    This hurt me straight to tears, quickly turned his head to see Xiaoxin, but Xiaoxin glared at me: "you this guy, now it''s such a time, even have the heart to think about other women, ha ha, I see you are not see the coffin, you don''t cry."


    I look at Xiaoxin with a bitter face. This is a matter between us, and it has nothing to do with others. I hope you can "


    before I finish my words, she slapped me again, which hurt me all of a sudden


    I stare at Xiaoxin, and I have nothing to say.


    Xiaoxin saw my expression and laughed: "you must be very angry, but what can that do? You are in my hands now, and no one can save you. "


    As soon as she said this, I heard Si fan Han''s voice outside: "is it?"


    Hearing the voice of Si fan Han, my heart sank, and I quickly called out to Si fan Han, "don''t come in!"


    However, it was already late, and Si fan''s feet had already stepped into the room.


    When Xiao Xin saw Si fan Han, there was no change in his face. He just looked at Si fan Han with a smile and asked, "how did you get in?"


    Si Fan said with a smile: "how did I come in? You don''t have to worry about this matter. But you have to know what you just said has to be taken back."


    Xiao Xin didn''t speak, just looked at Si fan Han with a smile. I don''t know what she was thinking at this time.


    Youxin sighed and said to Xiaoxin, "there''s a saying in Buddhism called putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha. I hope you can understand"


    when Xiaoxin heard this, Xiaoxin''s face changed greatly and he yelled at Youxin: "bullshit! If there are Buddhas in the world, how can I suffer so much? "


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoxin would say such words. I was stunned for a moment, but Xiaoxin''s tears flowed down at this time.


    Si fan Han also looked at Xiaoxin with a puzzled face, and did not know why Xiaoxin would cry.


    Xiaoxin, however, seemed to be infuriated at this time. He stared at Si fanhan, and then turned to look at the man, as if he were telling the man to kill Si fanhan.

 Chapter 212

    The man nods at Xiaoxin and leans towards Si fan Han.


    When I saw that Xiaoxin had gone mad, I immediately called out to Si fanhan: "what are you doing? Let''s go


    Si fan Han shrugged at me: "go? Why should I go? "


    I don''t understand what Si fan Han means. Si fan Han doesn''t explain much. She just sneers at the man who rushes by.


    I was so nervous that I was afraid that something might happen to Si fanhan. However, before I could understand, she took out a small knife from her body. Instead of stabbing at the man, she hit Xiaoxin.


    The man seems to care about Xiaoxin very much. Seeing that sharp blade is about to penetrate Xiaoxin, the man pounces on Xiaoxin at once.


    Seeing this scene, I was stunned. However, Si fanhan suddenly rushed to me at this time. Then she tugged my arm and roared at me: "what are you doing? Let''s go


    I gave Si fan Han such a call, and suddenly came back to my mind. I nodded at Si fan Han and ran out of the door with Si fan Han.


    Si fanhan wanted to attack the West. If we went out of this place, the threat to us would no longer exist. But the time that the knife flew out was only a few seconds. In this way, our time was still very short.


    However, at this time, I had no time to talk nonsense with Si fanhan, so she pulled me hard and ran out of the gate.


    As soon as Si fan Han went out of the door, he closed the door with all his strength. Before I could react, he grabbed a spell and stuck it on the door.


    In other words, at that time, I was dragged in by Daoism for men, so I didn''t know how long it was. At this time, I only knew that I was crazy and ran outside.


    Fortunately, I''m a soul now. The speed is not slow, and I don''t feel tired. I ran for about five minutes before I ran out of the room. After I went out, I sat on the ground all of a sudden. After I came out, I could not think that Xiaoxin was the one who wanted to harm me this time. I couldn''t figure it out. I saved her What''s going to hurt me?


    I was thinking, suddenly Si fan Han tugged me, gave her such a drag, my arm a burst of pain, staring at Si fan Han at her and asked: "what are you doing?"


    However, Si fan gave me a look and asked, "do you still have time to sit here? Don''t hurry away and wait for someone else to come out and catch you? "


    The roar I gave Si fanhan an instant response. I quickly stood up and followed Si fan han to escape.


    But just then I heard a heartrending wail from the room.


    When Si fanhan and I heard this voice, they were all stunned for a moment. Neither of them reflected what was going on. I stared at Si fanhan and wanted to get some answers from her mouth. Who knows, sifanhan also shook his head at me at this time, and then said to me, "what time is it now? Let''s not care about them, go quickly!"


    I hum, this just followed Si fan han to plunge into the grass.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get outside the rental house after I followed Si fanhan.


    Si fanhan felt relieved at this time and knocked on the door.


    After Si fanhan knocked on the door, Jinyun opened the door nervously. Seeing that there was no big deal between me and Si fanhan, he breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly introduced me and Si fanhan into the room and said to us two, "it''s ok if you two are OK. I thought that"


    before Jinyun''s words were finished, Si fanhan waved to Jinyun Jinyun doesn''t have to go on.


    Seeing Si fan Han like this, I asked Si fan Han and Jin Yun, "have you guessed what''s going on?"


    After hearing my question, Si fanhan and Jinyun nodded at me at the same time. Seeing their appearance, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then they asked them, "what''s the matter? How do I feel I''ve been so caught up in the drum all the time, and now I don''t know anything?"


    Jin Yun looked at Si fan Han and seemed to be waiting for Si fan han to make a decision. Si fan Han nodded to Jin Yun. Jin Yun then said to me, "in fact, we just wanted you to transfer out the person who wanted to kill you, but when I put you in that place and saw the hands, I suddenly understood what was going on."


    I still didn''t understand, staring at him: "what do you mean? Don''t be so vague. I''m stupid and can''t understand you. "


    Jinyun said to me, "the real name of Xiaoxin in your mouth is not Xiaoxin!"


    I was stunned for a while, and my heart also jerked for a moment. I knew that the next sentence of Jinyun would definitely make me feel frightened.


    Sure enough, after he was silent for two seconds, he finally opened his mouth and said to me, "that man is Xiaowei!"


    I heard him say so, almost sat on the ground, staring at Jinyun: "you are joking with me, you say Xiaoxin is Xiaowei?"Jinyun looked at Si fan Han, and Si fan Han nodded to me to show his approval of Jinyun''s words.


    At that moment, I felt my heart was cold to the extreme. To be honest, I still owe Xiaowei, but I don''t know why I have no feelings for Xiaowei at this time. It seems that she lied to me to let her sister eat my soul. I can''t forget this hatred.


    I grabbed my hair as hard as I could, squatting on the ground. I couldn''t understand why she had finally disappeared from my sight, and now she has to come back. Is it because I killed her sister?


    I shivered at the thought of this, and then jumped up from the ground. Seeing that I had suddenly changed so much, Si fanhan and Jinyun were stunned for a moment, and then they rushed to me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    I swallowed my saliva and said to both of them, "I know why Xiaowei has been pestering me so much?"


    They looked at each other and then said to me, "what are you talking about?"


    I swallowed my saliva, looked at them with wide eyes, and said to them, "elder Jinyun may not know, but I think Si fanhan and Xiaoyu should understand what happened in KTV that day? The ghost girl was Xiao Wei''s sister. We forced her to surpass her. I guess that''s why Xiaowei wanted to revenge us. If I didn''t guess wrong "


    I was thinking, Si fanhan quickly patted me on the shoulder and said to me," do you mean that as long as you find the place where Xiaowei''s sister is, you can know Xiaowei? When the time comes, we will seize her and resolve her resentment. "


    after hearing Si fanhan''s words, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly and saying to her," what''s the use even if we find it? After all, Xiaowei still loves me, but I fell in love with other women at this time. In addition, her sister was forced by us to get rid of her. This is a bitter feud. Do you think we can still influence her? "


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan raised her eyebrows and then asked me, "do you remember that scream in the room just now?"


    After hearing her words, I suddenly remembered the voice we heard when we came out. Now I think it''s Xiao Wei''s voice?


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what Si fanhan meant. However, Si fanhan sighed at me and said to me, "in fact, you are right. Xiaowei can''t influence me. She has already lost two most important people, one is you and the other is her sister. Now it''s better. What sword did the man just block for Xiaowei? Now it''s probably fierce There''s not much more


    After hearing her words, I was completely confused. I widened my eyes and looked at Si fan Han: "do we have no other way?"


    Si fan Han nodded to me: "I paid attention to Xiao Wei at that time. You don''t have to be too sad. Now Xiaowei is half human and half dead. I guess she will die soon."


    I sighed and felt as if I had lost all my strength. I sat on the ground for half a day and didn''t know what to do.


    But at this time, officer Cheng and Xia Yu came into the room. They were shocked to see me sitting on the ground, and asked me, "what''s the matter with you? How did you just come back like this? "


    When I heard them call me, I quickly sat up and said to them, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry. By the way, where did you just go?"


    Officer Cheng and Xia Yu looked at each other and then said to me, "nothing. Didn''t you always want to see what happened to the body? I think the longer the corpse drags on, the less help it will give us. So Xia Yu and I decided to go and see what happened first. No, we just came back. "


    I said, "have you made any progress?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me, "look at these pictures first."


    As he spoke, he took some pictures from his bag and handed them to me.


    I looked at officer Cheng suspiciously, and then I took the photo. When I saw what was on the photo, I felt a pang of nausea. They should have taken the autopsy room from outside. The corpse had been completely rotten. It was like a hornet''s nest in the glass window. There was no way to dissect it.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and looked at the picture closely. At this time, officer Cheng said to me again: "look at the third picture, which we have recently taken."

 Chapter 213

    After I heard the words of officer Cheng, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly turned the photo to page 3 according to his meaning.


    In the third chapter, there is an obvious black shadow, which seems to be staring at the corpse.


    When I saw this picture, I couldn''t help being stupefied for a moment, and I quickly asked him, "what''s the matter with this?"


    Officer Cheng shook his head: "we don''t know, but when I saw this picture, I guessed that the black shadow in this photo must be closely related to the previous corpse decay. So now I wonder whether we should"


    before he finished his words, Jinyun waved to him: "anyway, the body is in you Police station, since these black figures can enter, it shows that there is a trick. Let''s not make a fuss about it. Let''s have a look.


    Officer Cheng said, "by the way, did not say anything more. At this time, I suddenly thought of one thing and asked officer Cheng," by the way, has Xiaoyu been found? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then he shook his head at me: "there is no news yet, but isn''t Taoist priest Jinyun eradicated that evil spirit? As long as Xiaoyu is still alive, you believe we can find her


    As soon as officer Cheng said this, Jinyun waved to officer Cheng: "if it''s really hidden for the old man, I''m afraid you can''t find her. I have to deal with this matter, but at least it''s a little certain that Xiaoyu should not be in danger now."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Jinyun''s words: "do you mean the police can''t find Xiaoyu now?"


    Jinyun nodded to us, and I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "if I knew that old ghost would not be killed, maybe we could ask something from his mouth!"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun looked at me with a smile: "it seems that Lin Zi, you are learning to be smart now, and I want to go together."


    I did not understand too much, rain silk glared at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun smiles: "in fact, I did not kill that old man, because I know you want this old ghost also useful, so I helped you to keep him."


    Several of us did not expect Jinyun to say so. All the people were stunned and rushed to Jinyun to ask what it meant.


    Seeing that we were all in such a hurry, Jinyun sighed and looked at officer Cheng: "if officer Cheng doesn''t mind, I''d like to lynch that soul. After all, it''s just a ghost. It''s not within your scope."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had regained his mind, he said to Jinyun: "master, you are really joking. The matter of soul is within your scope, not in our jurisdiction. So what do you want to do, I will not stop you, but I am very curious about how you want to interrogate that evil ghost, if not Do you mind if I see it? "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and Jinyun said with a smile to officer Cheng: "of course, it''s not a secret. It''s not as close to handling a case with your police."


    After hearing this, I was relieved. Then Jinyun said to Si fanhan, "fan Han, go and prepare something. Your elder martial brother, I haven''t been active for a long time. Now that I have this time, we should act quickly. What do you think?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I didn''t refute. After all, we don''t know what situation Xiaoyu is now. I''m worried about her, so I nodded at Jinyun.


    Si fanhan then turned and went out.


    Half an hour later, Si fanhan came back. This time, she was different from usual. She came back with a pile of red and willow green paper.


    Si fan Han looked at me, and then said to me, "don''t be surprised. Come and help quickly."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and asked at her, "help? What can I do for you


    Si fan gave me a cold look, and then said to me, "forget it. Asking you to help is like casting pearls before swine. Elder martial sister, come and help me."


    When Xia Yu heard Si fan Han''s words, she nodded at Si fan Han and walked over like a paper-cut. Only this time, I saw that Si fan Han and Xia Yu cut out a long chain.


    Officer Cheng and I didn''t quite understand what they were going to do after a while. Si fanhan and they didn''t explain to us. They just took a look at Jinyun, and Jinyun showed a slanting smile: "let''s speed up and have a rest early. Let''s go to investigate the matter of the dead ghost tomorrow afternoon."


    The ghost in Jinyun''s mouth is naturally the soul of the corpse whose whole body is rotten.


    Officer Cheng and I looked at each other, and then nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun stretched out and took out a jar: "you two come with me. Let''s go to a good place."


    I don''t quite understand the meaning of Jinyun, but I nodded at Jinyun and walked out with Jinyun.I don''t know how long after, Jinyun can be regarded as the location, and then draw out a signal gun to open a shot in the sky, bang a huge bang, a mushroom cloud exploded in the sky.


    According to Jinyun''s idea, the place we chose was a playground, because it was very late, so we didn''t have to worry about who would come.


    After Si fanhan and Xia Yu came with big bags and small bags of things, I secretly looked into the bags while they were looking at the place. When I saw the things inside, I couldn''t help being stunned. The contents were not other things, all of them were small houses made of red paper, and the rest were all made of yellow and blue instruments of torture.


    Those red houses look weird enough. If I go out like this again, I''ll get up in my hair when I think about it.


    However, thanks to their personal company, I was not very afraid. When I was about to walk towards Jinyun and ask him what he planned to do, Si fanhan pulled me, and then shook his head at me, indicating that I would not ask anything and disturb Jinyun.


    To Si fan Han such a drag, I raised my head and looked at Jinyun. At this time, Jinyun was looking for the best position with a compass.


    To tell you the truth, I really can''t understand what Jinyun is going to do. Just like a geomantic expert, is it difficult to find a place to build a house?


    I was thinking about it. Si fanhan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you are also very clever. Since you can understand what we are doing."


    I gave a dry smile. I didn''t expect that at this time, Si fanhan still had the leisure to pry into my inner world. I was also drunk, but I didn''t say anything. I just looked straight ahead.


    After a while, Jinyun has already chosen a good place, and then beckoned at us to signal our past.


    After the cold, Si fan put the house and other things prepared before according to certain rules, and then nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun sat down in front of these things and kept saying this. Then he took out a charm from his body and smashed it on the paper house. At the moment when he touched the talisman, the paper house exploded and burned.


    Jinyun turned to have a look and said to several of us, "all sit down, let''s start the ceremony now."


    A few of us, eh, all sat beside Jinyun. Jinyun began to keep saying in his mouth. Let''s hold hands and close our eyes.


    After I closed my eyes for a long time, I suddenly felt that someone was pounding on my back. It was just like this, I felt like my soul had been knocked out. It was very hard for me. Once my head sank, it was like falling into a bottomless abyss.


    I was so scared that I almost opened my eyes, but at this time I heard the voice of Jinyun: "don''t open your eyes!"


    I give Jinyun such a roar, also all of a sudden dare not move again.


    Until after a long time, I heard Jinyun say to us: open your eyes. "


    I was slightly stunned, and then I opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I couldn''t close my mouth. There was a huge villa in front of me, which was red on the whole. I was stunned to see, but it was strange that all the instruments of torture were beside me.


    I''m afraid only officer Cheng and I will be very surprised. As for Si fanhan, they have no expression at all. No one can see what they are thinking.


    Jinyun looked at us and said to us, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Police officer Cheng and I did not speak. Now Jinyun says what is what.


    When I went in with Jinyun, I shivered with cold. The wall here is also red, which gives a light to the dim light, which is very strange.


    After Jinyun went in, he didn''t say anything else, just clapped his hands.


    I don''t know what the hell he wants to do. It''s not necessary to interrogate the soul in such a place. But why does Jinyun choose to be here?


    I can''t think of it and I don''t want to care about it.


    With the sound of Jinyun clapping, the door outside creaked and a big box came out from the side.


    Jinyun made a look at me and motioned me to open the box.


    I didn''t want to go, but on second thought, it''s controlled by Tianfeng Taoist. I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with me?


    I was thinking that Taoist Tianfeng pushed me behind me and yelled at me: "what are you doing? Hurry over. "


    With a sigh, I went over and pulled the box open.

 Chapter 214

    As soon as I opened the box, a huge dust rushed towards me, choking me to sneeze several times directly.


    How long hasn''t this box been cleaned? Why is the smell so heavy? But when I think about it, I feel something wrong. Isn''t this just made house?


    I turned to look at Jinyun, but Jinyun did not intend to explain the meaning, just waved at us, and when the dust cleared away, he said to us, "let''s go in."


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard this: "go in? Into this box? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun rolled his eyes at me: "nonsense, don''t you come into your house in the box?"


    I gave Jinyun''s words a Leng, but now there is no other way, so I nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun this just walked to the box next to have a look, Cheng police officer is also a face puzzled looking at Jinyun: "Jinyun Taoist priest, how to enter this place?"


    Jin Yun smiles and makes a look at Si fan Han. Si fan Han nods at Jin Yun, and then slowly closes his eyes close to the box. When Si fan Han approaches the box, I find that a vortex slowly appears on the back plate of the box, and then Si fan Han is sucked in.


    When seeing this scene, officer Cheng and I both opened their eyes and didn''t believe what happened.


    Jinyun but white my eye: "hurry up, ink what?"


    Jinyun has said so, I naturally do not have the right to hesitate, so he nodded at Jinyun and walked in.


    Until we all got into the box, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "what''s going on? Why are you so complicated? "


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "you want to know that old man is very cunning, if we interrogate him in our rental house, it is not impossible, but in that case, if he escapes, we can''t find him even if we want to find him. Do you understand what I mean?"


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I nodded to Jinyun. Jinyun sighed and said to us, "go and have a look."


    After all, it was just a fake world, so I didn''t care too much. I followed him all the way into a soil house. After entering here, I found that the guy was now tied to a cross.


    When I saw him, I was not happy. Before Jinyun said anything, I went over and slapped him in the face. Of course, a large part of the reason was that the damned guy gave me those dirty drinks.


    Seeing me so angry, Jinyun shook his head helplessly: "what''s the use of beating him now?"


    I give Jinyun such a say, suddenly come back to God, dry cough a sound, back two steps.


    The old man looked at us with an evil smile: "how about it? You want to find that little girl? Hey, I want to understand that she is not my granddaughter, but she looks so much like my granddaughter, so if I die, I will hold her. "


    My heart gave a jerk when I heard what he said, and the damned old man was threatening us.


    Even officer Cheng''s face changed slightly when he heard what he said, and yelled at the old man: "we are very kind to you now. I hope you can tell the whereabouts of Xiaoyu as soon as possible, otherwise you will have to suffer from flesh and blood, which is not good."


    I can hear that officer Cheng is threatening this bad old man, but I didn''t expect this guy to ignore officer Cheng''s words.


    Officer Cheng just laughed and sat down in a place.


    Jinyun looked at officer Cheng, then looked at the old man, and then said to officer Cheng, "you come first?"


    Cheng officer smell speech slightly a Leng: "I come first?"


    Jinyun nodded: "you are a policeman, should be very familiar with interrogation?"


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would let officer Cheng start. Who knows, officer Cheng waved his hand to Jinyun after hearing Jinyun''s words: "if you let me interrogate a living person, it''s not a problem, but I haven''t interrogated the soul, so you''d better come."


    I don''t know what they''re singing.


    The old man also narrowed his eyes: "you don''t want to play against each other in front of me. You can just say what you want to do. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you!"


    Jin Yun laughs. He doesn''t pay any attention to the old man. He just makes a look at Si fan Han. I feel that they have discussed with each other.


    Since she came in, Si fanhan has always been a straight faced woman. She does not speak. She just nods at Jinyun. Then she turns around and walks to one side, carrying a red bucket.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Si fanhan carefully. Si fanhan did not explain, but went to the old man''s side without saying a word, and poured the contents of the red bucket on the old man''s body incisively and vividly.


    It seems to be mixed with cinnabar, blood red and blood red.But the old man didn''t have any pain at all. He just sneered at Jinyun: "do you think I''ll be scared if I use cinnabar? Oh, you think too much? "


    Jinyun hehe smile: "who said I want to use cinnabar?"


    He said and lit a cigarette.


    Jinyun took a few puffs and then laughed: "hey hey, I always don''t like to use that kind of criminal law, because it will only be skin and flesh for you, and it''s no use at all. But if you don''t listen, I don''t mind giving it to you, but I''m using my favorite punishment to play with you first."


    After that, he vomited a big eye socket, flicked the ash, and slowly walked towards the old man. Then he laughed at him: "you know, I like the smell of roast pig''s feet."


    I stare at Jinyun without saying a word, just looking at Jinyun directly. The appearance of Jinyun is particularly terrible at this time. I shiver a few times.


    Then Jinyun said to the old man, "let me ask you for the last time, tell me where the light rain is?"


    That old man this time also made a cruel, cold stare at Jinyun: "then I want to see how terrible your punishment is."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Jinyun shook his head helplessly: "you are really unrepentant."


    He said, and threw the cigarette on the old man.


    The cinnabar on his body is like gasoline, which burns with a bang at the moment of touching a cigarette.


    Jinyun also no longer speak, smilingly walked to one side, sat on the sofa, did not ask, just stare at this bad old man.


    It seems that the fire taste very uncomfortable, but let me feel strange, in addition to the old man''s incessant scream, the fire on his body did not burn his skin.


    I stare at this scene, turn to look at Jinyun, want to ask Jinyun is what is going on, Jinyun just put on a show.


    After the old man screamed a few times, he finally couldn''t bear it. He called out to Jinyun: "you kill me, you kill me!"


    He kept yelling, but Jinyun seemed to be dumb at this time and didn''t say a word.


    Si fan Han and Xia Yu murmured a few words.


    Until the old man''s fire was almost finished.


    Jin Yun just turned his head and looked at Si fan Han again. Si fan Han shrugged his shoulders, and then he put forward a bucket of liquid like that and went to the old man''s side. He shook his hand and then fell down on him again.


    Seeing this, the old man''s pupils shrank a little, and said to Jinyun, "wait a minute"


    however, at this time, Si fanhan was also very cruel. Before the old man finished speaking, he dumped the bucket of gasoline on the old man.


    After seeing this scene, officer Cheng stood up, went to Jinyun and asked him, "is it almost enough? He should be able to say it. "


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun still waved to officer Cheng: "don''t worry, it''s not ready."


    I listen to this old ghost constantly scream, heart also a burst of fear, I never thought Jinyun actually do things so cruel.


    When the second one was finished, he said, "clap the old man''s hands and say," it''s about to burn. "


    The old man was really afraid of Jinyun at this time. When Jinyun passed by, he shrunk his neck and his pupils were staring.


    Jinyun looked at the old man with a smile: "how, do you think about it?"


    The old man nodded: "think well, think well, but I can only tell you one person."


    Jinyun this just relaxed shoulder: "it doesn''t matter, say."


    When I saw that Jinyun wanted to listen to his words, my heart twitched suddenly, because he reminded me of a story. I was worried that Jinyun''s ears would be bitten off, so I called out to Jinyun: "no, he wants to bite off your ears."


    Jinyun originally wanted to get close to the old man, but after hearing my words, he suddenly stood up. However, how could I feel that he acted like a fake, as if he had guessed it.


    After a while, Jinyun shook his head to the old man: "no, you are still the one who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry. Since this is the case, ha ha, I don''t have anything to say. I can only apologize to you!"


    As he said this, he stepped back two steps and raised a red bucket to pour on him.


    The old man saw Jinyun and wanted to deal with him. His face suddenly changed. However, he gave me a fierce look. It seemed that he was warning me: "I won''t let you go!"


    The moment I saw his expression, I couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over my body, but Jinyun laughed at this time.


    When I saw Jinyun''s expression, I shivered coldly. Jinyun didn''t talk nonsense. He lit another cigarette, pressed it on the old man''s body, and said with a sneer, "don''t look at any of us with the eyes that want to kill people. I can tell you."

 Chapter 215

    Jinyun said half of the time deliberately stopped.


    The old man shivered and said to Jinyun, "what do you want to do?"


    Jinyun sneered: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to accompany you to play, if you are smart, I advise you to be obedient, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    The old man stopped talking when he bit his teeth. At this time, the flame on his body was still burning, as if he didn''t know the pain at all.


    Officer Cheng on one side raised his eyebrows slightly and then waved to me. After I walked over, officer Cheng said to me in a low voice: "although the bones of these people are hard, they must have weak points. They don''t have to interrogate them in this way. We can think of other moves."


    Hearing the words of officer Cheng, I was stunned for a moment, and then said to him, "what else? There is only one other way, that is, his granddaughter. If he can''t find his granddaughter, he won''t say anything at all


    Sure enough, the old man seemed to hear the conversation between us and burst into laughter: "yes, if I can''t find my granddaughter, I won''t say anything. Then, hey, hey, you can wait for that girl to go out of her wits."


    I didn''t expect that this guy''s ears could work so well. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. After hearing his words, Jinyun narrowed his eyes and looked at him for a while. I didn''t know what Jinyun was thinking at this time, but I should have an idea when I saw Jinyun.


    I didn''t speak any more, just staring at them. After thinking for a while, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on the old man''s head.


    The old man gave Jinyun such a press, suddenly screamed, and kept struggling, but his body was bound to the cross and couldn''t move at all.


    A few minutes later, Jinyun just released his hand and looked at the old man suspiciously.


    I can''t help being stunned to see him like this. I just want to open my mouth and ask Jinyun how this is going on.


    Jinyun seemed to have guessed my idea and said to me, "well, you come out with me in the woods. Other people, you can watch him here first. As long as the fire on this guy disappears, you can make up for it. Don''t stop it. I have to kill his evil spirit


    Si fan nodded, and Jinyun took me out of this place. After leaving the box, I asked Jinyun, "what are you going to do?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun turned his head and looked at me. Then he shook his head at me, motioned me not to ask. Then he took out a piece of red paper from his body and folded a paper man himself.


    When Jinyun painted the paper man''s eyes and other things, I saw that this was a girl''s appearance.


    I waited for a while, Jinyun said to me, "I need you to help me in the woods."


    I was slightly stunned and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Seeing me like this, Jinyun said to me, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? "


    I gave a dry smile: "you always can pit me, how can I know what you want to do now?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "this time is not the same, and this is not what busy."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. I looked at Jinyun with doubts. I didn''t know what Jinyun was up to. Jinyun saw my face puzzled and said with a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. I''m serious. I just want you to help me."


    I stare at Jinyun: "what are you talking about busy?"


    Jinyun looked at me, sighed, and said to me, "I just searched the memory of the old man, and found that his memory only contained the memory of that little girl. The others were very confused. This guy is a complete lunatic, so it is obviously impossible to find Xiaoyu with his memory. Moreover, it will damage the morality of Yin I''m going to change it. "


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I finally understood what he meant. I asked Jinyun, "do you want me to attach myself to the paper man and dress up as that child?"


    Jinyun nodded, and before he said anything else, I quickly waved to Jinyun: "no, no, I don''t have any impression on that little girl at all. I''m afraid we''ll never see Xiaoyu if it''s exposed."


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to say this, so he said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. You''ll have a good sleep in this paper man. When you wake up, the truth will be revealed to the world. Then I don''t know that I can take Xiaoyu back, and I can give you this old man as a sacrifice to the four fat men, so that the best of both worlds can be achieved Why don''t you like it, fa? "


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time when I heard what he said, but what he said didn''t seem to be a problem. I weighed it for a while, and then nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun this just laughed up, walked to me: "you sleep, wait for you to wake up when all over."I''m the soul. How can I sleep?


    So I looked at Jinyun strangely, but Jinyun didn''t explain. When he came to me, he suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on my head. I felt a pang of pain in my head for a moment, and then I became more and more dizzy. In a flash, I fainted on the ground.


    After I fainted, I always felt as if I had been crammed into something. One moment it was my memory, the other was another person''s memory. In the end, I didn''t know what dream I had.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up. When I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed board of the rental house.


    Xiaoyu is standing beside me, looking at me with concern: "big you wake up?"


    When I saw the light rain, I rubbed my eyes vigorously. I couldn''t believe it was true.


    Officer Cheng and Jinyun stood beside Xiaoyu with a smile on their faces: "are you awake?"


    I shook my head vigorously and said to Jinyun, "where''s that old man?"


    Jinyun laughed at me: "he has been sacrificed to those four people. In this case, you will have another week.


    Light rain rubbed against my chest: "thank you for your big one!"


    No matter how to say that Xiaoyu was rescued, I was relieved. After seeing the light rain for a while, I asked her, "how did you escape?"


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun squeezed her eyes against the light rain at this time, indicating that the light rain did not say it.


    Xiaoyu looked at me for a while and then shook his head at me. Seeing her like this, I stared at Jinyun: "what do you mean?"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me: "I don''t mean anything. OK, time is almost over. If you are stuck in a rest for three or five minutes, and then give you three minutes to get up, we should do that."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I knew that he was referring to the things in the police station. Three or five minutes was like no rest. I sat up from the bed board. When I sat up, I found that my body was sore.


    I quickly toward Jinyun asked: "what is going on?"


    Jinyun just a smile: "I have told you, nothing, you quickly put on your clothes, we immediately go to the police station."


    See Jinyun this pair of cheap, I really don''t want to get up, but did not expect Jinyun this time but a grabbed my clothes, I forcefully to lift up.


    Although I don''t want to, but in the end, Jinyun got on the car the next day.


    All the way to the door of the police station, I have a straight face. When the car stops, I want to go down, but Jinyun stopped me at this time.


    See Jinyun want to stop me, my face suddenly changed, the heart said you special endless?


    However, before I got angry, officer Cheng rushed to me and said, "Lin Zi, you can''t go down yet"


    I didn''t expect that this guy would say the same thing. I couldn''t help being stunned and asked Cheng police, "what do you mean by that?"


    Officer Cheng turned his head and looked at Jinyun: "this is the police station. You can''t go now. The forensic medicine will guess what you want to do when you go in, so you have to wait."


    Jinyun shrugged at me: "I knew that''s why I didn''t let you come by yourself, because I didn''t trust you!"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I trembled with anger and stretched out my hand to point at Jinyun. But I still didn''t do it. I just bit my teeth and snorted coldly. Then I turned to look at officer Cheng: "if we can''t get in, we can''t find anything. If we go on like this, it''s meaningless, isn''t it?"


    Officer Cheng waved his hand at me: "did I say you were not allowed to go in? If you can''t get in, what else do I want you to do here? "


    I still don''t understand what officer Cheng means, but officer Cheng smiles at me: "today is a provincial police drill. When it''s 12 o''clock, all the police will be out, leaving only a few policemen on duty and several policemen for emergencies, so we are waiting."


    I looked at the time. Now it''s more than three hours before the police go out. If we''re stuck in the car all the time, we''ll have to suffocate me.


    I sighed and said to Jinyun, "now there are three hours to go in. Can I get out of the car now?"


    Jinyun looked at me, and then sighed: "let it be, anyway, don''t be too late to come back, we can go in time is not long, if you delay, then we can only let you think of a way, then no one can help you."

 Chapter 216

    Jinyun always used this tone to talk to me, I have seen nothing strange, so he nodded at Jinyun: "OK, I know, you can rest assured."


    I didn''t want to talk too much nonsense with Jinyun, so I pulled the door and then went out.


    Anyway, it''s still early. I want to go to the supermarket to buy some food for Xiaoyu. After all, the little girl has suffered a lot in the past two days. I made up my mind and walked towards the supermarket.


    But when I just walked past, I was suddenly bumped by someone. The man''s strength was very strong, and he helped me crash to the ground.


    I scolded and roared to get up from the ground, but before I could stand still, I was chased out by several people. Some men and women almost dodged me. Fortunately, I didn''t react slowly at this time, so I dodged to the side quickly, which avoided those people.


    I scratched the other end and didn''t know what was going on for a long time. At this time, I heard several old people who bought things said, "it''s so bold and reckless to rob other people''s children in broad daylight."


    When I heard some old people say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I rushed to them and asked the old people, "some uncles, did you just say that the man in front of me was robbing children?"


    After hearing what I said, several old men looked back at me and then said to me, "yes, this is the third one already."


    When I heard them say so, I couldn''t help but wonder. According to the law, this kind of child snatcher should have called the police. But why hasn''t anyone called the police for such a long time? What''s more, even if the family members who lost their children dare not call the police, the police should have received the news.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, several old men said to me, "young man, I think you are strong and strong. You should help the family who lost the children, isn''t it? Otherwise "


    I think it is too. In addition, the guy just hit me all of a sudden, and the anger suddenly burst out. Before the old man finished speaking, I ran after the guy who robbed the child.


    Originally, several people who chased and robbed children were only middle-aged men and women, or young mothers. They couldn''t run fast at all. If I didn''t chase them, he would soon disappear in the crowd.


    I thought while chasing, I soon caught up with the family. Seeing their appearance, I didn''t know what the urgency had become. My heart ached and I couldn''t help accelerating the speed.


    We are not too far away from the gangster.


    In addition, he is carrying a child, even if the child is not heavy, running for a period of time, his physical strength is almost gone.


    At this time, a motorcycle sprang out from the side, which was not suddenly rushed out, but had been prepared.


    When I saw the motorcycle, I didn''t hesitate any more. I jumped up and kicked on the motorcycle of two people. The guy holding the child and the motorcyclist in front of me suddenly fell to the ground. I took the opportunity to catch the child, but my hand accidentally touched the child''s forehead. At that moment, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment The child''s forehead was feverish again, and it was extremely hot.


    At the moment when I was stunned, the two gangsters got up and ran into the alley. They yelled at me: "you wait for me. We will come to you for this account."


    I didn''t care about those two guys at this time. When the children''s family got close to me, I said to them in a hurry: "if the child has a fever again, send him to the hospital."


    The woman knew that I had saved the child, so she quickly said thanks to me. I waved her hand to her and left quickly while they were watching the child.


    I don''t have the heart to go shopping now. I have to tell officer Cheng about this matter quickly, otherwise it will be no good if it goes on like this.


    Seeing me standing at the door of the car in a panic, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows and said to me, "what''s the matter, Lin Zi, how do I look at you now.


    After I got on the bus, I quickly told officer Cheng what had just happened. Officer Cheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows after hearing what I said: "it''s strange, if it''s really like this, why doesn''t anyone call the police?"


    I didn''t expect officer Cheng to say such a thing to me. I couldn''t help being stunned: "did you really not receive a report?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng rolled his eyes at me: "this kind of thing is just like the heart digger. Do you think we can sit back and ignore it if we know it? In that case, what else do we police do? "


    I gave a bitter smile: "now I am a reporter. I hope you can file a case quickly."


    Officer Cheng said, "it seems that we can''t sit in the car now. Let''s go and get in now."


    I was about to go down with officer Cheng, but at this time Jinyun held down officer Cheng: "don''t move."


    Officer Cheng and I did not want to understand why Jinyun suddenly stopped officer Cheng. They were both stunned.I looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "what do you do?"


    Jinyun turned to look at me with a strange look: "what did you just encounter?"


    I didn''t understand Jinyun''s words, so I asked him again: "what are you talking about?"


    Jinyun this time but suddenly stretched out a hand to grasp my wrist, the pain of my ah called out.


    I thought that Jinyun was crazy and wanted to get rid of Jinyun, but Jinyun''s hand was like a pair of pliers, no matter how I could.


    Jinyun squinted: "I ask you again, who did you just meet?"


    I give Jinyun such pinch pain, I know that if I don''t say it at this time, he can''t release me, so I painstakingly said the previous things with Jinyun, including the child''s fever.


    After hearing the speech, Jinyun was silent, and his hand was unconsciously released.


    I rubbed my wrist as hard as I could. This damned guy''s hand was really heavy. It hurt me almost to cry.


    Seeing that Jinyun has been squinting and thinking about things, officer Cheng asked Jinyun, "what are you thinking, Taoist?"


    Jinyun waved his hand: "I''m afraid this is not a case of robbing children in general. We need to find the child with fever first. I want to see what''s going on with him!"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng was slightly stunned and said to Jinyun, "so we don''t go in to see the body?"


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun shook his head at us at this time: "no, let''s go to see the bodies first, and then we''ll talk. If I''m right, these children will have a fever, but seven days should be nothing. It won''t take us long to enter the police station."


    I just made Jinyun unhappy, so I ignored Jinyun. He would do whatever he wanted. I didn''t care about him.


    After we had been in the car for two hours, the drill police finally assembled.


    I looked at officer Cheng and asked, "don''t you have to drill today?"


    Officer Cheng gave me a smile and said, "I''m on vacation today. In fact, I hate drilling. People like me are lazy. Well, we don''t talk nonsense any more. Let''s move quickly."


    Jinyun nodded and didn''t say much. He just nodded to officer Cheng, and we got out of the car. After the police of the drill left, officer Cheng and three people of Jinyun sneaked inside.


    At this time, I feel like a thief. The feeling of furtiveness is not very good. There is always a sense of guilt.


    Seeing me like this, officer Cheng smiles at me, indicating that I should not be too nervous. After a dry smile, I did not say anything, just nodded and followed them to the anatomy room.


    Officer Cheng looked at the two of us, then sent me and Jinyun a suit of clothes and walked into the dissection room.


    Now it is impossible to dissect this corpse. The whole body is almost rotten into mud. If the glass cover was not used to isolate the air inside, it is estimated that the body would be like a cooked elbow when touched by someone, and it would fall down.


    I put it on and looked down at the body for a while. After a closer look, I found that the body was full of potholes and wormholes. It was like a hornet''s nest. At the mouth of the corpse, there was a black thing curled in it.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then Jinyun said to officer Cheng, "this body can''t be kept any more. We have to burn it quickly."


    Officer Cheng didn''t expect Jinyun to say such a thing. He was slightly stunned: "but the cause of death of the dead has not been found out, so I''m afraid it''s so burned"


    Jinyun glared: "I''ve told you that this body must be burned right away, do you understand?"


    Not only officer Cheng, but even I was shocked by Jinyun''s present attitude. However, the police officer scratched his head and said to Jinyun, "it''s not a problem to burn this corpse. It''s just that I don''t know why I have to burn this body? Is it going to change? "


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun shook his head: "such a corpse is rotten to the core. Can he still be a corpse? I''m afraid he''ll have dropped all his flesh on the ground before he gets up


    Jinyun such an explanation, I and officer Cheng can''t help but be stunned, the heart said if not corpse, why does Jinyun insist on burning the body?


    Jinyun saw us in a muddle and said to several of us, "ah, I think you have noticed the holes in the corpse. You should understand why I have to burn the corpse, don''t you?"

 Chapter 217

    I still don''t quite understand the meaning of Jinyun. Officer Cheng seemed to see something at this time. He asked Jinyun, "do you mean the virus on these corpses?"


    Jinyun nodded: "now the bodies are full of these white holes. You need to know how dangerous the situation is now. If these germs disperse in our town, then I don''t need to tell you in detail here?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng hesitated slightly for a moment, and then said to Jinyun, "good!"


    He said, in front of our face will call, did not expect Jinyun this time but stopped him.


    Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, officer Cheng was slightly stunned. Then he said to Jinyun, "what''s the matter, Taoist priest Jinyun?"


    Jin Yun waved his hand: "if we let the police to deal with this matter, we have to go through a lot of procedures. By that time, the body will be completely rotten. By then, nothing can be said. So"


    officer Cheng was stunned and said: "you don''t mean we need to burn the body by hand?"


    Jinyun nodded: "Tonight we try to steal the corpse from the police station, and it''s not a good thing that there''s always a soul staring at it. Then I''ll be there. Let''s burn the corpse ourselves to avoid accidents."


    Officer Cheng seemed to be hesitant for a moment, then nodded at us: "OK, everything is in accordance with your meaning."


    Jinyun um a, and lowered his head to see the body a few eyes, and then said to me: "Lin Zi, where is your mobile phone?"


    I give Jinyun such a shout, suddenly come back to God, quickly stretched out his hand to want to take out the mobile phone, but do not know why, I took out for a while but did not find my mobile phone.


    Jinyun saw me tossing and turning and asked me, "is your mobile phone lost?"


    I just sighed and said to Jinyun, "maybe I lost my mobile phone when I was fighting with that gangster, but what''s the use of my mobile phone?"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me. It seemed that he didn''t want to explain too much. Since he didn''t want to say it, I didn''t need to ask questions.


    However, as soon as he finished the action, officer Cheng''s mobile phone rang.


    I was slightly stunned, and then I heard officer Cheng say, "Linzi is your mobile phone number."


    Officer Cheng said this, I was stunned for a moment, and then asked officer Cheng, "you said it was my mobile phone number? No mistake? "


    Officer Cheng nodded at me, and he didn''t seem to be joking with me.


    I swallowed. I turned my head and took a look at Jinyun. I didn''t expect that Jinyun nodded to me at this time. Maybe he had already guessed it.


    Officer Cheng hesitated for a moment and then asked Jinyun, "do I want to answer this call?"


    Jinyun thought about it and then said to officer Cheng, "answer it. After all, this phone call is a little special. I''m not sure what will be useful to us."


    Officer Cheng let out his mobile phone and asked the people on the phone. Then he looked at me and Jinyun with a strange look: "if you don''t have anything else, would you like to go out with me?"


    Jinyun nodded: "OK, anyway, we are fine today, but I guess the person who called should be the family saved by Linzi."


    When officer Cheng and I heard this sentence, they were stunned for a moment. Then they nodded to officer Cheng: "how do you know?"


    Jinyun hehe smile: "some things to rely on the heart, not on the ears, well, the time is almost, we now action?"


    Officer Cheng nodded and took us out of the police station.


    I was thinking about other things all the way. When I got to the place, officer Cheng patted me on the shoulder: "what are you thinking?"


    I shook my head at officer Cheng and gave a dry smile. After that, officer Cheng didn''t ask me any more. Instead, he said to me and Jinyun: "it''s here. Let''s get off."


    After we got out of the car, I looked around. The place didn''t look very good. There were broken walls and some old houses.


    I couldn''t help sighing. The gap between the rich and the poor is too big. Those who have money will die of starvation.


    Seeing me like this, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder: "don''t think about so many useless things. It''s not something you can change. OK, let''s not talk nonsense and go into the village now."


    Officer Cheng and I looked at each other, then nodded at Jinyun, and then we entered the village together.


    The family had been waiting for us at the entrance of the village.


    They were so excited to see us coming, but after a few seconds, the excitement turned to grief.


    When I saw them like this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I rushed to them and asked, "what''s the matter?"After hearing my question, a man said to us, "although my child has been saved, I don''t know why I have a high fever today. I have taken a lot of antipyretic drugs, but I don''t know why my fever just can''t go down.


    I looked at Jinyun, Jinyun smile at the man: "don''t worry, I''m a doctor, let''s go, since it''s a fever, I may be able to help."


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, the family was slightly stunned for a moment, but soon they came back to their senses and quickly made a gesture to Jinyun: "since you can see a doctor, you must help my child have a good look, and see what''s wrong with him."


    Jinyun nodded to the man: "you can rest assured, I will not let your child have an accident."


    Heard Jinyun said so, they naturally did not so nervous, quickly led us to the front of the past.


    Although the village is not rich, there are many roads and roads in this village. When we get to their door, I feel that I am physically overdrawn. I swallow a mouthful of saliva and sit on the stool.


    The woman saw that I was so tired that she said with shame: "I''m sorry, in order to let you take the mobile phone to run so far, what you must be thirsty for? I''ll pour the water


    This woman should be the mother of the child, as for the elderly, should be the child''s grandparents.


    Originally I didn''t say anything, but officer Cheng grabbed the woman: "don''t worry about drinking water. Let''s go and see what''s going on. The most important thing is the child''s illness."


    I thought about it, so I said to the woman, "now we are not very thirsty. After we help you to do this, we want to eat game."


    After hearing what I said, the woman quickly said with a smile: "good!"


    Jinyun squinted his eyes and looked out for a while, but he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    So I said to Jinyun, "what are you looking at?"


    Jinyun did not speak, but after hearing what I said, he turned his head and looked at me. Then he raised his hand and pointed to the opposite peak.


    I didn''t understand what Jinyun meant, so I looked at the top of the mountain on the opposite side, because I didn''t see it clearly because of the distance.


    It seems that there is nothing on it. Jinyun just smiles at me when he sees me like this. Then he says to us, "let''s go into the house and have a look at the children."


    I looked at Jinyun suspiciously. Officer Cheng had been thinking about things, so he didn''t pay attention to what Jinyun was doing now.


    It was only after we had entered the room that I found the child lying on the bed board with cold sweat on his head and soaked to the skin.


    The child''s parents and his grandparents stamped their feet in a hurry.


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at them: "I''m afraid you have to avoid it."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words on the contrary, the family couldn''t help being stunned. They didn''t believe us very much.


    Seeing this, officer Cheng took out his ID card and showed it to the family. "I''m a policeman, so you don''t have to worry that we will harm your children."


    After hearing what officer Cheng said and the police card in officer Cheng''s hand, several people looked at each other and then turned around and walked out.


    Jinyun said to me after they went out: "you come to the woods."


    I numbly walked to Jinyun''s side, but I didn''t know what Jinyun was going to do. Jinyun saw me like this and pointed to the little boy. He meant to let me touch the little boy''s forehead. I nodded and walked towards the little boy. When my hand touched his forehead, I was stunned. The child was burned at least 39 degrees left Right.


    I quickly turned to look at Jinyun, Jinyun sighed, came to me, patted on my shoulder: "do you feel it?"


    I nodded at Jinyun: "he seems to burn very badly, if it goes on like this, will it burn the brain?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "no, if it is a fever, it will burn the brain, but now he is not burning the brain, not what disease."


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, not only officer Cheng was slightly stunned, but also said to Jinyun, "what do you mean by Jinyun Taoist priest?"


    Jinyun sighed and said to officer Cheng, "if I''m not wrong, the heat energy in this child should be burning his soul. That is to say, any kind of medicine has no use for him now. We can only find the root of burning him to completely release this kind of bondage on him. Otherwise, even the immortal Dara will descend to the earth There is no way to return to heaven. "


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I felt very nervous and said to Jinyun, "what should I do? Then we can only watch this child burn alive, can''t we


    But what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun waved to me at this time, and then he laughed out: "did you forget? I just told you I''m a doctor. "

 Chapter 218

    I don''t quite understand what Jinyun''s words mean. Jinyun doesn''t want to explain too much to me. He just takes the satchel down and there are only a few charms in it.


    Jinyun makes a look at officer Cheng. Officer Cheng nods and turns and walks out.


    The police are very observant, so now Jinyun''s eyes have told officer Cheng what to do. I looked at the two men with a wooden ridge. Soon, officer Cheng came back with a water bowl in his hand and handed it to Jinyun.


    I looked at them suspiciously. I didn''t know what the hell they were going to do. Jinyun didn''t say anything. He just looked at me and then said to me, "Lin Zi, stretch out your hand."


    I was stupefied for a moment, and then asked at Jinyun, "what do you want to do?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me, but said to me faintly: "save people!"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I didn''t ask again. I stretched out my hand. Officer Cheng took the opportunity to seize my hand. Before I could react, Jinyun grabbed a knife in his hand and cut it on my finger. A burning pain made me angry and yelled at Jinyun: "what are you doing?"


    Officer Cheng gave a wry smile: "haven''t Taoist priest Jinyun told you just now? Now it''s about saving people. There''s no other reason. "


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun raised his head and took a deep look at officer Cheng. Then he dropped the blood on my hand into the bowl.


    The hand holding the charm swung, and the spell burned with a bang. After it turned into paper ash, Jinyun put the paper ash into the blood dripping bowl. Then he asked officer Cheng, "do you have any wine now?"


    Officer Cheng laughed and said, "I don''t like drinking very much. I''ll go and ask if the family has any drinks."


    Jinyun nods to officer Cheng, who then goes out.


    I was still very angry in my heart, so I asked at Jinyun, "is not your blood flowing? Why do I have to use mine? "


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to say that, slightly stunned, and then he laughed at me: "because your blood is not the same as other people''s blood. Well, you have asked all you want to ask. Now we don''t have so much time to talk about other nonsense. It''s important to save people."


    I think Jinyun has already said so. If I ask again, it doesn''t make any sense. I can only sigh and press my finger at Jinyun and ask, "what shall we do next?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "I''ll talk about it later."


    I saw that Jinyun was no longer doing anything, so I sat in a chair and waited for officer Cheng to come back. However, I waited for officer Cheng to come back. Instead, I heard a loud noise outside the door.


    Jinyun didn''t seem to think that there would be such a voice outside. She raised her eyebrows slightly, then turned her head and looked at me. She motioned me out to see what was going on.


    I nodded at Jinyun and then turned and walked out. When I went out, I found that all the people were outside.


    Seeing so many people, I was stunned. I went to the door and asked the old man, "uncle, this is"


    the grandfather of the child picked his eyebrows, lit a dry cigarette, and said to me, "my child has been saved, but the children of the following people have not been rescued. Their children have disappeared for seven or eight days, so these people are full of resentment The door is coming. "


    I couldn''t help but be stunned when I told the old man where and where it was. But I didn''t say it even though I thought about it. I just looked down and looked down. There were about four or five families. When I saw these four or five families, I couldn''t help being stunned. When I said that in the mall, the old man told me that there were only two or three ? What''s going on?


    Before I could understand, the old man stood up and knocked the dry smoke on the ground. He stood up and said to the group of people below: "everyone, your child has not been found. I know how anxious you are now. But my child is thanks to this young man''s rescue, and our family has nothing to do with you. Why should you blame it We''re on the head? Why don''t you go and look for your children in your spare time, but come here to make trouble with us? "


    As soon as the old man''s words were finished, I heard someone in the yard cursing at the old man: "why don''t our children meet such people, but your children do, your children are a broom star."


    When I heard a man below say this, I felt angry and yelled at the man: "what are you talking about here? You can''t save your own children. Come here to blame others? How do you become parents? And the face to make noise here? "


    After hearing what I said, people in the yard couldn''t help being stunned. Then I heard someone yelling at me: "you can''t be the child snatcher. You''re still pretending here! Hehe, I can''t bear to treat people like you. We have to kill you alive, so as to calm down our anger


    After he roared, several families in the yard seemed to be crazy. In their eyes, I became the gangster.My face changed a little. These guys were hopeless, but seeing so many people would rush up, and the only one who could help me in the yard was this family. How could five or six people be worth these forty or fifty people, and their children were still lying on the bed with a fever. How could they care so much?


    The more I think about it, the more angry I feel. I stare at these guys with big eyes. Then I yell at them and say, "do you have any conscience? I don''t care what you are talking about now, but would you please use your pig brain? What broom star? What? I''m the killer? You can''t find your own kids and you''re still complaining? Have you ever thought about how many times have you called the police and how many times have the police checked for you? If you call the police, maybe the child has gone back now! "


    After hearing what I said, the yard suddenly quieted down.


    But I was so angry and shivering that I yelled at them: "you parents, you only know that your children are lost here and complain about others, but the police station has not even received a message, do you know?"


    I was growling, and the door creaked open.


    Jinyun came out of the room. He looked down at the people below, then shook his head: "Lin Zi is right. Why don''t you choose to go to the police when your child is lost, but wait until this time?"


    Police officer Cheng probably heard the noise in the yard and rushed in with the wine jar in his arms. After putting down his things, officer Cheng took out his police card and showed it to all the people: "I am a policeman! Your kids, why don''t you call the police? Linzi is my assistant. You are threatening him to be a gangster here. We are rescuing people, but you are roaring here. Do you know it is illegal! "


    Give officer Cheng such a roar, the people in the yard all at once quiet down.


    Jinyun raised an eyebrow and then said to officer Cheng, "move up the wine jar. Then you can take these people back to the bureau to make a record and see how they lost their children."


    Officer Cheng said, he moved the wine jar up. Jinyun waved to me: "let''s go in!"


    I, um, followed Jinyun into the room.


    I wanted to say something, but Jinyun waved to me at this time, motioning me not to say anything.


    I just sighed and cursed the hell out of it.


    After hearing my abusive voice, Jinyun looked at me with a smile: "what? Isn''t it good to be wronged? "


    I gave a dry smile and didn''t answer Jinyun''s words, but Jinyun waved to me: "don''t mind this kind of thing too much. Parents are most worried about their own children. Now their children have become this way. It''s OK for them to complain. It''s just that their own practice is not very right."


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would talk to those guys. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time.


    Jinyun smile: "one day you will be a parent, then you will know the heart of a parent. Well, now don''t talk nonsense. It''s important to save people. "


    After he finished, he said to me, "pour the wine in."


    I, um, quickly poured the wine into the bowl.


    After mixing, Jinyun said to me, "we still have some shortcomings. Go and ask that woman for some clothes that the child wore when she was a child. It''s better to give the cloth used by the child when she was born. "


    I didn''t have any nonsense at this time. I nodded at Jinyun and turned around and walked out.


    The woman was squatting on the ground and crying at this time. I patted her on her shoulder twice: "the child has been saved. Don''t worry. My master is very capable. Don''t be sad. Help me find some clothes when the child was born. Hurry up and use it now."


    After hearing what I said, the woman wiped her tears and stood up to get something. But just after she got up, he suddenly stopped.


    I could see that he stopped and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked the woman, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you leave? "


    The woman looked at me suspiciously: "who are you? I''ve never heard a doctor say that children''s clothes should be used to save people


    I waved my hand to the woman: "you don''t need to know that. You just need to know that we are saving your child. If you are still delaying your time, if your child has something, then you will regret it and it''s too late."

 Chapter 219

    After all, a mother still has absolute love for her children. After hearing what I said, the woman was stunned for a moment, then nodded at me and said, "I''ll go right now"


    after I waited in the yard for a while, the woman came back. She handed me a small note: "there is only a little left. I don''t know if it is enough."


    I sighed and didn''t say anything. I turned and walked into the room.


    Jinyun has put the children''s clothes are back down, see me come in, quickly waved to me, I went to him, and then handed the things to Jinyun.


    Jinyun looked at me and said to me, "hold the child down, don''t let him move around!"


    Although I didn''t know what Jinyun wanted to do, I nodded at Jinyun and held down the child''s arm.


    Jinyun''s eyes were pricked on the body of Jinyun for a while. It was like a little silver needle on the boy''s neck.


    I looked at Jinyun suspiciously, and Jinyun didn''t explain to me, but kept applying needles on the little boy''s body according to his own method.


    As he pricked more and more needles, I felt more and more heat on the boy.


    I know he must be very anxious now, but I don''t know why Jinyun didn''t say a word at this time, but he just stared at the little boy.


    A moment later, I saw that the silver needle began to turn red, as if it was burned by the flame. I was stunned. Jinyun stopped and put a stick of incense in front of the boy to let his nose absorb the smoke from the incense.


    Seeing that the smoke from the incense sticks was being sucked away by the boys, I swallowed my saliva. Only ghosts could absorb the smell of incense candles. Did Jinyun treat this child as a dead man at this time?


    But when I think about it, I feel that something is wrong. If it is a dead person, it should be three incense sticks. But why does Jinyun use only one incense stick at this time.


    I was Leng God when Jinyun suddenly yelled at me: "what are you doing? Help me up with the baby? "


    I give Jinyun such a call, suddenly come back to God, quickly nodded to Jinyun, busy to help the child up.


    Jinyun this just carried that bowl of wine in the child''s mouth.


    Finally, I couldn''t help it, and said to Jinyun, "you''re not going to drink this for this little boy, are you?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to say that. After hearing what I said, he couldn''t help being stunned. Then he said to me, "he can''t drink this thing. It''s too heavy to play with, and the child''s Yang is too weak. Once he''s forced to put a charm into it, his soul will be dissipated. At that time, I''ll paint these things here later On a child''s body, external application is used to force out the Yin Qi in his body, but this process will be very painful. You can call his family in, so as not to disturb us later, otherwise everything will be wasted. "


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Then I ran out and called his family in. The woman stared at Jinyun.


    After Jinyun stopped, he said to the woman, "my next thing will make your child feel very painful, but absolutely can''t stop. So before I finish my work, I hope you don''t interfere with me, otherwise everything will be wasted. When the time comes, Yin Qi will return and your child will not be saved."


    When the woman heard Jinyun say so, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth: "what you said is true?"


    Jinyun nodded: "I don''t need that kind of thing to deceive you, so I hope you can be psychologically prepared. Anyway, things have come to this stage and can''t stop. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing Jinyun say so, the woman covered her mouth, and then nodded to Jinyun: "I know, everything is done according to your words, as long as you can save my child, you let us do anything."


    I could hear the woman''s voice trembling. Her husband saw the woman like this, patted her on the shoulder, and then he hugged her.


    Jinyun said to me, "the forest begins."


    I, um, went up to him and held down the little boy.


    Jinyun nodded at me and then said to me, "I didn''t say stop when you don''t stop. Do you understand?"


    I hum a, Jinyun this just wiped the sweat on the head, with the cloth that the woman just gave me put into the wine, stained, and spread it on the children''s body.


    The moment the cloth touched the little boy, he suddenly let out a scream.


    Originally, children''s endurance is not as strong as that of adults. All of a sudden, I was in a hair when I heard that. Women were shaking when they saw their children like this.However, at this time, I understood why Jinyun had to hold down the child. I didn''t know where the strength came from and how it was so difficult to hold down.


    Seeing that I couldn''t handle it myself, Jinyun quickly turned his head and looked at the old man who was smoking dry tobacco and said to him, "you come and help me to help me hold him down!"


    The old man, um, came up and helped me hold down the little boy.


    Jinyun''s hand speed is very fast, probably is afraid the little boy too uncomfortable.


    I am not in the mood to take care of these things. The old man squinted at Jinyun for a while.


    Jinyun wiped the boy''s body once before wiping the sweat beads on his head. He stood up. The child no longer cried at this time, and fell asleep on the bed board.


    When the woman saw her child like this, she rushed to rush up. However, Jinyun stopped the woman: "don''t go there. The Yin Qi on you is too heavy. What he needs now is Yang Qi. Once you touch his body, then"


    before Jinyun''s words are finished, the woman will be paralyzed on the ground, and tears will fall down.


    Jinyun went to the woman''s side, squatted down and said to her, "don''t be afraid. Your children are still saved. But I''m afraid the children of those people who came to your house today have already forgotten. It''s useless to tell you about it. You can help us make some food. As for the father of the child, you can watch the child here until all the silver needles on his body have turned black Please call us in. Remember, don''t move by yourself. These silver needles have certain rules. You ordinary people should not bang them. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the man fell on the ground with a plop.


    I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen at all. I couldn''t help being stunned.


    Jinyun didn''t seem to think of it. He quickly walked over and helped the man up: "we can''t afford such a big gift. What''s more, to help you is to help ourselves. OK, I''m hungry now. Please prepare something for us quickly. We have other things later."


    The woman wiped her tears and called her mother-in-law to cook for us.


    Jinyun and I sat at the gate of the street and looked at the mountain outside. After a few minutes, I finally couldn''t help but ask Jinyun: "why"


    after hearing my words, Jinyun was stunned for a moment and turned to look at me: "why?"


    I looked at the people in the room and said, "why do those guys have to come to these kids? Don''t they know the heart as a parent? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun even laughed: "you don''t want to think so much. This is the rule of the world. The weak eat the strong. There is also a rule, that is, our selfishness and intelligence quotient. If human beings were like other animals, wouldn''t such things happen? "


    After I heard his words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I thought about it, so I closed my mouth and looked at the outside.


    I don''t know how long after that, I suddenly heard the man call us.


    I and Jinyun slightly a Leng, Jinyun this just stood up, patted the earth on the body: "looks like it is almost, let''s go, let''s go in."


    I, um, followed Jinyun into the room. After we went in, I found that the silver needles on the little boy''s body really looked like Jinyun said, and they all turned black.


    Jinyun looked at me, then looked at the man and his father, and said to the three of us, "you go out first and stick these charms on the door. I remember that no one is allowed to come in without my permission."


    I didn''t think Jinyun would let me go out. I was stunned for a moment and pointed to his nose: "do you want me to go out too?"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, you have to go out. Of course, if you want to stay, I won''t stop you, but later, you can''t be scared to death by the things inside."


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, I shivered and rushed to Jinyun with a smile: "then I''d better go out."


    After we walked out of the room, we put charms on the door and glass according to Jinyun''s meaning. Originally, I wanted to see what Jinyun was going to do through the glass, but what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun pulled up the curtains at this time, as if we were really afraid of seeing the things inside.


    I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, but also did not say anything, just look at the glass window that has been covered.


    Jinyun was silent for a moment and then began to talk to the child.


    When I heard him say something like a mantra, I couldn''t help but be stunned and looked at the old man.


    The old man was stunned when he heard Jinyun''s words, and looked at me with a puzzled look on his face

 Chapter 220

    I saw the old man like this and gave him a bitter smile: "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s OK for my master to handle affairs like this. But you can rest assured that since your child told my master that he was ok, he would be OK."


    The old man squinted at me for a while, then sighed, lit a dry cigarette and said, "anyway, now that the children are like that, you can do whatever you want."


    I know the old man said that, but he didn''t know how anxious he was, so I didn''t go on.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, the door finally opened and the woman''s meal was ready.


    But I know that no one is in the mood to eat now.


    Jinyun came out with sweat all over his body. He wiped the sweat beads on his head, but his face was not very good-looking.


    Seeing Jinyun''s expression, several of us were scared. I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s the matter? Is the child "


    before I finished my words, Jinyun waved to me:" the child is OK, but we''re afraid we are in trouble. "


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I was so worried that I wanted to ask Jinyun what was going on, but Jinyun waved to me at this time, indicating that I didn''t want to ask anything.


    When the old man heard that the child had been rescued, he sat down on the ground with a plop and murmured: "God open your eyes, God open your eyes, thank you."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. Jinyun then asked the woman, "is the meal ready?"


    The woman gave Jinyun such a shout, came back to God, rushed to Jinyun and said: "well, I''m going to take a meal."


    The woman turned and left.


    When I got to the table, Jinyun didn''t pick up chopsticks. Seeing Jinyun like this, I asked Jinyun in a low voice what was going on? "


    Jinyun shook his head:" we''ll talk about it when officer Cheng comes. By the way, your child is no longer in any way. However, you must not let him see the sun in seven days, or his soul will be burned down. I have a few Charms here, one for each day, which will be turned into water for him to drink. "


    Jinyun said, while grabbing out the charm and handed it to the woman.


    Then Jinyun stood up and was about to leave. I grabbed Jinyun and said, "you haven''t eaten yet"


    Jinyun waved to me: "I don''t have that mood now. Wait until the matter is done."


    I haven''t seen Jinyun so worried. Seeing his appearance, I raised my eyebrows, but I still didn''t say anything.


    I put down my chopsticks and went out with Jinyun.


    After leaving the family, it was getting dark.


    Officer Cheng also came at this time. He looked at us and then said to us, "let''s get in the car. I''ve changed the camera in the Bureau. If you follow me, no one will find it. We only have 20 minutes to move in. After 20 minutes, we have to move the body out. Of course, if we can''t move it, we will not be found If we come out, we can only give up. "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and Jinyun nodded to officer Cheng: "OK, then do as you say."


    We ran back to the police station.


    By the time we got to the police station, most of the police were off duty.


    So we just sat in the car and waited for it to get dark.


    Half an hour later, officer Cheng took out two sets of police uniforms and handed them to me and Jinyun: "you two, change these first."


    Although Jinyun and I were strange, we didn''t say anything. According to the meaning of officer Cheng, we changed the clothes on our bodies.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the voice of Si fan Han.


    I quickly turned to take a look, saw Si fan Han standing beside me, toward me and Jinyun in a low voice asked: "do you have anything I can do for you?"


    Police officer Cheng was also shocked by the sudden appearance of Si fan Han. After recovering his mind, he asked the justice Han, "I said, beauty, when did you come here? Why did you appear and disappear?"


    Si fan Han grinned, but did not speak. He just looked at Jinyun and was probably waiting for Jinyun''s reply.


    Jinyun squinted his eyes and thought for a while, then he said to Si fanhan, "well, you are here waiting for us, waiting for us to meet us, and when we go out, you can take us away from here."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, Si fanhan thought for two seconds, then bit his lips and said to Jinyun, "it''s better than elder martial brother. You should move faster."


    Jinyun made a OK gesture to Si fan Han, and then we got out of the car.


    When we went inside, Si fanhan seemed to think of something, and said to Jinyun and me, "don''t you say that the body has rotten? If so, how do you get the body out? "


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, Jinyun and I suddenly came back to our senses. Yes, there is nothing, and it is furtive. How can we move the corpse out?Just as I was thinking, Jinyun turned his head to officer Cheng and asked him what he was going to do.


    Officer Cheng scratched the other end: "there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Let''s think about what to do after we get in. What do you think?"


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then thought, now the situation is like this, can only take a step to see a step, so we nodded to officer Cheng, this just walked into the bureau together.


    When I went in, I took a special look at the police on duty and found that they were still lying on the table asleep.


    I couldn''t help being stunned. I gently touched officer Cheng and pointed to several policemen who were asleep, meaning to ask him what was going on. Seeing me ask him, officer Cheng squeezed his eyes at me, and then gave a gentle smile. Seeing him like this, I knew that he had done it, so I sighed and did not speak any more.


    When we got to the autopsy room, officer Cheng slowly pulled the door open and made a safe gesture to us.


    When we entered the autopsy room, I found that the corpse was worse than before. It was really like a piece of elbow that had been cooked. Even if we didn''t touch it, we could feel that the meat would fall from the body.


    I looked at officer Cheng and wanted to ask him what to do.


    Now the body is closed in the glass cover, so there is no smell, but once the glass cover is opened, the smell is needless to say.


    Officer Cheng looked around, then waved to me and Jinyun, indicating that we should not be nervous, and then turned and walked out.


    Jinyun and I don''t know what the police officer Cheng is up to, but at this time we just wait quietly. After all, this place is a police station, which is different from other places.


    Officer Cheng went out for a while and came back, but this time he had a chainsaw, a drill hole, and some quicklime.


    When I saw the quicklime, I couldn''t help being stunned. I immediately understood what he meant. He probably wanted to burn the rotten smell of the corpse with quicklime.


    I looked at Jinyun: "I''m afraid this will not work?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng rolled his eyes at me and said, "do you mean you have other ways?"


    When I heard the words of officer Cheng, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. Then I sighed to officer Cheng: "this is the police station. What can I do? Whatever you want, but when this matter is found out, what should I do?"


    Officer Cheng waved to me: "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. Now we can only do this. Officer Cheng has no more nonsense. We don''t have much time. Officer Cheng quickly wants to open the glass cover after plugging in the electricity. But his hand is just about to touch the glass cover, and then he suddenly presses the profit switch.


    Officer Cheng''s move was so sudden that I was scared. I immediately wanted to ask officer Cheng what he wanted to do. But at this time, Jinyun covered my mouth and dragged me to one side. Then he made a silent gesture to me. Seeing Jinyun like this, I shivered, but I dare not speak any more.


    After we all quieted down, I heard a sound of kicking and trampling outside, as if someone had passed by. Officer Cheng was also covered with sweat beads at this time. I can see that officer Cheng is also nervous at this time.


    Seeing officer Cheng''s appearance, I was very worried. Didn''t he say that everything had been settled? How can you kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way?


    Officer Cheng also looked puzzled, but the sound of the footsteps in the corridor for a while then disappeared.


    Officer Cheng was relieved, wiped the sweat beads on his head, stood up and looked outside for a while, and said to us, "it''s all right."


    Then he went back again, opened the glass cover, and the smell was really covered after he sprinkled lime on the body.


    He then took out the body bag, put the body up, and made a sign to us to go.


    Jinyun and I nodded and ran out towards the outside.


    However, when we arrived at the door, we found that the two policemen on duty outside did not know where to go.


    When I saw this, I shivered, and the damned officer Cheng also found this, and said to Jinyun and me, "there''s a bomb in here. Let''s go quickly! Come on


    After hearing officer Cheng''s words, I shivered and quickly dragged Jinyun out. After all, Si fanhan was waiting outside to meet us.


    But when I went out, we were all stunned.

 Chapter 221

    By the time we went out, the car was no longer there, and I was all in the same place.


    Officer Cheng''s face also became ugly, and said to Jinyun and me, "we were cheated. I''m afraid that guy just now is not fan Han."


    Jinyun picked a eyebrow: "should come or will come, now is not the time to discuss this thing, let''s hurry to leave here is the most important. "


    officer Cheng and I looked at each other and he was right. Now the most important thing is not to be wordy.


    However, we just got out of the police station, and before we could escape, suddenly someone roared in our ears: "who is it! Stop


    Hearing this, we were all frozen in place, although we all know that now is the arrow on the arrow, but still stopped.


    Officer Cheng raised his eyebrows and then said to us, "don''t be afraid. I''ll explain the whole process later. Don''t talk too much."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then nodded to officer Cheng. Then he turned around and laughed at the questioner: "it''s me"


    "team Cheng?"


    The person who told us to stop obviously didn''t know it was police officer Cheng coming. At the moment when he saw it, he was surprised.


    "Officer Cheng, you are"


    after hearing his words, officer Cheng said to the police in front of us: "Xiao Liu, let''s get something."


    After looking at me, Xiao Liu pointed to the body bag and asked, "are you here to take one?"


    Officer Cheng chuckled: "yes, the body is about to rot, in order to ensure the safety of our jurisdiction, so I plan to burn it. Can you think that nothing happened?"


    Xiao Liu scratched his head and hesitated. Seeing Xiao Liu''s appearance, officer Cheng asked Xiao Liu, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    Xiao Liu grimaced: "officer Cheng, please put the body back. I can say that when this incident has not happened, don''t embarrass me. In fact, I just received a report this morning that someone is coming to the police station to steal the body, so we are on guard. Once the body is stolen, we can''t account for it, you see"


    police officer Cheng The official raised his eyebrows and didn''t know what he was thinking. I was a little flustered at this time. I was afraid that this guy would put the body down. If he did, all our plans would be over.


    Sure enough, as I thought, officer Cheng put the body on the ground and laughed at Xiao Liu: "since you have said that, I will not embarrass you."


    Seeing the moment when he put down the body, I was busy trying to get out of the way to stop him. However, Jinyun held me up at this time, and then shook my head to me. Seeing that Jinyun shook his head, I couldn''t help being stunned. But since he said so, I could only bite my teeth and shut my mouth.


    After officer Cheng put the body down, he said to Xiao Liu, "Xiao Liu, come here first. I''ll show you something!"


    Hearing what officer Cheng said, Xiao Liu squinted at officer Cheng for a while, but still walked over according to officer Cheng''s instructions. In fact, I am also very curious. If it was just an ordinary relationship, Xiao Liu would never take such a big risk to bear such a heavy burden for officer Cheng.


    After Xiao Liu passed by, officer Cheng didn''t talk much, but opened the body bag.


    When we saw what was in the body bag, we couldn''t help feeling sick. The smell was really bad, but I didn''t know what officer Cheng was going to do.


    Xiao Liu frowned and looked at the body bag for a while, and then pulled the body bag up.


    "What do you think?" officer Cheng asked Xiao Liu


    Xiao Liu picked his eyebrows: "how can the corpse rot like this?"


    Officer Cheng sighed: "if you don''t deal with the corpse, it will turn into bacteria and spread around us. No one can predict what will happen at that time. Do you want to see hundreds of thousands of people in our jurisdiction become"


    before he finished his words, Xiao Liu quickly said no to officer Cheng "Officer Cheng, I see what you mean. If you forget it, you can take the body away."


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Liu would react like this when he saw the body.


    Officer Cheng patted Xiao Liu on the shoulder: "I hope you can forgive me. Anyway, even if I am in prison because of this matter, I can''t watch hundreds of thousands of people in our jurisdiction spread the plague to death, and then we will make the biggest mistake, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Liu nodded to officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, you don''t have to go on. I know what to do. There is my car over there on Beisan road. You can drive away."


    Officer Cheng said, no longer wordy, carrying the body, made a look at us, Jinyun and I quickly followed officer Cheng to go out.


    When I left the police station, I couldn''t help asking officer Cheng, "officer Cheng, what''s the relationship between you and Liu? How do I feel this little Liu seems to have a special respect for you? "After hearing what I said, officer Cheng waved his hand at me: "don''t ask Haishu about this. We have other tasks now. We should burn the body quickly. When we have time, I''ll tell you in detail. In a word, the relationship between Xiao Liu and me is extraordinary!"


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, but since officer Cheng has said so, we have not asked.


    After waiting for Xiao Liu''s car, we drove out.


    I''m not very familiar with this section. All the roads were taken by officer Cheng to prevent being captured by the camera.


    After getting on the bus, officer Cheng said to Jinyun, "Taoist Jinyun, you are familiar with this place, so you may have to take us to the rest of the road."


    Jinyun nodded and took us to a forest to stop.


    I looked at the woods and then asked officer Cheng, "is this going to cause a fire?"


    Cheng police officer has not answered my words, Jinyun waved to me: "no, with me here, I will lay a border, shrink the fire inside, so that the forest will not burn."


    Officer Cheng nodded and carried the body down with me, while Jinyun was busy preparing for the border.


    Police officer Cheng and I just got some dry firewood and were about to make a fire. When I saw the things in front of me, I shivered with cold. A black shadow was staring at me, which looked very strange. Although the forest is very dark now, I don''t know why, but I seem to be able to see him That face of mine is showing a strange smile to me.


    I was so scared that the lighter fell to the ground. Officer Cheng was stunned when he saw me like this. Then he asked me, "what''s the matter with you, Lin Zi?"


    I gave him such a call, shivering out of my hand to point at the back of officer Cheng.


    Officer Cheng couldn''t help but be stunned to see me like this. He turned his head and looked behind him. When he turned his head, I found that the shadow had disappeared.


    I can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, was it just me who had hallucinations? But the illusion is a little too real, isn''t it? I see it so clearly that it doesn''t look fake at all.


    I was thinking about it. Suddenly I felt officer Cheng patting me on the shoulder. I suddenly regained my consciousness and looked at officer Cheng.


    Officer Cheng smiles at me: "are you too nervous?"


    I gave a dry smile: "that what may be I read wrong, that"


    officer Cheng gave me a smile: "then make a fire quickly."


    I didn''t speak any more. I just nodded at officer Cheng, stretched out my hand and went to grab the lighter. But at the moment I met the lighter, I suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the photo given to me by officer Cheng. I remember that there is a shadow on the third photo. Is this the shadow?


    I thought it was cold and shivering, but I didn''t have much hesitation. I grabbed the lighter and set the fire on.


    At this time, Jinyun has also finished the jiejie.


    When he came, I asked Jinyun, "have you found anything wrong?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned and looked at me suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    I squinted at Jinyun for a moment: "I just saw a black shadow, and I think that shadow seems to be the guy in the picture that police officer Cheng gave us."


    After hearing me say so, Jinyun picked a eyebrow slightly and looked at me suspiciously: "are you sure?"


    I nodded at Jinyun: "sure, I think there must be something strange about this place. I''m afraid we''ve got something to stare at."


    Jinyun carried the corpse up to me and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. Even if there is something really, he can''t hurt you with me. We''d better burn the corpse and leave here quickly. There are some things we haven''t dealt with. We don''t have time to delay here."


    Jinyun said so, I can only shut my mouth, there is no further to say.


    However, at this time, officer Cheng''s face suddenly changed. Jinyun and I saw officer Cheng look like this. At the same time, we were stunned. We quickly went to officer Cheng and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Officer Cheng swallowed his saliva. His face, which was illuminated by the fire, was ugly. He slowly raised his hand and pointed to us in front of him: "you see, this corpse seems to be coming back to life."


    Officer Cheng and I were stunned when we heard what he said. We quickly turned our heads to the corpse. At this time, the belly of the corpse was constantly stirring, as if it was beginning to breathe.

 Chapter 222

    Seeing the corpse like this, Jinyun''s eyebrows picked slightly and turned to look at me: "do you think this corpse will survive?"


    Who is honest, Jinyun do not know things, I do not know, so I shook my head at Jinyun: "I don''t know."


    Originally, I thought Jinyun would explain something to me, but what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun just turned his head and looked at me, and then said to me, "add a fire, speed up and burn this corpse."


    I hum a, and officer Cheng looked at each other, officer Cheng rushed to pick up firewood.


    I spat, and though I didn''t know what it meant, seeing the tummy of the corpse rolling, I knew it was going to be a disaster.


    I think wildly, SA Ya Zi ran out toward the outside.


    Did not expect that I just ran two steps, to Jinyun called: "wait a minute!"


    Hearing Jinyun call me, I quickly stopped the pace, turned to look at Jinyun, and asked Jinyun: "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun picked a eyebrow: "you have to stay here with me. Let''s see what changes will happen to the body. As for collecting firewood, officer Cheng can do it alone."


    I am slightly a Leng, although Jinyun said so, but I don''t know why, I feel that things are not so simple, so I stare at him for a while.


    Jinyun saw me staring at him, waved at me, and then handed me a dagger.


    I looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "what are you doing for me?"


    Jinyun raised his head and looked at the corpse above: "if that corpse jumps down, pierce his belly with this thing and cut his belly open."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I felt a tingle on my scalp for a while and asked Jinyun, "why should I do it? You are not "


    I didn''t expect that before I finished this, Jinyun rolled a white eye at me:" if I want to do everything, what''s the use of me to do it? "


    I give Jinyun a sentence choked for a long time, do not know what to say.


    Jinyun did not pay attention to me, sitting on the ground, closed his eyes, like an old monk in the same no longer pay attention to me.


    Seeing that he looked like this, I could only stare at the corpse in front of me, holding the dagger tightly in both hands. If that guy appeared from above now, I could only be


    when I was just thinking about it, I suddenly felt that the corpse on top of me was moving.


    This made me shiver. I looked at Jinyun and asked him for help. But Jinyun always sat on the ground and didn''t say a word. Even my eyes were too lazy to open.


    I swallowed my saliva and took two steps forward, trying to wait for the damned body to come down from above.


    Sure enough, after three minutes, the corpse finally sat upright, but strangely, his body was burned by the fire, as if it had become tense, not as we had seen before.


    I swallowed, but the body was stiff and turned my neck 180 degrees.


    I was stupefied for a moment, the hand is not conscious of shake more fierce.


    But he slowly climbed down from the top, murmuring in his mouth did not know what to say.


    I gritted my teeth and stepped back two steps, but at this time, Jinyun''s voice rang in my ear again: "hold on, he can''t hurt you, but if you want to escape, he will chase you then, and I won''t help you."


    Although I wish I could kick Jinyun a few feet now, but now I can only bear it.


    When the body lay down, I bit my teeth and rushed to the body. His reaction speed was very slow, and his strength was not as strong as I thought. I just stepped forward and kicked hard, and the body flew out of the distance of tens of meters.


    I was a little stunned. When did I become so strong? This guy is just like a ball. It doesn''t take any effort to kick him.


    I looked at my shoes in doubt, and then looked at Jinyun.


    Although Jinyun closed his eyes, he seemed to be able to see my every move. He said with a smile: "you don''t have to be happy too early, and don''t imagine that corpse is too simple."


    I have too understand the meaning of Jinyun, very confused looking at Jinyun, but Jinyun no longer explain.


    I turned my head and looked at the guy just now. At this time, the guy had got up from the ground and was slowly walking towards me.


    I wiped the sweat on my head, knowing that this thing is not easy to provoke, but since Jinyun let me deal with him, there should be no danger.


    I thought about it, sooner rather than later. It''s not good for me to delay too long. After I made up my mind, I rushed to the guy.


    However, when the dagger in my hand stabbed the body''s stomach, I understood the meaning of Jinyun. Sure enough, although this guy is very light, his skin is like a ligament, and he can''t get into it at all.The corpse looked down at the knife in my hand, then raised his head to face me with a big smile. The smile was so weird. I shivered at the moment of seeing this smile, and immediately called to Jinyun: "you help me."


    However, because of the moment I spoke, I was distracted, and the body grabbed my arm.


    He suddenly touched me, and I was shocked. I turned my head and looked at it. When I turned my head, the hair on my whole body would explode.


    Countless insects came out of the skin of the corpse and came towards me in a bustling way.


    Seeing these guys like this, I shivered, trying to get rid of this damned body. If I let these insects crawl on me, I might be the next one.


    But no matter how hard I try at this time, this damned guy is like a piece of dog skin plaster, and he can''t get rid of it.


    At this time, officer Cheng ran in with dry firewood in his arms. He just wanted to ask Jinyun if he wanted to add dry firewood. He happened to see that I was controlled by this guy.


    His face changed and he looked at me and the body.


    I saw that officer Cheng was still in a daze, so I called out to officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, help me!"


    After hearing my call, officer Cheng couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then he regained his consciousness, quickly pulled out the gun he was carrying and shot him in the head.


    After all, it''s the gun that''s powerful.


    I just felt my ears buzzing and my eardrum seemed to be shattered, but the corpse flew out of the room because of the shot.


    The insects fell to the ground and struggled to die.


    At this time, I didn''t have the mind to worry about the insects on the ground, so I quickly stepped back two steps.


    When I retreated to officer Cheng''s side, I felt that I was soaked with cold sweat.


    My heart has not yet calmed down, turned to look at Jinyun: "how is this going on?"


    Jinyun opened his eyes and glanced at me, then turned to look at officer Cheng: "this matter is left to Lin Zi, officer Cheng, please don''t care about him, he is nothing now. In case one day when we are not in, there is a devil pestering him, then he can only be sent to death."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Jinyun''s words, but before I get back to my senses, the corpse that was just hit in the head rises from the ground again.


    Seeing the corpse climbing up from the ground, I shivered coldly, but Jinyun said to me: "pick up the dagger on the ground, remember, sometimes it''s not necessary to use violence to solve it."


    I was stunned for a moment, but still rushed to the body, thinking how to say that Jinyun is also around me, if something really happened, he could not ignore me.


    While I was thinking, I rushed to the side of the body. Just when he wrapped around me, I was really scared. So when I got to his side, I didn''t rush forward any more, but turned around the body to find the best attack position.


    The body also revolved around me twice, constantly Niudong''s neck, a string of insects out of his skin, the crowd looked extremely disgusting, I bite my teeth, try to let the fear in my heart disappear.


    Taking advantage of this time, I secretly looked at his belly, and saw that there was something in his stomach that was constantly rotating.


    My mind is tight, think of just Jinyun words, everything must use the brain, plus this guy''s body is so light, I guess now he has no thinking, and the thing that really controls him should be the monster in this guy''s stomach!


    Yes, it must be like this, otherwise Jinyun would not tell me that I would attack his stomach first.


    I was thinking, the body suddenly jumped up and rushed at me.


    Seeing the corpse like this, I quickly knelt down on the ground and dodged this guy. Taking advantage of the opportunity of dislocation with him, I learned from Jinyun to bite his finger, and pressed the blood from the fingertip on the blade of the sword, and then dashed to his stomach.


    Sure enough, this time really let me guess, give me such a row, his belly crunched and burst.


    But at this time I have some regrets.


    Because at the moment when his stomach was cut open, what I saw was not a huge thing, but a dense group of black moths!


    I was shocked. No wonder the corpse was rotting so fast. Originally, a group of these insects were parasitized in his stomach. I suddenly reacted and saw that the moths were about to fly out. I turned up and kicked the back of the corpse hard and pressed him to the ground.


    Jinyun saw me like this slightly a Leng, and then asked me: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 223

    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I suddenly returned to my senses and called to Jinyun: "this body must be burned immediately. There are many black moths in the body!"


    Hearing my words, Jinyun finally stood up.


    I know those black moths. These things are blood sucking things. There are a lot of germs in them. But I don''t know how many black moths there are in the body''s belly. Once these black moths come out, our urban area will really become no man''s land.


    Jinyun also realized how serious the matter was. He quickly came over and looked at the corpse on the ground for a moment. Then he said to officer Cheng and me, "don''t move. I''ll solve these things. If the black moths are under control, I should be able to deal with them."


    I swallowed my saliva. Even if Jinyun doesn''t say anything now, I don''t dare to get up. I know that as long as the black moth is released from this guy''s stomach, we will become corpses in an instant.


    After Jinyun came, he didn''t rush to do it. He squatted down and turned around the body. He didn''t know what he was looking at. After a moment, Jinyun took out some silver needles and put them on the guy''s body. He put a circle of yellow flag around him. Then he took out some incense and stuck it in front of the corpse, facing his nose.


    Because I''ve been walking on this corpse for some time, the insects on him have started to climb up my body along my clothes.


    I was scared and yelled at Jinyun: "you can think of a way quickly. I''m afraid these insects are the eggs of those black moths. If you delay for a while, these insects will enter my body."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun called out to me: "don''t you cry, do you think I''m not in a hurry?"


    I gave Jinyun a roar scared a big jump, don''t dare to move time.


    But at this time I heard the sound of a siren outside.


    When I heard these sirens, I said, "Damn it". It seems that the police have already found this place. If they can''t solve the body, the police will find us soon. When they turn over the body, it will be late.


    Officer Cheng took a look at us: "the police outside will be handed over to me to deal with it. You can move faster. I can delay as long as I can."


    He said as he was about to leave, but at this moment Jinyun suddenly called out to officer Cheng: "wait a minute!"


    To Jinyun such a call, officer Cheng suddenly hit a smart, quickly stopped the pace, facing Jinyun asked: "what''s the matter, Taoist priest Jinyun?"


    Jinyun waved to officer Cheng, then said to him, "you don''t have to stop the police. Wait for them to come to us."


    Officer Cheng and I didn''t expect Jinyun to say so. In a daze, Jinyun waved to us.


    Although officer Cheng and I were still confused, we still didn''t ask the question.


    The police outside were so fast that they all rushed up. Seeing that the three of us were still wrestling with the corpse, they yelled at us, "all hands up!"


    Officer Cheng turned his head and looked at the leading police and called out to them: "don''t come here. There are bacteria on the body. Don''t get close to it!"


    Jinyun turned to look at the police holding guns, and then called out to them: "if you don''t believe me, call the forensic medicine, then you will know whether we are doing the right thing!"


    After hearing the words of Jinyun, the policeman was slightly stunned, then whispered to a policeman beside him and said a few words. The policeman nodded and left.


    A moment later, he came with two forensic doctors in protective clothing. With officer Cheng present, they would not be so afraid of Jinyun and me.


    The forensic doctor took a look at the body, then picked up the insects on the body, only looked up and down, as if they had been greatly frightened, and suddenly dropped the insects on the ground. This scene was clearly seen by all the police present.


    Two forensics, busy back a few steps, until the back of the police, not stop to check whether there are insects on their own clothes.


    The chief policeman looked at both of them and then said to them, "how is it going?"


    After hearing this, the policeman raised his eyebrows, and then waved to the other policemen, indicating that they should put down their guns.


    Officer Cheng looked at them and said, "now do you believe it?"


    The cops stopped talking and just looked at the two of us.


    Those bugs have climbed up my waist. They won''t go down my pants legs into my body, but they will follow my eyes, mouth and ears into my limbs.


    When I think of it, I feel a tingle. I look down at Jinyun. I feel like stepping on a time bomb, and the time bomb is about to be detonated.Jinyun raised his eyebrows and his temples were all beads of sweat. He drew a layer of cinnabar thread around him, and then pasted a spell on the back of the corpse. He was relieved and nodded at me.


    I saw Jinyun nodding at me and left the body in a hurry.


    When my feet left the body, I found that my legs were soft, but at this time I couldn''t control so much. I took off my coat, trousers and shoes as hard as I could. I was afraid that those insects would miss and crawl into my internal organs. As long as there was a female insect, I would be finished.


    After I let go of my feet, the corpse on the ground struggled as if to get up.


    Jinyun did not give this guy a chance to pull out a bottle from his body.


    I saw a few words on the bottle. It was sulfur.


    Is Jinyun going to destroy the corpse with sulfur?


    I was thinking that Jinyun had already sprinkled sulfur on the body, and then nodded to officer Cheng. Officer Cheng, with a hum, turned around and went out a short time later, he came over with a bucket of gasoline and handed it to Jinyun. The firewood just now had no effect. Jinyun poured the gasoline on the body, and then nodded at me Just flustered out of the lighter, a body to burn.


    After the body was completely burned, Jinyun turned to look at the police: "you just come here to look for us. Have you ever thought that the black moths in this corpse will wake up completely if you put it on for a few days. Don''t say it''s your glass coffin. Even if the whole body is infected with this kind of thing, then we will become nobody here It''s a block! "


    I didn''t have the heart to listen to Jinyun teach people there, but I threw all the clothes into the fire, so that they quickly burned into ashes.


    Jin Yun turned his head and looked at me for a while, then said to officer Cheng and me, "officer Cheng, we must find the murderer who killed this person immediately, otherwise he can be the first person and get the second one!"


    Hearing Jinyun say so, officer Cheng nodded: "I''m going to make arrangements."


    He said he turned around to go, who knows Jinyun this time but stretched out a hand to grab Cheng police officer.


    To Jinyun suddenly pull out, Cheng police officer slightly a Leng, then toward Jinyun asked: "what''s the matter, Jinyun Taoist?"


    Jinyun looked around the police, and then said to officer Cheng, "I''m afraid you can''t find that guy. In this case, you can arrange for me and prepare all the things I want."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng was slightly stunned: "ready? What are you going to prepare? "


    Jinyun looks at officer Cheng, and then says to officer Cheng, "prepare some for me"


    I don''t hear what Jinyun is saying to officer Cheng, but his appearance is very mysterious.


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng nodded and turned to leave. Who knows this time, Jinyun suddenly stopped officer Cheng.


    Officer Cheng turned around and looked at Jinyun in disbelief: "is there anything else?"


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at me. Then he said to officer Cheng, "take him back. It''s not safe here. All the people are evacuated. I''ll be here myself."


    Officer Cheng and I looked at each other, but we didn''t say anything. We just nodded to officer Cheng and followed him back to the police station.


    As I sat on the chair, I felt uneasy about what I thought. Officer Cheng poured me a cup of coffee: "don''t worry, this matter has been relieved. Besides, you don''t have to worry about the presence of Taoist priest Jinyun, don''t you?"


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, I can only sigh, holding coffee to officer Cheng and saying, "I hope so, but if we can''t solve this problem, we have no way."


    Officer Cheng smiles at me: "don''t worry, I still believe in your strength."


    I gave a dry smile, and I wanted to ask officer Cheng what Jinyun had said to him and what he wanted him to prepare. But before I said anything, Xiaoyu and Xiayu walked in together and saw me sitting here drinking coffee. They looked at each other: "are you ok?"


    I grimaced: "OK? Do you think it''s ok if you look at me like this? I''ve just come back. By the way, why didn''t I see Si fanhan? "


    Xiaoyu and Xiayu looked at each other, then sighed: "you may not know, you just left, fanhan felt as if someone pretended to be her appearance, she suspected that something might happen, so she rushed to chase after the person who dressed her up, but did not know why, all this time, fan Han did not come back."


    When I heard the words of summer rain, my heart sank. I rushed to the summer rain and asked, "where is the cold? Otherwise, why didn''t you come back for such a long time? "

 Chapter 224

    After hearing my words, Xia Yu shook his head at me: "now we haven''t received the information of fan Han, and we don''t know how fan Han is at this time. Fortunately, you are OK now. This has been regarded as a blessing."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I looked at Xia Yu with a bitter face: "do you think Jinyun will be ok? He stayed in the mountains and forests by himself."


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "no, you can rest assured. My elder martial brother is not an ordinary person, so you don''t have to worry about him."


    Oh, I didn''t speak again.


    Officer Cheng saw Xia Yu and they were all here, so he said to them, "with you there, I don''t have to worry about the forest. In this case, I''m going to prepare something for Taoist priest Jinyun."


    Xia Yu and Xiao Yu looked at each other and then asked, "my elder martial brother asked you to prepare something?"


    Officer Cheng nodded and gave a bitter smile to Xia Yu: "as for what I''m going to prepare, you don''t ask. Taoist priest Jinyun told me that we should keep it secret from everyone."


    Xia Yu smile: "I know, you can rest assured, we are not interested in this matter, but now I want to take the forest, we have to find fan Han, in case of any cold accident."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, officer Cheng turned his head and looked at me. It seemed that he was asking for my opinion. I nodded to officer Cheng and motioned him not to worry about me. Officer Cheng said, "since you have something to do, you can do it."


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and Xia Yu made a gesture to me to go. I, uh, followed them both to go out. But when I got outside, I just remembered what Xia Yu had just said. I couldn''t help asking Xia Yu: "you just said fan Han said someone pretended to be her?"


    After hearing my question, Xia Yu couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then turned to look at me with a very strange look: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    I waved my hand at Xia Yu: "nothing, but I don''t understand one thing, so I want to ask you."


    after Xiaoyu and Xiayu looked at each other, Xiaoyu said to me: "big one, you can just ask what you have. We don''t have to hesitate. Our relationship is not like that of outsiders."


    I''m a, and then we steal the body of things with Xia Yu two people said again, they two heard my words after can''t help but pick a eyebrow: "you said is true?"


    I nodded: "I don''t have to lie to you. I think again, fan Han who appeared before us is not sure that she is looking for a fake. There is only one thing I am particularly curious about. If that guy is a fake, Jinyun should see it at a glance. But why did we find this question when she drove our car away The question


    Xia Yu shook her head. After listening to me, she bit her lip. I don''t know what Xia Yu is thinking at this time, but when I see her expression, I know that this matter must not be simple.


    Xia Yu thought for a while and then said to me, "well, let''s go to find fan Han first. After finding fan Han, everything will come to light. What do you think?"


    I nodded and I didn''t ask them any more. After they walked out of the police station.


    I looked at the side of the road, at that moment, my hair suddenly burst up, the whole person also Leng in situ, saw me stunned, summer rain slightly picked eyebrows, patted on my shoulder, said to me: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I trembled to raise the finger next to a big tree, because I saw the shadow again, or the same smile.


    Xia Yu looked at me suspiciously, then turned her head and looked at the tree, but she looked at me suspiciously as if she had not seen anything? What did I not see? Are you too nervous? "


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I also doubted whether I was wrong, but then I shook my head against Xia Yu: "no, I didn''t read it wrong! I saw that shadow in the mountains before


    Hear my words, summer rain slightly picked eyebrows, and then made a look at the light rain, light rain looked at Xia Yu, understood her meaning, nodded at the summer rain, walked towards the side.


    I squint eyes tightly staring at the tree for a while, Xiaoyu this time has been close to the tree, look at her appearance is very careful.


    However, after a few seconds, Xiaoyu turned his head and scratched his head at me and Xia Yu and said, "no"


    Xia Yu didn''t seem so surprised, but I was different. I just saw it clearly, and there was absolutely no mistake.


    Xia Yu saw that I was still nervous, sighed and said to me, "if you still don''t believe it, let''s go and have a look. What do you think?"


    I''m a, also did not hesitate, with the summer rain together toward that side of the past.When we stopped by the tree, Xia Yu shrugged at me and said, "do you see that? There is nothing here "


    I waved to Xia Yu:" no, there must be something in it! "


    I didn''t know why I was so firm all the time.


    See me this appearance, summer rain picked eyebrows slightly, then said to me: "how are you so sure?"


    I shook my head and motioned to her that I didn''t know what was going on, but the feeling in my heart was really too strong. I looked at the tree for a while, then waved my hand at Xia Yu and Xiao Yu, motioning them to step back. Xia Yu and Xiao Yu didn''t know what I was doing, but they still stepped back two steps according to my meaning.


    I just took out the dagger that Jinyun gave me before and went around the big tree. Then I found a position and used the dagger to stroke on the tree.


    When the dagger touched the tree, I felt something wrong. The tree was supposed to be Jianying, but when the knife in my hand touched the tree trunk, I found that the tree was not hard, but soft as human skin.


    My heart sank when I thought of it.


    Seeing me like this, Xia Yu and Xiao Yu looked at each other and then asked me, "did you find something wrong?"


    I turned my head and looked at them. Then I nodded to both of them: "it''s not wrong. It''s very wrong. This tree is strange."


    I said, before the two of them asked me something, they grabbed a dagger and scratched on the tree. With my effort, the big tree suddenly trembled, and then a stream of blood came out of my scratch.


    Seeing this scene, Xiaoyu and Xiayu both raised eyebrows, but they were different from me after all. I was shocked to see the bleeding on the tree trunk and almost sat on the ground.


    But Xia Yu and Xiao Yu looked at the tree coldly: "who are you? What do you want? Don''t sneak around. If you have the ability, get out of here


    With the roar of Xiaoyu and Xiayu at the same time, the tree suddenly shook a few times, and then giggled: "I found it for you. It''s amazing."


    I heard him.


    I quickly stepped back several steps.


    I had just stepped back two steps, and a figure began to form in the middle of the tree trunk, and then a dark shadow came out of the trunk.


    After he came out, the big tree began to wither, just like autumn came. The original green leaves immediately turned yellow and scattered on the ground.


    This scene looks very strange. Have you ever thought about the feeling that all the leaves fall on the ground in a big summer like autumn? It''s like all over the sky before throwing paper money.


    I was scared, but Xia Yu asked again coldly: "who are you? If you don''t make it clear, I will be rude to you "


    I didn''t expect that Xia Yu''s words did not have any effect on this guy.


    After hearing her words, the shadow just giggled and sneered: "are you threatening me?"


    Xia Yu''s eyelids all twitched a few times: "I''m not threatening me, I''m just reminding you!"


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, the black shadow laughed: "it''s a terrible threat, but I can also tell you that your words have no effect on me. Even your master brother has to let me have three points. Since you are here to give me a boost, ha ha, it''s really a newborn calf not afraid of tigers. You should know that as long as I want to kill you, you can pinch it It''s just crumbs. "


    This guy is not arrogant. At the moment he got out of the tree, I felt how heavy the evil spirit was from him.


    I spat and staggered up from the ground. Although I knew this guy was not easy to deal with, I still bit my teeth and asked him, "what do you want to do? We have no grudges in the past and no hatred in recent days. Why do you have to harm us


    I didn''t expect that after hearing what I said, the shadow just sneered: "harm you? You are not interested in me, but you are not interested in me


    After hearing this, the three of us were stunned. The shadow didn''t sound like gibberish. Did we really think too much?


    Xia Yu picked a eyebrow: "since the elder is not looking for us, why should we always follow us?"


    Black shadow heard Xia Yu''s words and gently laughed: "are you this girl''s problem too much? However, I won''t bother with you today "


    today

 Chapter 225

    Hearing this, the three of us couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I heard the black shadow wave his hand: "forget it, I don''t have time to play games with you now. I advise you to keep abreast of the time and leave here before I get angry!"


    Xia Yu''s face was not very good after hearing the black shadow, but she still bit her teeth and said to Xiaoyu and me, "let''s go!"


    I didn''t expect Xia Yu to leave.


    When we left for some time, I asked the summer rain, "why do we leave here?"


    Xia Yu couldn''t help being stunned after hearing my words, and then turned to look at me: "do you think we can really deal with the guy just now?"


    I didn''t even think about it and shook her head. Youxin sighed: "yes, since you can''t deal with others, why do you have to die?"


    I choked Xia Yu''s words, but it''s right to think about it. If this guy isn''t looking for us, why do we have to find trouble and find people''s unhappiness? What''s more, Si fanhan doesn''t know what''s going on now, and I don''t have the heart to fight against the shadow.


    Xia Yu picked up his eyebrows: "but let''s talk about it. I have one thing that I''m very curious about. He just said that even our elder martial brother would let him be three points, but I have never seen him. Where is he? Do you remember what you just said


    I thought about it and asked Xia Yu, "you mean he said he came to find his old friend?"


    Xia Yu nodded: "if I guess correctly, the shadow you saw before should not be him, but the photo we saw before is probably the guy you saw in the mountain forest."


    I heard a bit confused, but Xia Yu did not explain what, my heart was in a mess, facing the summer rain asked: "these things are not the key, but how can we find the cold?"


    Xia Yu picked a eyebrow: "let''s go back first, I''ll make some preparations before we set out!"


    I, um, I went back with Xia Yu.


    After we went back, Xia Yu rummaged in the room for a while, found a compass and said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, stay here to protect the forest. You can come out after seeing the light from the signal gun."


    After I heard the words of summer rain, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, facing the summer rain, I asked, "you can''t go to find fan Han by yourself, right?"


    Xia Yu nodded at me: "you can''t help me even if you are going now. You''d better wait! "


    I think Xia Yu looks like this, and it''s hard to refuse her, so I nodded at Xia Yu.


    Xia Yu took a deep look at me and then turned and walked out.


    I sat on the sofa stupefied for a long time, but after a long time, my head suddenly came a sense of sleepiness, my two eyes are about to open.


    I quickly want to call Xiaoyu over, but I don''t know why I can''t even say anything at this time. After a few seconds, I fell down and fell asleep.


    It is said to be asleep, but not quite like it. I always feel as if something is circling around me. It''s a dark thing. I can''t see that thing or hear any sound. I just feel my hair is exploding and I feel terrible all over.


    I do not know how long after, suddenly heard the light rain in my side called a: "big quick wake up!"


    The moment when the light rain touched me, the black gas around me suddenly dropped, and I jumped up from the sofa.


    The clothes are wet through.


    After I got up, I wiped the sweat on my head and asked in the light rain, "who just came in?"


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu was slightly stunned and then shook his head at me: "no? By the way, big one, you should get up quickly. Sister Xia Yu has sent a signal


    I heard the light rain so said, cold not Ding hit a shiver, suddenly jumped up from the sofa, changed a suit of clothes, and ran out with the light rain in a hurry.


    Although I didn''t see where the light from the signal gun was, Xiaoyu knew, so I didn''t have to worry about my mistake and ran all the way with Xiaoyu.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. I just feel my legs are sour. The rain stopped.


    I held my knee and gasped for breath before I regained my consciousness. I looked around. The place was also a field of weeds.


    I looked at the light rain: "just summer rain signal is in this place?"


    Light rain also appears very confused, scratched his head: "yes, just summer rain sister is clearly in this place to send the signal!"


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "are you wrong? If it''s really the signal from Xia Yu, why isn''t she waiting for us in this place


    Xiaoyu shakes his head: "impossible, I can''t read wrong, so let''s look separately."


    When I heard Xiaoyu say that we should look separately, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I wanted to say wait for a moment in front of Xiaoyu. After all, we were separated and no one knew what would happen.But the light rain has already got into the grass at this time.


    I secretly scolded a, and rushed to chase after Xiaoyu.


    But there are too many weeds in it. I followed the light rain for a short time, and I couldn''t see the shadow of the light rain.


    See the light rain suddenly disappeared, my heart a tight, rushed to her called a: "light rain, you wait, where are you?"


    I didn''t expect that I had just finished saying this, I suddenly felt someone gently tugging me behind me. I gave her such a drag, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then quickly looked back at me. Xiaoyu was standing behind me and looking at me with a smile: "big one, I didn''t tell you, let''s look separately, are you afraid"


    I heard Xiaoyu this Mo Yi said, can''t help but cold Leping for a while, then against the light rain rolled a white eye, to light rain said: "you nonsense, who is afraid? Really


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu just laughed at me: "OK, you said that if you don''t fear, you don''t have to be afraid, but big is not to go with me to find sister Xia Yu?"


    I''m already in a state of anxiety. I don''t think of anything. I just nodded at the drizzle: "OK, let''s find it together."


    Xiaoyu gave a sound, then turned around and went outside.


    However, after a period of time with Xiaoyu, I suddenly tripped under my feet and looked down at them.


    At this glance, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because I saw a signal gun, and then I got goose bumps all over my body. Something was wrong!


    I shook my head vigorously and sorted out my thoughts.


    I thought, if Xia Yu really found this place, how could she be so stupid as to send us signals with a signal gun? Isn''t that for someone to find her on purpose? What''s more, Xiaoyu was running in front of me just now, but how could it suddenly come out from behind me?


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt in my heart, so I stopped at once.


    The light rain in front of me did not move, and then stopped. Slowly, he turned to me and asked, "big, why don''t you go?"


    When I felt something wrong, I was already in a cold sweat, but I knew that Xiaoyu could not find something wrong with me at this time, so he said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, let''s find it separately, or if we stagger, we still can''t find Xiayu, do you think?"


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu''s small hand pointed to his cheek and made a thinking appearance. After a moment, she nodded to me: "it seems that what the big one said is not unreasonable. In this case, we will find it separately."


    I was relieved to hear her say so and turned to go. But when I just turned around, I suddenly felt something lying on my neck. Before I could turn back, I heard Xiaoyu laughing in my ear and said: "big, I really didn''t expect to find it for you!"


    After I heard Xiaoyu''s words, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. This is not the first time I have heard this sentence, but her voice is so gloomy that I still shiver.


    Busy to throw the light rain on my neck, but let me not think of is the light rain at this time in my neck hard hit.


    I fell to the ground as soon as my head sank.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to wake up and wake up. When I wake up, I have a headache.


    I rubbed hard to be able to slow down, leaning against the wall gasping heavily.


    There was darkness in front of me. I couldn''t see anything. I could only feel that there was a wall behind me.


    After I recovered my strength, I was able to support the wall and stand up.


    But when my hand touched the wall, I was shivering, because I obviously felt that my hand was not touching the wall, but it was a bit like touching a living thing.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned for a long time. Until the thing moved, I suddenly pulled my hand back and stepped back two steps, because it was so dark that I couldn''t see anything at all. Even though it was so close, I still didn''t know what was hanging on the wall. My heart beat wildly for a while before I bit it "What are you?" he asked


    But the thing on the wall did not respond. It was still hanging like a dead thing.


    I swallow saliva, this time I don''t know where the courage to come from, unexpectedly slowly toward that thing to lean on the past, hand also unconsciously put on the above.


    after I fumbled for a while, my scalp exploded. It was a snake! A big snake, give me such a touch, it seems to be alive, a whoosh on my body, tightly strangled me.

 Chapter 226

    I was so winded by the snake that I could hardly breathe. I watched it strangle me to death.


    But at this time, the sound of light rain came from outside, but I knew that the sound was not light rain at all.


    She laughed: "Qingqing, you are too disobedient. How many times have I told you? Don''t hurt my guests, but why are you disobedient?"


    I heard the sound of a huge snake, which was like a small rain.


    In fact, I also know that the guy in front of me is not Xiaoyu at all. I took a sip of saliva and released me, then I asked Xiaoyu, "who are you? What do you want? "


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu chuckled: "I am not Xiaoyu? So who am I? You say who I am "


    after I heard her words, I shivered:" who are you? How can I know? What do you want to do


    Xiaoyu sighed, and then she snapped her fingers. The world around me brightened up. When the world in front of me lit up, I shivered with cold. I only felt that my scalp was numb. All around me were dense snakes, just like the time when I went back to my hometown. Now I''m getting into the snakes.


    I sat down on the ground, but heard the light rain smile at me: "don''t be afraid, without my command, this group of snakes will not hurt you, but if you don''t listen, I don''t know what my little cute will do to you"


    after I heard her words, my face became pale white: "what do you want?"


    The girl said with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to wait for a friend of mine. When my friend comes back, I will play with you well. This is what you owe me, so don''t blame me for being so ruthless."


    after she finished, she just laughed at me, and then her figure disappeared from my sight.


    I looked around the dense group of snakes, suddenly did not dare to move, just called Qingqing that snake is one of the largest.


    I suddenly came back to my mind at this time. Just when the fake light rain called it, it suddenly released me. Is this snake psychic?


    I wanted to try, so I bit my teeth and whispered to the snake that had climbed the beam: "Qingqing, is your name Qingqing?"


    Give me such a call, and the snake turned to me.


    Its appearance is really huge, full of three or four meters, such a big snake, not to mention eating me such a living person, is to swallow a cow.


    Seeing it spit letters and look at me, my scalp is numb, but I have to resist now, so I put out a smile at the snake: "so you are the master here?"


    The snake glared at me. Although it couldn''t speak, I could feel the murderous air emanating from its body. I knew that if the light rain hadn''t appeared suddenly, I would have become the food in the snake''s stomach at this time.


    After I gave a dry smile, I said to the snake: "Qingqing, you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t mean anything. I''m just that. If you don''t mind, you can come down. I don''t mean it!"


    I repeated the same words twice. The snake, after hovering on it for a while, finally climbed down the wall and circled me. The other snakes were lazy and seemed not very interested in me.


    This snake is nervous. It not only treats me as food, but also as a threat. If I can make it feel scared like the light rain but has no alternative, it will be obedient to me. But I have to say that I don''t have such great ability, so I can only try my best to win over this python.


    It around me for a while and then stopped, I smile at it: "don''t be nervous, I know you are afraid of me, take me as a threat, but you see, I''m not the same as Xiaoyu, I don''t have the ability to hurt you, let alone I don''t want to hurt you!"


    After hearing what I said, the snake looked at me suspiciously, and then sat down beside me.


    When I saw the snake stop by me, I knew that it had greatly reduced my vigilance.


    I was relieved when I saw it like this: "how long have you been here?"


    Although I know the snake can''t speak, I have to pull it in now.


    After hearing what I said, the snake just rubbed on the ground. I saw what it looked like and looked at its length. The Snake must be at least seven or eight years old, otherwise it would never grow so long.


    I thought, since this guy can psychic, I''ll just try to let him help me break this taboo and take me out of here.


    When I think of this, I feel secretly pleased that it is human beings and primates, who are much smarter than these guys.


    I laughed in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say so. I just said to the snake, "have you been here for seven or eight years? I don''t think you''ve ever been out here, have you? You don''t want to go out and see the outside world? There''s sunshine, there''s all kinds of food, not just mice. "When I said this, Qingqing was still on the ground, but at this time, it suddenly jumped up from the ground and scared me to shiver. However, it didn''t mean to hurt me. It just looked at me for a while.


    Seeing it like this, I just wiped the cold sweat on my head. It seems that I think too much. This guy doesn''t intend to hurt me. Maybe it''s because what I just said moved him.


    At the thought of this, I hastened to tell Qingqing how good the outside world is. Sure enough, Qingqing''s eyes brightened after listening to my words, but it seems to be weighing something. It should be afraid that I am cheating on it.


    I sighed and said to Qingqing, "I don''t have to lie to you. The outside world is really so beautiful. Look at your living environment. Besides the food that the ghost gave you, I guess you must have had a hard time? You may have to eat your own kind and live a life of the jungle. Am I right


    The snake finally moved. It twisted its body as if in response to my words. When I saw him like this, I sighed: "you''ve been curling up under the ground. It''s just like watching the sky. Do you know how hard that feeling is? If you don''t mind, I''d like to take you outside to have a look, and then you will appreciate the beauty of the other side of the world. "


    After hearing what I said, the snake finally began to circle around the whole dark room.


    It''s constantly turning around, and it looks particularly terrifying.


    All the snakes around him were scared and ran away.


    It''s just that I wonder at this time that so many snakes are not all spiritual. Why do they always stay here and not go out? Is there something snakes are afraid of?


    There are only two kinds of things that can make snakes afraid. One is photography, and the other is sulfur. These two things are like the feeling of human beings afraid of death.


    I looked at the restless Qingqing and said to Qingqing, "don''t worry, but I''ll let you go. You have to promise me one thing."


    Qingqing stopped when she heard what I said. When I saw the shining snake glasses, I felt a cold war. Although I knew that the snake didn''t mean to hurt me, I was still a burst of inexplicable fear when I saw the look in his eyes.


    After the snake stopped, I said to it, "in fact, I know that there must be something that binds you here. As long as I take that thing away, you can all go out. But I hope you don''t fight for territory with human beings after you go out. In the human world, you are the enemy. No matter how powerful you are, you are not your opponent in the end ¡£¡±


    After hearing my words, Qingqing hesitated for a while, and then vomited the message to me. When I saw it like this, I knew that he had agreed to come down.


    I was relieved and looked around in a hurry to find something to control the snakes.


    Because it''s too dark inside, I took out the lighter and wanted to open it. But before I turned it on, I hesitated for a moment. These snakes were afraid of the fire. I had a hard time getting Qingqing to settle down. If I used the fire at this time, it would not do me any good if they became restless. I had to fight this snake first Just say hello.


    After thinking about it, I said to Qingqing, "Qingqing, I want to ignite now. You may be afraid of this thing, but you can rest assured that I have no intention of hurting you."


    It heard my words and then coiled on the ground, this action no doubt in the corpse to tell me that it has put down its guard against me.


    I just turned on the lighter, give this light, the outside things will become clear, just came in when the light rain has brought me some light, otherwise I can''t see anything at all, but the light is still far from enough. I raised my eyebrows and looked out. At this time, I found that we were like being locked in a huge iron cage, but apart from the iron cages around, there was nothing outside that made the snakes panic.


    Am I wrong? I looked at the green on the ground in doubt, but after thinking about it, I thought it was wrong. If so, why didn''t Qingqing stay here for so long without thinking about going out? They are snakes. They are not human beings. They will not have human intelligence quotient. If they stay here all the time, they will want to go out. They just can''t get out!

 Chapter 227

    After I figured out this point, I decided to find out what these snakes were afraid of. Although Qingqing could understand what I said, I didn''t know what Qingqing meant at all. So even if it told me what it meant, I couldn''t guess.


    I was thinking, Qingqing was suddenly restless, as if by some panic attack, quickly climbed toward the beam.


    When it climbed on the beam, I heard a burst of laughter outside: "you are encouraging my snakes to betray me?"


    After I heard the voice of light rain, my scalp exploded. It was damned. I didn''t expect that she could hear all our conversations. It was going to be bad. I really feel that I have lived long enough.


    False light rain seems to feel my mind, toward me with a smile: "you know this appearance, why do you still want to say those nonsense?"


    After she said this, she suddenly turned into a black gas and appeared in front of me. Seeing her appearance, I suddenly remembered that what the previous guy said to us was the same as the shadow. She was waiting for her old friend, and the former guy was waiting for his old friend. Are they the pair?


    The more I think about it, the more likely it is.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the fake Xiaoyu and said to me with a smile: "you know what the situation is now"


    I gave a dry smile: "I know that, but it''s between you. Would you like to let me go?"


    After hearing this, Xiaoyu has given me a chance to leave


    Qingqing circled back and forth on the beam for a while, as if he had made up his mind, climbed down from the beam and walked around me.


    When I saw Qingqing crawling towards me, my heart was very tight. What''s more, this damned guy, I absolutely can''t let her succeed. Seeing that Qingqing is about to rush towards me, I yelled at Qingqing: "wait a minute! Do you really believe this guy? She is lying to you. You have been in the dark cave for so long, but I know you are not a fool. You should understand that you have betrayed her now. If you help her kill me, do you think she will let you go


    When I said these words, the false light rain did not stop me, just looked at me and Qingqing with great interest.


    Although I don''t know what this guy really means, I also know that this is not the time for me to think much. If I have a little hesitation, Qingqing may rush down at any time and swallow me into my stomach.


    I looked at Qingqing nervously. Fortunately, this guy was not too stupid. When it came close to me, he suddenly stopped.


    When I saw it stop, my heart suddenly relaxed. I went forward and felt it unconsciously on the green head.


    Fake Xiaoyu laughs: "you are a dog that is not familiar with food. I have kept you for so long that it is not as good as two or three words from others"


    with Qingqing''s support, I am bold at this time, and yelled at the fake Xiaoyu: "what is the name of feeding immature dogs? You lock these snakes underground, so that they can''t see the sun and the outside world all day long Take them as your weapons of violence, and when they are useless, you will not keep them any more? "


    After hearing this, Qingqing suddenly felt a shock all over her body, as if she had thought of something. She began to shake hard on the ground, which was extremely unstable.


    False light rain to me and green smile: "yes, but then what? Even if you win over Qingqing, you two still can''t hurt me


    She laughed wildly, but Qingqing suddenly made a strange cry. I had never heard a snake make a sound from her throat, so when I heard the sound, the whole person was stunned.


    However, at this time, the snakes lying on the wall seemed to wake up and slowly moved towards the green.


    Fake Xiaoyu raised an eyebrow: "I really didn''t think that you could let the crowd listen to you. It seems that I really underestimated your power in those years. Well, it''s just the so-called tiger breeding. I''ll send you all to hell when I have time now."


    After she said that, she suddenly opened her mouth and laughed. Her voice was so gloomy that I shivered. I didn''t know why. As she kept saying the mantra, my head hurt more and more, just like it was going to explode.


    However, she giggled and said to us, "now that you are all dead, enjoy your last pleasure"


    after she said this, I suddenly felt sick. The ground seemed to be shaking, like an earthquake, and the snakes began to become more and more restless.


    I yelled, but it''s too late now. With the yelling of this guy, the walls around me began to crack.I didn''t see what was inside until the wall cracked. It was a layer of sulfur. No wonder these snakes didn''t dare to go out. I glared at the damned guy.


    However, at this time, Qingqing, who was still restless, suddenly stopped moving. Seeing Qingqing no longer moved, I couldn''t help being stunned. I turned my head and looked at Qingqing. At this time, I found that Qingqing''s eyes actually shed tears!


    This is a snake. How could the snake shed tears? I was blinded by it, but I didn''t give me too much time to think at this time.


    Green suddenly a force, hit me on the body, put me to the top, riding on its body, and then like crazy toward the outside rushed out.


    I see Qingqing like this. My heart is pounding.


    And in the moment when Qingqing went out, the sulfur on the wall began to hit us crazily.


    When Qingqing just took me out, fake Xiaoyu stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at us with a smile on his face: "I knew, Qingqing, I didn''t mistake you. Haha, I knew that you had been practicing all these years. I wanted to send you to the paradise after this event was finished, but I didn''t think of your people I''m so brave. I dare to make a mistake in front of me. I''ll make you a success now


    She said that on the first noon of junior high school, she slapped the head of Qingqing.


    I can''t help being stunned when I see this scene. Qingqing''s reaction is extremely rapid at this time, and I''m thrown out at once.


    I gave it such a swing, flew out a few meters, the bones seemed to fall apart, but at this time I didn''t care about the pain on my body. I knew why Qingqing wanted to throw me out. When I felt a pain in my heart, I got up from the ground and tried to drill into the grass.


    At this time, I heard the fake light rain scold: "you this damn traitor, I will kill you now!"


    The snake had to hit seven inches, so although he was beaten in the head, as long as it was not particularly heavy, Qingqing could still fight with this guy for a while. He was covering me to escape. I was in great pain in my heart. But I also knew that it was not the time to hesitate and run out as hard as possible. At this time, it was already dawn.


    Not long after I got into the grass, I suddenly heard someone yelling at me: "big here"


    when I heard the voice of light rain, I couldn''t help shivering, but on second thought, now that fake Xiaoyu wanted to kill me immediately, so at this time, she would not talk to me nonsense, so what she talked to me was true It''s light rain.


    I thought of here, quickly turned around to have a look, saw the light rain hiding in the grass, and quickly jumped in.


    When I jumped down, the light rain put a spell on my head and hid in the grass under my head.


    I don''t know how long it has been like this, but I dare not speak, just wait quietly.


    In this way, after a period of time, I suddenly heard a restless voice outside, and then I heard the voice of the previous woman: "Damn it, let you run away, but hey, I will find you sooner or later, and then I will break you to pieces!"


    I heard her words on the cold beat a shiver, but now I dare not say anything, nor dare to move, just stay in the grass.


    I can feel that Xiaoyu seems to be afraid. Xiaoyu and I are hiding like this. No one talks. We just wait for a moment. Until the voice of that guy disappears completely from our ears, Xiaoyu pokes me. Then he points to me in front of me. I know that Xiaoyu wants to let her and me leave here. I rush to Xiaoyu The rain nodded and ran out with the light rain.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running like this. I just feel my legs are sore and I''ve got some blackness before we stop.


    I even gasped for several breaths before I heard Xiaoyu say to me: "I''m sorry, the big ones are all caused by me. If I didn''t separate from you at that time, you wouldn''t be in such a danger."


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, touched her head: "this matter does not blame you, is I too careless, by the way, did you find Xia Yu?"


    Give me such a question, light rain suddenly returned to God, and then nodded at me: "found, go, I now take you to find Xia Yu sister."


    I hum a, now I also have no mind to think about other things, with the light rain busy ran towards the side of the past.

 Chapter 228

    Soon I went to a cave with Xiaoyu.


    I looked at Xiaoyu: "you can''t tell me that summer rain is in this place?"


    Xiaoyu nodded at me: "sister Xiayu is here, she was injured, we have to go in and have a look."


    When I heard Xiaoyu say so, I couldn''t help but sink. What happened to Xia Yu?


    I thought about it and ran into it.


    When I went in, I found that Xia Yu was lying in a haystack with sweat on his head. I turned my head and looked at the drizzle: "what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu scratched her head, then she made a gesture to me that she didn''t know what was going on.


    I saw the light rain like this, so I ran to the summer rain. When I lifted her up, I found some child''s palm prints behind her.


    See these palm print that moment, I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, rushed to the summer rain asked: "you this is how?"


    Xia Yu opened her eyes after hearing what I said. She said with a bitter smile: "nothing, it''s just that I was cheated. I suffered a little injury. It''s not very serious. It''s OK. As long as I have a rest, how do you find me?"


    I turned to look at Xiaoyu, indicating that it was Xiaoyu who helped me find her.


    Xia Yu wiped the sweat on his head: "we can''t rent a house now, if that woman finds where, we can''t escape."


    I nodded and sat on the ground, and my heart was in a mess. Now I don''t know how Si fan Han is. Can''t I be as embarrassed as we are?


    I was thinking. Xia Yu patted on my shoulder: "don''t worry, fan Han doesn''t have my ability much, but her energy here is not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    Xia Yu said while pointing to his head, I sighed: "I hope so, but I am very strange, who are those two shadows, why do you have to pester me?"


    Xia Yu shook his head: "if I know, we don''t have to be so embarrassed. If you are the bargaining chip between them, I believe one of them will find us again. As long as it is not that woman, it will not kill us for the time being. Let''s see the situation first."


    I, um, turned to look at the light rain, now there is no injury, I''m afraid there is only light rain left.


    Xiaoyu looked at me, stared at her and asked me, "big, what''s wrong with you? If you have anything to let Xiaoyu do, just say it. Xiaoyu has nothing to do now. "


    Xiaoyu was really smart. Seeing my eyes, I knew that I was asking for her. I nodded at Xiaoyu, and then said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, help me to go to the police station. We can''t hide to police officer Cheng first. Even if the two shadows want to trouble us, the police station is still a place with strong Yang, and they should have some taboos ¡£¡±


    Xiaoyu nodded, turned and left.


    Xia Yu and I were back in the cave''s stone wall, thinking about things respectively. No one spoke. The atmosphere was very stuffy, but our ears were very good.


    After we stayed here for a short time, it was getting dark, and then I heard a cry of wolf in my ear.


    How can there be wolves in this place?


    I heard the voice of cold not Ding hit a shiver, quickly turned to see the summer rain, summer rain this time also became nervous.


    Seeing that I was about to call out, Xia Yu quickly put out a hand to block my mouth and motioned me not to speak. When I saw Xia Yu in this way, I swallowed the words he wanted to say back into my stomach and looked at the front tightly. In case there was something wrong, we could still make some reaction.


    But the cry of the wolf just disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and no one could understand what was going on. At this moment, a flash of light came from outside.


    My heart is happy, is it officer Cheng they come?


    I was about to go out, but Xia Yu grabbed me, and then shook my head at me. I didn''t understand what Xia Yu meant. She looked at Xia Yu suspiciously. Xia Yu just said to me lightly: "everything, don''t just look at the surface, it''s not so simple."


    I heard Xia Yu''s words slightly a Leng, but Xia Yu said right, I weighed for a moment and then quieted down, facing the summer rain asked: "then what do we do now?"


    Xia Yu raised his head and looked around. Then he said to me, "we have been staying in the cave. It''s not safe. Let''s go and see what''s going on. What do you think?"


    When I heard Xia Yu say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment: "do you mean we''ll go out of the cave now?"


    Xia Yu nods at me, but let''s not lean too close to those guys. What do you think?


    I think, now the situation can only be like this, so against the summer rain bit by bit ah desk: "well, we''re going to action."I helped Xia Yu up and staggered out of the cave.


    Because both of us were injured, we didn''t move very fast. We slowly got close to the place before we stopped by a haystack.


    I squint at the front of the eyes for a while, then said to the summer rain: "just that light seems to be from where to send out."


    Xia Yu just turned her head and looked at me, but she didn''t speak much. When I saw Xia Yu, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Then she asked Xia Yu, "what should we do now?"


    Summer rain waved to me: "don''t worry, let''s see the situation again."


    I hum, and then we saw a strong light shining on our side.


    Summer rain quickly pressed my head, let me lower my head.


    Xia Yu and I hid in the grass and gave the light a while before it disappeared.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go out, Xia Yu picked a eyebrow and looked at me: "this light is a bit wrong, have you found it?"


    I nodded: "this light doesn''t come from a flashlight. It''s like a searchlight. And if it''s really officer Cheng who comes to us, he should call our names. But why just use the light to find us?"


    After hearing what I said, Xia Yu finally laughed: "it seems that you have become smart"


    I didn''t expect Xia Yu to say so. After a moment''s silence, she laughed at Xia Yu: "no matter what the situation is, we have to find a way to get out of here quickly"


    Xia Yu took a deep look at me: "do you think we can really go out? ¡±


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I asked Xia Yu, "what do you mean by that?"


    Xia Yu waved to me: "if I didn''t guess wrong, I''m afraid those guys have already set up a big net around us. As long as we go out, we will certainly catch them."


    I give Xia Yu such a say, cold not Ding''s dozen shiver: "you mean to say those guys are that woman''s person?"


    Xia Yu shook his head: "not necessarily, I remember you offended a group of people before."


    When I saw Xia Yu like this, I suddenly thought of the gang who robbed the children before. My eyes narrowed and I asked Xia Yu, "you are telling me that this guy is"


    Xia Yu nodded to me: "don''t be afraid. A wolf and a tiger may not be a bad thing. It just depends on how we make use of it."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I raised an eyebrow: "do you mean to let this group of guys and that ghost kill each other?"


    Xia Yu nodded to me: "we are the lead between them. As long as we handle it properly, we will not be in danger. But if we can''t deal with it, we will both suffer. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I heard the words of summer rain after the cold not Ding hit a shiver, but still for the summer rain nodded: "I understand what you mean."


    Xia Yu said, "well, since this is the case, we will start to separate operations. You will try to lead these guys to the place where you fled before, and the others will be handed over to me. But remember, use your mind more and don''t be so rash. If you run one by one, you are not their opponent."


    I don''t know what Xia Yu found, but looking at her present appearance, I know that if we don''t follow Xia Yu''s plan, we will not be able to get out of this mountain. "


    I was thinking, Xia Yu patted me on the shoulder, and then she handed me two Charms:" you take this, and you will use it for your life, but you should remember that you should never use this thing until you have to. Do you understand? "


    I nodded in front of the summer rain, and then separated with the summer rain.


    Xia Yu stayed in the same place and didn''t move. I didn''t care about her now. According to Xia Yu''s meaning, I ran for dozens of meters before I stopped and yelled at the other side: "I''m here. You bastards have the ability to come and kill me!"


    After hearing what I said, all the lights were on my side.


    My heart a tight, I how to summer rain words to forget, this suddenly let all people notice me, and my good? "


    with a bitter face, I ran out to the outside.


    After they felt me, they ran towards me with all their might.


    I was surprised how fast these guys are. They are not people but cheetahs.


    At this time, I did not dare to do more hesitation, and ran towards the other side like crazy.


    But no matter how fast I ran, those guys soon chased me.

 Chapter 229

    When they got close to me, I found that these guys were not living people, but zombies one by one.


    I haven''t seen these things since I came back from Hangzhou. Now I shiver at the moment when I see these zombies.


    The first guy looked at me. His face was rotten. He was staring at me with a smile. However, he didn''t rush to me. He looked at me with interest. Then he asked me, "did you take my child away?"


    I heard the zombie words, dry smile: "what is your child?"


    The zombie sneered at me: "hum, don''t think I know nothing about it. You''ve destroyed our plan to return our souls. We''ve already recorded this hatred, and now it''s too late for you to regret it."


    when I heard this, my heart suddenly cooled and asked him, "what do you want to do?"


    The zombie chuckled at me and said, "I don''t want to do anything, but if you do something wrong, you will have to pay a price. This is the natural law. Moreover, I found that your constitution is special. It seems that it can be used for us. What do you think?"


    My heart wryly smile: "you are going to kill me now, not that I am going to kill you, but to ask me this, it is absolutely stupid."


    I thought to myself, but I didn''t say so, but said to the zombie with a bitter face: "in fact, you don''t have to kill me, as long as I join your ranks and help you to rob the children together?"


    Who knows what I said just now, that group of zombies actually all laughed out, clucking in the mountains and forests seems particularly strange.


    I couldn''t help but my hands began to shake, but on second thought, I still had two talismans to protect my life. I quickly took out one and held it tightly in my hand. Although these zombies still have some intelligence quotient, they are not as smart as the living people. They did not find this small movement on my hand, and they were still giggling and sneering.


    Looking at them like this, I stepped back two steps and said to the zombies, "in fact, I''m nothing. Didn''t you find a force stronger than me when you came here? If you get it, you will get tens of thousands of times of me. Can I make up for my mistakes? "


    That zombie still felt the existence of this force. He turned his head and looked at the zombie behind him. Then he said with a smile: "of course, if you can help us find the guy in your mouth, you will surely make up for it. I can consider giving you a life."


    When I heard him say this, I felt a sigh of relief, but before I could come and be happy, which zombie grabbed my collar and laughed at me and said, "if you dare to cheat us"


    instead of going on, he bit my arm hard. At this moment, I felt that a large piece of my flesh was torn by him Come on, I nearly fainted because of the pain.


    Blood came out of my shoulder.


    I stamped my feet in pain, but the zombie threw me away: "this is just a warning. Next time, it''s not a bite on your shoulder, but here!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to his own neck.


    My heart is tight, if my throat is bitten off, my life will be lost.


    Although my body is in terrible pain now, I still bite my teeth and smile at him: "no, I won''t cheat you, and that guy also wants to kill me, so I''m two very difficult now. The reason why I promise you is because I know that as long as I do things for you, you may still kill me, but if you are caught by that guy I''m sure it''s a dead end


    Hearing this, the zombie hesitated for a moment, then nodded to me: "OK, we''ll believe that you will lead the way in front of you once and for all."


    I''m in pain. If it goes on like this, even if they don''t kill me, I''m afraid I''ll die of blood loss. So I hesitated for a while and didn''t start.


    Seeing that I didn''t leave, the Zombie''s face changed and squinted at me and asked, "what? Are you going back on it? "


    When I heard the zombie saying this, I quickly shook my head at him: "no, it''s not just"


    when the zombie heard my hesitating voice, his face became more ugly. Don''t talk nonsense to me. If you have something to say, I will have limited patience later. "


    I gave a bitter smile and then turned my head and looked at my shoulder.


    After seeing the wound on me, the guy knew what I meant and squeezed his eyes at a zombie behind him.


    The zombie probably understood what he meant. He took out a medicine bottle from his body and threw it to me. I don''t know how embarrassed I am now, but I have no mind to estimate the face and so on. I picked up the medicine bottle and smeared it on my wound.This is a rapid coagulant, so the moment this medicine is applied on my body, I feel that my shoulder is no longer bleeding. But I don''t know why, my shoulder is itching to death. I can''t control so much. Now, the urgent task is to lead these guys in the past. When the dog bites the dog, how do they like it It is I who can escape.


    I had a wishful thinking in my heart, but I didn''t say anything. I just tore off a piece of cloth from my arm and wrapped it on my shoulder as hard as possible to relieve the pain on my body. With these evil spirits, I ran towards the other side.


    When we got to the side of the cave, I saw the green corpse hanging on the side of the cave, all covered with blood, as if the war situation at that time was very tragic.


    The moment I saw the green corpse, my heart couldn''t help sinking. Damn it, I really don''t have that ability now, otherwise I will never let go of that shadow.


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a push on my back.


    I quickly looked back and saw that zombie was squinting at me: "boy, you are not playing with us? What energy is there in this place? "


    When I heard the zombie say this, I gave a dry smile: "look at the python above."


    After hearing my words, the zombie looked up at the bloody green, then turned to look at me suspiciously: "what do you want me to see this thing for?"


    I gave a wry smile: "this snake has a spirit. At that time, it was to protect me that he became like this."


    Hearing my words, the zombie was slightly stunned, and then gave me a sneer: "then you are really a broom star."


    Although I know this guy is laughing at me, but I dare not say anything at this time, so I have to look at him directly.


    The zombie laughed at me, then patted me on the shoulder and said to the two zombies behind him, "go over and check it! Let''s see if this snake really has spiritual power. If it doesn''t, my heart sank suddenly when I heard him say that. Although he said this to other zombies, he was actually threatening me. If I dare to cheat them, I will eat good fruits. "


    but I''m not afraid. After all, Qingqing has spiritual power, which is true.


    The two zombies nodded and walked towards him.


    After a circle around Qingqing, he made a OK gesture to the head guy.


    They are like a group of professionally trained soldiers. Although they are all zombies, they are very regular.


    When I saw them like this, I laughed at the leader: "now you believe it?"


    He didn''t answer my words, just pushed me away and walked towards the green corpse.


    Seeing such a boa constrictor hanging on it, his eyes were straight. Then he stretched out a hand and pressed it on the green snake skin.


    To my surprise, the snake was absorbed by him very quickly, leaving only the layer of snake skin. After that, Qingqing will disappear forever in this world.


    I don''t know how hard it is in my heart, and tears can''t help falling.


    Seeing me cry, the zombie giggled out: "are you sad again? Sad for a dead snake? Hehe, but I really thank you. Although this snake is dead, the spiritual power in him has not completely disappeared. "


    Just when he finished this sentence, we suddenly heard the strange laughter of fake Xiaoyu: "ha ha, I didn''t expect that you came to me with such a large group of rescuers, and also ate my pet. This account can''t be ignored."


    When my heart sank, I quickly raised my head and looked up at it. At this time, she was no longer the appearance of light rain, but a group of thoroughly black gas.


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t dare to answer. I just stared at the man in front of me.


    He did not answer the shadow''s words. He just held his nose as if he was absorbing something.


    A moment later, I saw the guy''s eyes brighten and said to the black air above, "your power is so strong. As long as I eat you, your strength will be all mine. Haha, I will be able to revive at that time."


    Hearing the zombie say this, heiqi even laughed: "ha ha, the toad also wants to eat the meat of a swan. It''s really a delusional guy. I won''t let you have any dregs on your own!"


    I see the anger between them has begun to ignite quickly, and my heart is secretly happy. If it goes on like this, within a few minutes, they will fight. At that time, I will have a chance to escape. I''m thinking about what I should do!

 Chapter 230

    I was thinking, suddenly heard the zombie asked me: "what are you thinking?"


    Before I had time to answer the Zombie''s words, I heard the dark figure laugh and said, "I can''t say you''re stupid at all. What''s he thinking now, but you can''t see it?"


    Hearing her words, my heart was tight, and before I could explain, the zombie raised his head and looked at the shadow angrily: "what do you mean by this?"


    The shadow laughed: "this guy just wants to start a war between you and me, and then make a profit. With such a simple truth, none of you can see it. If I don''t say you are stupid, what can I say?"


    After hearing her words, the Zombie''s face suddenly became ugly, and yelled at me, "what she said is true?"


    I quickly shook my head: "not I have told you, she is sure to kill me, but you are not the same, if I can make up for it, you will not forgive me?"


    Hearing this, the zombie hesitated for a moment, then turned around and looked at several zombies around him: "well, anyway, you''ve brought us here. If it''s really like what this guy said, we''ll be buried with you when we''re all destroyed."


    I had a bitter smile in my heart. Now I''m afraid it''s impossible to escape. I can only look at him directly.


    The zombie didn''t want to talk to me any more. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the two zombies behind him: "show him to me. If we die in the battle above, we will kill him immediately!"


    The two zombies nodded. My heart was tight, and I quickly grabbed a charm with one hand. The situation is not optimistic now. As long as this guy wants to kill me, it''s almost every second. And I don''t know why. After that zombie bit me, my head has become more and more dim. I feel like I can''t get up at any time Like.


    I didn''t dare to talk much, just staring at them and waiting for the opportunity.


    Seeing these zombies so stupid, the shadow shook her head helplessly: "since you want to kill me, come on? Ha ha, but I really admire you, Lin Zi. First I killed my pet, and now I let these guys die. The enemy twice can turn you into a friend. Tut Tut, the strength of this guy can''t be underestimated by me. "


    I didn''t answer her, and now I dare not answer her. Who knows what this damned woman wants to do?


    However, the patience of zombies is still not strong. As soon as the woman finished saying this, they scrambled to climb up and saw that they were about to fight. I wanted to run away at this time, but on second thought, if they hadn''t started fighting, I would have wasted the two amulets in my hands. I''m afraid I would have no way to catch them It''s a refund.


    I weighed the pros and cons of the moment and decided to wait.


    Seeing that I didn''t run now, the woman was also slightly stunned for a moment, but he still didn''t forget to instigate us at this time. He laughed at me and said, "now is the best time for you to escape. Why don''t you run? Wait for them to eat me and then eat you? "


    I laughed wildly in my heart. My heart said you were so damaged that this group of guys should eat it. However, although I thought about it, I still didn''t say it. I just looked at them coldly: "hum! Don''t sow dissension here. I believe these zombies. I believe that as long as they get it, you will let me go. "


    After hearing what I said, the first guy was shocked and then laughed out: "Hey, yes, I will let you go at that time."


    I know that none of them can tell the truth, but this time I have to hold back!


    When they were just climbing up a few zombies, the woman laughed, and then stretched out a hand to twist a zombie''s neck. With a click, the zombie didn''t even have a chance to react. It fell like a ball rolling down the mountain.


    This completely angered the head of the zombie. His face became very fierce. He opened his mouth and let out a howl. He ran up like a desperate man.


    I saw that they had been completely infuriated and knew that it was time for me to escape, that there were only two zombies behind me, and that I had two charms in my hand. One against the other was not a problem at all.


    I looked around and looked for my way out first, or I would be caught back before I ran away. It would be really late.


    By the time I made up my mind, the zombies had all rushed up to fight the women.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to yank out two charms and hit a zombie on the head.


    They obviously didn''t expect me to do so. They screamed and burned with a bang.


    I don''t have time to ramble here. When they were burning, I ran out of the room like crazy.I had just run a few steps when I heard the leader of the zombie shout out: "you damned guy, if it is just like this woman said, but hey, so what, you will soon be eaten by us, you can''t escape from my palm!"


    I don''t have the heart to listen to this guy talking in my ears. Running for life is the most important thing.


    I had no idea how long I had been running. Suddenly, I felt my head sink and my eyes became more and more blurred. The strength of my legs also disappeared. My body was soft and I fell on the ground.


    At this time, I still have a little bit of consciousness, knowing that I may be due to the corpse poison just now.


    But I had no strength to run away, so I just lay on the ground and fainted.


    I thought I was finished, but I don''t know how long after that, suddenly I felt someone put a towel on my forehead.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, but at this time, my eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of sand, a bit like the feeling of high myopia. I couldn''t see anything clearly. I felt that there were several people standing beside me looking at me.


    Then I heard officer Cheng''s voice. He said to me, "are you awake?"


    I wanted to talk, but then I found I couldn''t say anything.


    Officer Cheng looked at me like this and said to me, "don''t say anything now. We''ve already hired a doctor and will come to see you soon."


    I nodded hard, but at this time, I found that no one could see my nod. I sighed and said that I had done something wrong in my life. I was so unlucky.


    I was thinking, and suddenly heard officer Cheng say to me: "by the way, Linzi, forget it, and wait for you to talk about it!"


    I don''t know what officer Cheng wants to say to me. I just look at him in doubt. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door outside. I have a quick look. It''s Jinyun.


    Jinyun raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw me like this. However, to my surprise, Jinyun didn''t tell me anything at this time. Instead, he took a look at officer Cheng: "his injury is very serious. Please find him some wickers, and then you have to remove the congestion from his wound every day. Remember to gouge it out with a knife."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, my heart sank and I directly gouged it out with a knife. What kind of concept is this? Isn''t it to kill me alive?


    Jinyun probably guessed my idea, and then turned to look at me with a strange look: "if you don''t want to use a knife to gouge out the thick sores and congestion on the wound, you can do it, but when you die to the flower farmer alive, don''t blame us for not saving you.


    Hearing Jinyun say so, my heart suddenly ice to the extreme, sighed at Jinyun, but still no one can hear my words.


    It was about three o''clock in the afternoon when the doctor arrived.


    According to Jinyun''s orders, the doctors and the policemen have pulled up the curtains around them, so as not to have the sun shining in. I would be in danger.


    I lay in bed for half a day and didn''t want to understand how I got out. After waiting for such a long time, I didn''t see the summer rain. It''s really strange. Did Xia Yu have an accident? If Si fanhan had an accident and Xia Yu was in bad luck, then Jinyun would not have eaten me alive?


    When I was thinking, Xiaoyu came over. She looked at me and then held my hand. At the beginning, I didn''t know what Xiaoyu was going to do, but after a few seconds, I understood the meaning of Xiaoyu. When her hand touched my finger, I could communicate with her with my heart. After feeling this, I almost cried out excitedly Heart to light rain asked: "you are"


    light rain shook his head at me, indicating that I am ok, I am now facing the light rain and asked: "how did I get out, is it you who saved me? What about summer rain? Did Xia Yu find it? "


    After hearing what I said in my heart, Xiaoyu said to me: "sister Xiayu, I haven''t seen her for the time being, but you can rest assured that sister Xiayu will be OK. As for how you came back, don''t you remember? You came back by yourself. I was waiting for officer Cheng in the police station, and I saw you staggering back. "


    Hearing this, my heart sank. When did I come back by myself? I clearly remember that time I had fainted on the ground, how could it be like this? What the hell is going on here? The mystery in my heart is getting heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 231

    Seeing my face puzzled, Xiaoyu patted me on my hand, indicating that I should not be too nervous.


    I nodded and closed my eyes. I didn''t know how long I had been lying on the bed like this. When I woke up, it was the third day.


    At this time, my body was much better. I looked up and looked at the outside. Si fanhan has not appeared yet, and I don''t know how she is now.


    Jinyun came in from the yard, looked at me and sighed. I was able to speak, so he asked Jinyun, "have you found any cold?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "not yet. To tell you the truth, I don''t know how she is now, and what kind of guys are those two shadows? I don''t understand it until now, but I just feel that I have a sense of deja vu."


    Heard Jinyun so said, I slightly pick eyebrows: "or we go to look for now?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun couldn''t help being stunned: "looking for? How are you going to find it? Not to mention that every cold is a soul, even if it is a living person, the sea of people is so vast that even the police can''t find it. How can you find it? "


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "fan Han told me if she found me very simple, why can''t you find her here?"


    Jinyun Wen Yan rolled a white eye at me: "that is because people are the soul, I am a person, understand?"


    I gave Jinyun a word of a Leng, and then he sighed at Jinyun: "do we really have no way?"


    Jinyun narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak again, but sighed slightly: "there is a way, but now is not the time to implement that plan."


    I did not expect him to say such words, raised eyebrows to look at Jinyun: "what do you mean in the end?"


    Jinyun said to me with a smile: "I said it''s not the time to say this. I''ll tell you what to do in the evening. Take advantage of your time and have a good rest, raise your body."


    After Jinyun finished speaking, he turned and walked out towards the outside.


    I smile bitterly, looking at the back of Jinyun disappearing, the heart says that I am living such a frightful day every day now, when can I really finish it?


    In the past, I always hoped that my life would not be so ordinary, but now, I am really afraid. I want to go back to the past, and there is nothing wrong with that carefree work.


    I was thinking, and suddenly I felt a pat on my shoulder.


    I gave people such a shot, hit a smart, quickly turned around to have a look, this time I found that officer Cheng was standing beside me with a lunch box.


    When he saw me stunned, he laughed at me: "come on, you haven''t eaten anything for several days. It''s not a good thing to spend so many days relying on nutrient solution. In this way, I brought some bentos. You can eat something first."


    I shook my head at officer Cheng: "I don''t have that appetite now. By the way, officer Cheng, I have something to tell you."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly: "what do you want to do?"


    I looked out and said to officer Cheng, "I want to go out!"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows: "but Taoist priest Jinyun has already told me that you can''t take risks. Now you have to stay in the police station. It''s much safer here than outside. If you go out now, you may be attracted by some messy things. If you cause unnecessary losses, you will be to everyone It''s not good. "


    After I heard officer Cheng''s words, I waved my hand to him: "don''t worry, let''s go out for a walk, or even if it''s really OK, we''ll have to hold back something."


    Officer Cheng hesitated a little, but then he asked me, "do you really want to do it?"


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else to officer Cheng. Seeing that I was so persistent, officer Cheng had to give me a hum, and then he took me out.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the sun in three days.


    When the warm sun was shining on me, I had an indescribable feeling. I squinted and looked in front of me for a long time. Then officer Cheng said to me, "it''s almost time, we should go back"


    just after officer Cheng finished with me, I waved to officer Cheng: "it''s in broad daylight now, it''s nothing, I just want to go out for a walk, or you can take me to the park for a walk


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was a little stunned, and then he called out to me: "are you crazy? Do you want to go to the park at this time? In case "


    I gave a bitter smile:" it will be OK. "


    Cheng officer still couldn''t resist me, so he nodded to me. "You has the final say, and now that you want to go around, we''ll go around."


    As he spoke, he pushed me into the park.


    At this time, officer Cheng was dressed in police uniform. When he saw me pushing people like this, people outside looked at me with a strange look. However, I did not pay attention to the eyes of these people, and went to the front.Until I left for a period of time, officer Cheng suddenly stopped. I couldn''t move in my wheelchair. So I turned my head and looked at officer Cheng. Officer Cheng was looking up at him. I didn''t know what he was looking at. So he asked officer Cheng, "what are you looking at?"


    Officer Cheng squinted at me and pointed to the top of the ferris wheel.


    He just pointed to the top of that moment, I suddenly heard a scream, and then the whole Ferris wheel also stopped.


    I followed officer Cheng''s hand and looked up. There was a girl standing at the top of the ferris wheel.


    Is this suicide?


    But which girl just stood motionless on the top, looking at us from a commanding position, without any words.


    I stared at the girl above for a while, then said to officer Cheng, "what are we going to do now?"


    Officer Cheng shook his head: "the top of the ferris wheel is too high. We can''t get on it. We can only wait for the firemen to come and try to save the girl. If it''s relying on us"


    to be honest, it''s not that officer Cheng doesn''t want to rush up to save the girl. After all, he is a policeman, but I also know what officer Cheng is worried about now Love, is probably afraid that the girl will jump down from the top at this time, if it is really like that, it will suffer!


    Officer Cheng lowered his head and said to me, "let''s go and have a look."


    I nodded and pushed to the front by officer Cheng.


    When officer Cheng stopped, we were surrounded by a group of people. Officer Cheng took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. Then he slowly climbed towards the top. In fact, I also know that officer Cheng''s doing so is in vain. What does it mean to have such a girl standing on the top of the car on the top of the ferris wheel means that even officer Cheng has gone up If there is any resistance from the girl, officer Cheng and the girl will fall down from the top. It is estimated that even the meat and mud will not be left, let alone come back alive.


    After all, officer Cheng did not hesitate, but before the firemen arrived here, the girl suddenly seemed to react, screamed and fell from the top!


    Seeing the girl fall down that moment, the onlookers all covered their eyes, and some even made amazing screams.


    But I was stunned at the moment when the girl fell down, because I saw a dark shadow behind the girl. What pushed her down should be the shadow behind her, but it seemed that no one else could see it.


    I was slightly stunned, until I heard a loud bang, the brick layer on the ground was smashed up, and I didn''t come back to my mind.


    I quickly turned my head to have a look. I saw that the girl''s head had become a broken watermelon. I couldn''t help but look up again. The distance from the top of the ferris wheel to here must be at least 60 meters. Such a high distance, there will be no way to survive.


    I turned to see officer Cheng. Officer Cheng shook his head at me, and then slowly climbed down. Not long after the girl fell down, the fire brigade and 120 came, but by the time they arrived, the girl was already dead.


    Officer Cheng looked at me after he came down. Then he said to me, "let''s go and have a look."


    I nodded to officer Cheng and asked him to push me over.


    These firefighters all know officer Cheng, so we didn''t get too much obstruction when we passed by. After passing by, I took a look at the corpse on the ground. The blood and brain in my head were mixed together.


    I turned my head and looked at officer Cheng. Officer Cheng narrowed his eyes and shook his head at me. "It''s too late even to rescue now. Since you can psychic, can you help me to see if her soul is here?"


    When I heard officer Cheng''s words, I suddenly rang. I could see most of the ghosts. How could I forget this problem when I slapped my head? So I rushed around the girl to see something from her. But what I didn''t think of was that after I went around the girl for a circle, I didn''t find anything. So I raised my head and used one He looked at officer Cheng in disbelief.


    After seeing my whole eyes, officer Cheng knew what I wanted to say and waved his hand at me: "don''t say anything, I know all about it."


    I nodded to officer Cheng: "what should I do now?"


    Officer Cheng looked at me and said to me, "let''s go back first, and then we''ll talk about it later. I guess

 Chapter 232

    I couldn''t help but sink when I heard officer Cheng say this, but now there is no other way. I can only listen to officer Cheng and go back to the police station to have a look.


    Police officer Cheng and I didn''t say anything more. We went back to the police station and received a report that someone had fallen off the ferris wheel and died.


    Jinyun and Xiayu came back in a hurry at this time. Seeing officer Cheng beside me, they asked officer Cheng, "what''s the situation?"


    I looked at officer Cheng with a bitter face: "you say it?"


    Officer Cheng nodded to me, and then said to them: "actually, we have just been to Ferris wheel. We know that the girl fell from the top and died. But one thing I''m very surprised about is why Linzi didn''t see her soul at that time."


    I looked at officer Cheng, then looked at Jinyun and Xiayu, and said to them, "in fact, at that time, I saw something standing behind the girl under the ferris wheel, which pushed her down."


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng and Jinyun both raised eyebrows and then said to me, "I''m afraid this incident is aimed at you. This should be a warning."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I changed my face and said to Jinyun, "what do you mean? You are not telling me "


    officer Cheng quickly waved his hand at us:" this is not necessarily. You stay here for a period of time. I and the police will go to have a look. In case there is anything wrong, I will inform you immediately. However, you are all very dangerous. It''s better not to appear in public. "


    I looked at Jinyun and wanted to ask for the meaning of Jinyun. Jinyun nodded to officer Cheng: "be careful, we are waiting for your message here."


    Officer Cheng said, and then he turned and left.


    I pinched my brow hard: "Damn, how can I get trouble everywhere?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun waved his hand to me: "I''m just guessing, maybe not?"


    When I said this to Jinyun, I suddenly came back to my mind and thought about it. Maybe, I nodded to Jinyun: "we have been staying in the police station, and we can''t get any news. I think we should go and see what''s going on?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun said with a smile: "you want to go to the scene of the crime, don''t you?"


    I nodded at Jinyun: "after all, if this thing is really aimed at me, even if I want to escape now, I can''t escape, don''t you?"


    Give me such a say, Xia Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded at me: "well, since you said you want to see, I will not stop you, but do you want me to go with you?"


    I gave a bitter smile and said to the summer rain, "what do you think?"


    Xia Yu looked at Jinyun. Jinyun nodded at Xiayu. They made up their minds and pushed me out again.


    I don''t know how long after we left, the summer rain suddenly stopped and said to me, "do you feel like a tail is following us in the woods?"


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I picked my eyebrows slightly, and then asked for Xia Yu: "what do you mean? You mean we have ghosts behind us


    Jinyun smile: "there are no ghosts, we are not afraid, just like the forest said, should come or will come, you say?"


    I good summer rain looked at each other, Jinyun said right, now the more panic, the more trouble.


    We didn''t worry about what was behind us. We just walked forward. I didn''t know how long it took to get to the bottom of the ferris wheel.


    Just arrived here, I heard Jinyun say: "you this place is really special ah, there are Ferris wheel in the park!"


    Give Jinyun such a reminder, my heart, suddenly sank for a moment, we are here is a third tier city, where the ferris wheel, and still in the park, I think of here, on the head of a cold sweat, swallowing saliva, staring at Jinyun, Jinyun just smile at me, but did not say anything else.


    I looked at Jinyun with lingering fear. He just said this. He was not just curious. He seemed to be paying attention to me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hesitated for a long time, but before I asked Jinyun, Jinyun waved to me and indicated that I should not speak at all. I saw the appearance of Jinyun here and swallowed what I wanted to say back to my stomach.


    I don''t know how long it took before I saw a crowd of people staring in front of me.


    It should be that most people are watching the scene of the crime. Xia Yu smiles at me: "what year is today? This place is really not peaceful."


    I gave a dry smile: "listen to your meaning, seem to blame me?"


    Xia Yu probably didn''t expect me to say this, and said with a smile: "blame you? There''s nothing to blame you for, but you did destroy the prison of elder martial brother. We still have a lot of things to deal with. "I heard Xia Yu say so, dry smile, and then nothing more, just look straight ahead.


    At the moment, officer Cheng seemed to have just finished his work. He squeezed out of the crowd and surrounded a group of reporters. "Officer Cheng, please tell us what the situation is and when will the police find out the truth about this case?"


    "Why do things like this always happen in our city this year? Does your police need to improve their efficiency?"


    After I heard this group of reporters'' questions, I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrows and make a look at Xia Yu. Xia Yu pushed me aside so as not to be found out.


    Jinyun looked at me and then said with a smile, "are the noses of these reporters dogs? Why is the news so well informed? "


    I am not in the mood to make fun of Jinyun at this time. After staring at the front for a while, I then said to Jinyun, "do you want to go and see if that girl has a soul?"


    Heard me say so, Jinyun on a, and then turned into the crowd.


    But let me and Xia Yu wait for a long time, but still did not see Jinyun come out, is Jinyun found where is not quite right?


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and then said to Xia Yu, "shall we go in and see what''s going on?"


    I didn''t expect Xia Yu to shake his head at this time: "let''s not go in and have a look, wait until the elder martial brother comes out. If there is no situation, we don''t have to worry about it. It''s just for the police to handle this matter. Otherwise, we''re all in a mess and can''t finish it."


    When I heard Xia Yu say so, I didn''t think much. After all, what Xia Yu said was not fake. In fact, we are more dangerous.


    I nodded and waited for a while. It was not Jinyun, but Xiaoyu.


    She ran towards me and Xia Yu in a hurry, looking very nervous.


    I can''t help being stupefied when I see the light rain like this, and then he asked in the light rain, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaoyu?"


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu shook his head at me and then said to us even: "we are in trouble."


    Xia Yu and I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would speak such a sentence at this time. He couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and rushed to Xiaoyu and asked what was going on?


    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything else at this time, but sighed at the two of us, and then took out a note from his body and handed it to Xia Yu and me.


    We two slightly stupefied for a moment, quickly opened the note to have a look, after opening the note, I was confused.


    Because it only wrote a few words: "Si fan Han in my hand, want to save her, obediently listen to my words."


    Xiaoyu saw that both of us were extremely shocked, and said to both of us, "what should we do now?"


    Xia Yu raised his eyebrows: "the smartest of our three brothers and sisters is that where is cold. Now all of them are trapped by others and imprisoned. What else can we do? We can only follow the orders of others. But I am very curious, Xiaoyu, how did you get this thing?"


    When Xiaoyu heard Xia Yu ask her so, she sighed: "this is what I found on the table when I went back to the house to get things. Besides this thing, I didn''t find anything else valuable."


    Xia Yu and I thought about it. Xia Yu said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, go in and see if my elder martial brother is still inside. If he is, he will be called out and he will say that we have something urgent to deal with."


    Xiaoyu, who was busy, ran inside. After a while, Jinyun was pulled by Xiaoyu and ran out. Seeing that Jinyun''s face was not very good-looking, I knew that things inside might be difficult to do, but I didn''t ask him, just said to Jinyun: "Jinyun master, now you have a look at this."


    While I was talking, I handed the forehead note to Jinyun and took a look. When Jinyun saw this thing, he jumped his eyebrows: "this is"


    I took a look at Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu said to Jinyun, "this is what I found on the table of the rental house. At that time, I thought it was very strange, but I didn''t think it was a prank, I guess I think someone is deliberately warning us

 Chapter 233

    I looked at Jinyun, want to ask for the meaning of Jinyun, but at this time Jinyun waved to me: "let''s go back first."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear Jinyun''s words, and then I ask for Jinyun: "go back? Where to go? "


    Jinyun can''t help being stunned at what I said, and then said to me, "of course, it''s back to the rental house. Since this thing was picked up by Xiaoyu in the rental room, that guy will still appear at that time."


    I heard Jinyun say so, slightly a Leng, but a second thought also feel that there is no wrong, so he nodded at Jinyun: "good, then we go back now."


    I just finished this sentence, Jinyun laughed at me: "don''t be so anxious, we still have one thing to finish."


    I heard him say so, can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, and then asked at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun towards me ha ha smile: "we now even if go back, also can''t wait for that guy, before going back, we still have to do one thing."


    After hearing the words of Jinyun, I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then asked at Jinyun, "what else do you want to do?"


    Jinyun looked down at me and then laughed at me: "let''s go to the supermarket to buy some things, otherwise"


    I don''t know what Jinyun wants to do, but Xia Yu said to me at this time: "since you don''t know anything now, let''s do it according to elder martial brother''s advice. Anyway, it''s still early, so we don''t need to do it So anxious. "


    I saw that they could not help them, so they nodded their heads. "Anyway, you has the final say, so you can do whatever you want."


    As soon as I said this, Jinyun pushed me to a supermarket next to me.


    I sighed and closed my eyes. Now I am very tired, so no matter what Xia Yu wants to do, I will listen to them.


    I was thinking, suddenly felt that the wheelchair stopped, I just suddenly opened my eyes, and when I opened my eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned. I saw Xia Yu holding a big durian on my car at this time.


    I saw durian when slightly a Leng, then facing the summer rain asked: "what are you doing?"


    Xia Yu smiles at me: "of course, it increases the smell on you."


    I see them like this more and more feel strange, but I know that Xia Yu and they can''t do this kind of thing for nothing. They just bite their teeth and stare at them closely to see what they have to do.


    Xiaoyu looked around the supermarket for a while, then asked Jinyun, "shall we prepare some red paper?"


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Jinyun smiles at Xiaoyu: "of course"


    I covered my face with one hand. These three guys must have something to hide from me, but even now I ask the sky, they can''t tell me, so I just shut up.


    When we went back, I had a lot of big bags and small bags on my body. I felt that I was about to be overwhelmed by these things on my body, so I looked at them directly.


    After going back, Jinyun came to me and asked me, "Linzi, do you like Durian?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face. Although I didn''t know why Jinyun asked me so, I still said to Jinyun in a bad mood: "even if your whole family likes to eat, I don''t eat this thing!"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nuogued: "that''s good, or I''ll let you eat the durian later.


    I heard Jinyun say so, gas almost vomit blood, but I really have no mind to compare with him now, just sighed and stopped talking.


    Jinyun made a look at Xia Yu. Xia Yu compared the red paper that she had made before. Then she made a suit and said to me, "come and put this on!"


    When I heard Xia Yu''s words, my heart sank, and then I cried out to Xia Yu: "you even let me wear paper clothes, but also red paper clothes. Do you think I am a dead man?"


    Unexpectedly, Xia Yu nodded at me after hearing my words: "yes, we are planning to do so."


    After she said this, regardless of whether I am happy or not, she immediately put the clothes on my body, and then turned around me. She murmured, "I didn''t expect that my craftsmanship is good, and it fits me very well."


    I was so angry that I almost scolded. However, at this moment, Jinyun suddenly grabbed durian and smashed it into my head.


    This time, he made a heavy attack. I felt a sharp pain in my head and almost fainted on the ground. However, it made me feel helpless that although I was so soft, I couldn''t feel the smell of durian.


    I wanted to yell at them, but now I have no strength. I can only look at them directly.At this time, Jinyun and Xia Yu stopped joking. They tied my hands and feet to the wheelchair with red rope, then took out a scalpel and swayed in front of me twice.


    People often struggle when they are most scared. When I see them shaking in front of me with a scalpel, my original weakness disappears in an instant. I raise my head and yell at them: "what are you going to do?"


    But what I didn''t think of was that Xia Yu turned a white eye on me after hearing my words, and then said to me, "don''t be surprised. We''re not going to kill you, just like killing a pig. Howl what!"


    I gave Xia Yu this sentence of words suddenly muddled, just stare at her RA, Xia Yu also don''t want to explain more, just walked to me and squatted down, and then cut out a character on the paper clothes, and then said to Jinyun: "elder martial brother, you are ready."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Jinyun nodded at Xiayu, then walked to me, squatted down and patted on my shoulder: "don''t be afraid, your mood must be relaxed now, but you don''t have to worry. We are not harming you, but helping you. You must understand."


    I heard Jinyun suddenly say so to me, can''t help but stupefied for a long time, facing Jinyun asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun does not seem to want to explain too much, just said to me: "you can rest assured, anyway, we will not harm you."


    I was slightly stunned and then shut my mouth.


    Jinyun saw that my mood had stabilized, so he nodded at me. Then he took out two sticks of incense from his body and lit it. He walked around in front of me for a while, and kept saying something in his mouth.


    I feel my eyes more and more gloomy, slowly nothing to see.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that I was slapped hard on my back. At this moment, I suddenly rushed to the front of the whole person and threw myself on the ground.


    I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, so I stumbled to get up from the ground and scold Jinyun. But when I looked up, I found that the world around me had changed. I couldn''t see anything black in front of me. It was just like the beginning of the birth of the universe.


    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then called out to the surrounding: "Jinyun! You bastard, what have you done to me


    I didn''t expect that I had just finished shouting this, when I heard the voice of Jinyun ringing in my ear: "don''t be afraid. I''ve told you that we won''t hurt you. I''m doing it so quickly to protect you. Don''t be nervous. Just be quiet


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I still couldn''t calm down in my heart. I roared at Jinyun: "you bastard, what do you want to do? If you don''t make it clear today, I''ll keep yelling for you."


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun suddenly sneered and said to me, "don''t you want to call? Then you can shout as much as you like. Anyway, it won''t get in my way. But if there''s any damn thing later, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I''m helping you now. Of course, if you really don''t know what to do next, I don''t care about you. "


    I heard Jinyun say so, suddenly quiet down, Jinyun this just toward me smile way: "know know know so much good, really, must let me angry you just be happy."


    I sat on the ground with a cold face and didn''t answer Jinyun''s words, but now I''m curious what they want to do.


    After I calmed down, I accidentally looked at my body. At this time, I found that my red dress was tightly attached to my stomach.


    When I saw this thing, I couldn''t help being stunned. After I reacted, I wanted to tear this thing from my body. But I don''t know why, this dress is like the skin of my body. I feel the pain from my skin every time I pull it.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned, but at this time, I suddenly felt a pain in my finger belly. I suddenly lowered my head and looked at it. At this time, I found that there was a knife mark on my finger. It must be Jinyun. They are the ghosts, these bastards!


    I was about to scold him, but at this time I suddenly heard Xia Yu exclaim: "elder martial brother seems too late, that guy seems to be about to come in, what should we do now?"


    After hearing the voice of summer rain, my heart is also tight, what things are going to come in? Why can''t I understand?

 Chapter 234

    I am also very nervous at this time. I dare not say a word. I just wait quietly to see what will come out. However, I wait for a long time, but there is no response. Even Xia Yu''s voice is gone. What''s the matter? I feel more and more that my head is going to explode.


    However, after more than ten minutes of silence, I suddenly felt the world around me lit up.


    I can''t help but be stunned for a moment, but I quickly react to come over, stagger to climb up from the ground, walk toward the front of the luminous place, wait until I walk past, just found that I seem to be back to the rental house, but this time Xia Yu and Jinyun are no longer there.


    Originally, I was still secretly glad that I had come back, but after a long time, I felt something wrong, because when I came in, I was pushed into the wheelchair, that is to say, there should be wheelchair marks on the ground. But when I looked around, I found that there was nothing on the ground. I''m afraid everything here is not true.


    I think, can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, look at their clothes, if all this is true, my clothes should be able to be taken off, I want to try, but before my hand touched my clothes, I suddenly heard someone knocking at the door, to such a make, I cold not Ding hit Shivering, I quickly looked out, with the moment I turned my head, suddenly saw a huge object rushed in from the door.


    I was so scared that I almost jumped off the ground.


    However, the thing didn''t mean to hurt me after it came in. It just circled around me and then laughed at me and said, "are you afraid?"


    At this time, although I was close to the giant, I didn''t know why I couldn''t see his face clearly. It was as black as I was in the ink.


    When I saw that it didn''t mean to hurt me now, I fixed my mind and asked him, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    After hearing my question, the guy seemed to look me up and down. After looking at me for a while, I heard him say to me, "I didn''t expect that I still wanted to use you, but you died so soon. What a pity!"


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I heard what he said. Am I dead? What the hell is going on here? I feel more and more that this is not reality.


    However, when I heard a big thing in front of me, I suddenly thought, "what do you think?"


    I gave this guy a cry, and suddenly regained consciousness. I bit my teeth and said to him, "I didn''t think about anything. Who are you? You just said you wanted me to help you? What can I do for you? Is Si fanhan in your hands? "


    After hearing my question, behemoth sneered: "I didn''t expect that you are still so wordy. There are so many problems. You don''t even see what you''ve become, and you still have the heart to worry about others?"


    As soon as I thought of what they had done in Jinyun, I suddenly understood that these guys were trying to make me pretend to be a dead man. Although I still don''t know what they three want to do, since they want me to do this, I won''t violate their will. After I made up my mind, I laughed at the huge creature¡° Anyway, I''m dead. Can''t I be a ghost I don''t know? Do you have the heart to see me die so unknowingly? "


    After hearing my question, his body began to shrink slowly and gradually became a child.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I couldn''t help but ask him again: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    After hearing my words, the child sighed, and then said to me: actually, I don''t want to do anything, but I hope to use you to lead my old friend out, but I didn''t think that you died so fast. What''s the matter with your bloody clothes? How did you die? Shall I avenge you? "


    Blood coat?


    When I think of Jinyun, when they put this red dress on me and put durian on my head, my heart sank suddenly. Now I understand that in the eyes of these evil spirits, I''m afraid what I''m wearing is not a red dress, but a bloody one.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help laughing. These guys would think of such a move. I was drunk.


    However, although I sneered in my heart, I had not lost my sense, so I asked him, "are you the shadow before?"


    The child shrugged at me, then said to me, "yes, I am the shadow before, but do you have any opinion?"


    I gave a dry smile. Seeing that this guy didn''t mean to hurt me for the time being, I was much more daring. After finding a seat, I sat down and asked at the shadow: "you can tell me what you want to do. Anyway, I''m here now, but I don''t want you to hurt Si fanhan. Let''s make a deal. As long as you don''t hurt her, I''ll help you! "Hearing what I said, the little boy looked at me with a strange look. Although I didn''t know what this guy was thinking, I still felt uncomfortable when I saw the look in his eyes, so he asked the little boy, "why do you look at me like this?"


    After hearing what I said, the little boy seemed to come back to himself and said with a smile: "no, it''s just that I''m very curious. You''re a dead man now. What are you going to do to bring my old friend here?"


    I sighed at the little boy, and then said to him, "I led a group of zombies to her and made her kill one of her pets. She couldn''t have counted the account with me, so as long as I showed up, she would have wanted to kill me."


    Hearing this, the little boy couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then asked me, "is it so simple?"


    I cried and laughed, "do you want to be more complicated?"


    After hearing what I said, the little boy hesitated for a moment, and then said to me, "well, I''ll trust you once, but I''m not sure what will happen if you can''t help me, and the woman is in my hands now. If you don''t lead that guy out to me, I''ll have to be me It''s time to do it. "


    What do you mean by what you should do? He said this to me obviously is threatening me, but I know I can''t break what he said at this time, so I nodded at him: "but I hope you can keep your promise, otherwise, even if I''m out of my wits, I''ll take a back seat."


    The child sneered: "you don''t have to threaten me here. Tell you, I''ve never been afraid of anything since I died, but you can rest assured that I always keep my word. As long as you help me solve the woman, I will naturally give it to you."


    I nodded, but at this time, I was still curious about one thing and asked him, "why do you have to pester me?"


    The little boy probably didn''t expect me to ask such a question. He was a little stunned, and then he laughed at me: "you should ask what you should ask, and don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    I didn''t expect that this little boy would threaten me in this way, but he was right. I''m the one who seeks safety now. It''s better not to take care of the things that should not be taken care of.


    I thought about it, then nodded to the little boy: "well, since you have said that, I have nothing to say, but what do you want me to do now?"


    After hearing what I said, the little boy couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then said to me, "I should ask you this sentence, shouldn''t I? Didn''t you say you were going to lead that guy out for me? Yes? Are you lying to me


    I can''t think of him staring at me like that.


    The little boy saw me like this and sighed, "you are such a fool. You tell me where you met and I''ll teach you how to do it."


    When I heard this guy say this, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then I told the place where we met the ghost girl before. The child nodded at me: "OK"


    just after he said this, I didn''t even have time to react. Suddenly I felt something tugged at me, and then I flew out with the child ¡£


    On the way, I gave him a fright, but did not dare to say anything.


    He waited until he stopped and asked me, "is this the place you''re talking about?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then calculated the time in my heart. This time is absolutely no more than five minutes. We are more than ten kilometers away from here. How does this guy do it?


    When I was in a daze, the little boy squinted at me for a while, and then asked me, "you are not playing me?"


    I looked at the little boy with a bitter face: "do I dare to play you? You can crush me with your hands up! "


    Hearing this, the little boy couldn''t help being stunned. Then he narrowed his eyes and said to me, "you know, that''s good. Don''t talk nonsense. Go ahead quickly. My patience is limited. If you dare to cheat me, I can''t make you even a ghost."


    I gave him such a roar really scared a big jump, did not dare to hesitate, went to the front.

 Chapter 235

    I didn''t stop until I reached the depth of the woods.


    The little boy looked at me and asked, "is that it?"


    I nodded and pointed to the cave in front of him: "that''s the place. Do you see the snake skin in front of me? That''s what I destroyed at that time


    After hearing what I said, he raised his eyebrows slightly: "you mean that snake is my old friend''s pet?"


    When I heard him ask this question, I couldn''t help feeling sad. The heart said that Qingqing died in that ghost''s hand because of me. Now it''s time for me to revenge.


    The child looked at me for a while and didn''t pay attention to me any more. He went to Qingqing''s body and looked at it for a while: "it''s really a spirit snake. No wonder you''ll be sad. But now you''re dead, you''re going to accompany him."


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear the child''s words. Then I turn to look at the child and want to ask him what it means. Listening to his implication, I don''t want me to leave alive.


    When I think about it, my heart is pounding. This child is not much better than that guy. I have to find a way to get rid of him. It''s better to let them both lose. I''m just thinking about it. I turn my head and look behind me. I want to see if Jinyun is here.


    But as soon as I turned back, I heard the child yell at me, "what are you looking at?"


    Give this child a shout, I suddenly come back to the mind, quickly to the child said: "no, I don''t see what."


    After hearing what I said, the child looked at me suspiciously, and then said to me, "you''d better not play tricks with me, otherwise you know what the consequences will be."


    After hearing the child''s threat, he shivered and quickly explained to him, "it''s nothing!"


    After hearing what I said, the child looked around and then made a sign to me to go. He meant to let me go in and take the lead.


    Although I am reluctant at this time, but I also know. I had no right to hesitate at all, so I sighed and went inside.


    When I stopped, the child sniffed inside and squinted at me for a while. I didn''t know what this guy was looking at, but I didn''t dare to say more, just staring at him quietly.


    However, before I came to my senses, I suddenly felt as if I had been stabbed by something on my shoulder. A sharp pain came from my shoulder and made me shiver.


    I turned my head to have a look, saw my shoulder pricked a blood red needle, is cinnabar!


    I was startled. If this thing had been stuck on me, my soul would soon disappear.


    I quickly stretched out a hand to tear the needle from my body, trying to pull it from my body, but at this moment, I suddenly heard the voice of that woman in my ear: "you are still here"


    the moment I heard this voice, I shivered and turned my head to have a look.


    That group of black gas also began to condense and form slowly, and slowly turned into a girl''s appearance. Seeing this one, my heart was tight. Is this a bunch of boy and girl?


    As I was thinking about it, the little boy said to me, "do you know who we are?"


    I''m afraid that when I saw the boy''s victory, I''m afraid that I didn''t show my anger even if I saw it in his eyes!


    As soon as I think of this, my head is big. I look at the little boy and ask him with a calm face: "did I find out? What did you find? "


    However, as soon as I said this, I heard the little girl say, "old friend, you still have so much nonsense. Why don''t you solve him now? Are you waiting for him to run away


    After hearing the little girl''s words, I felt bitter in my heart. How could this damned guy''s heart be so fierce? I didn''t provoke them! Why do you have to kill me?


    Before I could understand, I suddenly felt someone tugged at my hair, and then a dagger was put around my neck. It was the little boy.


    I looked at the little boy with a bitter face: "you lied to me?"


    The little boy laughed: "you are so stupid, no wonder I am! But you should thank me. Don''t you like that boa constrictor very much? Now I will send you to him, so you are not so lonely


    Seeing that this guy''s knife was about to open a hole in my neck, I called out to him in a hurry: "wait a minute!"


    After hearing what I said, the little boy put the knife around my neck: "what? Do you have any last words


    I calmed down and said to the little boy, "I know I can''t live now, but I want to know where Si fanhan is now. Even if you want to kill me, you can still satisfy my little wish, isn''t it?"After hearing my words, the little boy tut his mouth: "you this guy is really a lot of nonsense, now is when, you even think of others in your heart, to tell the truth, I can''t bear to kill you, but if I don''t kill you, I''m afraid you''ll miss my message. You know I''ve always been very cautious, so I can only apologize to you!"


    I secretly scolded in the heart, you now to say so much nonsense to me is still useful? I just want to ask you where Si fanhan is.


    Although I thought so in my heart, I still didn''t say it. I just waited for him to tell me the location of Si fan Han.


    However, at this time, the little girl sneered: "not only this guy is wordy, but you are the same. Since you are an old friend, I will let you die more happily. Then you will not blame me for being so heartless. Do you think so?"


    The little boy changed his face when he heard this, and then he yelled at the little girl, "you fart! Now you are in my hands. Haha, I want to take your life now


    He said that, all of a sudden he left me and rushed at the little girl.


    My heart was beating wildly. I would have been out of my wits by this time if the girl''s words had not angered the little boy.


    I stare at the two children wrestling together, trying to find a chance to escape, but I have been blocked around, I want to escape now is impossible.


    The two guys seemed to realize that, so they didn''t care what I wanted to do now.


    I secretly scolded, especially if it goes on like this, I will surely die here, I have to think of a way to leave here.


    When I was thinking, I suddenly heard someone sneer outside: "it''s really lively here. I didn''t expect that both of you are here!"


    The moment I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and almost cried out. The heart said that Jinyun did not leave me!


    I was thinking about it when I heard Jinyun say to me, "Lin Zi, you are too cowardly. You have been with me for such a long time, but you are just two little ghosts. Can you frighten yourself into such a state? I really have nothing to say to you


    I heard Jinyun''s words, the corners of my mouth couldn''t help twitching. My heart said that you are a god like figure. You can leave me here, and you will laugh at me here. If you come a little later, my life will be gone!


    Although I thought so in my heart, I still didn''t say it, just looked at Jinyun straightforwardly.


    Jinyun saw that I looked at him with this kind of eyes and sighed helplessly.


    However, the pair of boys and girls stopped their movements and said with a smile at Jinyun: "Taoist stink, I knew you would come here for our trouble. I''m afraid you made it by your death if he died? But I really admire you. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill this guy? "


    The moment I heard this, I shivered, but Jinyun sneered: "if you have the ability to kill him, anyway, he died and I have nothing to do with it. It is my purpose to gather you two together."


    I couldn''t help being stunned after hearing the conversation between them. I remember that the dark shadow once told me that even if Jinyun saw them, they would have to give them three points. But now it seems that this is not the case. Listening to Jinyun''s meaning, how can I feel that this guy is not afraid of him?


    Jinyun saw my puzzled eyes and laughed at me: "do you think it''s strange in the woods? Why am I not afraid of these two guys? "


    I give Jinyun such a question, suddenly curious up, who knows Jinyun this time but said a let me spurt blood nonsense: "because I am a man!"


    After hearing this, he almost found a pillar and was killed.


    Jinyun looked at me with a smile for a while, and then said to the two little ghosts: "well, the nonsense has been told you enough. Now I''ll give you a chance to tell me where the cold is, and I''ll probably kill you around you. But if you don''t tell me the truth with pride, I don''t mind giving you a taste of my various means!"


    Unexpectedly, after hearing Jinyun''s words, the two children were not afraid but laughed: "are you threatening us? Hehe, although we are enemies, we can be friends when necessary. So, Taoist priest, I''m afraid you have to take back what you just said


    Jinyun just shrugged his shoulders and said, "you really scared me to death. It''s a pity that there is no use for any eggs! "Haha"


    "

 Chapter 236

    I didn''t feel anything wrong. After all, I''m nothing now, but the two children''s faces suddenly became ugly after hearing Jinyun''s words, and yelled at Jinyun: "you damn guy, I will not let you go!"


    The words of these two guys were actually spoken by colleagues, and their tone of voice was like that of one person.


    I heard the sound of that moment can not help but stupefied, and then secretly turned to look at Jinyun.


    But when I see Jinyun''s eyes, I can''t help but be stunned. This guy seems to know what this is, and there is no tension at all.


    The two children had already rushed to Jinyun. Jinyun looked down at me, narrowed his eyes and called out to me: "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you go now? "


    I give Jinyun such a call, suddenly come back to God, SA Ya Zi ran out toward the outside.


    Those two children don''t want to pay attention to me at this time. The biggest threat in front of them is Jinyun.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to run out toward the outside, I do not know how long I have run, I feel the summer rain behind me called, I suddenly stopped the pace.


    Seeing the summer rain, I rushed to the summer rain and called out: "where is Jinyun You go and help him! "


    However, Xia Yu shook his head at me after hearing what I said: "no, according to elder martial brother''s meaning, I''m here to help you, don''t need to help him deal with those two monsters. What''s more, if I go there, I''ll only make trouble."


    I didn''t expect Xia Yu to say that, but now there is no time for us to hesitate. I nodded to Xiayu, and we ran outside. Originally, I thought that Xiayu was going to take me back to the rental house, and then let my soul return to my body. What I didn''t expect was that Xia Yu didn''t do this, but took me to the ferris wheel all the time In the park of.


    When I brought here to summer rain, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then asked in front of summer rain, "what do you bring me here for?"


    Originally I thought Xia Yu would tell me what was going on, but what I didn''t think of was that Xia Yu shook his head at me at this time and told me that this matter was arranged by Jinyun.


    Since she nodded again, she just said no more.


    Xia Yu and I arrived at the bottom of the ferris wheel, and the corpse that had happened here had been disposed of. So when I saw this scene, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked Xia Yu, "there are no bodies here now, and the ferris wheel has stopped. What should we do now?"


    Xia Yu raised his head and looked at it. Then he said to me, "it''s OK. I''ll take it."


    She sat down on the ground, and then began to recite the incantation. I heard her chant, and I couldn''t help laughing, but I didn''t.


    After waiting for a long time, the ferris wheel finally started again.


    I slightly pick eyebrows, did not expect that she will let the ferris wheel up, very confused looking at the summer rain: "you let the ferris wheel up to do?"


    Xia Yu had a smile and said to me with a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. We are going to do things now. Don''t worry. If I''m here, you won''t get hurt."


    Since the summer rain has said so, I am not in nonsense, with the summer rain on the ferris wheel.


    Originally, I didn''t know what Xia Yu wanted to do, but after I went up, I went to the place where the girl disappeared.


    When I stopped, I asked Xia Yu, "shall we sit here now?"


    Summer rain nodded at me and didn''t say anything else, just waiting quietly.


    I looked down and though I was far away from the place, I could see a pool of blood on the ground.


    So has been hanging in the air, my heart is not comfortable to die, so looked at the summer rain, against the summer rain said: "I want to go down now, you put me down?"


    Who knows summer rain but to me shake his head, quietly looking at the outside, at this time, I suddenly feel that our car has been hit by a bang.


    The strength of this sudden is very heavy, I and Xia Yu''s carriage swayed for a while, and then almost fell from the top.


    Even with such a slight shake, I could feel the shivering.


    I swallowed saliva, but at this time, suddenly came a creaking sound in my ear. It was like the line of the ferris wheel was about to break. It was very harsh. Hearing this sound, my face suddenly became ugly, and called out to the summer rain: "think of a way quickly."


    Xia Yu picked her eyebrows after hearing my words, then shook her head at me to indicate that I should not be nervous and closed his eyes.


    I saw Xia Yu like this and knew that Xia Yu was looking for that guy, so I didn''t dare to disturb her at this time.


    With the summer rain quiet down, I heard a bang, this car is stable down.Taking advantage of this opportunity, I looked out and saw that the pulley opposite us knelt down, and there were some cracks and sparks on it. We were at that place just now. If the summer rain reacts a few seconds later, I''m afraid we will have gone there by now.


    After the summer rain stopped, he looked out of the window and said to me, "no matter what you see later, don''t panic, as long as you remember that I''m here to protect you."


    In fact, I don''t have to worry about it. I am a soul now. Even if I fall from it, it will not have any influence on me. But the fear in the heart still can''t be changed.


    I stubbornly nodded to the summer rain, summer rain this just in the carriage all pasted the charm, then said to me: "remember, do not go out."


    I, um, didn''t speak again.


    Xia Yu looked around, opened the door and went out. She was a soul, floating in the air, looking outside for a while. Her eyes changed and she flew down.


    Just after the summer rain left my sight, I suddenly heard a giggle of strange laughter. At the moment of hearing this laugh, I shivered, and looked down at the outside quickly. I saw a person climbing down from the window at this time.


    See that person''s appearance, my heart suddenly twitches for a while, this person is not that I saw in the morning that jumps down the girl?


    I was thinking, the girl put out her hand to smash the glass hard, as she often hit, the glass appeared one after another cracks, and then a little bit of blood from the outside to the inside.


    I was so scared that I slapped the ghost girl with my hands in a hurry, trying to make her disappear from my face.


    But she didn''t mean to stop at all.


    I wanted to go out, after all, it was soul. As long as I closed my eyes, even if I fell down, there would be no danger.


    As I was thinking about it, I felt the glass in front of me broke with a crash.


    Then the ghost girl put out a hand, grabbed my neck, opened her scarlet mouth and said to me with a smile: "Hey, hey, hey"


    it seems that she can''t do anything except laugh.


    I narrowed my eyes tightly. Now I have to admit that I''m a little crazy. Although I strangled the girl''s neck like this, I was still cruel and tried my best to break the damn plaything.


    At this time, I used a lot of strength. I only heard the girl''s finger click, which seemed to be broken for me.


    With the moment I broke it, I heard a girl scream, her face changed and disappeared.


    I''ve been staring at it for a long time, looking at the broken glass outside and getting goose bumps.


    Summer rain at this time did not know where to go, I looked around but never saw where summer rain.


    I know I can''t stay here at this time. It''s too dangerous.


    However, before I went out, I suddenly felt that my car began to shake violently, and the cables above began to shake, wiping away a large amount of sparks, and then I heard a click that made my heart shake violently.


    The whole carriage was like a bomb falling from the sky, and it was smashed down to the ground of more than 60 meters.


    This is more terrible than bungee jumping. Fortunately, bungee jumping is for entertainment. I just want to kill me!


    I held on to the car, but what I didn''t expect was that the car still fell from it.


    As soon as the car landed, it was like an atomic bomb exploded, which suddenly aroused a large layer of dust on the ground.


    At that time, I closed my eyes tightly, and I didn''t even dare to open them. I was afraid that something would appear and blow me to ashes. But what I didn''t think of was that I didn''t have anything.


    I just covered my heart with a sigh of relief, and then got up from the ground, opened the door and was about to go outside.


    However, just a few seconds after I went out, I suddenly felt that my ankle was pulled by someone. That hand was so cold that it was a dead man''s hand. I shivered and turned my head to have a look. It was the same as I thought, that guy and the girl.


    I looked at the girl with a bitter face and said to her, "I am the one who saves you. Why do you have to pester me? We "


    however, before I had finished speaking, the girl laughed and rushed at me.

 Chapter 237

    I secretly scolded a damn, but now it''s too late, the ghost girl has climbed on my body, long mouth, is about to tear down my neck.


    Seeing her like this, I gave a bitter smile in my heart. My heart said that I was also a soul. What''s the use of biting down even if you are aiming at me now?


    Although I think so in my heart, but it is of no use at all.


    The guy was about to bite off, but at this moment, I suddenly heard a loud bang, the sound of a gun.


    When the ghost heard this, she seemed to be shocked. She got up from me like crazy and ran out to the outside.


    I haven''t regained consciousness for a long time. I quickly raised my head and looked at the opposite side. At this time, I found that officer Cheng was looking at me with his gun on his back.


    Seeing that I was still in a daze, officer Cheng yelled at me: "what are you still doing? Let''s go


    I gave officer Cheng such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, staggered from the ground, ran to him.


    Before I came and asked anything else, I heard officer Cheng yelling at me, "go


    I gave a hum, and staggered with officer Cheng into the car and drove all the way to the police station.


    When I got to the police station, I was relieved, but officer Cheng was in a hurry as if he was looking for something. After a moment, officer Cheng took out a set of police uniform and handed it to me: "put this on!"


    I can''t help being stunned to see officer Cheng like this, but I still put it on according to the meaning of officer Cheng. Officer Cheng then sat down on the sofa like a sigh of relief.


    When I saw officer Cheng in such a mess, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I asked officer Cheng, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After hearing my question, officer Cheng gave a wry smile: "you don''t have to worry. This is what Xia Yu told me. Let me put on a suit of police uniform for you and say it can resist the evil spirit.


    I gave officer Cheng a wry smile: "I am also a soul now. Is it useful to wear this thing?"


    Officer Cheng waved his hand at me: "I don''t know about this, but it''s arranged by Xia Yu. I''ll do it."


    Then I thought of the ghost''s body and asked officer Cheng, "can you take me to see the ghost''s body? I think we should go and see if we can get any valuable clues! "


    After hearing this, Cheng said, "it''s not a good secret for me to nod my head."


    With a sigh of relief, I stood up and followed officer Cheng towards the front.


    It''s still in the morgue, but it''s strange that the old man is not there at this time.


    I looked at Cheng in doubt and asked, "where''s that uncle?"


    After hearing my question, officer Cheng was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he burst out with a bitter smile: "something happened to his family, so it''s not here now."


    I Oh a, now also have no mood to take care of these messy things, just go to the front.


    The female corpse was not as rotten as the previous one, but her appearance was so miserable that I still wanted to vomit.


    This morgue is the second time I''ve come in, so I don''t have much fear at this time.


    After I went around the body, I suddenly found two red spots on the center of the body''s feet. I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and took a look at officer Cheng.


    After seeing this look in my eyes, officer Cheng couldn''t help being slightly stunned. Then he asked me, "do you see anything?"


    I heard officer Cheng ask me so, so I nodded to officer Cheng: "come and have a look!"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng rushed to me, looked down for a while, and then said to me: "strange, just when the forensic autopsy, there was no red spot on the body!"


    When I said this to officer Cheng, my doubts became more serious. I said to officer Cheng, "do you think this is OK? If you don''t mind, I''d like to see if there are red spots on other parts of the corpse "


    officer Cheng listened to me and said," now it''s just you and me. What do you say? "


    The meaning of officer Cheng is obvious. I smile at officer Cheng, and then I take the white cloth off the body. As expected, there are red spots all over the body, which is a kind of array.


    I squinted for a while, but before I could figure out what to say to officer Cheng, officer Cheng''s phone rang.


    I just closed my mouth and looked straight at officer Cheng to see who called.


    A moment later, officer Cheng connected the phone, and then his face became ugly. Seeing that officer Cheng''s face changed like this, I couldn''t help being nervous. I immediately asked officer Cheng, "is something wrong?"After hearing what I said, officer Cheng nodded to me, and then said to me, "there''s something wrong with Jinyun Taoist priest. This phone call is from Xia Yu. She asked me to meet them. You stay in the police station. Xiaoyu will come soon, and I will arrange some special police for you. In this way, you don''t have to worry."


    I nodded. To tell you the truth, since I entered the police station, I''m much more daring. I''m not as scared as I was just now.


    I was just thinking, and officer Cheng had already gone out.


    I sat on the sofa waiting for Xiaoyu and those special police officers to come in before I was relieved.


    Xiaoyu felt guilty when she saw me like this, and then she said to me, "I''m sorry, big one"


    I waved to Xiaoyu, indicating that Xiaoyu should not be nervous. I have nothing to do. When Xiaoyu calms down, I say to Xiaoyu: "by the way, where is my body? I want to return my soul


    Who knows that I have just finished this, Xiaoyu shook his head at me, and then said: "no, big you can''t return your soul now!"


    I didn''t expect that the light rain would tell me so. He was stunned at the spot and then asked in the light rain, "what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu gave me a bitter smile: "now is not the time to say these things with the big ones. Let''s wait for Taoist priest Jinyun first. How about them?"


    I see Xiaoyu like this, knowing that even if I find my own body and want to revive my soul, Xiaoyu will never help me, so I never ask her again.


    Xiaoyu and I sat on the sofa with big eyes and small eyes for several hours. Officer Cheng and Xia Yu brought Jinyun back.


    When they came in, I found that Taoist priest Jinyun was covered with blood at this time. He looked very terrible.


    He was in a coma.


    I quickly walked over to officer Cheng and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Officer Cheng shook his head at me. Before he spoke, Xia Yu took over the words and said to me, "it''s not the time to ask this question. The girl is crazy now, and she''s still looking for you!"


    When I heard Xia Yu say this to me, my heart sank. Facing Xia Yu, I asked, "do you mean that girl is still looking for me in the street now?"


    I ask this question repeatedly, because my heart is now in a mess, and a strong fear is spreading in my soul.


    Officer Cheng saw me stunned and said, "don''t think so much. Now the situation of Taoist priest Jinyun is very unstable. First call the doctor. But Lin Zi, I''m afraid you have to hide. "


    I heard officer Cheng say that. I couldn''t help but feel nervous and said to officer Cheng, "OK"


    according to the order of officer Cheng, I was brought into a room, and I put a spell inside and outside, and there were many special police standing outside. But at this time, I still didn''t know why I was so flustered.


    Jinyun was injured, and Si fanhan didn''t know what was going on. Officer Cheng and Xia Yu were taking care of Jinyun again. In this way, except for Xiaoyu, other people around me just had some evil spirits. They didn''t play any role at all.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I felt that the iron gate had been knocked.


    I was about to get up and open the door, but at this moment, I suddenly heard someone say to me: "can''t open the door."


    Is a special police, I slightly a Leng, looking at the special police for a while, and then asked him: "why can''t you open the door?"


    However, the special police did not answer my words, Xiaoyu patted me on the shoulder, and then said to me, "the big uncle is right. Now everything behind the door is unsafe. We should stay here quietly."


    I don''t know which tendon I am wrong at this time. After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, I was very unhappy. Then I rolled a white eye at Xiaoyu: "this is the police station. What can I do for you? You''re not too sensitive, are you? "


    The special police and light rain in the room obviously didn''t expect me to say such words. They were stunned for a long time, but I shook my head at them at this time, and then said, "what if it''s summer rain?"


    When I said this, my hand had touched the door, but there was a sharp chill on the door.


    I quickly took my hand back, looked at the door with a puzzled face, and my heart was beating wildly. But although I regret that my hand touched the iron door, it was too late. The door opened with a creak at this moment.

 Chapter 238

    With the moment the door opened, my heart sank and I quickly stepped back several steps, but it was too late.


    We were surrounded by a black air coming in from the door.


    Several policemen''s faces changed, just about to raise the muzzle of the gun, but at this time, their bodies softened and fell to the ground.


    I scolded a damn, but it was too late. As soon as they fell down, I suddenly felt my ears began to hum.


    Light rain but at this time, hastily stretched out his hand to pull me, and then called out to me: "big, go quickly!"


    To the light rain so a drag, I suddenly come back to God, busy ran out toward the outside.


    But before I got out of the door, I suddenly felt something tugging on my shoulder.


    It''s the ghost''s hand!


    I screamed, I wanted to break her fingers, but she was like a rope at this time, and her fingers could rotate dozens of times.


    I have a bitter face. I''m really in trouble!


    I was thinking, the light rain suddenly released my hand, and then all of a sudden fell on the guy''s neck, hard backward a force, I almost fell to the ground.


    Xiaoyu looked at me still Leng God, he called out to me: "big you hurry to go!"


    Give light rain such a roar, I suddenly come back to my mind, busy from the ground to climb up, I know now I can''t hesitate, Xiaoyu spent such a big price is to save me, although I know my own stupidity, or bite teeth ran out.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but I''m so dizzy at this time in my head that I don''t even know what I''m thinking.


    I had been running for a long time before I stopped. I sat down next to a private house, gasping heavily. I patted my forehead hard. I was so stupid. At that time, I was really fascinated. If I didn''t touch the door, maybe the ghost would not come in.


    However, before I had time to regret it, I suddenly heard a shrill cry coming from the road.


    The moment I heard this voice, my heart couldn''t help but twitch. It was the woman!


    I swallowed and sweat came out of my head.


    The ghost cried for a while on the road, and then cried to me: "where are you? I can''t find you"


    to tell you the truth, although I am also a soul now, my courage is even smaller than that of a mouse.


    I didn''t dare to speak, and even held my breath. But what I didn''t think of was that I hid so secretly. Finally, I heard the girl''s laughter: "Hey, hey, you''re hiding here, I found you!"


    When I heard her voice, I was so worried that I turned my head and saw that half of the girl''s head was gone, but she was still grinning at me.


    It''s just horrible.


    I didn''t dare to speak, so I looked at her with big eyes and small eyes.


    However, it was only a few minutes before this guy put out a hand and slowly felt it in my face.


    I was shocked. If the ghost girl liked me, I wouldn''t be so afraid. After all, I didn''t know how many such things I had seen in this period of time, but the obvious thing is that she is touching me now just to eat me.


    I think of here, the heart also made a cruel, anyway, I am now also a dead end, I am afraid of what!


    I thought, grabbing a handful of dust from the ground and slamming it over the wound on this guy''s head.


    Although it is a soul, her wound is her fatal place. It will hurt if touched. So this guy''s Revenge heart is so heavy now.


    The dust on my hands was so scattered that the female ghost rolled on the ground with her head in her arms.


    Looking at her scream, I got goose bumps all over my body, but I also knew that it was not the time for me to show mercy and cherish jade at all. I jumped up from the ground and ran out with all my life.


    But after I didn''t run for long, I suddenly saw something in front of me, like a garbage can, but it didn''t look like it from a distance.


    I can''t control so much now. I can hide for a while.


    I ran to the other side, but when I got there, I couldn''t help being stunned, because the thing in front of me was not a garbage can at all, but an inverted coffin, just like turning over.


    I patted myself on the forehead and said to myself, what''s wrong with me today? Why do I always encounter this kind of unfortunate thing?


    However, seeing that the ghost behind me was about to find me, I had no choice now. As soon as I bit my teeth, I simply went down to the coffin and went into it.I can''t see anything in the coffin, but I don''t know why I always feel like there is something under it. However, I have no mind at this time. I just listen to the outside quietly with my ears on my side.


    I don''t know how long it took for the ghost to get to the coffin. It just surprised me that although she got to the coffin, she didn''t have to rush in. She just went around the coffin.


    My heart pounded, I didn''t dare to say a word or even gasp, so I waited.


    I don''t know that the ghost walked around the coffin for a few times and then turned away. Her mouth was still mumbling. I didn''t know what she was saying.


    I didn''t dare to reply. I was relieved to know that the ghost was gone and wanted to get out of the coffin.


    But when my hand touched the coffin, my hand seemed to be electrified. A tingling sensation came from my finger belly, which made me cry.


    I didn''t dare to touch this thing again after I pulled my hand back, but at this time I was murmuring in my heart: "what''s going on? Why is it like an electric shock when my hand touches it? "


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt the coffin tremble for a moment. I felt the coffin shake so much. My heart sank and my heart said what was going on.


    But before I could understand, suddenly I heard a cry outside: "coffin up!"


    It''s like singing a play. The tone is very long.


    I suddenly remembered why the girl didn''t come in. Is this a prison for the soul?


    At the thought of this, my heart began to twitch again, and I cursed. I had just escaped from the wolf''s mouth and had not been stable for two or three seconds. Now I am in the tiger''s mouth again!


    Just when I was very upset, I suddenly felt as if something had fallen from my head.


    When these things fell on my body that moment, I was confused, actually is a pile of RMB, do not know how many, loose cover on my body.


    At first, I was surprised, and then I felt that it was a little wrong. I just saw nothing in the coffin. How could so much RMB come out?


    I touched the RMB with my hand. It was still warm, as if it had just been made from the place where the money was made.


    When I think of it, my head starts to hurt. It''s not RMB but the ghost currency!


    What the hell are these guys trying to do!


    At this time, I can''t care how serious the damage the coffin has caused to me. I bite my teeth and beat hard on it.


    As I kept beating on the coffin, the stable coffin began to shake violently, and then the lid fell to the ground with a plop. Because the coffin was carried by people in the opposite direction, I also fell to the ground at the moment when the lid of the coffin fell to the ground.


    Originally, I thought that my soul would not suffer much damage, but what I didn''t think of was that I felt like my bones were falling apart before I fell to the ground. I just wanted to cry because of the pain.


    I curled up on the ground for a long time before I came back to my senses. I got up in a mess and wanted to scold the coffin bearers. Even if I couldn''t scare them to death, they could scare them away. Who wants them to play tricks on me here.


    I was thinking about it, I suddenly looked up at them, but when I raised my head, my face turned white.


    Because these people carrying the coffin are not living people at all. There are two rows of people, one in white and the other in black. The faces of the people in white are like flour, while the faces of people in black seem to be coated with pot dust.


    They didn''t move after the coffin fell down, so they just stare at me, give them a look in the eyes, my heart began to twitch, and the kind of courage that I wanted to yell at them was gone.


    I swallowed my saliva, these guys are not the legendary black and white impermanence?


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I heard one of the coffin bearers asking me, "did you see us?"


    His voice was gloomy, more somber than I heard the ghost''s voice before.


    suddenly my scalp exploded, but what I did not know was why I nodded at him at the time.


    I didn''t regret it until I finished nodding, but it seemed too late. The guy looked at each other, and his ugly face turned into a devil''s face.


    I howled and turned to run, but a man in white grabbed his ankle and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 239

    After I was grabbed by the man in white, I immediately yelled at the man in white with a bitter face: "who are you? What do you want? "


    But these guys didn''t answer me at all. They just grabbed me, tied me with a chain, muttered, didn''t know what to say, and then began to drag me forward. To tell you the truth, I was really scared to death at this time. Who knows what these damned guys want to do?


    I don''t understand. I don''t want to think about it now. I just want to run away from these guys. In fact, I also know that the ghost girl just hesitated outside for a long time and didn''t come in because she was also afraid of this thing. But at that time, I was really crazy. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, just keep on moving Run this way.


    I thought about it for a while, but now I can''t escape. It''s not weak to bite. Maybe I can ask something useful from their mouths. I thought for a while and then I grabbed my white clothes and asked, "who are you? You see, I''ve been caught by you now. I can''t escape. You don''t have to be so nervous, do you? "


    After hearing what I said, he turned his head and looked at me, but he still didn''t say anything. However, when he turned his head to look at me, I suddenly felt that I had seen this look somewhere. When I thought of this, my eyes were more tightly fixed on him.


    I dragged them away for a short time. As they were about to drag me into a door, I suddenly remembered what this look was. It was a paper man!


    I thought of here, my heart suddenly surprised, and then put my hand into my pocket to find a lighter, the heart said that fortunately I smoke, with a lighter!


    When I took out the lighter, the paper in front of me reacted, but it was too late.


    I didn''t give them a chance to recover. After lighting the fire, I threw it at a paper man.


    The man in white screamed at the moment he touched the flame, but before he put out the fire, it was already ashes.


    Seeing him disappear without a trace, I am sure.


    When the others saw me like this, their faces became ugly and took out their chains one after another.


    I know that as long as these guys are caught, I''m afraid it''s not just a matter of getting into here. I don''t know if my life will be solved by them on the spot.


    I picked up the lighter from the ground with my teeth and yelled at the guys in front of me: "you''d better not come here, or I''ll let you all turn to ashes now. I''m not threatening you, I''m reminding you!"


    While I was saying this, I secretly looked at the chain in my hand. Although the iron chain is strong, when you look at it carefully, you will find that this thing is not made of iron at all, it is also a piece of paper.


    My face slightly changed, and I quickly lit the chain with a lighter.


    As I thought, the chain turned to ashes in a flash.


    Seeing that I found out the secrets between them, several paper men were not afraid of me now, and they rushed to me with all their lives.


    Fortunately, I am the soul now, and I don''t know how much faster I can react than others. When he took up the chain and threw it at me, I suddenly threw the flame on the chain.


    In just a few minutes, I solved all the papermen in front of me.


    Looking at the paper figures that have disappeared, I was relieved. I said it was dangerous. I almost followed these guys into this place. God knows what will happen if I follow these guys into this place.


    I am not in the mood to do more hesitation now. I get up from the ground and run back to the original road.


    When I went back to the police station, I found that officer Cheng was staring at my room. Fortunately, there were no casualties. The ghost girl just came to me.


    I saw officer Cheng. They looked at the room for a long time before officer Cheng turned his head to me. The way he squinted scared me.


    I scratched my head. At this time, I didn''t know how to explain to them. I just laughed.


    Officer Cheng and Xia Yu looked at each other, and then they shook their heads together. I don''t know what they mean by shaking their heads like this. So they asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng gave me a blank look: "look at what you''ve done."


    I looked into the room. Although the special police officers were not killed, they are still in a coma.


    My heart a tight, hurriedly turned to look at the summer rain, want to ask summer rain is how to return a responsibility.


    Xia Yu sighed, but he was not as angry as officer Cheng. He just said to me, "they lost some souls. I have to help them find them back now."


    When I heard Xia Yu say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I quickly looked around and then asked Xia Yu, "where''s the light rain? Why didn''t you see the shadow of Xiaoyu? "After hearing what I said, Xia Yu waved to me: "don''t worry, the target of that ghost girl is you. Although the light rain tripped her, the ghost girl went after you after the light rain. Now Xiaoyu is preparing something. I will call the souls of these police officers later. If you don''t have anything, go to see the elder martial brother."


    I heard Xia Yu''s words can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, and then asked in front of Xia Yu: "Jinyun wakes up?"


    Xia Yu nods at me and doesn''t speak any more.


    I didn''t want to stay here all the time. I apologized to them and walked into the room.


    At this time, Jinyun had already washed up. Seeing me coming in, Jinyun made a gesture of invitation to me. I nodded and sat down. Then I asked Jinyun, "what''s going on? How did you get hurt like this


    Jinyun cried and laughed at me: "do you really think those two children are so easy to deal with? What I said at that time was just to divert the attention of those two children to me and give you a chance to escape. "


    When I heard Jinyun tell me so, I felt guilty. The heart said that I was still blaming Jinyun at that time. Now I think I am stupid enough.


    Seeing me like this, Jinyun smiles at me: "you don''t have to blame yourself. Anyway, we didn''t die. It''s a pity that I didn''t find the whereabouts of fan Han!"


    Hearing Jinyun say so, I picked my eyebrows slightly, and then told Jinyun what I had just done.


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. She raised her eyebrows and said to me, "is that true?"


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, I laughed bitterly at Jinyun: "I don''t need to cheat you, do I?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun sighed: "maybe, but this thing is really a little troublesome. Do you still remember the specific location of that place?"


    I nodded, just had such a fierce battle, let alone in such a short time of an hour, even if it is a lifetime I will not forget.


    But I can''t help being surprised at this time, so I asked Jinyun, "what do you mean that place is for? Is there a problem? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "the problem is not, but I want to go there at dawn. I want to see where those people in white are sacred."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but sink. I couldn''t believe it and looked at Jinyun: "what do you say? You even want to go to that place to have a look, but your wound is not good yet "


    I didn''t expect that just after I said this, Jinyun waved to me:" this injury is nothing. By the way, I''ve asked officer Cheng''s people to bring you back. Go and find him. "


    Although I don''t quite understand what Jinyun means, I still carry my body to him according to his words.


    Jinyun looked at my body, and then turned to look at me, and then said to me, "I will help you to revive your soul now!"


    I, um, did not refuse Jinyun. Jinyun then pressed my head and patted me hard on my shoulder.


    It''s still a whirling feeling, but I''m used to it, so I''m not surprised.


    When I come back to my soul, I will ask Jinyun, "if you want me to return my soul now, I won''t be afraid of my accident?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "no, don''t worry. If I say you''re OK, you won''t have anything!"


    I heard Jinyun say so, smile at Jinyun, and then shut up my mouth.


    Jinyun looked at me after a few eyes, said to me: "you are also tired all day, go to have a rest for a while, take me to that place in the daytime tomorrow."


    I did not say anything else, lying on the bed board soon fell asleep.


    This foot I have been sleeping until dawn, until after a long time, I feel someone patted on my shoulder, I slowly opened my eyes, after I opened my eyes, Jinyun has changed clothes, is smiling at me: "OK, you rest is almost, we should go to have a look."


    I heard Jinyun say so, fierce sat up from the bed board, followed Jinyun to go out.


    Originally, I thought I would remember that place, but I didn''t know why. I walked around for a long time, but I still didn''t see anything.


    I looked at Jinyun doubtfully, but Jinyun laughed at me: "Lin Zi, you can''t be lost?"

 Chapter 240

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I shook my head at Jinyun: "no way. Yesterday I clearly remember it was this place."


    Jinyun heard me say so, just a deep look at me, and then did not say what.


    Jinyun, so I don''t want to stop this thing.


    He thought for a while and pushed me forward a few steps, because my leg problem now can only be pushed by Jinyun, while I keep looking down to see if I can find any clues.


    After walking with Jinyun for a period of time, my eyes suddenly brightened and called to Jinyun: "wait a minute!"


    When Jinyun heard me, he knew that I must have found something. He asked me, "did you see something?"


    I nodded at Jinyun, then pointed to the paper ash on the ground: "you see there!"


    Give me such a call, Jinyun suddenly regained his mind, lowered his head to look at the ground, and then drove the paper ash out of his hands. He raised his head and looked at the front, but there was no road or gate in front of him. There was only a house.


    I clearly remember that when I came here last night, it was dark, but now it seems that it is not so.


    Jinyun has been squinting eyes, do not know what is thinking, I am very confused, to Jinyun asked: "what are you looking at?"


    Jinyun called me back to God: "are you interested in playing with me for a while?"


    Although I don''t quite understand what Jinyun said, but listening to his voice outside, it seems that he wants to take me into it.


    You don''t mean to let me pick my eyebrows at random


    Jinyun gave me a smile and then said to me, "if you are so smart at any time, I don''t have to worry about it!"


    Although what Jinyun said now seemed to be joking with me, I couldn''t help but sink in my heart and said to Jinyun, "is it not appropriate to go here?"


    Jinyun Wen Yan said with a smile: "not appropriate? What''s wrong with that? "


    I gave a dry smile. I knew I was afraid now, but I was too embarrassed to say it.


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "what are you afraid of with me?"


    Give him such a say, I have no words to say, had to answer the voice, let him push me to go forward.


    However, when Jinyun was about to open the door of the family, suddenly someone called behind us: "what do you do?"


    It was the man''s voice. At the moment of hearing this voice, Jinyun and I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then they turned their heads and looked at them behind them.


    He looked at us up and down a few times and then asked the two of us, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I saw that the man''s face was not very good-looking, so I turned to look at Jinyun.


    Jinyun smiles at the man: "excuse me, who are you from this family?"


    The man didn''t want to pay attention to us, but said to Jinyun and me, "this is my home. I''d better not go in. This place is haunted. If you don''t listen to advice, I won''t stop you."


    The man did not wait for me to talk with Jinyun, then turned away.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then I said to him unsatisfied, "what''s the attitude of this man? How does he look like this?"


    Jinyun waved a handle to me: "the forest is big, what kind of birds have, why should we care?"


    I gave him a dry smile and asked, "what are we going to do now? In or out? "


    Jinyun smiled at me and said, "now you has the final say, you say we go in, we''ll go in. If you don''t say it, we''ll leave now. Anyway, I don''t care."


    I heard Jinyun this bullshit to Jinyun rolled a white eye: "that of course is in, do not need me to say, your mind is also going in now?"


    Hearing this, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then he said with a smile: "you and I want to go together. Since you said so, we''ll go in."


    When the man left completely, Jinyun took me to the door. It seems that no one has come in for many years, and the wood grain on it has cracked.


    I don''t know why at this time my heart has some crowding out this thing. To be honest, I don''t want to go in at this time.


    Jinyun probably saw through my mind and said with a smile: "since we have come, we will not talk about that"


    I think Jinyun has made up his mind and has not expressed his opinion.


    Then he reached out a hand and slowly pushed towards the door.


    But at the moment when Jinyun''s hand touched the door, I saw Jinyun''s face changed a little. At that moment, I didn''t know what was going on. The premonition in my heart was getting stronger and stronger. But I still held back and pretended to have nothing to see and asked Jinyun, "what are you doing? Why don''t you open the door and go in? "Jinyun''s face changed slightly for a while, then he stiffened his face and said to me: "we won''t go in first. When we have time to talk about it, you are not convenient now. In case there is something inside, I can''t take you out."


    I heard Jinyun suddenly changed his mouth, and I was even more puzzled. What is there in this?


    But I still did not ask, just for Jinyun smile, after all, I do not want to come here, just with Jinyun said: "since we can''t go in, now go well?"


    Jinyun, um, then pushed my wheelchair to another place in the past.


    After I went out with Jinyun for a period of time, he suddenly stopped his pace, turned around and looked at him. Seeing his appearance, my heart sank and I asked Jinyun, "did you see something?"


    Jinyun gave me such a call. When he came back to my senses, he said with a smile: "nothing. OK, let''s stop talking nonsense. Go back and have a look at Xiaoyu. Have they found the souls of those people back? If not, I have to help."


    In fact, what he said was right. It was just because of me that those people had something to do. With such a reminder to Jinyun, I felt a strong sense of guilt in my heart, and I had no mind to care about the current affairs. I just wanted to go back quickly.


    When we went back, those policemen had already woken up, and I was relieved. Originally I wanted to talk to Jinyun, but when I turned around, Jinyun disappeared.


    "Where has Jinyun gone?" I asked officer Cheng


    Give me such a question, Cheng police officer did not think much, just pointed to me outside.


    After I let out, I went outside.


    Originally I wanted to go, but when I just arrived at the door, I quickly stopped because Jinyun was whispering with Xia Yu at this time. I didn''t know what to discuss.


    I didn''t dare to get too close. I just looked at them from a distance.


    A few minutes later, they seemed to have made up their minds before they were ready to go inside.


    I quickly pretended to be a pair of just come out appearance, see Jinyun and Xia Yu to say: "Oh, you two this is what?"


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu rolled a white eye at me: "it has nothing to do with you. Stay in the room."


    I just laughed at them, but I didn''t say anything else. I went back to the house according to their wishes.


    It was a mediocre day, nothing happened. During the day, I sat in my wheelchair to bask in the sun. Until the evening, summer rain suddenly came to me with a bowl of soup.


    I looked at Xia Yu strangely: "you are"


    after hearing my question, Xia Yu rolled his eyes at me: "what else can I do? I can see you out of your mind today, and I will set your soul for you!"


    Originally, I didn''t care too much. When I picked up the bowl, I would pour the bowl of medicine she gave me into my stomach. But at this time, I suddenly remembered why I didn''t drink medicine for me. Today, I was so kind? There must be a ghost in it.


    What''s more, Xia Yu has been staring at me, which makes me feel strange.


    Xia Yu saw me in a daze and asked me, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you drink down? Afraid I''ll poison you


    I pretended to be calm and said to Xia Yu with a smile: "don''t be kidding. What''s the benefit of poisoning me? But it''s a little hot, and I don''t like to drink medicine. Can you help me with the rock sugar? "


    Xia Yu heard me say so, but sighed, and then said to me, "you are really troublesome."


    After that, she turned and left. At this time, I quickly poured the medicine into the grass and made a look of taking medicine.


    Xia Yu went very fast and came back very quickly. She took a look at me and saw that the corner of my mouth was covered with medicine. Only then did she smile with satisfaction.


    I saw Xia Yu smiling at me, pretending not to understand what it wanted to do, so I asked Xia Yu, "what are you laughing at?"


    Xia Yu sighed: "nothing, you just have a good sleep, when you wake up, everything is over.


    When I heard her say so, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I pretended to be dizzy and said to Xia Yu with a bitter face: "what medicine did you take for me? Why is my head so dizzy?"


    Summer rain but no longer pay attention to me, just sighed, turned and walked out toward the outside.


    I saw Xia Yu go far away, just pushed the wheelchair to sit up secretly, and then followed them to walk towards that side.

 Chapter 241

    Although I don''t know Xia Yu what they want to do, I can''t help being curious in my heart. I want to see what''s going on.


    After I went out with Xia Yu, I didn''t know how long it was before I stopped.


    Xia Yu''s alertness was much higher than me, so I kept a certain distance with them along the way, so as not to find out that I would be in trouble.


    I was thinking, and suddenly I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    To such a shot, I suddenly out of a cold sweat, the heart said so quickly to be found, really damned!


    I dry smile a, turn head slowly, in the heart but think how to deal with.


    But when I turned my head, I saw the light rain behind me smiling at me.


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "did you not follow Jinyun?"


    Xiaoyu grinned: "I''m here to go with big to see what they''re going to do. Sister Xia Yu only told me to watch you well!"


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, I looked at her with a bitter face: "it was arranged by summer rain"


    who knows I just finished this, Xiaoyu shook his head at me, and then laughed: "big, you are too timid?"


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Xiaoyu, so I asked Xiaoyu, "what do you say?"


    Xiaoyu hey a smile: "big you didn''t eat the medicine that Xia Yu elder sister gave you, but I saw all of them in the eyes, but you can rest assured, Xiaoyu will not sell you!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then I said to Xiaoyu, "since you''re not here to follow me, let''s go and see what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to me and said, "OK"


    I discussed with Xiaoyu for a while and then secretly walked forward.


    But at this time I found that Xia Yu and Jin Yun took this road, I seem to have been here.


    Yes! I must have been here.


    At the thought of the place I passed in the morning, I couldn''t help but feel tight. I turned my head and took a look at Xiaoyu: "I''ve been to this place"


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that I would say so. I was surprised to see me, and I pointed to the front: "we don''t need to follow the summer rain."


    Xiaoyu didn''t refute me when I said so, but nodded at me: "big, where do you say we''ll go there, anyway, I''ll listen to you!"


    When I heard Xiaoyu say this, I couldn''t help laughing: "listen to your words like I''m the boss. I''ve been to this place in the morning, and I guess they''re going to enter that house."


    Xiaoyu obviously didn''t know what I was talking about and looked at me with a puzzled look: "go to that room? Which room? "


    I shook my head against the light rain, indicating that the light rain do not ask more, just follow me.


    Xiaoyu knew that I didn''t want to say anything more, just nodded at me and followed me.


    I didn''t want to follow them on the same road when I knew they were going to take the same road. We didn''t look good when we found out.


    I and Xiaoyu circled for a period of time, and when I guess they almost arrived, they walked to the door of the house with light rain.


    But it''s strange that the door seems to have never been opened. Is it because I think too much? Or is it raining? They haven''t been here?


    I was stupefied, the light rain around me suddenly shivered.


    Light rain is the soul, it is difficult to feel the cold, so she hit this shiver is for other purposes, so I looked at the light rain doubtfully, asked at the light rain: "what''s the matter, Xiaoyu?"


    Light rain swallows a saliva: "big you now leg foot inconvenience, we still don''t go in?"


    To tell you the truth, I am a stubborn person, once the decision is made, it is very difficult to regret.


    I shook my head in the light rain: "don''t worry, there will be nothing inside."


    Xiaoyu saw me so persistent, just sighed, and then said to me: "big, if there is anything in it, then I can''t help you."


    I waved my hand in front of the light rain, indicating that the light rain does not need to take more measures, just open the door.


    Xiaoyu sighed and went to the door and pushed it gently.


    As the light rain opened a crack in the door that moment, a huge cloud of dust fell from above.


    Seeing so much dust, I swallowed my saliva. Even if no one has lived here for decades, it will not be like this?


    But when I thought about it, it was as if someone had deliberately sprinkled such a layer on it. However, when I was struggling with this problem, Xiaoyu suddenly called at me: "big! You come and have a look! "


    I heard the cry of the light rain, suddenly came back to my mind, and quickly walked towards the light rain. I raised my head and looked inside for a while. Then I heard the light rain say to me: "big, you look inside!"Give the light rain such a call, I quickly looked into the inside, but inside black, what can not see, I was very puzzled to look at the light rain: "what do you let me see?"


    Light rain to my words asked a Leng, and then asked me: "big can''t you see it?"


    I nodded: "I can''t see anything but darkness."


    Xiaoyu sighed after hearing my words, then went to the front of the door and put a hand on the lock. The lock cracked with a click.


    When the light rain opened the lock, I felt a sudden flurry in my heart, as if I was afraid of something, but at this time, the light rain has opened the lock, no matter how much, go in again.


    But I have a more serious mystery in my heart at this time, Xia Yu, didn''t they come here? Otherwise, the lock should be open, but we have been waiting so long that everything seems to have not been moved.


    I scratched my head, whimsical, while following the light rain into the inside.


    In order to prevent others from finding something wrong in it, I will close the door after I go in.


    But at the moment when I closed the door, through the narrow crack of the door, I saw that the man before me was standing at a distance, staring at me with a pair of venomous eyes. Seeing his eyes, my heart was in a panic. Did he find it?


    What a disaster! I was thinking wildly, heard the light rain voice very low to shout to me: big quick! "


    to Xiaoyu, I suddenly came back to my senses and nodded to Xiaoyu:" I''ll be there now. "


    While I was talking, I walked towards the light rain. When I passed by, I still couldn''t help looking back, but I didn''t see that man at this time.


    Is it that I just had a guilty conscience and was wrong?


    I think about it and get close to Xiaoyu.


    Light rain rolled a white eye at me: "big, what do you think of suspiciously?"


    I give the light rain such a call, wry smile: "nothing, but this yard also has nothing strange place."


    I thought it would be so magnificent, but when I came in, I found that it was just a common house. It was only locked, and the room was locked. The glass was covered with grease.


    I looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously: "what did you just let me see?"


    Xiaoyu raised eyebrows and said to me, "big one, haven''t you seen it yet?"


    I nodded, did not know what the light rain refers to, looked at the light rain in doubt, light rain sighed, and then said to me: "big you bow your head."


    I sat in a wheelchair, very inconvenient, so I used a very strange posture to lower my head. I really don''t know what Xiaoyu is going to do.


    At this time, Xiaoyu put out a hand and gently pressed it on my eyebrow. When Xiaoyu pressed it, my head was in a sharp pain and almost screamed. I widened my eyes, glared at Xiaoyu and asked, "you"


    before I finished my words, Xiaoyu covered my mouth, and shook his head at me, indicating that I should not speak I was so scared by Xiaoyu''s appearance that I didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Xiaoyu rolled a white eye at me, then released the hand pressing in the center of my eyebrow and pointed to the front of me: "you can have a look yourself."


    I gave Xiaoyu such a saying, raised my head in doubt and looked at the front. At the moment when I raised my head, I suddenly saw an old man sitting in the room. The old man''s back was facing us, and there was a TV set in front of him. It was only strange that the TV set was made of paper.


    The old man also kept his head down and his back to us.


    Just now I clearly remember that there is no one here. At this time, the light rain let me suddenly see this thing, my heart then jerked for a while, and my face became white and white.


    So I lowered my head and whispered to the light rain and asked, "why don''t you let me see it earlier? How good it would be for me to see this before we came in?"


    Xiaoyu waved to me, opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but after the words came to her mouth, Xiaoyu suddenly did not say anything.


    Seeing the appearance of Xiaoyu, I was more confused and asked in the light rain, "what is going on in the end? You made it clear, Xiaoyu, I''m really confused now, do you know? "


    Xiaoyu waved to me: "big you don''t want to ask, let''s go in and have a look, you don''t know all about it."


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would tell me so. I looked at her suspiciously for a while, and then said to Xiaoyu, "anyway, it''s time now. Well, since you said to go in, let''s go in. Anyway, I don''t think this guy wants to hurt us either."

 Chapter 242

    I thought about it and went in with Xiaoyu. When we got into the room, I found that there was no old man on the bed board. I was absolutely right just now. At that moment, my whole body was covered with hair. Damn it!


    I scolded in the heart, and then said to the light rain, "let''s go out!"


    Xiaoyu nodded at me after hearing what I said.


    However, when we just turned to go out, we suddenly heard a creaking sound coming from the next room. My heart was tight, and I quickly looked at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu shook his head at me, indicating that she didn''t know what was going on.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the front tightly. I didn''t know how long after that, there was a new movement in the room, and a black thing came out of it.


    I didn''t dare to get too close. I stepped back and waited for the thing to come out.


    Light rain followed me, his face also became very ugly, since I came in, now there is no other way, can only be forced to the black thing asked: "who are you?"


    That shadow cackled with a smile: "you break into my home, also ask me who I am?"


    This voice is gloomy, listening to a layer of goose bumps, this is the old man just now!


    I calmed down and didn''t answer the old man''s words. I just looked directly at him.


    After a moment, I felt that the wind was blowing around us. The cold came from the outside. In fact, I knew that it was not a cold wind at all, but a strong resentment.


    Originally I sat in the wheelchair is very inconvenient, at this time, suddenly heard such a voice, my heart suddenly became a pot of porridge, staring at him with wide eyes.


    At this time, the old man''s shadow became more and more clear.


    His face gradually appeared in front of me, I took a deep breath: "we have no intention to break into here, but I just want to find out one thing!"


    The old man said with a smile, "I don''t stop you if you want to find out. But it''s wrong for you to break into me. If you make mistakes, you will be punished a little. So don''t blame me."


    As soon as he said this, a rope began to fall from the roof of the house. Originally, the old man looked very old, but at this time, his body slowly floated up from the ground, and then his neck was firmly stuck on the rope, and his eyes turned white.


    Seeing his appearance, my heart sank. This guy must have been hanged so vividly before he died. But judging from his appearance, his resentment was so deep that he didn''t seem to have died by himself.


    But one thing I''m curious about is that if this old man is really just a hanging ghost, why don''t they dare to come in Jinyun.


    I give the old man such a mess, my heart from the chaos into a pot of porridge, in the end what is the matter, I now have a headache, but can not think of a reason.


    I was thinking, suddenly heard the light rain said: "the big old devil I will deal with, you try to get rid of."


    I heard the words of light rain slightly a Leng, and then shook his head in the light rain: "no, I can''t let you risk alone."


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu laughed at me: "big ones are OK!"


    After hearing this, the old ghost burst out laughing: "depend on you two? I may spare your life if you accept the punishment, but if you don''t obey, you are threatening us. In fact, even if we listen to him now, he will not let us go. There is no doubt about it.


    I was thinking, the old ghost clapped his hands suddenly, and then several people came out of the next room.


    The moment I saw these guys, my heart suddenly sank for a moment, because these guys are the paper men I burned before.


    I swallowed and didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    The old man seemed to be very satisfied with my performance now and said with a smile to me and Xiaoyu: "are you very nervous now? But I like it. "


    I took a look at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu had already set up a posture and was about to rush to the old man. But at this time, I grabbed Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu gave me such a sudden hold, can''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then he said to me, "what''s the big one?"


    I waved my hand: "I''ll deal with these paper men!"


    Hearing me call these guys paper men, the old man''s face suddenly became ugly and asked me, "how do you know they are paper men?"


    I sneered at the old man, but I didn''t answer the old man''s words. I stretched out a hand and lit the lighter. In this shabby room, there are so many things that can ignite. So even if there are more paper people coming, I''m not afraid.


    Seeing me like this, the old man snorted coldly: "kill them two for me, don''t keep them!"The paper people still did not speak, but they slowly walked towards us, watching them constantly approaching us. I quickly picked up a rag and lit it, and then smashed it at them.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed.


    When I saw him like this, I couldn''t help but feel funny, but at this time I didn''t say anything. I just watched the paper people jumping in the fire.


    In fact, I don''t know where I got such courage now, but I have to admit that I''m not as scared as before.


    Just as I was thinking, the old man suddenly chuckled.


    I didn''t know why the old man suddenly wanted to laugh. Suddenly, a rope fell from my head. It didn''t give me a chance to react. It was all over my neck.


    Wait for him to get into my neck and pull it up.


    At that moment, I felt as if my throat was going to be strangled, and I would be strangled alive for less than half a minute.


    Although Xiaoyu has the heart to save me at this time, I don''t know how many paper people come in from outside. There is no way for Xiaoyu to get rid of this group of paper people fighting together.


    I struggled in pain, trying to take the rope off my neck, but the more I struggled, the tighter the rope was.


    But all of a sudden, I heard a click.


    Originally I thought it was my own bone so broken, but what I never thought of was that it was the rope around my neck that broke.


    I fell down that moment, fell on the ground, gasping for breath, light rain also took advantage of this time back to my back.


    I raised my head and looked at the ghost old man. He squinted and asked coldly: "who is it? Get out of here and don''t play pranks on me. I hate people playing tricks in front of me, so I advise you to come out before I get angry


    After hearing the old man''s words, Xiaoyu and I were stunned at the same time. Who is so timely?


    I was thinking, suddenly heard a burst of familiar voice outside, is the summer rain and Jinyun.


    They came in with a smile and said to the old man hanging on the beam: "old man, there is no hatred between us. You don''t need to be so"


    the old man waved his hand and looked at Jinyun and Xiayu angrily: "I didn''t expect that I was so busy here"


    I heard the old man''s gloomy The miserable voice made me shiver. Who knows, at this time, Jinyun shrugged at the old man: "well, since it''s like this now, let''s make a deal, you let these two people go, let''s go our own ways, and we don''t interfere with each other. What do you think?"


    The old man probably didn''t expect that Jinyun would say so. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Jinyun: "are you talking with me on my territory now?"


    Jinyun Wen Yan waved his hand at the old man: "no, no, we just hope you can let us go."


    Who knows, the old man sneered: "if I don''t lift this hand, do you want to fight with me?"


    I thought Jinyun would say yes when I heard the old man''s words, but what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun looked very counselled and shrugged at the old man: "that''s not possible, but you have a son outside."


    Originally, I thought that Jinyun became timid at this time. However, there was something in Jinyun''s words, which clearly threatened the old ghost.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that the old ghost chuckled when he heard Jinyun''s words. His voice was a little crazy. I took advantage of this opportunity to run behind Jinyun.


    Jinyun is also a face puzzled looking at the old man: "what are you laughing at?"


    The old man squinted at us for a moment, then said to us, "you can kill him."


    When the old man said this, his eyes were full of resentment. I don''t know why. I always feel that his death may have something to do with the man outside, but this is not my concern. Why Jinyun doesn''t come in is what I care about most. So I took advantage of this opportunity to ask Xia Yu in a low voice: "what''s the matter with you Don''t come in for a while? "


    I was just casually asked, but what I didn''t expect was that after I finished asking this sentence, Xia Yu''s face suddenly became ugly and gave me a cold hum: "you still have the face to say that our plans have been wiped out for you. I''ll talk to you again after going out from here, and then I''ll see how my elder martial brother wants to punish you."


    What I said to Xia Yu was a bit muddled, and I didn''t respond to it for a long time. Xiaoyu also lowered her head and did not dare to speak. I knew that all these were my mistakes. I simply closed my mouth and stared at Jinyun and the old man quietly. The old man''s face was more angry at this time.

 Chapter 243

    The old man looked at Jinyun for a while and then said, "if you have the ability, you can help me kill that villain. If you really help me kill him, I may be able to kill you."


    Seeing the old man''s arrogance, Jinyun''s face changed a little. Then he said to the old man, "we give you a chance, not to let you play hard for us here. Don''t think I''m really afraid of you. In fact"


    before Jinyun finished his words, the old head''s face suddenly changed: "are you threatening me?"


    Jinyun shook his head: "I don''t want to talk nonsense now. I only ask you once. Do you want us to go or not?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man looked at us a few times. It was estimated that Jinyun was really angry and snorted coldly: "if you come here again, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    I was glad to hear the old man say this. It seems that the old man is going to let us go.


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at me, then shook his head at me: "don''t make trouble for me in the future, otherwise I won''t come back to save you."


    I heard Jinyun say so, dry smile, also dare not say anything else, just to Jinyun nodded, Jinyun this to the old man line a salute: "disturb the elder, then we leave now!"


    Jinyun said, while pulling me and Xiaoyu toward the outside.


    When I went out, I couldn''t help but to face the summer rain and Jinyun and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Jinyun sighed, or the same words: "should ask, should not ask, OK, time is almost the same, go quickly."


    Hearing their tone, I knew that I was in trouble today, so I didn''t dare to say anything more at this time. I followed them back to the police station.


    All the way, because everyone was in a bad mood, so they were silent all the way. Xiaoyu pushed the wheelchair behind me and squeezed my eyes from time to time.


    I sighed. Now I''m not in the mood to think so much. I don''t know how Si fanhan is now.


    I was thinking, officer Cheng came out of the room. Seeing officer Cheng come out suddenly, I couldn''t help being stunned. But officer Cheng said to us, "come here quickly."


    I and light rain looked at each other, light rain pushed me to go in a hurry.


    Jinyun was still cold, and did not say a word. He just followed him in. Seeing them like this, I felt very uncomfortable. But at this time, officer Cheng looked very anxious, so I didn''t care about so many things.


    After we went in, officer Cheng went to the computer desk and called up a video to show us.


    When I saw that period of monitoring, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment, because what was shown in the video was not other people, but Si fan Han.


    After seeing the video that officer Cheng provided us, Jinyun''s eyebrows also wrinkled. Then he asked officer Cheng, "where did you find this video?"


    Cheng officer wryly smile: "in order to find Miss Fan Han, we took all the surveillance, one by one investigation, just found her in this place."


    Si fanhan in the video is very anxious, as if there is something wrong.


    Jinyun raised eyebrows and asked officer Cheng, "when did you find this thing?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s question, Cheng said to Jinyun, "it was yesterday''s video."


    Jinyun Wen Yan was silent for a while, then turned to look at me, and asked me: "Lin Zi, don''t you like to turn? This time I''ll take you to find fan Han. As for Xiaoyu and Xiayu, you two will stay in the police station and wait for our news. "


    I really didn''t expect that Jinyun would take me to find someone, so my face changed at that moment, pointing to his nose and asking Jinyun, "do you mean to let me go with you?"


    Jinyun nodded and said to me in a bad mood: "is there a second person called Linzi in this room?"


    See Jinyun is angry, I also dare not say what, had to nod at Jinyun, followed Jinyun to walk out together.


    The road section shown in the video is not far away from us, so at this time, I am not very worried.


    As long as we are in a hurry, we can call officer Cheng.


    But I don''t quite understand why Jinyun has been pestering me.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly stopped.


    All along the way, I turned my wheelchair, because Jinyun was angry now, and I didn''t dare to say anything, so I pushed my wheelchair and walked towards the front.


    When Jinyun stopped, I followed Jinyun and asked, "is there anything you found?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly, then turned to look at me, and then made a right gesture to me.Seeing Jinyun like this, I was relieved. Jinyun didn''t say anything else. He squatted down and seemed to be looking for something. After a moment, he raised his head and looked at me. Seeing his eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. He quickly asked Jinyun, "why do you look at me with such eyes?"


    Jinyun waved to me, and then went to me in front of me, squatted down, raised his hand and pressed it on my brow. Xiaoyu has just done this with me for a short time, so I know what Jinyun is going to do now, and it is not too nervous.


    Rao is so, my head or a burst of sharp pain, until Jinyun released my head, said to me: "you see."


    I gave Jinyun such a say, quickly lowered his head to look at the front, saw this time, the ground is all footprints.


    Seeing these footprints, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "are these footprints from Si fan cold?"


    Jinyun did not speak, but nodded at me with a raised eyebrow.


    This time, it is estimated that Jinyun felt that if I pushed the wheelchair myself, he would delay his time, so he walked behind me and pushed me to the front.


    I don''t know how long it was until I got to the front of a building that the footprints disappeared.


    Jinyun stopped his pace, looked at the front, and then said to me, "do you want to go in with me?"


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I nodded to him: "go in, or maybe fan is cold inside. I don''t feel comfortable to see her in my heart these days."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun said, "you still have a conscience."


    As he spoke, he pushed me inside.


    However, not long after entering, Jinyun suddenly stopped.


    Seeing Jinyun suddenly stopped, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "why don''t you go?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun waved to me. I didn''t quite understand what Jinyun meant. He looked at Jinyun suspiciously, but Jinyun didn''t say anything. He turned and walked towards the security guard''s position.


    The security guard was yawning. Seeing the two of us coming, he suddenly became alert. He raised his electric stick and asked Jinyun and me, "who are you?"


    To the security guard such a question, Jinyun even slightly smile: "we are good people!"


    I don''t know which one Jinyun is singing, but he doesn''t want to explain too much. He just asks the security guard, "is there any residents in this house now?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the security guard rolled his eyes: "nonsense, if no one lives here, why am I a security guard guarding the door here? Is that too childish of you to ask?"


    Hearing this, Jinyun was not angry, but nodded to the security guard: "thank you."


    He said and turned to leave, but at this time the security guard suddenly stood up and called at me and Jinyun: "stop! Who are you? "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. Jinyun then said with a smile to the security guard, "I just told you that we are good people. I came here to find a friend of ours."


    Although the security guard didn''t look very smart, he came out of the security room, looked up and down at both of us, and said to us, "I come to see your friends in the middle of the night. I''m afraid ghosts will not believe this. Tell me the name of the person you''re looking for, and the floor and room number they live in."


    Jinyun probably didn''t think of it A security guard has so many problems now. He squints at the security guard and says, "is this a little wide for you?"


    The security guard snorted coldly: "this is my duty, well, don''t talk nonsense and say it quickly!"


    Jinyun smell speech, suddenly face changed for a while, then for the security guard smile out, I see Jinyun suddenly smile, can''t help but stupefied, that security guard is also a face of doubt, to Jinyun asked coldly: "what are you laughing at?"


    Jinyun waved to the security guard: "nothing, you come here, I''ll tell you!"


    Seeing Jin Yun covering his stomach with a smile, my heart is more confused, which one is he singing?


    I don''t understand. Naturally, the security guard couldn''t understand, even doubting whether this guy was a madman. However, the security guard came over, but at this moment, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on the security guard''s shoulder, and the Bao''an son fainted on the ground. Jinyun pulled the security guard''s electric stick from his body, then grabbed a mobile phone and walked into it. Seeing this scene, I was completely bewildered. My heart said that what was Jinyun doing and what did he want to do?


    Then he said to me, "what am I doing? Why don''t you go? Waiting to be caught? "


    I give Jinyun such a shout, suddenly come back to God, nodded at him, followed him to walk in.


    In fact, at this time, I really don''t understand what kind of tricks Jinyun is painting, but I don''t want to say according to his appearance. In short, he must have his reason to do so. However, at this time, Jinyun suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 244

    Seeing Jinyun suddenly stopped, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and said to Jinyun, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun gave me such a call, suddenly came back to my mind, and then waved his hand at me: "it''s OK."


    when he said half of it, he suddenly closed his mouth again. When I saw Jinyun like this, my doubts became more serious, and I asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun shook his head: "it''s OK, let''s go up."


    Jinyun said, no matter what I was thinking, he walked towards the top.


    It''s not convenient for me to push the wheelchair, but Jinyun didn''t mean to help me at this time. I had to bite my teeth and follow him up.


    Jinyun used his mobile phone to take photos upstairs for a while. When the light on his hand was shining on the ground, I suddenly saw Si fan Han''s footprints. Seeing these footprints, I couldn''t help being stunned, and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "why do these footprints look so strange?"


    Jinyun to my words a Leng, then turned to look at me with a very strange look: "you found it?"


    I nodded, looked at the front, and then said to Jinyun, "these footprints seem to lead to a place."


    Jinyun said, and then said to me, "that''s why I think it''s strange. Let''s go and have a look."


    After I heard Jinyun say so, there was no more nonsense. I followed Jinyun forward and walked in the past, until I came to a room, Jinyun stopped.


    The mark under the foot also disappeared in this moment.


    After looking at Jinyun for a while, I just wanted to open my mouth to ask if Si fanhan was here. But at this moment, Jinyun suddenly made a gesture of not talking to me. Seeing Jinyun like this, I was shocked and quickly shut my mouth.


    Jinyun side ears to listen to the inside for a while, then raised eyebrows.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I knew there must be a ghost in it. I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and the hair of my hair exploded in this instant.


    Jinyun held out a hand and pressed it on the door, but his action was very light. Then he turned off the light of the mobile phone.


    At the moment when he turned off his mobile phone, the corridor suddenly became dark. This kind of feeling was quite bad. I couldn''t see anything in front of my eyes.


    At the moment when he turned off his mobile phone, there was a sound of kicking and trampling in the corridor, but I could hear it. It was definitely not the security guard''s.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, staring at the front, Jinyun this time quickly covered my mouth, I saw Jinyun''s rigid face, as if he is also very nervous now.


    I was afraid to speak to Jinyun like this. I just stare at the front. I don''t know how long it took before the sound of footsteps disappeared from our ears.


    Jinyun took out the electric stick and hesitated for a while, then slowly knocked on the door.


    With the moment Jinyun knocked on the door, the cold sweat on my head suddenly came out, but this time is already late.


    Jinyun''s hand just pulled back, the door creaked open.


    Although the door was opened, I squinted into it and found no one.


    I swallowed saliva, endure the voice of shivering at Jinyun and asked, "is there anything in this?"


    Jinyun did not answer my words, just made a gesture to me to follow in.


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I didn''t know Daoism. In such a dark environment, my heart had no other feelings except fear.


    I followed Jinyun just walked into the room, the door outside suddenly creaked and closed.


    With the moment the door closed, the lights in the room wheezed, and they all turned on.


    I squint and look around. At this time, the room is full of whitewashed walls. In addition to the white walls, there are several closed doors. There is nothing else.


    I don''t know what the hell is going on. I just look at the surrounding environment.


    Jinyun hesitated for a moment, then said to me, "let''s go in and have a look."


    I, um, now what Jinyun says, I just listen to him.


    However, we had just taken two steps towards the room, and suddenly there was a strange giggle in my ear.


    The moment I heard the sound, I almost fell out of my wheelchair, because it was the voice of the child before.


    I dare not speak, but Jinyun shakes his head, indicating that I do not pay attention to this voice.


    Although I also know that I should not pay attention to this thing, but now fear has occupied my reason, let me unconsciously feel a burst of fear.


    Jinyun saw me like this, but with a sigh, he called to the empty room: "we have come, you don''t hide and hide, come out!"With Jinyun''s voice falling down, a door opposite us creaked and opened. It was not the two children who came out of the room, but several uniformed security guards.


    I was surprised when I saw these security guards, but what surprised me even more was that the faces of those security guards who came out of the house all had the same corpse spots on their faces.


    The moment I saw the spot on their faces, my heart twitched.


    Jinyun grinned: "this appetizer is not very good."


    As he spoke, he pressed the switch of the electric stick.


    The security guards did not speak, but also took out the baton.


    My heart is crazy. The electric batons in the hands of those security guards are military ones. With a high voltage of 100000 volts, once the electricity is applied to us, we will be unable to stand up.


    At this time, I remembered why Jinyun wanted to take away the equipment of the security guard.


    I dare not speak more, but Jinyun said to me: "Lin Zi, be careful, these little Luo Luo will be handed over to me, you just need to avoid it."


    I smile in my heart, "even if you don''t say it, I know."


    I was thinking that those security guards had already walked towards us. I didn''t know whether the electric stick in Jinyun''s hand could work, but I was confident to see the appearance of Jinyun, so I stepped back two steps.


    At this time, Jinyun no longer talks nonsense and rushes towards those security guards.


    I was relieved.


    Those security guards are not too powerful, it seems that they are also very afraid of Jinyun''s electric wand. In a flash, they have shocked several Jinyun.


    I''m so sure now. It seems that I think too much. These security guards are not so powerful.


    However, before I was happy for three or five minutes, the security guards who had just been knocked down by Jinyun power got up again. Although they didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, I don''t know why I think these guys still have intelligence quotient. They slowly walked towards me. A group of people separated, surrounded Jinyun and separated me from Jinyun If so, Jinyun can''t control me.


    Jinyun saw this scene and yelled at him.


    In fact, I know that although these security guards can knock me down in a flash, their purpose is not to make me faint. These guys are going to kill me. All of a sudden, they just fainted. But after a long time of electric shock, I would die.


    I thought about thinking, I began to panic, can not control so much, looked around, and then desperately turned the wheelchair toward a room to run in, and then died to close the door.


    But at this time, I forgot the more important point. I didn''t know what else was left in these rooms. It was not good for me to rush in so rashly.


    I was just thinking about it, so I turned my head and looked at it. Sure enough, at the moment when I turned back, the cold sweat on my head came out unconsciously.


    This room is still empty, but all the walls around it are bloody, just like there was a massacre in this room. What''s more terrifying is that the blood has not dried up and is still flowing down. That is to say, it started here not long after I came in.


    However, compared with the things outside, this side is still a little better.


    I gasped for breath, but at this time, the ground in the room suddenly shook for a while, and slowly rose from the central floor of the room to a mahjong table, and then grew four chairs from the side.


    I looked at this scene stupidly. I didn''t know what was going on, but before I could understand, another thing suddenly appeared in this place. There was only one vacant seat on the four chairs, and the other chairs began to form a figure one by one.


    They look very terrible, two women and a man, both young people, but their heads are blood, eyes are only enlarged pupil, face is full of worms.


    I was in a daze. Suddenly a girl turned her head and looked at me with a smile. Then she pointed to a chair next to me and said to me in a vague voice, "three missing and one you can replace."


    I swallowed my saliva and saw their venomous eyes. I didn''t dare to answer. I just stayed in the same place, but before I could get back to my mind, I suddenly felt that my hand was entangled with something. I scolded secretly, but the wheelchair didn''t listen to me at this moment and walked towards several people.


    I was sweating and wanted to get rid of this damned thing, but no matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t get rid of it. I could only stare at them.


    A moment later, my body was bound to the chair, and I noticed that there were four scalpels on the mahjong table.

 Chapter 245

    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, staring at them, do not know what tricks these guys want to play, but I dare not speak at this time, just look at them directly.


    After the girl saw me, she said with a smile: "I''m going to talk about the rules of the game. It''s very simple that whoever wants to lose will cut off a piece of meat on his face, just like me!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed the scalpel around her and scratched her face vigorously. A large piece of meat fell off the girl''s face.


    When I saw this scene, I almost vomited out, but I resisted at this time. I had to wait for Jinyun to come in and save me.


    I was thinking, three people smile at me: "are you ready?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t like to play, so when I see them like this, I swallow my saliva. I don''t know anything about mahjong at all. I don''t even know what cards there are in mahjong. I just want to be myself.


    I was thinking, three people on the hey hey a smile: "OK, let''s start!"


    When they finished, they began to touch the cards.


    I swallowed my saliva. Now I can drag for a minute or a minute, and the speed of playing cards is naturally very slow. But I don''t know why these evil spirits are so patient that they seem not to worry about my escape. In fact, I also know that these three guys play me alone. Even if I am a genius, I can hardly win them by playing mahjong every day I''ve never played with anything like this.


    I was thinking, the boy opposite to me with a smile: "it''s your turn."


    He had already played a card.


    I took a look, it was the east wind, but at this time I couldn''t turn to me. There was a girl sitting on the side of me. I squeezed out a smile at the boy: "it seems that I didn''t fight it?"


    Who knows I just finished this, the boy''s face suddenly changed for a while, said to me: "I said you should be you, where so much nonsense?"


    When he spoke, the tone was very long and gloomy. I could not help but shiver at the boy and gave a dry smile to the boy. His hands were shaking and I couldn''t help throwing out a card. But I didn''t know what I was doing at this time. I just feel a blank in my mind.


    When the two girls saw me like this, they suddenly put on a gloomy smile. Seeing them like this, I knew that I must not have a good result, but even if I lost this game, I couldn''t really be stupid enough to cut off a piece of meat on my face.


    I was just thinking about playing cards.


    However, when I came back to my senses, I found that I could paste it. So I pushed the card and the sweat soaked my clothes again.


    When I was secretly glad, the boy took out the scalpel and cut his face vigorously. The bones on his face suddenly showed up. But I don''t know why the boy is still smiling at me strangely. The blood is flowing down his cheek continuously, which looks especially terrible.


    It seems that I am still in control of the situation by accident, but I still feel that I have no way to control the situation.


    After the boy cut off the meat on his face, he fell down on the mahjong table, and then said to me with a smile: "you won this game, but I''m afraid the next game won''t be so lucky."


    Seeing the boy''s mouth open and closed, my heart felt terrible. Anyway, it was not the beginning of the game, so I said to the boy: "this game is not fun, let''s change the way to play? Play with the money? "


    After hearing my words, the boy suddenly stood up and picked up the scalpel beside him and slowly approached me.


    Mahjong table has not been much, but at this time the boy''s speed is really too slow, after a few minutes to walk to my side, my heart crazy, feel like this boy is deliberately playing this game with me.


    The muscles on my face twitched and I said to the boy, "what are you going to do?"


    The boy didn''t answer my words, but after approaching me, he put the scalpel on my neck and turned a circle. I could feel the chill from the scalpel. My eyes kept turning downward, looking at the scalpel that kept turning around my neck. I knew that as long as the boy was impatient, as long as he gently scratched, my throat would be instantaneous There was bleeding.


    I dare not say anything more, just look at the knife in my hand so directly.


    The boy laughed at me: "yes, but the rules of the game will be meaningless. In that case, I can only punish you first. As a punishment rule, I will cut your throat and let you be the same as us."


    after hearing this, I said to the boy, "no, I will play with you! Play with you


    The boy then satisfied with a smile: "the game must have the rules of the game, otherwise there will be no meaning, you said right?"I really want to scold him at this time, but I dare not. My life is in the hands of others now. As long as they like, they will cut off my head at any time.


    However, I am glad that I didn''t drink much water today. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been Shijin.


    I was thinking, and the scalpel in the boy''s hand was released from my neck.


    He sat back to his position and looked at me with a smile: "then let''s start?"


    I dare not talk nonsense, just numbly nodded at them, shivering hand out to touch the card.


    When I got the card, my heart began to vibrate wildly, so I was tortured. Even if I didn''t cut them to death with a knife like this, I''m afraid I would be scared to death. But I don''t know why, I''ve been waiting for so long, and Jinyun hasn''t come.


    Seeing that I had been in a daze, the boy said to me, "are you waiting for someone to save you?"


    I didn''t think that this boy had guessed my mind at once. I was shocked. When I knew this girl, a girl next to me was laughing at me as he touched the card and smiled. "You can rest assured, hey, hey, that guy is now in a bind. You want to wait for him to help you,"


    . I swallowed my tongue. "You has the final say, since you have already. After this, I have nothing to say now. "


    The girl laughed at me and said, "that''s right. You have to know that now you are the ant in our hands. I can crush you at any time."


    I quickly nodded to them: "I know all about it, but how do you want to play now?"


    After hearing what I said, the boy laughed again: "it''s still playing like that"


    I swallowed my saliva and still slowly touched the cards, but even if it was slower, I couldn''t wait for Jinyun to come in.


    I''ve lost the game again.


    In this way, my heart was a little relieved. After winning three games in a row, my heart was relaxed. It seems that these guys don''t play very well.


    But before I had time to be happy, I found that something was wrong, because this kind of play, after taking over me, happened to turn around. If the front is just to give me a demonstration, then this game is bound to lose.


    I think of this and my heart starts to shake.


    Sure enough, after this game, the cards in my hand began to be unable to play. No matter who won between them, I was the loser.


    Originally, I had a little calmed down. At this time, I began to get nervous again. I bit my teeth and said to several people, "wait a minute. I''m holding back a lot. Can you let me go to the toilet?"


    Who knows I said this just finished, those a few people cackled to come out: "do you want to escape?"


    When I heard what they said, my heart seemed to fall into the ice cellar and shook my head at three people: "no, no, I''m just"


    before I finished my words, I heard the boy snort: "since it''s not, stay here, hey, start playing."


    I know when this guy becomes a skull and I won, but don''t say I''ve lost here all the time. Even if I lose one game, it''s enough for me. I don''t want to look like this.


    I was thinking, the boy said to me, "don''t talk nonsense, let''s go."


    After I had a few fights with them, the boy showed me a strange smile: "brother, you lost!"


    In fact, I had long guessed that it would be such a result, but when I heard him say this, my heart suddenly sank.


    Before I said anything else, the boy put the card down and said to me, "I''ve pasted it!"


    At that moment, my face turned white.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I was staring at the scalpel on the table. I knew that if I didn''t do it at this time, they would do it for me, and it''s not just about cutting off a piece of meat.


    I swallowed a saliva, carefully facing the boy asked: "can I owe this? If I lose the next game, I''ll cut it all at once. Do you think that''s ok? "


    Who knows that the boy even laughed when he heard what I said: "Hey, it seems that you have forgotten the rules of the game I just told you. In this case, we have to teach you. Haha"


    in this case, we have to teach you

 Chapter 246

    The boy was smiling as he spoke and came to me. Although he was laughing now, all I could see from his eyes was murderous, and a sense of fear spread from my soul.


    I glared at the boy and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    The boy laughed at me and said, "I''ve told you that I''m going to punish you. Now that you''ve broken the rules, I''ll send you to see the king of hell."


    As soon as he said this, my body didn''t listen to me. I flew up and pasted it on the wall.


    I glared at the big eyes and wanted to say something, but it was too late. I only felt that my mouth was sealed. A cross appeared on the wall and nailed me to it.


    The two girls and the boy stood up and stared at me with a kind of very bitter eyes, but their mouth corners were picking up a faint sneer.


    I know it''s going to end. Sure enough, the four scalpels on the table slowly fly up.


    When I saw the scalpel flying, I closed my eyes. But when I closed my eyes, I suddenly felt that the world around me had changed slightly. The four scalpels stopped in front of me as if there was no other action.


    When I felt this, I couldn''t help being stunned, and then I opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Jinyun standing at the door smiling at us.


    Seeing Jinyun, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "how can you come here? I''ll die in a second or two at night!"


    Hearing my words, Jinyun picked an eyebrow: "how can I let you die here?"


    I white his one eye: "well, don''t talk nonsense, first save me again."


    Give me such a say, the three men also looked back at it at the same time, and then the boy said with a smile at Jinyun: "I didn''t expect that you could deal with those security guards outside. It''s not easy. Hey, hey, but what about that? You are still a scum in front of us, and we can kill you now."


    Who knows Jinyun didn''t answer them, but waved at me. My body suddenly sank and fell off the wall. After I fell down from above, Jinyun waved to me: "let''s go now!"


    I raised my eyebrows slightly. Some of these guys are in charge of us. Can we go?


    Jinyun gave me a look: "are you going? I''ll go out if I don''t leave. "


    When Jinyun said this, I found that his feet had been staying outside and didn''t come in at all. I squinted my eyes for a while and knew that there must be a reason for Jinyun to do so. Since he said let me go out, I would go out.


    I thought, staring at the three guys with vigilance, I walked out towards the outside.


    However, before I went out, the three ghosts suddenly jumped in front of me and said to me coldly, "do you want to go out? Hehe "


    I saw Jinyun shaking his head at them:" you can''t control so much if you want to go out. "


    Jinyun side son said, while casually took out a charm, toward the three evil spirits fell down.


    When the spell on his hand fell down the moment, the three evil spirits instantly escaped. Originally I was still in a daze, but before I wanted to understand, Jinyun suddenly stretched out a hand and tugged me hard. Then he pulled me out and closed the door with a loud voice.


    This came all of a sudden, I didn''t react at all. After I went out, I was stunned for a long time before I came back to God. I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "if I really walked in at that time, I might have no way to control the situation as they said, but hey, hey, I found this problem when I entered this place, so I didn''t let you encounter any danger. Do you understand what I mean now?"


    I heard Jinyun tell me so and nodded at Jinyun.


    I looked around and asked Jinyun, "what about the security guards? Has it been solved for you? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun waved to me: "not yet. I found this place a little strange, so those guys I just made them faint in the past. I didn''t intend to kill them. Otherwise, I didn''t expect to happen."


    Heard Jinyun said so, I naturally shut my mouth.


    Originally, I thought that Jinyun was going to take me to turn around and go out, but what surprised me was that Jinyun didn''t intend to leave here at this time. Instead, his eyes kept rolling around, as if he was looking at something.


    I dare not speak, just quietly staring at Jinyun, after a moment Jinyun seems to have made up his mind: "you come here."


    I pushed the wheelchair to walk past, quietly waiting for the arrangement of Jinyun. Originally I thought Jinyun was going to prepare for something, but what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun suddenly pushed behind me and pushed me into the room.At that time, I was confused and scolded Jinyun ten thousand times in my heart, but this time was obviously too late.


    Who knows what else is in that room?


    I was thinking, suddenly heard Si fan Han''s voice in my ear ring up: "how did you come?"


    When I heard Si fan Han''s voice, my heart suddenly twitched. I quickly raised my head and looked at the front. At this time, I found that Si fanhan was nailed to the cross as I had done before.


    Jinyun made sure there was nothing here before he came in.


    When seeing us, Jinyun scratched his head: "I didn''t expect you were here. Let''s leave here as soon as those guys don''t wake up."


    As Jin Yun said this, he walked towards Si fan Han. But what Jin Yun and I didn''t expect was that Si fan Han glared at me: "you leave here quickly. You can''t stay here any more. Leave quickly."


    Jinyun and I didn''t know what Si fanhan meant. We looked at Si fanhan in doubt. However, Si fanhan shook his head at both of us: "listen to me, this building is where people and ghosts live. However, there is a demon in the cross, and the way to save me is to destroy the cross I don''t want you to take such a big risk. I don''t want all the living people here to die. "


    Jinyun heard this voice, slightly picked eyebrows: "no matter how to say, we will not let you stay here."


    As he spoke, Jinyun slowly walked towards Si fanhan. Although I didn''t know what Jinyun wanted to do at this time, I still stepped back several steps and looked at Jinyun quietly.


    Jinyun seemed to have made up his mind: "we will not destroy this cross. Don''t worry, I will save you. Come here, Linzi."


    Hearing Jinyun call me, I quickly nodded at Jinyun and slowly leaned over.


    At this time, Jinyun suddenly pulled out a dagger. In fact, I also knew what he wanted to do, so without much thought, he stretched out a hand and handed it to Jinyun.


    Si Fan said, "why don''t you listen to me? This is not the time to be short tempered. You can''t save me. "


    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, I suddenly got angry and called out to Si fan Han: "nonsense! Even if it can''t be saved, it will be saved! We won''t watch you stay here by yourself


    Si fanhan probably didn''t expect me to say so. After a long pause, he closed his mouth.


    At this time, Jinyun''s head was covered with sweat. He seemed to choose the position on my hand. After a moment, he cut my finger belly vigorously. This time, the strength of Jinyun''s hand was a little heavier than usual. I shivered because of the pain. However, Jinyun pressed my hand and slowly wrote and drew on the back of the cross. The cross was originally made of grindstone The pain on the wound was unbearable.


    But at this time, I didn''t say anything, biting my lips tightly and waiting. After a few minutes, Jinyun finally seemed to have completed the task. When I saw that his head was covered with sweat beads, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "how is the situation now?"


    Jin Yun nods at Si fan Han and me, and then laughs. I thought this kind of array is hard to crack, but now it doesn''t look like that. Don''t worry, fan Han, we''ll be able to rescue you immediately. "


    I was relieved to hear Jinyun say so, but before I could be happy, Si fanhan said to us: "it''s not so simple. You can''t save me. If you know what''s going on, you can''t leave here. I beg you."


    Who knows she said this just finished, Jinyun coldly roared: "little nonsense, we can''t give up you, you give me a quiet moment, don''t disturb our work!"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, Si fanhan cried: "you''re like this"


    before she finished her words, a gust of wind suddenly blew around us.


    To the cold wind, I shivered, Jinyun also quickly stopped the action in his hand, raised his head to look around, and then narrowed his eyes: "who is it? Can you get out of here? "


    As a result, as soon as Jinyun said this, we heard the voice of the boy and the girl: "Hey, you have to bear what you do. Si fanhan is right. As long as you destroy the cross, you will release the following ten thousand year old demons, but you can also change your mind

 Chapter 247

    After hearing what he said, Jinyun laughed: "what you said must be true? How do I know if there is a seal on the bottom? Ha ha, anyway, I don''t believe what you said. What''s the relationship between the loss of life and us? "


    Jinyun side son said, while the son stretched out his hand to hit hard on the cross.


    My heart is tight, at this time I am an adult, I have been extremely nervous, if there is anything hidden under this, I am afraid that this moment will really jump out.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I heard Daosi fan Han shout out: "No


    But it was late when Si fanhan called out. With the fall of Jinyun''s voice, the surrounding walls began to shake. The cross seemed to be piled up with sand. At the moment of Jinyun''s hand back, it was all scattered.


    Si fanhan also fell off the cross at this time, and her face turned white and ugly.


    Jinyun smiles at her: "am I right? These guys are obviously alarmist. "


    Who knows Jinyun just finished saying this, I heard that child laugh wildly, I have cheated you, this is not you can decide, also not I can decide, you wait to bear ten thousand years of resentment! "


    as soon as his words were finished, cracks began to appear under our feet. Originally, my heart began to thump and thump. But at this time, I glanced at Jinyun. When I saw his eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned, because there was no tension on Jinyun''s face, as if everything was under his control.


    I don''t know where the boy and girl are, but I''m sure he can see our every move.


    I looked around warily, but I found nothing.


    Jinyun saw me so nervous and laughed at me: "you don''t worry, if I say it''s OK, it''s OK."


    He stretched out his hand to cut his finger and put the blood on the ground. Then he wrote down a few words gently. These words are Sanskrit. I can''t understand them. I just wonder what Jinyun wants to do.


    Although I don''t know what Jinyun wants to do, Si fanhan seems to be very clear. He looks at Jinyun with wide eyes, as if he doesn''t believe the scene in front of him.


    Jinyun didn''t explain, but he did his own business quietly. After a while, Jinyun suddenly raised his head and made a start gesture to Si fanhan.


    Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, Si fanhan suddenly regained his mind, then nodded at Jinyun, sat cross legged like Jinyun and wrote a few words on the ground. After that, they closed their eyes and began to recite the incantation.


    They recited the mantra very quickly. I heard the voice of the mantra, my head began to ache, my eyes became more and more dim, and then I fainted on the ground as soon as my head sank.


    I didn''t know that I fainted for a long time before I woke up from my sleep. When I woke up, Si fanhan and Xia Yu were standing by the bed looking at me.


    I pressed my eyebrows and asked Xia Yu, "I am"


    Xia Yu waved to me: "you are OK, just have a good rest."


    When I heard Xia Yu''s words, I raised my eyebrows slightly, and then said to Si fanhan, "we were not in that place before. Isn''t that old ghost suppressed under that cross?"


    Who knows that as soon as I said this, Si fanhan laughed at me: "I thought so at that time, but the elder martial brother is the elder martial brother, and we can see the clue inside at a glance, so we have solved that guy, but the boy and girl are so cunning that their existence is bound to pose a certain threat to us."


    I know what Si fanhan refers to now, but I have to smile bitterly and say to Si fanhan, "you are right, but how can we find them is the most important thing."


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan just sighed. To tell the truth, I don''t know what she is thinking now when she looks like this.


    However, at this moment, officer Cheng came in from the outside. Seeing that we were all scratching our heads, he seemed to have something to say, but it was very inconvenient to see so many people.


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and Xia Yu then said to officer Cheng, "officer Cheng, if you have anything, just say it. Here are all our own people."


    Officer Cheng nodded and then said to us, "well, there is a man outside who said he is a friend of Linzi. But I think that person is a little older. Linzi, when did you find such a friend?"


    When I told officer Cheng that, I was stunned. Then I asked officer Cheng, "middle-aged man? I don''t seem to have contacted such a person. Is it my company boss? But for a small employee like me, even if I don''t go there, they will have no loss. It''s just that they have deducted my salary. Why should they come to me? "Seeing my puzzled look on my face, officer Cheng said to me, "don''t you think about it, or let him come in and have a look. Don''t you know all about it?"


    I looked at Si fan Han and Xia Yu, and then they nodded to officer Cheng: "well, everything will be as you want."


    Seeing Si fan Han and Xia Yu, officer Cheng nodded and agreed. Then he said to them, "but the man said that he only wanted to see the forest alone, so I''m afraid you have to avoid it."


    Si fanhan and Xia Yu laugh when they hear officer Cheng''s words.


    Seeing the two of them laughing, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly, and then asked them, "what are you laughing at?"


    Si fan Han waved his hand: "it''s OK. Don''t you just avoid it for a while. I know. You can bring people in."


    Seeing Si fanhan''s appearance, officer Cheng could not say anything more. He nodded and turned around and left our sight.


    After officer Cheng left, Si fanhan and Xia Yu''s faces became tense. They were completely different from what they had just looked like. After seeing the changes on their faces, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked them, "is there any problem?"


    Xia Yu and Si fan Han shook their heads at me at the same time: "don''t worry about this. You can rest assured that we will not leave this room."


    After the two of them finished, their bodies gradually faded. After Si fanhan and Xia Yu completely disappeared from my sight, police officer Cheng came in with people.


    However, as soon as I saw that person''s face, the heart pounded, because the person in front of me was not someone else, but the middle-aged man I had seen before.


    I don''t know if Xia Yu had seen him at that time, but Jinyun must have known him.


    Police officer Cheng doesn''t talk much here. In the end, the police officer is a reasonable person. After waiting to bring him in, he said to me and the middle-aged man: "you two talk slowly. I can''t accompany you if I have something else here. If there is anything else, just call the police to help."


    I nodded to officer Cheng. After he left, I asked the middle-aged man, "who are you? Why do you have to pester me?"


    The middle-aged man found a stool. No matter what I was thinking now, he sat down and said to me, "don''t be too arrogant. If it''s not because I have to, do you think I really want to come here to look for you?"


    After hearing this man''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I asked him, "what do you mean by that? What is compulsion? "


    The man looked up at me for a moment and then said to me, "it''s a long story, but it''s all because of you."


    I feel more and more that this man''s words are confused, but his appearance seems to be hesitating something.


    A moment later, the man finally stood up and said to me, "I''m here for a favor."


    I raised an eyebrow: "do you want me to help you?"


    The man nodded at me: "yes, just let you help me."


    Although I don''t know what the man wants me to do for him, I refuse him decisively at this time: "I''m sorry, you see, I''ve become like this now, I can''t help you with anything else. If there''s nothing else, I''ll have a rest, please help yourself!"


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I said this, the man burst out laughing.


    When I saw him smile like this, I couldn''t help frowning: "what are you laughing at?"


    The man shook his head at me: "I didn''t laugh at anything. I just felt that you were too sensitive. Originally, I didn''t say that I wanted you to do anything bad. You refused so quickly. Isn''t it funny?"


    When I said this to a man, I immediately faced him and asked, "who are you? What do you really want to do? Please make it clear. Don''t let me guess you here. I hate this kind of person, do you understand


    The man clapped his hands and then said to me, "since you want to know so much, I''m not afraid to tell you that, in fact, you have already entered the old house. Should you have met my father?"


    Hearing him say his father''s moment, my heart began to jump wildly, staring at the man: "what do you mean?"


    The man waved his hand at me: "don''t be nervous. You should have met my father. Then you should know what my father is like. Lin Zi, you are a smart man. You know what I mean!"

 Chapter 248

    I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes when I heard the man say this, but I still shook my head at him: "no, I don''t understand what you mean. You go. This is the police station. It''s better not to make me angry, or it will not do us any good at that time."


    When the man heard what I said, he laughed: "I''m afraid it''s wrong for you to say so. How can you be sure that I can''t help you?"


    I slightly a Leng, pick eyebrow: "what do you mean in the end?"


    The man laughs: "it is the so-called mutual help, I help you out of trouble, you save effort, we will not interfere in the future."


    When I saw the man''s sinister face, I knew what his purpose was now. I gritted my teeth and looked at him for a moment: "do you want me to help you kill that old ghost?"


    After hearing what I said, the man laughed: "talking to a smart man is saving energy. Yes, the old devil is my father, but he has changed now, so I have to kill him."


    I looked at the man with a bitter face: "let''s not say whether we can kill your father now. Let''s talk about me first. I''m not a Taoist. I''m chased by evil spirits every day. Do you think your father is so powerful that I can cope with it?"


    After hearing my words, the man laughed: "I know you can''t cope with it, but I remember you have a lot of capable friends around you. If you let them help me, I don''t believe you can''t kill him. In other words, I do this for you. My father is naturally angry. If you offend him, I guess he will come to you, but I''m not in a hurry In any case, he can''t hurt me now. At most, I don''t want to live in that house. He is so cold when a man talks, which makes my heart feel hairy. I don''t want to be close to this guy, but now I have to let him disappear from my sight. So I said to him, "OK, let me think about it. This is the police station, I hope you can respect yourself and go


    The man shrugged: "OK, I''ll wait for your news."


    As he said that, he turned around and left the bed.


    When I saw the content of the business card, I couldn''t help being stunned. The cold man was actually the president of the company.


    My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it. Si fanhan and Xia Yu came out of the darkness at this time. They should have heard our conversation and narrowed their eyes and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    At this time, I am also in a mess. If I help him kill his father, we will help the tyranny. But if we don''t help him kill his father, just as he said, his father was originally a devil. If we were caught, it would be a dead end. What''s more, I also need my soul as a tribute to the spirit card.


    So I raised my head to see Si fan Han and asked, "shall we help this guy?"


    Si fanhan probably didn''t expect me to ask her so suddenly, so she looked at me doubtfully and then said to me, "what do you think? Do you think we should help this guy? "


    I scratched my head, and then said to Si fanhan, "this bastard doesn''t even let go of his own father. If we help him, he may not encourage others to kill us. So I wonder if we should not help this guy."


    Xia Yu and Si fanhan looked at each other. They didn''t know what they were thinking about. But after a moment, they raised their heads and said to me: "no, Linzi, we are not in a good situation now. In fact, what the man just said is right. Even if we don''t help him, his father''s resentment is really too heavy. When we really find you, we will fight back The gain is not worth the loss. "


    I heard the meaning of Xia Yu and Si fan Han. They wanted to help the man solve his father. But the more I thought it was against human relations, I simply asked Si fanhan, "then we have no other way?"


    Who knows I have just finished this, outside spread a familiar voice, is Jinyun.


    After he came in, he looked at us and sneered, "who said every way?"


    I can''t help being stunned when I heard Jinyun say this, and then asked Jinyun, "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun smiles at me: "have you ever thought about letting that old ghost send him to your door as a sacrifice?"


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would suddenly say so. He looked at Jinyun with wide eyes: "you make it clear. I don''t know what you want to say to us."


    Jinyun laughed at me, and then said to Xia Yu and me, "just like that man, it''s just like that man should be thundering five times a day, so as to calm down my anger in my heart. Do you forget it? The old ghost also said that as long as we help him kill his son, he can not care about those messy problems with us, and the first one you go into the forest should be aware that the old ghost is hanged, right? "


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I suddenly remembered, nodded at Jinyun, and then he said with a smile: "yes, that old ghost was hanged, but you still didn''t observe carefully. If your eyes were more careful at that time, you would find that the old ghost didn''t die on the beam himself."Jinyun''s words have been very clear, heard him say so, my heart suddenly convulsed for a moment, and then said to Jinyun, "you mean, the old man''s death and his son can''t be separated?"


    Jin Yun''s face changed for a while, and then nodded to us: "yes, this is the fact. I guess that the old man hanged at that time may be because of his son''s ghost. Because of his son''s special identity, he would probably wash away his crime and sit in his seat."


    To Jinyun such a reminder, we are a pan ran repentant appearance, and then I asked Jinyun: "since things have come to this point, how do we do next?"


    Jinyun looked at me like this and laughed at me: "of course, you know. Let''s go to find that guy now and see what he wants to say. The old man, I guess, will know something. As long as we help him, he should promise us that we will send the man to prison together. What do you think of the best of both worlds? "


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was a little stunned. However, after thinking about it, I could not help it. So I nodded at Jinyun: "OK, I''ll listen to you, but when are we going to find that old man? Will it be day tomorrow? "


    Who knows I just finished this, Jinyun shook his head toward me: "in the daytime? What do you do in the daytime? Go now. "


    I pointed to my legs and feet with a bitter face: "I''m so inconvenient, how can I go with you?"


    In fact, I have a little bit of bias at this time. I don''t want to go at night for my own sake. Who knows Jinyun is laughing: "if you don''t go, you won''t go? You can''t help it. "


    I gave Jinyun''s words a Leng, and then said to Jinyun, "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me, then said to me: "of course, I pushed you, but I told you first, this is because of you, if you don''t want to go now, but if that guy comes to you, don''t blame me for not helping you."


    gave him what I said, and I picked up a frown: "well, anyway, you are the boss now. Everything has the final say. I just listen to you."


    After hearing this, Jin Yun looked at Si fan Han and said, "fan Han, go to prepare a wheelchair for the forest."


    Si fanhan just looked at me, then shook his head helplessly, turned around and left. When Si fanhan came back to push the wheelchair to me, Jinyun took me to the side of the broken house.


    I sat in the wheelchair, looking at the things in front of me. My heart became more and more heavy, and said to Jinyun, "we still don''t want to go in?"


    Jinyun smell speech shake head: "can''t, we must go in, otherwise this matter does not solve, but has no any benefit to you."


    I slightly picked eyebrows: "that''s OK."


    Jinyun opened the door: "go in"


    the dust covered my head. Jinyun looked around and then called out to the room in front of me: "old ghost, we are back. We want to talk to you about a deal. How dare you come out?"


    With Jinyun''s voice falling down, the gate creaked and closed. When I saw the gate closed, I felt a thump in my heart. Then I asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter?"


    Originally I was very nervous, who knows Jinyun this time actually white my one eye: "have ghost still can how?"


    Listening to Jinyun''s words, I was a little annoyed, but I couldn''t vent at this time. I could only stare at the front. After a few minutes, there was a movement in the room. After the door opened, two columns of black and white people jumped out of the room. Their eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    I was so scared that I stepped back a few steps. Who knows Jinyun pressed my shoulder so that I couldn''t move at all. I stared at Jinyun, but at this time, Jinyun laughed: "master, we are very polite to come to you today to talk about business. You won''t give us this face? In this case, we will be gone "


    in this way

 Chapter 249

    Jinyun said, regardless of other people pushing my car to leave, but at this time, the old ghost''s voice came from the room: "wait a minute!"


    Hearing the old ghost''s miserable voice, I got a layer of goose bumps. Jinyun looked at me and said with a smile: "don''t be afraid. People don''t intend to hurt you and me. You can''t be so timid."


    Although Jinyun said this to me, I could also hear it. He was negotiating with the old ghost. I had a bitter smile in my heart. The old ghost son was so smart that he could not guess the meaning of your words?


    As I was thinking about it, the old ghost asked us, "have you figured it out?"


    Jinyun said with a smile to the old ghost: "I''ve figured it out, and we''ve come here to help you, but there''s one thing we have to figure out, so I hope you don''t keep anything for us, as long as we ask, we hope you can help us with all our strength."


    The old ghost nodded and then said to us, "that villain! I can''t get rid of his hatred even though I''ve broken him to pieces. I''ve worked hard to raise him up. I wanted to help him start his own business. I didn''t expect that this bastard and his daughter-in-law killed me after I helped him start a business, and said that I missed my wife''s hanging himself! "


    When I heard the old man say this, I couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity in my heart. But at this time, the old ghost giggled and said, "do you think this story is funny? But that''s the truth. There''s no adulteration. "


    Since Jinyun and I are looking for revenge, why do we want to revenge ourselves


    After hearing what I said, the old ghost shook his head: "I also want to revenge him, but if this man has money and power, almost all the people around him will be fawning and climbing. His men didn''t know where to find a Taoist priest for him. He had a vicious necklace around his neck, and there was a kind of array in his home. I couldn''t get close to him at all, so "


    I understood the meaning of the old ghost. He was telling us that he had no way to stop the two dogs.


    I looked at Jinyun and waited for Jinyun. After a while, Jinyun seemed to think of something and laughed at me and the old man: "don''t worry about it. We will do other things for us, and we will never let you down. But we have the same principles. Since we have promised to help you, now you should promise us one thing Love. "


    Hearing this, the old man raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said to the two of us: "you say, what do you need me to do? As long as you help me, my obsession will disappear. I will naturally leave here at that time, and I will not cause any trouble in the world of people, even if it is spirited out!"


    When I heard the old man say this, Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then Jinyun said with a smile to the old man: "this is what you said. In this case, I will mention our conditions. First, we will talk about the killing of your son and your daughter-in-law. In this legal world, you should know the law of homicide."


    Who knows Jinyun just said this, the old man suddenly burst into laughter. Seeing the old man''s smile, I asked the old man, "what are you laughing at?"


    The old man squinted: "a society ruled by law? Hehe, if the law can be so strict, how can I die so miserable? There''s no one to save me? "


    Seeing that the old man''s face has changed, and the evil spirit around him is constantly gathering on him, my heart sank. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the old man will break through his heart with resentment and become a complete devil at that time.


    I glared at him, and then shivered at Jinyun and asked, "this old man is going crazy. What shall we do now?"


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun rolled his eyes at me: "you don''t want to be so timid, OK? What are you afraid of when I''m here


    Give Jinyun such a say, I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    Jinyun didn''t explain. He just looked at the old man directly, so I didn''t know how long after that, Jinyun suddenly said to the old man: "master, if you haven''t been full of resentment, just listen to me and then you can make a decision. If you go on like this, we can''t help you, but you will be swallowed by the devil I will have to kill you even if I pity you


    Hearing this, the black air gathered around the old man slowly dissipated, but the old man''s eyes were still blood red, that is to say, the anger of the old man had not completely dissipated at this time.


    The old man''s voice became more and more hoarse: "you said that if you don''t understand what you said, I will kill you now."


    When I heard the old man say this, his face suddenly changed, and his heart said that we are special. This is to help you. You guys are starting to threaten us. But at this time, Jinyun was not angry at all. He said to the old ghost, "in this legal society, we can''t kill people alive. Besides, there is a head for injustice, and there is a master for debt. This is an eternal rule, you What do you think? "After hearing the words of Jinyun, the black air in the old man''s eyes was slowly dissipated.


    Seeing that the old man was slowly regaining his senses, I wiped the sweat beads on my head and said to Jingyun, "I''m scared to death. "


    who knows Jinyun just rolled his eyes at me after hearing what I said:" can''t you be a promising guy? "


    I didn''t answer Jinyun''s words, and Jinyun just said such a sentence casually. Our goal is not to fight here.


    The old man looked at us for a moment and then said to us, "in that case, how are you going to help me?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, Jinyun said with a smile: "we can''t help you kill people, but we can help you in. At that time, you can use any method you want. But elder, I have to remind you that except the person who killed you, other people are innocent, including children. I hope you can only find the person who killed you, but don''t hurt them Harm the innocent, otherwise we will not help you either. "


    The old man picked his eyebrows and didn''t know what this guy was thinking about now. However, he nodded at Jinyun after thinking for a while: "today, I''ll leave a way for that child in your face, but except for her, all the people who killed me have to die."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, Jinyun waved to the old ghost: "what do you do? I don''t care about you. OK, today''s deal is settled. Now let''s go to that place to have a look. I hope you don''t get confused by reason at this time. It''s not good for us to get involved."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, the old ghost just sneered: "I am an old ghost who has lived for a hundred years. You don''t need to teach me this. Don''t worry. I''ve prepared for such a long time, and I don''t care about this moment and a half."


    After the old ghost''s voice dropped, I was relieved. This is the best, or I dare not promise this old ghost myself.


    When I was stunned, Jinyun suddenly patted me on the shoulder, and then asked me, "what are you doing in a daze? Let''s go? "


    I gave Jinyun such a shout, suddenly come back to God, then nodded at Jinyun, followed him to go out together.


    When I got out of this shabby house, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "are we really going to help that old ghost kill his family?"


    Jinyun raised his head and looked at the sky: "this is fate and time, no one can change it. Forget it, let''s go to that man''s home, but what should you say when you get to his home in Linzi?"


    I said with a smile at Jinyun: "I have received higher education, but there are still solutions to this problem. You can rest assured."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun said with a smile: "since I know, don''t make trouble for me at that time."


    I did not speak again, looked at the address on the business card that the man gave me, and then said to Jinyun, "Tianfeng Beiyuan."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun pushed me all the way to the community. We Zou Leping for a period of time before I stopped in the villa area. After seeing the villas around, I all stared. No wonder the old man said that he would start a business for his son. This is a high-end villa area. Although I am in a third tier city now, even though I am in a third tier city, I still have to pay attention to it It is in this kind of place that some people have plenty of money in this era.


    I see these villas eyes are straight, but Jinyun this time in my shoulder patted: "also Leng what God? Shall we go in? "


    I grinned: "it''s up to you to decide. I won''t interrupt. If you say we go in, we''ll go in. If you don''t, we''ll turn around and leave. I don''t have any opinions."


    Give me such a say, Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "rubbish! Forget what you say. Let''s be what you say. In that case, I''ll ring the doorbell. "


    Who knows Jinyun''s hand has just stretched out, and the doorbell has not been darkened, the door creaked open, and the man just came out. When he saw us, he put out a evil smile on his mouth. Then he asked Jinyun and me, "do you think about it so soon?"

 Chapter 250

    Business people are more cunning. When I heard him say this, I knew that he was doubting us.


    But what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun shook his head at the man: "no, we haven''t thought about it yet. We just came to give you your business card."


    I can''t help but be stunned when I hear this, and Jinyun doesn''t explain, just conveniently took the business card in my hand, and then handed it to the man: "take this, we don''t need to cooperate with people like you."


    I knew that Jinyun would offend this man. As expected, his face changed slightly. Seeing Jinyun push my wheelchair and turn to leave, the man stretched out a hand to stop us.


    Jinyun saw that the man stopped our way, and slightly raised eyebrows. Although I don''t know why Jinyun suddenly changed his mind at this time, I didn''t say anything at this time, just looked at the man directly.


    Jinyun saw the man stop us and asked him, "what do you mean?"


    Man ha ha smile: "since you have come, I don''t believe that you have no intention to cooperate with me. Tell me, what are your conditions?"


    Jinyun stopped and looked at the man coldly: "you don''t believe us. Since this is the case, please get out of the way and let us leave here. I feel that I have nothing to say with you."


    The man probably saw that there was no special change on Jinyun''s face before he laughed: "I was just joking. Since I''m here, please go to the room and sit down."


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun waved his hand to the man at this time: "go in, but if you really want us to help you, it''s not impossible, but we have to talk about the conditions."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, the man didn''t give us the gesture of invitation. In fact, I also know that the man''s words are just to let us. If we really follow this guy into the room at this time, I guess he will not doubt that we are here to break up.


    However, when the man heard Jinyun''s words, he laughed, and then said to Jinyun, "Taoist priest, tell me what you really want. As long as someone in my week can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you"


    Jinyun laughs: "in fact, we don''t need other things, we need this"


    Jinyun said, while using his own He pinched his fingers. After seeing his action, I understood what he meant. The guy was in business. Naturally, he understood the meaning of Jinyun. Then he said with a smile, "I don''t know how much Taoist priest needs?"


    Jinyun hehe a smile: "not much, five numbers."


    Five numbers naturally refers to 500000. When the man saw Jinyun so big a lion opened his mouth, he said to him, "are you a little too much?"


    Jinyun sniffed the speech and sneered: "you know what we do is true, but if you don''t follow my meaning, I won''t help you. But you should understand that the fake Taoists in the river and lake now come and go and cheat you a lot. If you"


    A man doesn''t wait for Jinyun to finish speaking, he squints at Jinyun and says, "money is nothing I can give you the question, but I also hope you don''t let me down, otherwise "


    Jinyun laughs with a smile:" you can rest assured. OK, even if our transaction today is concluded, I hope you can keep your promise, otherwise you will be self-confident. "


    The man is also the same sneer: "this don''t bother you to remind me, but I have to tell you in advance, if things go wrong, you have to bear the consequences."


    Seeing the man''s cold eyes, I shivered. It was no doubt that cooperating with this kind of person was to seek the skin of a tiger. However, Jinyun pretended that he didn''t see it, just laughed, and then pushed the wheelchair to go. But at this moment, the man suddenly reached out his hand and patted Jinyun on the shoulder. Jinyun didn''t make it to him Happy, turned to stare at the man: "what else do you have?"


    The man said with a smile: "no, I just want to remind the Taoist priest that he should be careful when doing the ritual. My father is not the one who is easy to offend."


    After hearing the man''s words, Jinyun squeezed out a smile at the man: "I won''t bother you. Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry about it. Since I promised you, it will naturally be done properly and will never let you down."


    The man didn''t say anything else. He just looked at us and drove away.


    After he had gone far away, I opened my mouth and wanted to ask Jinyun what was going on. But before I finished my words, Jinyun suddenly made a silent gesture to me, and then raised a hand to point to his shoulder.


    I can''t help but be stunned when I see Jinyun. Instead of explaining to me, Jinyun squatted down and let me have a look.


    I look down, in Jinyun''s shoulder there is such a small chip of needle tip size, this is a bug.


    The moment I saw this thing, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Damn it, this man''s vigilance is too strong. I almost put my own words out just now. Once this man heard our conversation, Jinyun and I would be really overwhelmed.As soon as I thought of it, I felt a cold sweat when I brushed my head. Who knows, Jinyun didn''t look so flustered at this time. I just laughed. Then I said to me, "Linzi, I''ll go outside and look around the room. I''ll think about the way to deal with the old ghost. It''s not safe for you to stay here. You''d better go back earlier."


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I knew that Jinyun was reminding me to go back and arrange things, and tell Si fanhan about the details, so as to avoid being exposed in time.


    But when I saw the bug on Jinyun''s shoulder, I couldn''t help shivering in my heart. If this guy also installed this thing on me, it would not be good for any of us. However, although I thought about it in my heart, I still deliberately said to Jinyun: "OK, I know. Isn''t that old ghost? However, I think the price you want is a little low. That old ghost is not simple. I''m afraid that we are empty.


    however, Jinyun laughs: "I don''t need to worry about this matter. Go quickly."


    I pushed my wheelchair and went back. After I went back, I found Xia Yu and Xiao Yu, officers of Si fan Hancheng, and pointed out my body to them. They were smart people. They understood what I meant when I saw this move. Then I nodded at me and walked into the room. I took out a piece of paper and pencil and handed it over to them Flow, mouth side son in random arrangement.


    Until the back, I was so tired that I said to officer Cheng, "OK, I''m going to have a rest. I''ll leave this plan to you."


    They knew what I meant and said to me deliberately, "go ahead."


    I didn''t give up. After I went back, I fell on the bed board and fell asleep. I didn''t wake up until noon the next day. I''m afraid my work and rest time is disordered. Even I don''t know when I should go to bed or get up.


    I was smiling bitterly when officer Cheng came in and said to me, "are you awake?"


    I nodded: "ah, these days I am tired to death, so sleep longer, you don''t mind."


    Officer Cheng laughed at me and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something to replenish your body."


    I, um, gave officer Cheng a push and walked out.


    But not long after we went out, I suddenly heard a noisy footstep outside.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with the sound of footsteps on the road, but I didn''t know why I was particularly sensitive to the sound of the feet, so I quickly asked officer Cheng to take the wheelchair.


    Officer Cheng looked at me suspiciously, and then asked me, "what''s wrong with Linzi? Why didn''t you leave all of a sudden? "


    I made a gesture not to speak to officer Cheng and listened carefully to the surrounding movement with my ears on my side.


    Seeing me like this, officer Cheng became nervous and looked at me closely. He was afraid that an ominous thing would come out from where.


    However, we waited for a long time, but we still didn''t see anything, but I''m sure that I must have heard the voice just now, and I absolutely did not hear it wrong.


    Cheng didn''t have any idea. He just laughed at me and said, "Lin Zi, as a policeman, this ear is much better than others. I didn''t hear it. Are you too nervous?"


    I said this to officer Cheng. Then I gave a dry smile and nodded to officer Cheng: "maybe I''m too nervous. Let''s go to dinner first."


    Officer Cheng let out a sound and took me to a hotel. I don''t know why. Officer Cheng''s choice of location was actually close to the glass window. I could just see the grass and trees outside.


    When I saw officer Cheng like this, I was puzzled. Did officer Cheng just hear something?


    Just as I was thinking about it, the sound of footsteps that had just subsided came again.


    As soon as I heard the sound, my heart began to twitch.


    Officer Cheng''s face changed quickly, but at this time he shook his head at me, lowered his head and began to eat.


    He had just eaten and had not taken two mouthfuls when his cell phone suddenly rang.


    Officer Cheng was stunned. Then he took out his mobile phone and took a look. After connecting, officer Cheng''s face turned black. He stood up and said to me, "I''m afraid Linzi can''t eat this meal well."

 Chapter 251

    I said to officer Cheng, slightly stunned, and quickly asked officer Cheng, "what''s going on? What''s the matter?"


    Officer Cheng nodded: "let''s go back to the Bureau and you will know."


    Although I don''t know why officer Cheng didn''t tell me directly, I also knew that there was no time for us to hesitate at this time, so I ran out with officer Cheng.


    I don''t know how long it took us to run on the road to get back to the police station.


    Jinyun is in the bureau at this time.


    See us back, staring at us, I give Jinyun look at the eyes of some uncomfortable, asked at Jinyun: "what''s going on?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "nothing, you go first, this is not the place to talk."


    Give Jinyun such a say, I think of the thing on my shoulder, is this matter related to the thing on my shoulder? Even though I was thinking wildly, I still didn''t say it.


    As soon as I entered the police station, Jinyun gave officer Cheng an eye, as if they had been in collusion. Officer Cheng nodded at Jinyun and then turned around and left. I don''t know what officer Cheng was doing, but seeing the glint between them, I knew there must be a secret in it.


    After a short time, officer Cheng came in with an aluminum alloy box and put it on the table. After that, Jinyun said to officer Cheng, "it''s all ready. You can''t be heard there."


    After hearing this, Jinyun took off his coat.


    I looked at Jinyun: "what''s the matter with you looking for us in such a hurry?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would ask him so. He was stunned for a moment and then turned to look at me: "the old man''s son that we agreed to now suddenly disappeared."


    I heard Jinyun''s words and raised my eyebrows: "missing? Can it be dead? "


    I just finished saying this, Jinyun waved to me: "No


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Jinyun''s words, but looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "how can you be so sure that he is not dead? In case "


    Jinyun gave me a bitter smile:" the kinship between these people is quite heavy. There must be some perception between them. Although the old man and his son are enemies now, the unchangeable law does exist. Do you understand what I mean now? "


    To Jinyun so said, I pan ran wake up: "you mean, you have found that old man? He knew that his son was not dead


    Jinyun gave me such a question, and then nodded at me: "yes, this is the reason why I want to know exactly what the situation is. Although his son is not dead, he has disappeared without any reason. Don''t you think it is very strange?"


    I thought about it, so I asked Jinyun, "what do we do now? I always feel as if someone had arranged it on purpose. "


    Officer Cheng looked at both of us for a while and then laughed softly.


    Jinyun and I didn''t expect that officer Cheng would laugh. They were stunned for a moment. Then they asked officer Cheng, "what are you laughing at?"


    Officer Cheng looked at me and Jinyun for a moment: "you have forgotten a very important thing. This is that I am a policeman! I''ll deal with this case. It''s your business to find a soul. But if you want to find a living person, you have to leave it to our police! "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, then nodded to officer Cheng. Jinyun looked at us for a while, and then patted me on my shoulder: "OK, it''s almost time. We should act now."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned: "action? What action? Where are you taking me? I can tell you that I can''t stand up like this now. I don''t want to "


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, officer Cheng smiles at me:" Lin Zi, why are you so afraid of things? Taoist priest Jinyun and I didn''t say anything. Why did you refuse so quickly? "


    I sneer in my heart, Jinyun in addition to pit I can have what good?


    While I was thinking wildly, I heard Jinyun say to me: "OK, time is almost up, we don''t have time to waste on this, forest, hurry with me."


    Although I am reluctant, but Jinyun has said so to me, I can''t refuse again, can only gnash one''s teeth to see him, and then follow Jinyun to go out together.


    I didn''t realize that the place where Jinyun brought me was the man''s villa.


    When I saw Jinyun bring me here again, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "what do you bring me here for?"


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at me, then he laughed at me: "of course, there is something to do, or I am too lazy to bring you here."


    He said this is equal to did not say the same, I rolled a white eye at Jinyun, do not want to pay attention to Jinyun again.He didn''t say much. He just looked around and said to me, "this place is a little special. You should be careful."


    I was stunned when I heard Jinyun say this, but I looked at Jinyun''s face. He didn''t seem to be mystifying me. Is there something wrong here?


    I want to ask what''s going on, but Jinyun doesn''t explain to me. She just knocks on the door. At the moment when Jinyun knocks, a nanny comes out of the door. She looks down at us two, but her expression is a little dog eyed, which makes me very unhappy.


    The nanny looked at us for a moment. "Who are you?"


    Originally I looked at a nanny''s attitude is not good, in the heart is very unhappy, but let me not think of is, this time Jinyun did not have a little angry, but said to the nanny: "we are to visit your master, why not at home?"


    Hearing Jinyun''s question, the nanny rolled her eyes and then said to me and Jinyun, "since you know what you''re doing here, really, get out of here. I''m so busy here that I don''t have time to accompany you two."


    She closed the door immediately after she finished speaking. I hate this kind of person most. She snorted coldly and almost swore at the woman. But Jinyun shook her head at me at this time.


    Seeing Jinyun shaking his head, although I am very unhappy in my heart now, I still put down the anger in my heart.


    When the woman completely disappeared from our sight, I asked Jinyun, "why don''t you let me scold her like this?"


    Who knows Jinyun at this time but smile at me: "it is just a nanny, what''s the use of scolding her?"


    I was thinking, suddenly heard Jinyun and I said: "what''s more, we are not here to find trouble, but to deal with things, you should not forget."


    When I heard Jinyun say so, I could only look at Jinyun with a bitter face: "in this case, what should we do next? We can''t always stay here and watch other people''s doors?"


    Jinyun squeezed his eyes at me: "who said we would stay here? You forget, there''s another important person we haven''t met


    Jinyun''s meaning is very obvious. There is only one person he called a very important person. That person is the man''s wife. At that time, I remember that the old ghost told us that his son and his daughter-in-law killed him together, so there is a large part of the reason for this woman''s ghost.


    I was thinking wildly, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, and then heard Jinyun say to me: "what do you think?"


    To Jinyun such a question, I suddenly back to God, and then to Jinyun shake his head: "no, ha ha, what do we do now?"


    Jinyun looked around: "all around here are monitored, and there are bodyguards inside. We can''t get in at all. I have to think of a way."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with Jinyun again. I looked at Jinyun doubtfully: "do you have any way?"


    Jinyun heard my words after a smile: "know me forest also."


    I heard Jinyun say so, all over the body goose bumps, waved to Jinyun: "OK, you don''t disgust here, what do you say you do?"


    After looking around for a while, Jinyun said to me, "it''s obviously impossible for us to go in this way. This is a dense area for security and monitoring. Even if we go over the wall, we will trigger the mechanism. So I wonder if we can get in through other channels."


    When I heard that Jinyun was going to show off his ideas again, I rolled a white eye at Jinyun: "what do you think in the end? Come on, don''t hesitate here."


    Jinyun smelled speech at me and said with a smile: "in fact, my method is very simple. As long as we drill in from the sewer, I guess there must be no monitoring in that place."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I was stunned and then said to Jinyun, "are you crazy? Go in through the sewer. Can you see what I''m like now? Can I get in through the sewer


    Jinyun Wen Yan shrugged at me: "I mean I went in, I didn''t let you in, what are you excited about?"


    When I said this to Jinyun, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes: "I don''t worry about letting you go in by yourself. In case I''m a college student after all, and I''m much higher than you are, if you don''t believe it"


    who knows I just finished, I''ll have some regrets. Isn''t Jinyun saying that he won''t let me in? I''m not asking for trouble. I''m trying to get myself into trouble?


    The more I thought about it, the more I thought I wanted to slap myself, but Jinyun laughed.

 Chapter 252

    See Jinyun such a smile, my face suddenly iron blue down, toward Jinyun cold asked a: "funny?"


    Jinyun covered his mouth and sighed. Then he said to me, "Linzi, do you look like a college student? I don''t think anyone can believe that you''ve been to college after you go out. Even if you believe that you''ve been to college, you must think you''re a nerd! "


    To Jinyun''s words, I don''t know what to say, just stare at him.


    Jinyun didn''t want to explain too much. He said to me, "well, it''s not early. Let''s move quickly. Otherwise, it''s not good for us to delay time."


    Although I was extremely reluctant at this time, he had already said so, and I had nothing to say, so I had to follow Jinyun to the sewer. However, I couldn''t get down because of my ankle problem, so Jinyun didn''t force me to let me go with him.


    After Jinyun went down, he said to me, "wait outside. I''ll find a way to take you in."


    I thought Jinyun was to let me watch the wind outside, so I was so happy, but what I never thought of was that Jinyun let me in for him. I really had to climb up to me wherever I went. Although I was not happy at this time, he was also for us, so I could only bite my teeth and nod at Jinyun.


    Only after the disappearance of Jinyun, I tried to cover the well cover and found a place to hide. Although there is monitoring in this place, after all, the monitoring is to protect myself, not to serve the people, so the monitoring is put closer, so that I can hide in the grass and not give people any information.


    I was thinking, hiding in the green belt, quietly staring at the villa in front of me. At this time, someone on the street has begun to come out slowly. If I was found to be crouching here, I would think I was a thief.


    Damned Jinyun, actually out of bad ideas, but although I am not very happy in the heart, in the end still did not appear those guys, I am relieved.


    I didn''t know how long I had been in the green belt, and the door finally creaked open.


    Waiting for the moment when the gate opened, my heart was happy. Did Jinyun come to meet me?


    I thought, whether it is or not, pushing the wheelchair madly, I pushed it forward.


    But as soon as I stopped, and before I could rest for a second or two, suddenly a dark object landed on my head, no doubt a browning pistol.


    I took a mouthful of saliva, and the sweat on my head fell.


    I slowly raised my head and saw a bodyguard with sunglasses smiling at me. Seeing the bodyguard''s smile, I shivered. Then I asked the bodyguard, "who are you? This is broad daylight"


    who knows my words have not been finished, suddenly I feel that my head has been heavily smashed As soon as his head sank, he fell to the ground.


    When I woke up, I was already tied up. Now I don''t know where I am, but it''s dark and there are rusty pipes. There are countless mice shuttling back and forth around me. After seeing these things, I can''t help being stunned. Then I look around in doubt. Is this the sewer? "


    but if I am in the sewer now, where is Jinyun?


    I wanted to yell at Jinyun, but when it came to my mouth, I suddenly hesitated. If I called out the name of Jinyun and let these guys find out, we would suffer. Jinyun is right. I should use my brain.


    As I thought about it, I closed my eyes. Anyway, I''m here now. It''s useless for me to say anything. I''ll just wait quietly and see what those damned guys want to do.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, there was a sound of kicking and trampling in the corridor of the sewer. Originally, I thought it was Jinyun. I was very happy, but soon I began to feel bitter. The footstep sound was not from Jinyun at all, but it seemed that there were many people coming towards me.


    At this time I don''t know how to return a responsibility, in the heart inexplicably flustered, always feel to have an accident.


    Sure enough, a moment later, a few men in suits came in from the opposite side, but they carried bags one by one.


    At the moment of seeing these things, I was very worried. The bags were not good things. What made me wonder was that I had been caught in for so long. Why didn''t I see that man?


    I was wondering, a guy squatted down beside me, he looked me up and down a few eyes, and then he laughed at me.


    Seeing this guy laughing, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked the bodyguard in front of me: "what are you laughing at?"


    The man sighed, "what do you say? When people die, they often have a look in their eyes. Desperation, I haven''t seen this kind of eyes for many years, you know? Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I could see your eyes in this dark underground one day. I really enjoyed the feelingI stared at the man: "you are not afraid of the police to arrest you?"


    The man said with a smile: "many people will ask me the same thing, but it''s a pity that I have killed so many people and can still live well"


    after hearing the man''s words, my face changed slightly, and then said to him, "since you have said that, I have nothing to say, but I want to find out one thing before I die, I wonder if you can answer me


    The man nodded and then laughed at me: "you want to ask what you want to ask, before you die, I try to satisfy your questions."


    I sighed and then said to the man, "I know I''m definitely dead now, but why did the man we came to look for no longer see you instead?"


    After hearing what I said, the man laughed and stared at me: "do you really want to know?"


    I nodded: "anyway, I''m on the death line now. You should tell me now, shouldn''t you?"


    Man ha ha smile, take off sunglasses to see me: "originally other questions I can answer you, but you must ask this question, so ha ha."


    He said, let the people behind him put the bag down, stepped on the sewage and looked at me, then laughed at me and opened the bag.


    I saw a saw inside. At the moment I saw the saw, my face suddenly turned pale: "what are you going to do?"


    The man narrowed his eyes as if he was going to reflect on something. After a moment, he said to me, "I''ve been told many years ago that it''s not as painful to die as a chainsaw. So you should know, I like to see people''s painful expressions. Haha"


    he just said this, but he didn''t wait for me to call out All of a sudden, there was a Gaga noise, like something rolling in the sewer. These killers were very sensitive to the sound. When they heard the sound, they quickly looked around. The guy at the head didn''t speak. He squinted for a while. Then he took out his pistol and made a gesture to other people, These people are walking forward in small steps.


    But they just walked forward a few steps, suddenly a flash came out from the corner, which should be a bit like fireworks, but I know that there should not be fireworks in this place, otherwise the humidity on the ground would be enough to extinguish its flame. Anyway, my eyes flashed at the moment when this thing came out I can''t open it.


    That man seems to be scared, but after all, he is also a human, to such a strong light out of the dark will have a brief blindness.


    Although I can''t see anything, I know that someone has come to save me at this time.


    I was thinking about it. I suddenly felt as if I had been dragged by something under my feet. Then I suddenly carried it on his shoulder and went out with a whoosh.


    I don''t know how long it took for my eyes to get used to the light outside.


    At this time, I suddenly opened my eyes, and just wanted to ask, but before I had time to respond, I pushed the people behind me into the water.


    I gave him such a move that I was about to struggle, but he suddenly swam in front of me at this time, and then he made a gesture of no need to me.


    It''s Jinyun. I''m a little stunned when I see Jinyun like this, but I still hold my breath and nod at Jinyun.


    Jinyun saw that I had been quiet down after a sigh of relief, and then raised his hand to point to me above.


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw the gesture of Jinyun. I didn''t respond to it for a long time. What does Jinyun mean? Jinyun didn''t want to explain it, but waited quietly with her eyes closed.


    After waiting for a while, I suddenly heard a rush of footsteps coming from above. The underwater sound was more sensitive than that on the shore. So at the moment when I heard the sound, I was stunned and hid under the water and didn''t dare to vomit a blister.


    I don''t know how long later, I saw a shadow of a man on the smart water. They looked at the water for a while and then turned away. Although they left like this, I suddenly felt strange. We can see them clearly under the water. Why can''t they see us at this time?

 Chapter 253

    I was in a daze, I felt Jinyun clapped on my shoulder, then Jinyun pointed to me and indicated that we should go up now.


    Although I was puzzled, I was still under the water and couldn''t speak. So I nodded at Jinyun and floated up with Jinyun. After I went up, Jinyun didn''t explain anything. I just made a gesture to me. At this time, I found that we had entered the villa. We were not very big outside, but recently I just found out that this villa is simply not what we can imagine.


    I was stunned, Jinyun patted on my shoulder, then I heard Jinyun say to me: "what are you still in a daze? Let''s go. We''re not here to enjoy the scenery. "


    Give Jinyun such a say, I suddenly come back to God, but I have not stood on the ground for two seconds, the leg suddenly a soft, fell on the ground, staring at Jinyun: "how can I go like this?"


    Jinyun was just so nervous that he forgot about it, squinting his eyes and looking at me with displeasure: "what a troublesome guy, he put me up on his shoulder and walked in towards me.


    After we went in, we didn''t see the bodyguard or even the nanny. The doubt in my heart became stronger. It was like an empty shell. Anyway, Jinyun is carrying me now. I simply asked Jinyun, "what''s going on? I just saw so many people. Why can''t I see anyone at this time? "


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to ask him this question. After a white look at me, he said to me, "now what time is it? You still have the mind to ask these messy things. We''d better try to find the man to talk about it. If you want to know, when I have time to tell you, anyway, I won''t tell you now."


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I shut my mouth. Anyway, this guy won''t say anything to me now. I''m just like asking him what to say, so I''m blocking myself up.


    Jinyun didn''t talk much. After looking around, he carried me into the villa.


    After entering, Jinyun put me down: "you hide here, don''t move."


    I looked, Jinyun put me on the sofa, what is hiding, as long as a person will find me in.


    Jinyun did not explain to me, but pulled out a charm from his body and pasted it on my forehead. Then he said to me, "I have told you very clearly. Don''t move before I come back. Do you understand?"


    Although I don''t like Jinyun to talk to me in this tone, I still nodded at Jinyun: "got it."


    Jinyun then did not say anything to me, turned around and went upstairs.


    I sat on the soft sofa, but I felt uneasy again and again. I always felt that someone would come in later. As expected, after more than ten minutes, several men in suits walked into the room. I sat on the sofa and saw them looking at me, and the cold sweat on their heads came out again.


    But to my surprise, these guys just can''t see me.


    The first man''s face changed, and then he said, "I''ve searched them out. If you don''t find them today, you''ll all wait for me."


    After hearing the man''s words, those people shivered, as if they were very afraid of men.


    I swallowed saliva, they can''t see me, I secretly happy, but Jinyun has told me not to move, so I dare not move at this time.


    After getting the order, those people began to run around. They should be looking for the trace of Jinyun and me. But after looking for a while, they didn''t seem to find anything. Then they came to the man.


    When the man saw them like this, he said to them, "what''s the matter? Did you find it? "


    Several people looked at each other, and then shook their heads at the man. Who knows they just shook their heads, the man put out a hand to slap a slap, directly hit the man in front of him on the ground.


    He didn''t know how strong he was. I only heard a click, like the sound of a broken neck. Then the man said to other people, "take it out and feed the shark. If you can''t find them, you''ll end up like him."


    I didn''t expect this man to be so cruel. It was all his hands. I swallowed my saliva. Although he could not see me, I was still afraid of him instinctively.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I just stared at him.


    A moment later, those people scattered, but the man came towards me with a face of anger, and then went to the sofa, leaning against my position, unexpectedly so close.


    My heart was pounding, and I didn''t want to be with such a plague God. Although Jinyun had already said hello to me in advance, fear still occupied my reason. I didn''t want to stay here for another second, so I slowly moved away from him and wanted to get away from this man.But as soon as I was together, my feet began to soften.


    I secretly scolded, I even forgot this, but it was too late for me to regret it any more. Give me such a sudden, the opposite thing fell on the ground with a crash. Originally, the man wanted to drink tea, but after I knocked down something, the man''s face suddenly changed. Then he took out a pistol from his body and laughed coldly I didn''t expect you to be here


    I have fallen to the ground at this time. Although the man can''t see me, his gun is pointed at me. As long as he gently pulls the trigger, my head will be like an exploded watermelon.


    I turned pale with fear.


    But just as he was about to pull the trigger, there was a creak on the stairs.


    I heard the sound and looked back suddenly. I saw a foot running upstairs at this time.


    The man also suddenly looked up at this time, I took advantage of this opportunity to quickly climb forward a few steps, has been hiding behind the sofa, and before I came and put on two, I suddenly heard three gunshots coming from the place I just was in. After hearing the sound of gunfire, the sweat on my head puffed out, damn this man It''s really a madman who actually shoots in his own territory.


    I was shocked in my heart, but at this time I didn''t dare to speak. I just waited for a moment. The group of people outside seemed to have heard the gunshot and rushed in. I didn''t dare to look. I just curled up behind the sofa and waited quietly.


    Just then I heard someone say to the man, "what''s the matter, boss?"


    The man did not answer his words directly, but sneered: "go upstairs and have a look. If you find any ominous person, you don''t have to say any nonsense to him. Do you understand?"


    After hearing the man''s words, several people looked at each other. Then they nodded at the man and went up. The man just around the sofa around a circle, feel the murderous man after I dare not say anything, just wait quietly.


    After waiting for a while, the man didn''t find anything, so he went upstairs.


    I still have the lingering fear of curling up here. Suddenly someone patted me on my shoulder. Originally, my nerves were highly nervous. I was scared to jump from the ground when I was patted from behind. Who knows, at this time, Jinyun''s voice suddenly came from my ear: "don''t shout."


    His voice was very low, just like a mosquito. I quickly looked back. Although Jin Yun''s face was still full of anger at this time, it was probably because I had just disturbed his plan. But after all, it was this fatal time that Jinyun didn''t speak much. He just made a sign to me to go. I saw that Jinyun looked like this What''s the situation like now, so I didn''t think much about it. I went out with Jinyun.


    After I went out, I found a small box in Jinyun''s hand. At the moment when I saw this thing, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked Jinyun, "what''s this thing?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "now there is no time to explain so much to you. Let''s leave here first."


    To Jinyun so said, I also suddenly come back to God, and then nodded at Jinyun, followed him to jump into the pool.


    When I jumped down, I suddenly found that my legs didn''t have much to do, but I still couldn''t stand up just now. Which slap of Jinyun on my shoulder played a role?


    But when I think about it carefully, I feel that something is wrong. Jinyun''s ability is very strong, and I have to admit it. But Jinyun''s ability is for the soul, not for a living person. So at this moment, I have no doubt. What is the situation?


    Jinyun at this time naturally did not have the mind to explain to me, one breath took me from the pool to the sewer.


    However, just as soon as I got into the sewer, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and smashed it hard on my shoulder. All of a sudden, I felt my head sink, then my body tilted, and I fell on the ground. Originally, I wanted to scold Jinyun and see what the madman wanted to do, but at this time, I felt that my head was sinking, and then I was leaning Before he had time to speak, he felt his head more and more dizzy, and then he put his head on the ground.


    When I wake up, we are already in the police station. Jinyun just smiles at me when I wake up, but it''s strange that his mind seems to be all on the box he just took back.

 Chapter 254

    I saw Jinyun struggling to sit up from the bed. Staring at Jinyun, I asked Jinyun, "what''s going on? Are we in the police station now


    Unexpectedly, Jinyun turned around and shook his head at me: "no"


    he just answered me like this. After hearing what he said, my heart sank for a while, and then he asked Jinyun, "if it''s not a police station, where is it?"


    After hearing my question, Jinyun looked at me impatiently: "you this guy is really troublesome, you won''t turn around to have a look?"


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I suddenly came back to my senses and looked around me. It was only at this time that I found that we seemed to be in a rental house. These days, I have been staying with Jinyun in the Public Security Bureau, so I am almost unfamiliar with rent.


    After swallowing my saliva, I thought of the Lingpai thing and said to Jinyun: "I haven''t caught my soul for nearly a week. In this case"


    before I finish my words, Jinyun put down the box in his hand, and then said to me, "take it easy. I''ve dealt with the things that should be handled. You don''t have to worry about those guys If you want to find you, just leave it to me. For the moment, you can think about it for me. How can we bring back the souls you let out? "


    I heard Jinyun say so, I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then nodded at Jinyun: "OK, anyway, it has become this way, I can only break the jar."


    Jinyun shook his head at me and threw the box to me.


    I was stunned for a moment, took over the box and looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "what do you give me this for?"


    Jinyun smiles at me: "do you study and study yourself to see what you can see?"


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, playing with the box on my hand, but I didn''t find anything special about the box after looking at it for a long time, so I looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "there is nothing wrong with this, what do you want me to see?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "I said you are really stupid or fake stupid? You can see for yourself when you see the problem and talk to me


    I gave Jinyun a word to say nothing to say, but still carefully looked at the box, a moment later I can''t help but stupefied, and then I heard Jinyun say to me: "did you find something?"


    I nodded to Jinyun: "it''s this box that seems to contain something."


    Jinyun smiles at me: "what''s in it?"


    It seems that this guy already knows what''s in it. He''s not teasing me, so I don''t have the heart to make fun of him. I opened the box and had a look. At the moment I opened the box, all the contents came out with a wheeze.


    Jinyun quickly covered the box: "I said you can be careful, this thing is useful to us."


    I looked at the white powder that came out and froze for a long time. Then I asked Jinyun, "is this thing ashes?"


    Jinyun said with a smile: "yes, it''s ashes."


    To Jinyun so said, I was completely stunned, and then said to Jinyun, "if it''s ashes, whose ashes are they?"


    More and more mysteries began to haunt me.


    Jinyun just a smile at me: "you think about it, have a rest. When you wake up, we will return to the police station."


    I can''t help being stunned when I heard this, then I asked Jinyun, "why don''t we go back now, we must wait until tomorrow?"


    Jinyun said to me with a smile: "then you will know. Well, it''s not early. If I''m here today, nothing can hurt you. Don''t wait for tomorrow when you don''t have the spirit, don''t blame me for not letting you sleep."


    I gave Jinyun such a say, can only sigh, see what he does not want to say, understand, I am very upset in my heart, lying on the bed tossing and turning, how can not sleep.


    Jinyun lying on the sofa and seeing me like this, he laughed: "it seems that you are in a mess now, aren''t you? Why can''t you sleep? "


    I look at Jinyun heart with a bitter face and say that what you said is not nonsense? If you understand, I won''t think about so many things.


    Jinyun stood up and came to me and looked at me. Then he said to me, "Lin Zi, to tell you the truth, you''d better not know some things. It''s not good for you to know too much, right?"


    I give Jinyun such a say can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, and then to Jinyun asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me: "it''s meaningless, go to sleep, or that sentence, if you can''t get up tomorrow, I won''t let you sleep again."


    I sighed, then closed my eyes and let myself slowly calm down.


    I don''t know how long it has been like this, and suddenly I hear someone calling in my ear.But I know this voice is definitely not Jinyun.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked into the room. I found that it was dark all around. Jinyun didn''t know where it was. The door began to wheeze with the wind.


    The moment I felt this thing, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. What''s the matter with this? How suddenly did I feel anything?


    I was thinking, just in my ear and thought of the cry just now, but at this time, the voice was gloomy. I was shivering, and I quickly looked back at it: "who?"


    Still no one answered me, I finally couldn''t help it. I wanted to stand up, but my legs were so soft that I fell on the ground with a wheeze.


    I looked around for a look, but in this moment, my neck was suddenly pinched, suddenly swung up, and hit me dead against the wall.


    Although I was half killed by the collision, I was secretly scolding Jinyun, the damned playmate. He said that he would protect me here, but why did this thing throw me on the wall, but he didn''t show up.


    I was in a daze. Suddenly, I felt a heat coming from my head. It was blood


    damn it. I can''t stand up now, but it doesn''t mean that I''m not angry. At the moment when the blood flowed out, my face suddenly changed. I grabbed a stool nearby and smashed it at the head of the guy who hit me.


    But just then there was a crack in my face.


    Give this slap a dozen, I suddenly came back to my mind, opened my eyes to see a look, only see Jinyun is staring at me, and then I white one eye, roared at me: "are you crazy?"


    I said to Jinyun, his face changed, and then said to Jinyun: "just"


    Jinyun touched his head: "you don''t sleep well, the wind in the middle of the night, look at my head, you hit a blood bag."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned. Just now I clearly remember that


    I was thinking about it, Jinyun sighed and sat down on the sofa, took out a can from the side and began to drink.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I looked at Jinyun with embarrassment: "I''m really sorry just now, but I''m in a dream"


    when I heard me say that in my dream, Jinyun just poured the wine into his mouth and spat it out.


    I saw the appearance of Jinyun and was shocked. I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jinyun stares at me, seeing his eyes, I can''t help but be scared, looking at Jinyun: "why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    Jinyun did not explain to me, but went to my side and pressed my forehead. Jinyun''s sudden action scared me a lot.


    A moment later, he squinted at me for a while, then sighed, took out a spell and turned it into powder and handed it to me: "eat it, you are in the devil."


    To Jinyun so said, I was shocked, but look at Jinyun''s appearance does not seem to be joking with me, I bite my teeth and swallow what he handed me into my stomach.


    A smell of paper dust came out of my mouth and almost made me vomit out. However, Jinyun stopped talking and continued to sleep on the sofa. I felt guilty when I saw her like this, so I simply stopped talking and fell asleep on the bed.


    This sleep lasted until the next morning.


    Jinyun grabbed the box and looked at it for a while. Then he called me up and said to me, "what you saw yesterday has something to do with this box. It seems that we have to solve this box as soon as possible."


    I don''t know what Jinyun murmured about, but looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "solve this box?"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "you forget, I have told you, this box has ghosts, we will not go back to the police station, go to that place first."


    After that, I heard that place? Where? Where are you taking me? "


    after hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a white eye, and then said to me," of course, it''s the old man''s house. "


    Jinyun said that the old man''s home was not other places, but the old house before. He was going to find the ghost old man. I scratched my head, and I didn''t know which one Jinyun was singing. Jinyun didn''t want to explain more. He took me to the door and stopped. Then he made a sign to me to go. I saw that Jinyun didn''t go in A face of doubt, toward Jinyun asked: "you don''t go in?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun shrugged at me: "I won''t go in, wait for your good news, don''t let me down."

 Chapter 255

    When I saw Jinyun like this, I couldn''t help getting angry and yelling at Jinyun: "if you don''t go in, if something happens, I can''t cope with it."


    Who knows Jinyun just laughed after hearing what I said: "it''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, if you fall in it, you can''t blame me. Anyway, I''ve been helping you."


    I gave Jinyun such a talk, his face suddenly black down, but Jinyun this guy is unreasonable, he and I have nothing to say, simply a bite of teeth, anyway, have become this way, I also have nothing to be afraid of, opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as I opened the door, a stream of Yin Qi rushed in from inside. I couldn''t help shivering, thinking that what would happen would be pushed to Jinyun, the damned head. As long as this guy doesn''t look for me, anything can be said.


    I was thinking, and the door behind me creaked and closed.


    I quickly looked back, Jinyun did not follow me in, although at this time my heart is to how uncomfortable, how uncomfortable, but now I have nothing to say, can only be forced to shout at the room: "master, you should come out."


    To tell you the truth, although I''m standing in the yard, I don''t want to go any further.


    This time, the old man didn''t make such a big battle and let so many ghosts come out. He just came out and laughed at me when he saw me: "what''s the matter, little brother? I feel that the villain is still alive. Don''t you want to play tricks on me?"


    When I heard the old man''s voice and saw his strange smile on his face, I felt uncomfortable. I quickly explained to the old man, "it''s not. Before we finish the task, I won''t say I can do it, but Taoist priest Jinyun asked me to send you something."


    After hearing what I said, the old man couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then he said to me, "send something? What can I get you? "


    When I saw the old man like this, I didn''t dare to talk much. I took the box out of my hand and handed it to the old man. He looked at me and said, "give me a box? What can I do with this box? "


    I have a bitter face. Jinyun didn''t tell me anything before he came in, so I didn''t know how to explain to the old man at this time. I just said to the old man, "Jinyun didn''t tell me anything. I just said that after you give me this box, you will understand what it means."


    The old man looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t come. He just reached out his hand and waved at the box in my hand. The box in my hand floated up and flew to the front of the old man. After a few eyes, he took the box and looked at it carefully. After that, the old man''s body suddenly shook, as if he saw something he shouldn''t have seen It''s the same thing.


    I was shocked. When he raised his head again, his eyes had turned blood red.


    I quickly stepped back two steps and whispered to the old man, "may I go now?"


    I was so scared that I thought what the old man would do, but what I didn''t expect was that the old man laughed: "of course, but I still want to thank you both."


    After saying this, he suddenly waved his hand at the gate, which opened with a creak.


    When I saw the door open, I didn''t hesitate. This guy let me go now. I couldn''t get it. So I ran out in a hurry. "


    when I came out, Jinyun was smoking next to a corner.


    My body has been drenched with cold sweat. Seeing Jinyun smoking, my face changed for a while. I went to him and took away his cigarette butt. He roared at Jinyun: "do you still have the mind to smoke at this time?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "big day, what are you afraid of?"


    With a bitter face, I didn''t answer Jinyun''s words. Instead, I asked Jinyun, "what is the box you just gave me?"


    Jinyun also didn''t answer my words, just sighed and said to me: "I didn''t expect you to come out so soon. Tut, this old man looks very unwelcome to you."


    I couldn''t kick Jinyun in the wheelchair, but I still tried to wring a wrench in his leg. Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would attack him. For a time, he didn''t react and cried out in pain.


    I''m not joking with Jinyun now, staring at Jinyun: "if you don''t say it clearly, I''m not polite."


    Jinyun shrugged at me: "you don''t have to threaten me. I''m not afraid of you."


    In fact, I also know that I can''t annoy Jinyun at all, so I sighed and asked at Jinyun: "even if I helped you so much, you should tell me whose ashes are in that box?"


    Jinyun saw that I couldn''t give up today without asking what to do. He sighed and said to me, "since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you well. The ashes of his son are on it."How could I have never thought that it would be like this. I widened my eyes and thought it was my mistake: "are you telling me the truth? Is that his son''s ashes? But I clearly remember you told me his son didn''t die. What''s going on? How can I hear Xi Lu confused? "


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "I''ve told you enough, you still don''t ask, it''s not good for you. Besides, after this matter is over, don''t you all know it? Why do you have to ask now


    I can''t believe what Jinyun said. I just looked at Jinyun with wide eyes. However, at this time, Jinyun didn''t explain anything to me, just looked up at the sky, and then said to me, it''s too late. Let''s go back quickly. "


    Jinyun so a mouth, I had to point to Jinyun, with Jinyun back to the police station.


    At this time, officer Cheng was anxiously turning around the yard. Seeing that we were back, officer Cheng rushed to meet him and said to Jinyun and me, "you two can be regarded as coming back."


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, coupled with his nervous look on his face, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked officer Cheng, "what happened?"


    Officer Cheng nodded: "it''s a long story. Let''s go first. Xia Yu, they are all waiting for you in the room."


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, I was more nervous. But Jinyun seemed to know what was going to happen. With a smile on his face, he followed officer Cheng into the room.


    I followed behind Jinyun. When officer Cheng went in, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "did you guess it would be like this?"


    Jinyun towards me, hehe a smile, but did not answer my words, I see Jinyun this appearance, belly is full of fire.


    But at this time, summer rain pushed me in the past.


    Officer Cheng took us all the way to the monitoring room.


    I looked at officer Cheng suspiciously: "what are you so anxious to let us back to see?"


    Officer Cheng looked at me for a moment, then said to me, "you can see the picture."


    What officer Cheng showed us this time was the surveillance inside the police station. The picture showed several people in black coming in from the yard and then walked into the two rooms we were in.


    Seeing them like this, I turned my head and looked at Jinyun: "what''s going on here?"


    Jinyun laughed at me: "you forget I told you, I knew these guys would come to the police station, and these people are not ordinary products, so I didn''t go back to the police station at that time. If there was any homicide here, we could all explain it. It''s not good to disturb anyone."


    Officer Cheng was stunned when he heard Jinyun''s words: "originally, Taoist priest Jinyun had already known that such a thing would happen, which made us worry for nothing. I''ll call you, but I can''t get through. Xiaoyu has gone to find you. I don''t know how she is now."


    Just after officer Cheng finished speaking, Xiaoyu came in from outside. Seeing that we were all there, Xiaoyu patted his chest: "I''m scared to death. I thought you were what''s wrong with you, big one. When you go out again, you should at least say hello to us, right?"


    Jinyun Wen Yan waved to officer Cheng: "now is not the time to say this. Guess what we found in that guy''s villa?"


    Several people looked at each other, but they puzzled for a long time, or did not understand what Jinyun was saying.


    Jinyun hehe smile: "I found an urn in which villa."


    Officer Cheng squinted: "the urn? What''s so strange about that? "


    Jinyun waved his hand: "this urn is not an ordinary urn. You can''t imagine what it contains."


    Jinyun''s words are both mysterious and mysterious. Several of them covered their heads and said that they all had a headache. Jinyun just laughed: "this urn contains the ashes of that man, that is to say, the man has died."


    In fact, Jinyun told me, I was not so surprised, but Xia Yu, after hearing Jinyun''s words, their face changed slightly and said to Jinyun, "are you not kidding? That man didn''t live well? His father doesn''t even know he''s dead. Are you so sure that the urn must contain the man''s ashes? "

 Chapter 256

    After hearing the rain, Jinyun waved his hand: "is that man''s skeleton? I''m not sure now. It''s gray, but there''s one thing I''m sure that there must be a part of that man''s body."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment: "you mean that even if the man is not dead, I''m afraid he''s half disabled, right?"


    But Jinyun shook his head at me: "it''s not. For example, if you can see that man''s hair in this pile of ashes, it may be that man''s ashes can be seen in the Taoist outside. But the more you participate, the more difficult it is to find."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "then we still can''t make sure that the man is dead, right? But if it''s like this, what are we going to do? "


    Jinyun looked at me and then said to me, "we have no way, but it doesn''t mean that some people have no way."


    I didn''t expect Jinyun would say this, slightly stunned, but before I asked who could know this, Xia Yu said, "no wonder you want to give the old man that box. You want him to make sure that this guy is dead or not?"


    Jinyun drew out a bad smile: "yes, since we have no way to be sure, it may not be a good thing to let others confirm for us."


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I sighed: "to him, how do we do now?"


    Si fan, with a smile, stared at me for a while, then said to me, "of course, you have to wait. Can you recognize whether the ashes belong to his son before the old man?"


    I scratched my head and explained to Si fanhan, "I don''t mean that. I mean, if his son dies, why can''t the old man feel it? Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    After hearing what I said, Si fan Han and Jin Yun both raised their eyebrows slightly: "this sentence is right, so we feel strange. But anyway, we can''t make sure that the old man can find his son. Forget it, let''s not worry about this problem now. Think about other things."


    To him to say so, I was slightly stunned, and then looked at Xia Yu, wanted to let Xia Yu help us think of a way, Xia Yu sighed, and then shrugged at me.


    When I saw Xia Yu''s appearance, I could only smile bitterly. Xia Yu seemed to think of something and asked officer Cheng, "by the way, officer Cheng, have you found the murderer in the mall?"


    Officer Cheng chuckled bitterly: "that''s the soul. If you haven''t found it, I can''t find it. But these things seem to disappear suddenly these days."


    Hearing officer Cheng''s words, Jinyun suddenly seemed to think of something, and suddenly stood up from his chair: "you mean"


    officer Cheng gave a bitter smile: "they have not appeared for many days."


    Jinyun Oh, and then waved to me: "Linzi, you go out with me, the rest of the people stay in the police station, do not come to us, once we are in trouble, I will naturally find a way to inform you."


    He said, without looking back, he pushed the wheelchair and took me out toward the outside.


    I don''t know how long it took me to follow Jinyun to stop.


    I raised my head and looked at the front. I was stunned for a moment and asked Jinyun, "isn''t this the shopping mall that happened before"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, so I''m bringing you here now. Maybe we''ll have some new discoveries."


    I grimaced: "I really don''t want to go in the upper two floors of this mall now. Can we not go in? Or can you go up by yourself? "


    Jinyun waved his hand at me. He looked like he wanted to say something to me. But his face suddenly changed. Then he rolled a white eye at me: "what are you afraid of?"


    I don''t know why Jinyun''s face will suddenly become so fast, doubtfully looking at Jinyun, but Jinyun is aiming at me with a smile: "OK, don''t talk nonsense, don''t we all know it when we go up?"


    I gave Jinyun such a say, had to nod at Jinyun, Jinyun push has been on the floor.


    Watching us go up, the security guard of the mall stopped us two: "the building has been sealed, I hope you two"


    before he finished his words, he suddenly looked at me and Jinyun. When I saw the look in his eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked him why you were looking at us so "


    that security guard hesitated After a while, he said to Jinyun, "are you the Taoist priest of Jinyun?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that the security guard would ask him so. He raised his eyebrows slightly and then asked the security guard, "how do you know about us?"


    The security guard laughed at me and Jinyun: "it''s a long story, but you can''t go in the building above. It has been sealed by the police."Jinyun smelt speech and looked at me, then he laughed at the security guard: "it''s OK. I''ll handle this matter. If you don''t have other things, you''ll go to other places first, and you won''t see us."


    Who knows that just after Jinyun''s words were finished, the security guard shook his head at both of us: "Taoist priest, don''t embarrass me. It''s not that I don''t want you to go in, but the order above. If I put you in without permission, it''s not only losing your jobs, but also going to jail. You see, I''m an ordinary person"


    his words have not been finished Jin Yun raised his hand and waved to the security guard: "since it is like this, we won''t embarrass you. If we have other things, we won''t chat with you here. You should be busy first."


    Jinyun said, pushing me to go outside, the security guard did not stop.


    I looked at Jinyun strangely: "let''s go like this?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "don''t you see it? How can you get in when you are stopped here? "


    I gave Jinyun a sentence choked half to death, but Jinyun said is not wrong, people are staring at you on the stairs, you want to go up is impossible.


    After thinking about it, I still couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "shall we just forget it? If there is any secret in the upstairs, we will leave like this, I''m afraid we will never be able to uncover the mystery."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun said with a smile: "it''s more and more like my apprentice. I even want to go with me."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "you don''t want to take advantage of the night"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, it''s a good time. Anyway, we can''t get in now. Let''s wait for them to get off work."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, my heart suddenly twitched. I don''t want to see any messy things in the evening. If my courage goes on like this, I will be scared.


    I was thinking, Jinyun patted on my shoulder: "don''t be afraid, I''m by your side anyway."


    I have no choice but to sigh, anyway, what Jinyun said is what, even if I express my own opinion is useless, so I shut my mouth and no longer speak.


    This day, we have been wandering outside, which can be regarded as a kind of relaxation. Until the evening, my heart is tense.


    Jinyun pushed me to the door of the shopping mall again. At this time, the shopping mall has begun to close. Once the iron door is closed, it is difficult for us to enter. So I squinted at Jinyun and said, "what can we do now?"


    Jinyun squeezed out a bad smile at me: "I''ll handle this matter, but you don''t want to leave here. If you don''t want to help me, I won''t let you come here by yourself. Are you right?"


    Jinyun words let me some helpless, then I shrugged at Jinyun: "you don''t talk nonsense, hurry to find a way to let us in."


    Jinyun nods to me: "you stay here, I didn''t let you come over when don''t go to walk."


    I, um, looked at him quietly.


    However, when Jinyun just passed by, I heard a strange voice in my ear. I couldn''t help being stunned at the moment when I heard the voice. I quickly turned my head and looked at the side.


    At this time, I found that in my side of an alley, squatting a girl in ragged clothes, clothes messy, hands holding legs, like a beggar.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, I couldn''t help being stunned.


    Her head had been buried between her knees, and that sound was supposed to be from her stomach.


    I wanted to go over and ask the little girl what happened, but at this moment Jinyun yelled at me: "what are you doing in the woods? Come here. "


    After hearing Jinyun said so, I ran towards him with a hum. The person who opened the door had already left. I looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "how did you handle it?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "there are so many problems, go quickly."


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I didn''t know what to say. I just looked back. But when I looked back, I couldn''t see the girl. I couldn''t help being stunned. Jinyun asked me, "what are you looking at?"


    I rushed to Jinyun and said: "just there is a person, how suddenly disappeared?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly and then asked me, "are you just too nervous to read wrong?"


    I shook my head at Jinyun: "I stayed there for such a long time, but it''s not as long as ten seconds, are all wrong?"

 Chapter 257

    After hearing what I said, Jinyun raised eyebrows slightly. I don''t know what he is thinking about now. But at this time, Jinyun said to me: "we''ll talk about that later. Let''s go here first. The secret is not clear yet."


    I nodded at Jinyun, did not say anything more, followed Jinyun and walked into the mall together.


    When the mall is closing, it is always empty and there is no one in it.


    I looked around, most of the surveillance cameras were on the ground, so I said to Jinyun, "can we be found like this?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "anyway, now all come in, we don''t have to worry about so much. We''ll investigate the matter clearly and then."


    I nodded and there was no more nonsense. Jinyun pushed me to the elevator and pressed it.


    When I saw Jinyun biting the elevator, I couldn''t help being stunned. I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "is it useful for us to take the elevator? Can it reach that high? "


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "no, you forget, that security guard has told us in the morning, and the upper part has been sealed. In this way, the elevator can not lead to that place, but the elevator is much faster than we go up. What''s more, you are not convenient now. I can''t take any trouble to move you up?"


    Jinyun said so, not without his reason, so I nodded at Jinyun: "now we go up like this, no equipment, no danger?"


    I asked a series of questions of Jinyun a little annoyed, he rolled a white eye at me: "later on, after all things are clear, why do you want to ask so many?"


    I gave Jinyun a word training dare not say again, had to follow him quietly waiting for the elevator to open.


    Although the upper floors are sealed off, the elevator leads to the next floor from that floor.


    We stayed in the elevator for about four or five seconds, and the elevator door opened, and the lights on this floor were off. When the elevator door opened, suddenly a cold wind came in, which made me shiver. At this time, it was still hot. All of a sudden, there was such a cold wind blowing from the elevator, which still made me feel like the hair bone It''s creepy.


    Jinyun saw me like this and patted on my shoulder: "don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I don''t know how many times Jinyun said the same thing to me, but I still chose to believe him, so I nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun laughed at me, and was about to push me forward. But at this moment, I heard a rattle in my ear. At the moment of hearing this sound, Jinyun and I were stunned for a moment. Then Jinyun turned his head and looked at me. After that, he squinted his eyes for a long time and then asked the other side: "what People? "


    Hearing this question from Jinyun, my heart became more tense.


    Seeing that I was afraid, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, then gave me a look and walked towards the opposite side.


    I didn''t dare to speak, so I stared at Jinyun. After a moment, Jinyun pushed me to the side where I had just dropped something. I looked up and had a look. It was a fruit stall, but a Durian on the top fell to the ground, and a stink came out from the durian.


    I quickly covered his nose, but at this time Jinyun squatted down and looked at durian carefully. Seeing Jinyun like this, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked Jinyun, "is there any discovery?"


    After hearing my question, Jinyun raised his head and looked at me suspiciously.


    Seeing this look in Jinyun''s eyes, I was startled and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    When Jinyun heard me ask him this, he picked up the durian and said, "look at it yourself."


    Although I don''t know what Jinyun wants me to see, I can still see some very small handprints and tooth marks on the whole durian by the uncertain moonlight, just like eating by a small child.


    The moment I saw these teeth marks, my heart began to twitch, and the cold sweat on my head all came out. I stared at Jinyun and said, "it can''t be"


    before I finished speaking, Jinyun waved to me: "Linzi, let''s go up."


    I know that Jinyun said this on purpose to hide in the dark that little ghost said, so I nodded at Jinyun: "good!"


    The forehead side son should a, while following Jinyun to go forward in the past, but just when we just went out a few steps, my ear suddenly sounded a very small voice.


    It was the cry of a child. My hand froze when I heard it.


    Jinyun sneered and slowly turned back: "you don''t have to play tricks here to scare us. I''m a Taoist. The most fearless thing is ghosts. Don''t hide and hide. Come out."With Jinyun''s voice falling down, I quickly looked back and saw a child about ten months old climbing out from the fruit stand. It was strange that the child''s eyes were full of blood, which made him look particularly terrible. He opened his mouth, and his whole mouth was like a black mamba snake. It looked like a bottomless hole.


    Seeing the child like this, I was flustered to the extreme, and quickly called to Jinyun: "how to do?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "Linzi, I said that you can be a little bit more daring, such a little devil can frighten you into such a state?"


    I didn''t answer Jinyun''s words, just staring at the children in front of me.


    The child seemed to be unable to understand the conversation between me and Jinyun at all, even slowly leaning towards us.


    I quickly pushed the wheelchair back two steps, but at this time, Jinyun said to the child: "stop! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    The little boy really stopped after hearing Jinyun''s threat. I didn''t dare to speak, so I looked at them.


    Jinyun squatted down and didn''t seem to want to hurt it, but said to the little boy, "Why are you here?"


    The little boy did not answer Jinyun, but the murderous spirit in his eyes was very heavy.


    I can see that the child is nervous again, so he quickly gives Jinyun a look. When Jinyun sees this look in my eyes, the corner of his mouth slightly picks up a smile. I don''t know what Jinyun is laughing at, and I don''t know how Jinyun can still smile at this time.


    I was thinking, the child finally can''t help it, like crazy on the ground to jump up, and then toward me to jump over.


    See a child like this, I scold a damned, everyone look at me is soft persimmon, want to pinch!


    But before I ran, Jinyun suddenly took a hand like lightning, grabbed the little boy''s leg and threw him out like a bowling ball. Then Jinyun clapped his hands: "you guy, I don''t want to hurt you, but you are shameless."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the child''s face suddenly changed. He opened his mouth to me and Jinyun again and made a cat like scream.


    The moment I heard this sound, I saw the wall around me, I didn''t know how many such things were climbing down. It looked terrible.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, did not dare to say a word, just so straight at the little boy.


    Jinyun sneered: "you this is to deceive less with more, ha ha, but no matter what use, just a group of little ghosts."


    Jin Yun said, while holding out a hand, I saw in his palm like painting something, like a charm, but a closer look is not.


    Jinyun did not have time to explain so much to me at this time. He just shook his hand and waved it. A large amount of sparks came out from his palm and rushed out to the surrounding ghosts.


    I gave him such a sudden move can not open his eyes, quickly closed the pupil, but the strong light is still there.


    I thought Jinyun was going to kill all these little ghosts, but before I closed my eyes for two minutes, I suddenly pulled Jinyun out of the wheelchair and resisted it on my shoulder.


    I never thought Jinyun would do this, so I asked Jinyun, "what do you want to do?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a look: "when is it, do you still have the mind to deal with these messy things? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll get you out of here


    Jinyun side son said, while the son quickly ran in front of the past, I do not know how long after running with Jinyun, he put me down.


    My eyes also slowly adapted to the surrounding environment, so I quickly looked around, and when I went to look around, my heart would twitch violently, isn''t it the top floor? But I clearly remember that Jinyun took me to run for at least half an hour. How could I get here?


    I didn''t want to know what happened to the white matter at all. I wanted to ask Jinyun, but Jinyun lowered his head and didn''t say a word. I just looked straight at the front and saw what was in front of me. I subconsciously followed Jinyun for a look. But when I looked back, I found that there was nothing in front of me. What was Jinyun looking at?


    I dare not think and dare not ask, just quietly looking at him, a moment later Jinyun came back to me and said, "go, let''s go to the front and have a look."


    I quickly pulled Jinyun: "we want to wait, this place is a bit restless."

 Chapter 258

    Jinyun didn''t understand what I meant and looked at me suspiciously: "what is not calm?"


    I pointed to the front, and to Jinyun pointed to the foot: "just that group of children must not be easy to provoke?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "how do you know that little boy must be hard to mess with?"


    I gave a dry smile: "if that little boy is easy to provoke, how can you drag me to run up?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun sighed: "if your intelligence is used in other places, it must be very good, but I find that you will think nonsense but can''t do serious things. If you have such thinking, it''s better to write well."


    I didn''t expect Jinyun would say this to me, and clapped his hands: "yes, if you don''t say it, I''ll forget it. Indeed, I can be an author so that I don''t have to go to work."


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun slapped on my forehead: "you this guy where so much nonsense? Hurry up. "


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "I can''t do anything, how do you want me to help you?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to say this, slightly stunned, then said to me: "in this case, you go to the front to see if there is anything, this is also help me."


    I gave Jinyun such a say, immediately shook his head: "no, I don''t have a wheelchair now, I can''t get through at all. Even if it''s in the past, I don''t even have the ability to escape if something suddenly pops up from where later."


    Jinyun hehe smile: "you go or not, this can''t help you."


    As soon as he finished this, he suddenly grabbed my collar and threw me away from him.


    I give Jinyun so throw out, there is a distance of more than ten meters, fortunately, I am all soft things, otherwise I estimate that my bone frame will have to fall apart.


    But even in this way, there are still bursts of pain on my bones.


    I glared at Jinyun and wanted to scold Jinyun, but when I looked up, the cold sweat on my head suddenly came out, and my body shivered, because I saw a face like Zhenzi hanging upside down on the beam of the house, staring at me and Jinyun.


    Jinyun didn''t seem to notice the strange situation behind us. Seeing that I was staring at the beam of the house for a moment, he asked me, "what are you looking at?"


    Give Jinyun such a call, I suddenly come back to my mind, and quickly yelled at Jinyun: "on your head"


    before I finished shouting, Jinyun also seemed to realize something, and suddenly turned around. But at the moment when he looked back, the thing on the beam also rushed down, and his long hair immediately wrapped Jinyun tightly. It''s just this time that I feel To all sorts of strange is, Jinyun is like a wooden stake, move did not move a bit.


    That female ghost is a bit like a spider. After catching Jinyun, she doesn''t care about me any more. She climbs up in the past.


    I was scared a shiver, but now my leg simply can''t stand up, can only hysterical roar, looking at Jinyun disappear from my sight.


    I was scared out of my wits and nearly jumped from it. But before I had any reaction, I suddenly felt that I was entangled by something under my feet.


    I suddenly looked back, and saw a pair of hands dead hook my ankle, this guy''s nails are like hundreds of years have not been cut the same, in addition to the long hard and black, a bit like hawk claws, but I did not think of this point, did not respond to it, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his ankle, quickly lowered his head to look at, only saw that The guy''s fingernails were in my flesh, and blood was running down my ankle.


    I was so scared that I almost burst into tears. But at this time, I knew that crying was no use at all. I simply pushed on which hand with my feet. However, after I pedaled for a long time, the hand still hung on my ankle, and then there was a strange laugh.


    I scolded, anyway, now that I''ve been entangled with this guy, I yelled at her like crazy: "you should let go of this damn play and I''ll wipe it!"


    I yelled, grabbing a plastic toy from the side and slamming it down on the guy''s arm. As soon as the toy hit the guy''s hand, she suddenly let out a howl and pulled her hand back.


    My heart was beating wildly. I looked around, and then I crawled toward a stool nearby. I guess the ghost girl just took her hand back because she was frightened. Otherwise, the plastic toy was broken and her hand should not be hurt much. In this case, the ghost would not be hurt.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got close to the iron stool, those hands slowly climbed out of the cabinet. This time, not only the hands, but also the whole body of the female ghost crawled out from below. However, when I saw her body, my heart began to thump and thump. The whole body was only the upper body, and the viscera were from the female ghost''s waist one by one Drag it out. It looks very disgusting.After swallowing my saliva, I yelled at the ghost: "don''t come here"


    as I yelled, I hastily took out my mobile phone and wanted to call Si fanhan and ask them to come and save us.


    But I just took out my mobile phone, and before I could dial, the ghost threw me down on the ground, opened her mouth and was about to bite off my neck.


    I know that at this time, if the ghost really bit her neck, even if she didn''t bleed to death, a piece of meat would hurt me to death.


    Mobile phone in this moment also swish a sound to fly out, fall into the dark after I can''t see it.


    At this time, I didn''t have time to pay attention to the phone call to Si fanhan. At the moment when the ghost girl was about to bite off my neck, I quickly pressed her head. However, although the ghost had no part below the waist, its strength was terrible.


    I put my hands on her head, and she held out her hands, revealing her black nails, and trying to stick them down my temples.


    My strength is not as strong as this ghost. Although I resisted her attack, my shoulders will soon lose their strength. In this way, I must die in her hands.


    Anyway, now I have no way to retreat. I just bit my teeth and hit my head against the ghost''s head. At this moment, I felt like I had hit a huge stone. My head kept humming and my eyes began to feel dizzy.


    But I didn''t waste the effort.


    Although the female ghost is vicious, she seems to have intuition. As soon as I hit her, she immediately covered her head and howled. I am also crazy at this time. I can''t care whether this is a female ghost or not. She grabs the iron stool next to her and smashes it hard on her head.


    I don''t know how long after I was so crazy, the ghost girl finally stopped moving, her head had been smashed to pieces, blood and brain fluid flowed towards me along the ground, and it seemed as disgusting as it was.


    I came back to my senses and quickly stepped back several steps. I threw the iron stool aside. I was prone to run forward. As long as I called Si fanhan, even if we were in a very dangerous situation, at least we would not have no way to live.


    I was thinking, I was going to find my mobile phone, but my hand had not reached the bottom of the basket, suddenly I felt my ankle was pulled again, which just touched my wound. I screamed in pain, and the cold sweat on my head came out.


    But before I came and looked back, I suddenly heard the voice of the ghost girl ringing in my ear: "haha"


    just like this, but the sound was enough to make me flustered. I was scared and looked around. The ghost''s head had been smashed to pieces by me, and she could not see her face What is it like.


    I looked at her with a bitter face, and I knew that my strength was not enough to deal with this bastard, so I yelled hysterically at the ghost: "what are you doing


    My voice has a cry, although I don''t want to cry at this time, but I can''t control my thinking at all.


    The ghost girl said to me with a smile: "I don''t want to do anything. You have destroyed my brain, so I need to press your head on my neck, otherwise I will be very painful."


    I looked at the female ghost with a bitter face: "that''s your own business. If you didn''t want to kill me, how could I have been"


    but the ghost didn''t listen to my explanation. She just kept sneering, stretched out her hand and slowly climbed over my shoulder. I yelled at the devil and wanted to grab the iron stool next to me. However, the ghost girl knew that I would do this Do, giggle a smile, in the moment I put out my hand, she also suddenly extended her hand, a grasp of the stool: "you just hit me, this makes me very sad, so I also want you to taste just you hit me taste."


    I was still not as fast as the ghost girl. At this time, the ghost had lifted the stool and was about to fall on my arm. I closed my eyes because I knew that if I hit the ghost, my arm would be useless, and there would be no chance to lift it.

 Chapter 259

    However, I closed my eyes and glared for a long time, but there was no sharp pain on my arm. I couldn''t help being stunned. I opened my eyes and took a look. But when I opened my eyes, I found that the ghost had disappeared, and the iron stool fell on my side. I was scared. What''s going on?


    I looked around in a hurry, but I didn''t see anything.


    I can''t control so much. Now it''s very important to run for my life. As I thought about it, I stretched out my hand to take out my mobile phone. I wanted to make a phone call to sifanhan. But at this time, I found that the screen of my mobile phone had been broken to pieces and there was no way to dial.


    See the mobile phone has become this way, I secretly scolded, staggering prone to climb downstairs.


    But at this moment, my mouth was suddenly covered by something.


    I was startled and subconsciously wanted to break free of this guy''s shackles, but at this moment, Jinyun''s voice suddenly came to my ears: "don''t move, it''s me"


    I didn''t expect it would be Jinyun. I widened my eyes and looked at me. Jinyun loosened my mouth when he saw me like this, and then said to me, "don''t do this Look at me. I''m fine. "


    I couldn''t believe the scene in front of me, so I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked at Jinyun, "didn''t you just drag away that girl ghost? Why is it all right now? "


    Jinyun gave me a strange smile: "when am I as stupid as you?"


    My heart is still crazy jump, there is no mind to say such nonsense with Jinyun, just squint at him for a while.


    Jinyun didn''t pay attention to me. After looking around for a few times, he said to me, "it''s not safe here now. We have to go quickly."


    I heard Jinyun say so, immediately bitter face looking at the goldfish: "you knew it would be such a result, take me in to do what?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "I knew it was such a result, I would still take you in, OK, don''t talk nonsense, go with me quickly."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I don''t know how to scold him for a while, but he has said that he will go, and I don''t want to care about so much, but I can''t stand up because of my leg problems, so I stare at Jinyun.


    Jinyun probably also thought of this, turned his head and looked at me, then shook his head at me: "you are a real trouble, now forget it, let me help you."


    As he spoke, he drew a charm from his body and stuck it on my chest. Then he took some silver needles out of his body and took off my shoes and stuck them in the soles of my feet.


    With the injection, I felt a strange feeling in my feet. This feeling was burning so much that I could not wait to stand up. But I resisted at this time because these two silver needles were very long. Once I stood up, the pressure on my body would instantly let all the silver needles go into my feet.


    Jinyun saw that I didn''t stand up, his face changed slightly, and then he said to me, "what''s wrong with you?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "what you said is not bullshit, you see what I look like now, if I stand up"


    who knows my words have not finished, Jinyun suddenly stretched out a hand to drag me from the ground: "you this guy where there is so much nonsense."


    Give him such a drag, my foot heart spread a sharp pain, almost let me cry out, who knows this damned guy at this time a blocked my mouth, let me not make any sound at all, then I heard Jinyun cold said to me: "if you don''t want to die, you can bear it, otherwise that group of ghosts will come out Come on, I can''t control you. "


    Jinyun''s words made me scared, but I still closed my mouth according to Jinyun''s meaning. He looked around warily and then said to me, "let''s go."


    I nodded to Jinyun, and I was going to follow Jinyun down. But just before we left, I suddenly heard a strange smile coming from behind us, just like the voice of countless people. But the sound was really gloomy. I shivered when I heard it, and I was about to look back At this time, however, Jinyun pressed my head and said to me, "don''t look back!"


    He almost roared out, and I was scared to shiver for a moment. Just when he wanted to open his mouth and ask Jinyun what was going on, Jinyun glared at me, but said coldly, "hurry up!"


    I also know how dangerous it is to stay here now, so I didn''t ask. Although my feet hurt so much, I still gave Jinyun a hand to stagger down.


    When we ran down to the bottom, I found that the previous imps had disappeared. When I saw those kids were gone, I squinted and looked around. But at this time, Jinyun yanked me and pulled me up the elevator: "hurry up, this shopping mall is not the previous shopping mall any more. I don''t know how many things live in it There are things we can''t afford. "Jinyun said, while pressing the switch of the elevator, but do not know why, the elevator stopped for three or four minutes before sliding down from the upstairs.


    I had to go up when I saw the elevator coming down. However, Jinyun grabbed me at this time and squinted at it for a while, but I didn''t go up. Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I was startled, and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you get on the elevator?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "something is wrong! Wait a minute


    I don''t know what Jinyun is going to do, but at this time I don''t dare to go back, because Jinyun has already warned me clearly before. If I turn back, he may not be able to save me. In fact, the more Jinyun looks like this, the more hair I feel in my heart, and it is not like telling me directly what is going on.


    Jinyun did not speak. After looking at the elevator for a while, he grabbed a clay figurine from his body. Then he took a look at me. Seeing the look in Jinyun''s eyes, I was busy pulling my hand back. However, before I could stop, Jinyun suddenly grabbed my finger and bit my fingertip.


    This suddenly came too suddenly, and Jinyun''s attack was so heavy, I finally couldn''t help howling out, but Jinyun didn''t care about me at all. Instead, he pinched me and dropped blood on the clay figurine.


    He then threw the clay figurine into the elevator.


    At the moment when the clay figurine got into the elevator, I didn''t know if it was an illusion. I saw a stream of black gas coming out of the elevator and was rushing towards the clay figurine desperately. But in a flash, I couldn''t see those black gas again.


    I rubbed my eyes, but Jinyun patted on my shoulder: "OK, don''t look, we don''t have time to enjoy these things now, we have to go out quickly!"


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, I knew that Jinyun must have seen something inside. These guys should not have a high IQ and can only be active in the elevator. Otherwise, when we just appeared here, they would have rushed out towards us, and would never wait until now.


    I was stunned, Jinyun pulled me and pulled me to the direction of the stairs.


    At that moment, I glanced at my back, but all of a sudden, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head, and my eyes suddenly became wobbly and fell on the ground with a plop.


    Jinyun can''t help but be stunned to see me fall for a moment, and then he gritted his teeth and carried me on his shoulder. While running, he was still roaring at me: "you idiot, didn''t I tell you? Don''t look back. How the hell can you not understand? "


    Hear Jinyun so scold me, in fact, my heart is also wronged to death, the heart said that I did not know that such a thing would happen, besides, I did not see what was behind us.


    Although my heart is still clear, but at this time as long as I want to vomit a mouth, so a word can not be said, can only listen to Jinyun constantly in my ear swearing.


    I don''t know how long after this, Jinyun finally carried me out of the mall.


    We just got out of the shopping mall, Jinyun threw me to the ground. Originally, I already felt that the world around us began to whirl around us. I just fainted when he fell so hard.


    When I woke up again, I was already lying in the police station. Jinyun squinted at me for a while, and then asked me, "are you awake?"


    There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    I gave a bitter smile: "I wake up, OK?"


    Jinyun did not speak, but officer Cheng hurriedly came to see me: "you are really, how did you go to the fourth floor of that shopping mall by yourself? Taoist priest Jinyun is not there. Aren''t you going to die by yourself?"


    After I heard the words of officer Cheng, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I wanted to ask officer Cheng, "Why me? Is it this jerk who took me to the fourth floor, OK?"


    But before I said this, Jinyun suddenly gave me a threatening look. He was not joking. He had a strong murderous look in his eyes. The moment I saw him like this, he had goose bumps on his body. Then he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to officer Cheng, "at that time, I may have been bewitched I can''t blame me, but I have one thing to be curious about. What was behind me at that time? I didn''t even have time to take a look at it, and my heart began to feel terrible

 Chapter 260

    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a look: "that can only blame yourself, can''t blame others, I told you at that time don''t look back."


    At this time, I just gave them a dry smile and did not answer Jinyun''s words. I was just in a poor heart. Why did Jinyun lie to them all of a sudden?


    I don''t understand and no one explained to me. At this moment, Jinyun sighed and said to me, "you can rest in the police station now. Please arrange for officer Cheng. As for Xiaoyu and fanhan, you two will go with me. Xia Yu is responsible for taking care of the forest."


    I see Jinyun so want to turn around to go out, can''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then asked at Jinyun: "what are you going to do?"


    Jinyun white me one eye: "you still lie on your bed honestly, where so much nonsense, now it''s hard to protect ourselves, still have the mind to take care of our affairs?"


    I was choked by a sentence from Jinyun. I didn''t know what to say for a long time. Officer Cheng saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so he quickly gave us a round. Jinyun left with Xiaoyu and Si fanhan.


    In fact, when I saw officer Cheng''s expression, I knew that officer Cheng didn''t believe that I did it myself. When Jinyun left, he asked me in a low voice: "were you really there at that time?"


    I don''t know why Jinyun concealed them, but there must be some secret in it. If I said it at this time, it would be like betraying Jinyun. So I sighed and said to officer Cheng, "at that time, I didn''t know how I was so confused. I went up by myself. If it wasn''t for Jinyun''s help, I would have guessed at this time Ji has become a corpse of skin and bone. "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng squeezed out a smile at me, but I don''t know why. I saw officer Cheng''s smile a little reluctant, but the officer didn''t stay with us for a long time. Then he said to Xia Yu and me, "there are a lot of things in the police station. I can''t accompany you two now. You have a good rest. I have something else to do I''m going to take care of it. "


    Xia Yu and I nodded to officer Cheng, who left.


    Seeing his back, I was in a mess. I always felt that there was something important between them, but I was as if I was in the dark. I couldn''t make out.


    I was thinking, suddenly heard summer rain in my ear whispered: "don''t be nervous, anyway, now all come back, do you say it?"


    I heard Xia Yu say so to me, facing Xia Yu with a bitter smile: "I know, you don''t need to comfort me, but I am really curious about what there is in that place."


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then said to me, "you don''t want to go back?"


    I quickly shook his head in front of Xia Yu: "I dare not go back to that kind of place to kill me. It''s terrible."


    Xia Yu narrowed her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a moment, Xia Yu said to me, "anyway, you don''t have any big things. I''ll take you to see how the sunrise is?"


    I didn''t expect Xia Yu to tell me like this, but to tell the truth, I was suffocating here, so I nodded at Xiayu and let it help me up.


    The only water source in our city is a big river. It''s a pleasure to watch the sunrise on the boat.


    I was thinking, heard the summer rain asked me: "what do you think?"


    After I came back to my mind, I shook my head in front of Xia Yu: "I didn''t think about anything, I just thought about my previous things."


    Hear me say so, Xia Yu is just sitting on the boat with his gills, quietly thinking about what. Seeing Xia Yu Leng Shen, I can''t help but ask for Xia Yu: "what are you thinking?"


    Xia Yu laughed at me after hearing what I said: "like you, when I was young, my family was poor and nothing was there. I always dreamed that one day I could have a good life. But when I grew up, I began to contact Taoism. I never lived a normal life, and I didn''t know what it was like Taste. "


    To Xia Yu so said, my heart is also sour, think of Xiaowei, if not because of her sister''s thing, I am afraid we have been married now?


    Time flies, in a flash, we have experienced so many things, everything is like a dream, in fact, it is worth remembering. "


    I was just thinking about it. The summer rain, which was still very calm, suddenly changed my face.


    I see Xia Yu''s eyes suddenly change, can''t help but be scared a big jump, rushed to the summer rain asked: "what''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly all of a sudden


    Xia Yu didn''t answer my words directly, but stretched out a hand at me and pointed to the bottom. I was stunned when I saw Xia Yu''s appearance, and looked down at it quickly, but the water surface was still calm, as if there was nothing.


    I don''t know why Xia Yu is so nervous. I thought that Xia Yu was deliberately playing a trick on me and wanted to laugh at Xia Yu. But at this time, Xia Yu waved her hand to me. I didn''t know how firm her eyes were. At the moment of seeing her eyes, my heart became tense. People like them would seldom joke. Is this What''s really down there?I dare not think, just stare at summer rain. Xia Yu hesitated for a while, and suddenly put out a hand to slide on the surface of the water for a few times. However, in the twinkling of an eye, Xia Yu suddenly pulled his hand back like an electric shock.


    I was shocked by Xia Yu''s sudden move, and almost flipped over from the boat. I immediately asked Xia Yu, "what''s going on?"


    Xia Yu, after hearing my words, looked at the water in doubt, and then shook his head: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s too tight. OK, we''ve been out for a long time. Let''s go back."


    In fact, I know what Xia Yu said is just perfunctory, but I also understand that she is doing this for my good, so I did not ask her, rowing the boat will go back. However, when my oar was put into the water, suddenly something grabbed the oar and dragged it down. If it wasn''t for my timely response, I would have estimated that I was dragged into the water.


    I was startled. My eyes widened to see the movement below. The water was still calm, but the oars sank to the bottom of the water.


    I dare not admit that Xia gouyu glared at me.


    Xia Yu saw my expression like this, sighed, and then said to me, "don''t be nervous. What''s going on? We don''t know now. Don''t be afraid. If I''m here, you won''t have an accident."


    Even if I am not aware of the rain in the middle of my heart, I am still afraid of the rain.


    Summer rain this time also no longer nonsense, looked down at the water for a while, and then said to me: "no matter how you say, be careful."


    I''m a, learning to look at the river like summer rain, at this time I suddenly saw something floating along the water.


    I don''t know how many of them there are. It''s like a dense School of fish. But looking at the size of these things, I know that these guys are definitely not fish.


    These dense play should be toward our hull, I was scared, and quickly called out to the summer rain: "you come to see ah."


    Summer rain smell speech just squint eyes toward the things on the water, and then draw out a spell from the body to stick on the boat.


    It was not bright at this time, and the things on the water were so dense that I couldn''t see what they were.


    But after the summer rain put the charm on, those things didn''t dare to come near us, they just swayed around our boat.


    My scalp a burst of numbness: "summer rain, we do not have oars, will not have been trapped here can not go out?"


    Xia Yu heard the speech and shook his head at me: "with me, even if there is no oar, we can still leave, but have you found that these things in the river are walking around us. I guess once I use Daoism, these things will rush towards us like crazy, so let''s take a look at the situation first, and then we can talk about it if we can''t


    Well, I found a fishing rod from the boat, which is a special project of the company on the shore, so as to make people spend more money. But now I can''t control what this thing is for. If I can''t see the real bodies of those guys, I feel uncomfortable. So I grab the fishing rod and hook it to the guy''s head. I want to have a look Look at this underwater thing!


    As I thought about it, I threw the fishing rod down. At the moment when I fell, the things inside suddenly went crazy and jumped on it. Seeing that the fishing rod was about to be pulled down, Xia Yu took the lead in running over and grabbed the fishing rod and lifted it up.


    When the things were brought up, my stomach was churning, because what we caught was not something else, but a corpse that had been soaked and rotten. What''s more, all the things in the lake were dead!


    I swallowed my saliva and threw the fishing rod down in a hurry. However, at this time, Xia Yu raised her eyebrows, as if she was thinking of something. So I couldn''t help but ask Xia Yu, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 261

    Xia Yu looked up at me, and then looked at the water for a while: "too strange, really too strange."


    I gave Xia Yu''s words, said a Leng a Leng, stare at Xia Yu: "what are you talking about"


    Xia Yu rolled a white eye at me: "this place is a bit special, you think, we have not seen this river for a hundred years can die, where so many water ghosts?"


    To Xia Yu such a reminder, I a pan ran wake up look, facing the summer rain asked: "you mean we see things are false?"


    Xia Yu nodded at me, then said to me, "yes, it is likely to be an illusion, but don''t worry about it. Let me try it. If it''s really an illusion, I have an absolute way to get rid of the things here."


    I heard Xia Yu''s words, can only nod to her, summer rain also no longer say what, close eyes seems to be looking for something. A moment later, Xia Yu suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me.


    Originally, my spirit has always been highly tense. When I saw Xia Yu''s eyes, I shivered and asked Xia Yu, "you are"


    Xia Yu waved to me and motioned me not to speak.


    See Xia Yu this appearance, I immediately closed my mouth, Xia Yu then grabbed my hand to me and said: "listen to me, slowly relax yourself, don''t think about anything, and then slowly close your eyes to see what you can see."


    I looked at Xia Yu suspiciously, but Xia Yu had told me not to let me open my mouth, so I slowly closed my eyes and began to sort out my thoughts according to the meaning of Xia Yu, so that my heart began to empty down slowly.


    I didn''t move as fast as summer rain, but I still changed my mind world slowly according to the meaning of summer rain. Not long after my heart calmed down, I saw the world around us changing faster and faster. I was surprised to find that even if I closed my eyes, I could still see the lake here, but to my surprise, the river I saw was Nothing, but not far from the shore, it seemed that someone was staring at us.


    I don''t know why, although the person on the bank just stayed on the shore, but after seeing her appearance, I was still uncomfortable, which made me suddenly open my eyes.


    Seeing that I opened my eyes, Xia Yu asked me, "did you find something?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded at the summer rain: "I saw a girl squatting across the river. It seems that I have seen this girl somewhere, but I can''t remember it. There seems to be nothing in the lake?"


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu nodded to me, and then began to say: "the child''s resentment is very heavy, even I see things on the lake are water ghosts. If I hadn''t lived so many years and seen all kinds of strange things, today we might have been planted in the hands of that child.


    When Xia Yu said this, my face suddenly turned pale: "you mean"


    Xia Yu''s face was not so nervous at this time. She gave me a smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. Since I have found something wrong, I can go out."


    Then she closed her eyes again, as if in control of the ship.


    Sure enough, with the summer rain, not long after closing his eyes, the boat began to drift to the shore.


    I can''t believe my eyes. I can''t believe all this is true.


    Xia Yu didn''t speak all the time. When she got to the bank, she opened her eyes and looked at me with a smile: "how about it? Am I right? "


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "sure enough, but what should we do now?"


    Xia Yu raised his head and looked around, and then said to me, "of course, it''s going to find that girl."


    She said, put me in a wheelchair and took me to where the girl was.


    But I didn''t realize that the girl had disappeared when we got close to it.


    It''s just like something has been rubbed on the beach.


    I quickly lowered my head and looked at it. It was a footprint. The moment I saw this footprint, I suddenly remembered where I had seen this girl.


    Xia Yu saw my expression suddenly become so fierce, he asked me, "did you find anything?"


    I swallowed my saliva and nodded to the summer rain.


    Xia Yu saw that my expression became so fierce, he said to me, "then don''t hesitate, quickly say, what do you see?"


    I glared at Xia Yu and said to her, "I saw that girl, which is the girl I saw when I went to the mall with Jinyun before!"


    After hearing what I said, Xia Yu raised eyebrows, but she did not ask me what, but said to me: "that girl has left now, we want to find her is not easy, but since she appears in front of you, I guess she will certainly come to you. In this case, let''s wait and see the situation."I''m a, Xia Yu said to me: "it''s not too early. It seems that we can''t see the sunrise today. I''ll send you back to the police station. I can''t tell you that they''ve gone back."


    I nodded, summer rain this just pushed me back to the police station, we went in but did not see Jinyun they came back, not the process of the police officer but in a hurry to come to us.


    Seeing that officer Cheng was so anxious, I couldn''t help being stunned. I asked officer Cheng, "Why are you so nervous, officer Cheng? Is something wrong?"


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng shook his head at me: "I see you haven''t come back for a long time. I''m worried about your accident. Since it''s OK, that''s fine."


    After hearing officer Cheng''s words, Xia Yu and I were stunned. However, we didn''t say anything. We just laughed at officer Cheng and walked into the room.


    As he walked away, he said to us, "really, I don''t know what''s wrong with Jinyun Taoist priest. I haven''t got a reply for such a long time."


    Listening to officer Cheng''s divine words, Xia Yu smiles at him: "don''t worry, elder martial brother is not an ordinary person. There will be no accident, but in other words, officer Cheng, why do you look so nervous today? Is there something wrong?"


    Officer Cheng probably didn''t expect Xia Yu to ask him so. He was stunned. Then he said to Xia Yu, "ha ha, what can I do? Nothing. You don''t have to think so much, just worry about you."


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and Xia Yu said to officer Cheng, "by the way, we want to go to that place. I hope you can take us there."


    Summer rain refers to the place of the old man''s son''s home.


    I didn''t expect that Xia Yu would suddenly mention the man''s home to police officer Cheng. I couldn''t help being stunned. Originally, I wanted to ask Xia Yu what she wanted to do, but Xia Yu squeezed her eyes at me and motioned me not to ask anything. Seeing Xia Yu''s appearance, I had to shut my mouth.


    Officer Cheng hesitated: "is this not good? It''s not easy to get into that family, and you haven''t had a rest all night. "


    Xia Yu squeezed out a smile at officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, you probably forgot? I''m a soul, not to mention that I don''t sleep all day and night. Even if I don''t sleep for hundreds of years, I won''t feel sleepy. As for Linzi, he didn''t sleep for a long time at night. He should have been sober? "


    Although Xia Yu asked me this, I also know that what Xia Yu needs now is a positive response from me to her. Although I am reluctant, after all, the family is not a good thing to be provoked, just as officer Cheng said. But Xia Yu said so naturally for her purpose, so I laughed at officer Cheng: "yes, I''m not sleepy now, What''s more, I didn''t have the mind to sleep before the investigation was clear. "


    When officer Cheng heard me say this, he sighed and said to Xia Yu and me, "since both of you have decided, I have nothing to say. The car is outside. Get on."


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other and then went out with officer Cheng.


    I don''t know why, officer Cheng has been telling us all the way, as if he was afraid of something wrong with us.


    The more officer Cheng looks like this, the more strange I am. What''s going on? Officer Cheng''s appearance today is quite different from usual.


    However, although I thought so, the car soon reached the front of which villa. Officer Cheng stopped the car and then said to Xia Yu and me, "it''s very dangerous there. What should you do? You should be clear. I won''t say much, just be careful all the way."


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, then said thanks to Cheng police officer and got off the car.


    When officer Cheng left, I couldn''t help but ask Xia Yu, "what do you mean? Why do you have to ask officer Cheng to bring us here? "


    Summer rain white my eye, in my forehead mountain hard press, then said to me: "you this guy don''t know how to use your brain? I have to explain everything to you before you know what''s going on? Use your head and think about it


    I give a sentence of Xia Yu Chong Leng, but I still can''t think of where there is anything wrong.

 Chapter 262

    Looking at Xia Yu''s appearance, I didn''t want to explain it to me too much. I scratched my head and quickly transferred the topic to Xia Yu. I asked Xia Yu, "what shall we do now? Go in? "


    Xia Yu told me, I shook my head: "I don''t have the ability of elder martial brother. I can run out of the muzzle with you, but we can wait for a rabbit."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I was slightly stunned: "wait for a rabbit?"


    Xia Yu nodded to me: "yes, it''s just waiting for a rabbit. The people inside will always come out. We just have to wait for a person to come out, and then we can control him. What''s the situation inside? Is it better than fumbling in by ourselves?"


    I patted my forehead: "really, at that time, Jinyun was going to go in. Why didn''t I think of this? It''s a woman in the end. It''s much more delicate.


    Xia Yu looked around, and then said to me, "let''s find a place to hide. When someone comes out, we are in action."


    I am kind, and summer rain to find a place to hide down, although so waiting to let me a little upset, but in the end, someone came out of it.


    I looked over there. It was the nanny. My attitude towards this woman was not good. I wanted to subdue her, but Xia Yu grabbed me when I was going out.


    To Xia Yu suddenly grabbed, I can''t help but be stunned for a moment, rushed to the summer rain and asked: "what do you do?"


    Summer rain rolled a white eye at me: "I said you can''t be so rash, see the situation again, otherwise it''s not good for anyone."


    I dry smile, summer rain this just turn head, stare at that woman up and down a look, a moment later, Xia Yu''s face slightly changed for a while, although it was only a moment, I still caught the eye.


    I saw Xia Yu''s face changed into this, so I rushed to Xia Yu and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xia Yu looked at me and then said to me, "this woman should not be a living person."


    Hearing Xia Yu say so, I was shocked: "do you mean this woman has died?"


    Xia Yu said to me, "follow her to have a look, but don''t act rashly. If this woman finds out that we have any changes, then the soul will be separated from her body. We just want to get rid of this responsibility and we can''t get rid of this responsibility."


    I''m a, and then with the summer rain together stealthily toward the woman by the past.


    Fortunately, she didn''t find us all the way, but the woman''s road became more and more biased, which seemed to be going in the direction of Luan Fen gang.


    I looked at this woman strangely, and then asked in front of Xia Yu: "where does this guy want to go? It''s strange. Why go to such a place? "


    Xia Yu waved his hand at me, indicating that I don''t want to ask first, and then have a look.


    Now that Xia Yu had an idea, I didn''t want to live again. I just nodded at Xia Yu and followed her all the way. After about ten minutes, the woman finally stopped.


    Summer rain also at this time, I quickly made a stop sign.


    We crouched down and looked at the woman.


    A woman''s eyes are wandering around. She should be looking at whether there is anyone around. I don''t know what this woman wants to do. At this time, I dare not speak and just look at her.


    When the woman is sure there is no one around, she suddenly kneels down and opens her basket.


    When the woman took out the things in the basket, I almost vomited out, because it was not something else, but a bloody human skin.


    See my face uncomfortable appearance, summer rain quickly covered my mouth, and then shook his head at me, indicating that I do not vomit out.


    I made a OK gesture to Xiayu, which released me, staring at the front.


    The woman stares at the human skin for a while, takes out a scalpel from the side, starts from the hand, cuts a little bit, and then picks up the human skin on the ground and drapes it on her body, and slowly merges with her body.


    When I saw this scene, I felt the whole body''s hair burst, but at this time I still tightly closed my mouth, so that I wanted to vomit out of the impulse all suppressed back.


    I secretly looked at her for a while, and then asked Xia Yu, "do you think that old man feels his son is not dead, is it because of this?"


    Xia Yu shook his head at me: "I don''t know about this, but I know that this woman is a monster. I''m afraid all the people in their villa are like this. But then again, what is the purpose of their doing this? Just to survive in this world? How do I feel it''s not going to be that simple. "


    I gave Xia Yu''s words in a daze, but before I made any other comments, Xia Yu said to me, "it''s almost time, let''s leave here, don''t let others find that we''ve been following."Summer rain said so to me, I naturally do not want to delay time, so nodded at the summer rain, followed the summer rain to go out together.


    The woman also finished the ceremony at this time and left on her own.


    I''m worried that this matter can''t be said, that is, we don''t know why the middle-aged man is dead or alive, so at this time I can''t wait to talk to them in Jinyun.


    Seeing me like this, Xia Yu shook his head at me: "you this guy is too aggressive, how do you know that man is not so dead?"


    I white summer rain one eye: "if we do not doubt, we will never get the result."


    As we chatted, we ran back to the police station. When we went back, Jinyun came back. Seeing Xia Yu and I were there, Jinyun asked us, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Xia Yu told Jinyun about our going out. Jinyun squinted at Xia Yu and me for a while, and then said, "that woman is really stupid. She didn''t find a person in a wheelchair. It''s really"


    I took over the conversation and said to Jinyun, "do you think that middle-aged man will have died, but now he is afraid to be"


    before I finished speaking, Xia Yu waved to me: "don''t worry about it. Before the elder martial brothers have reached a conclusion, we have no way to determine whether this is true or not based on a woman."


    Jinyun also nodded to me and said, "Xia Yu is right, but guess what we have gained in that old house?"


    Xia Yu and I shook our heads to show that we didn''t know. Officer Cheng lowered his head as if he didn''t listen to us at all.


    Seeing that Xia Yu and I shook our heads at the same time, Jinyun laughed and then said to both of us: "in fact, the old man also thinks his son is dead, and although his feeling is that his son is still alive, he thinks that his son exists only with some kind of consciousness."


    Jinyun said so, greatly improved the accuracy of my opinion.


    I looked at Jinyun: "if it is true, what should we do now?"


    Jin Yun ha ha a smile: "how to do? It''s simple. Listen to me and go out with me. "


    I see Jinyun to leave, slightly some doubt, but still with Jinyun go out.


    Originally, I thought that Jinyun was going to take me to some old house and other places, but what I never thought of was that after we went out, Jinyun stood on the road and started burning paper money.


    The first time I saw Jinyun burning paper money, I was stunned. Then I asked Jinyun, "you are"


    Jinyun laughed at me: "I am also a mortal, not a God or a soul. Is there any curiosity about burning paper?"


    I don''t know what Jinyun is going to do. Seeing my face puzzled, Jinyun said to me, "I am calling back the soul of that man. If I guess right, his soul may still be hiding somewhere, and most of his soul should be like sleepwalking, if that''s the case, old man I''m afraid there is another reason for the death of the chief. "


    I didn''t interrupt Jinyun''s action any more, and Jinyun didn''t explain so much to him. He put things away by himself, and then kept calling the man''s name. This name must be from which old man Jinyun got it. I didn''t dare to speak, so I looked at Jinyun directly.


    I don''t know how long after the past, I suddenly felt a gust of wind around me. I shivered at the moment when I felt the wind, and all my hair was blown up. I quickly looked down at Jinyun: "do you feel anything wrong?"


    Jinyun gave me such a saying, slightly a Leng, then raised his head to face me with a smile: "have you found it?"


    I''m a, but Jinyun waved to me: "don''t worry, it''s the soul of that man coming back. Besides, I''m not by your side? What are you afraid of? "


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "I don''t believe you any more. At that time, I almost killed you in the shopping mall. As a result, after you come back, you have to put the responsibility on my own body. In fact, this is a thing I am very curious about. Why do you do that? Officer Cheng seems to know nothing. I just wonder why you make up such a lie? "


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would ask him this question, and waved to me: "some things you''d better not ask. Anyway, you know now that we are just to investigate this matter. What I want to do is purposeful. I won''t talk to you for no reason. Are you right?"


    I heard Jinyun said so, so I had to sigh and not speak.

 Chapter 263

    Jinyun saw that I didn''t speak to me with a smile: "some things you can''t know now, when the time comes, I''ll tell you."


    I nodded and didn''t speak any more. Jinyun raised his head and looked at the front. I followed Jinyun''s eyes and looked forward to the past. At this time, I found that a few dark shadows came out of the darkness and were approaching us a little bit.


    I looked at it carefully, there were six shadows in total, but the shapes of these shadows were a little thin, as if they would be scattered at any time. I widened my eyes and didn''t understand what was going on. Jinyun said to me with a curious look on my face: "these are empty souls. People have three spirits and seven spirits. This is the embodiment of seven spirits."


    I was stunned for a moment, but what I saw was only six souls. What was going on?


    I scratched my head and looked at Jinyun strangely. Jinyun squinted and looked at the front for a while. Then he said to me, "no wonder that man''s soul will look like this. It''s the lack of the soul."


    I don''t know what is the earth soul or the heaven soul, but when I heard Jinyun say this, I knew that this soul should also be a very important thing, so I widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun: "what''s the secret in this? Tell me about it? "


    After hearing my question, Jinyun nodded to me: "in fact, the spirit of heaven and the soul of the earth are integrated together, but the soul should be one in essence, but now it has been separated"


    before Jinyun finished his words, the six spirits had already come towards us.


    They stopped in front of us, stretched out their hands to grab the paper money on the ground. Seeing these guys reach out to touch the paper money on the ground, I raised my eyebrows slightly. At this time, I was not so afraid, so I asked Jinyun, "what should we do now?"


    Jinyun rushed to me to ask for the head: "don''t worry, let''s follow these souls to have a look, now catching them is of no use to us."


    I, um, followed by Jinyun quietly waiting for these souls to make other movements.


    After several souls put the paper money away, they slowly turned around and seemed to be leaving.


    Jinyun gave me a look, indicating that I should follow. In fact, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t see what kind of faces these souls were. But at this time, I didn''t care about this. After all, our situation is not very good.


    Jinyun saw that I was thinking about things, and patted on my shoulder: "don''t think about it, just follow me and have a look at it all."


    I, um, after a sound, the six souls also began to wobble in front of the past.


    Jinyun squeezed his eyes at me, and I pushed the wheelchair to follow the spirits. But at this time I was very curious. Can''t these spirits find us? "


    I opened my eyes and wanted to confirm with Jinyun, but Jinyun didn''t explain to me, just told me to just follow, and don''t ask more questions about other words. When I said this to Jinyun, I had to nod my head and agreed.


    Following these six spirits, we came to a lake and stopped.


    The six spirits came to the lakeside just as if they were reacting. It was like looking around. When Jinyun saw that these guys had intelligence, he immediately pressed my head down and asked me not to look at the front.


    This place is bare, and I''m not sure if it''s going to work for us, but those souls, looking back a few times, seem to have seen nothing, and jumped from the shore into the lake.


    It took about five minutes before Jinyun lifted my head.


    I looked at Jinyun suspiciously: "what the hell are you doing? Why do I have to bow my head? "


    Jinyun gave me a white look: "those souls are both deaf and blind, but one thing is that they can see the eyes, just like glass, and can see the outside world through our eyes. Only after the spirit of heaven and they are integrated together can they wake up."


    I heard Jinyun say so, white his eye, and then said to Jinyun: "don''t have to bow your head, we close our eyes is not OK?"


    Who knows Jinyun heard what I said but shook his head at me: "if there is such a simple word, I have nothing to do at leisure, why do you have to close your eyes?"


    Jinyun must be a reason. Since he has said so, I have to sigh. "Anyway, you has the final say, you can say what you say, but we have tracked it here. What should we do now? Just watch those guys disappear from our sight? "


    As soon as I said this, Jinyun laughed at me and said, "you are such an acute guy. It''s not easy for us to trace here. If we leave now, we can''t find anything."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was stunned and said to Jinyun, "you don''t want to go down, do you?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, we are going down. If we want to find out what is going on, we must do so."When I heard Jinyun say this, I immediately looked at him with a bitter face: "you''re really crazy. We don''t know what''s under it. What''s more, I''m a living person now, not a soul. My legs and feet have become like this. How can I get down?"


    Jinyun hehe''s smile, see his smile like this, I shiver coldly and ask Jinyun: "what are you laughing at?"


    Jinyun squeezed her eyes at me: "did you forget? I am a Taoist. "


    I secretly called out bad, but there was no time to react. Jinyun pressed my neck and pulled it hard. I felt like my skin was pulled up by Jinyun, and then my soul was pulled out by Jinyun.


    At that moment, my face became very white. I was staring at Jinyun and wanted to give me a perfect explanation. However, this product was not nonsense and jumped into the lake.


    Seeing him dive into the lake, I didn''t dare to stay any more. I just sighed and jumped with him.


    After I entered the lake, I found that the water in the lake was as turbid as it was. It looked very disgusting.


    Fortunately, I''m a soul now. I don''t need to breathe. Otherwise, I''ll have to throw up.


    But after I came in, I couldn''t see Jinyun any more. I was scared and wanted to shout at Jinyun. But I couldn''t shout out in the water now. I could only look around with wide eyes and wanted to find the location of Jinyun.


    However, no matter how I look at it, I still can''t find out where he is. What''s more, we just saw that the water of this lake is very clear. Why does the underwater suddenly change?


    To tell you the truth, I really regret that I went into the water with him at this time. I knew that I would not be killed at that time. That''s all.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder, but the moment this hand touched my shoulder, it brought me not a surprise, but a wave of fear, because this hand is not Jinyun''s, but a sticky hand, just like a rotten body for a long time.


    I was startled. I looked back subconsciously. At this time, a pale face behind me was staring at me. The skin on his face had been soaked. It seemed that the skin was as disgusting as possible.


    At this time, I even forgot to run away, just stare at this damn thing.


    But just after this time, I suddenly felt that there was a huge water wave in front of us and attacked us. At this moment, my head Weng woke up a lot. I turned my head and took a look. At this time, Jinyun appeared behind me and was smiling at me. When I saw Jinyun appear, my stomach was filled with anger and wanted to go up Give him a slap, but I also know that this time is not when I am crazy, can only stare at Jinyun, let him think of a way quickly.


    Jinyun vomited two bubbles, then pulled out a wet spell from his body, and suddenly stuck it on the head of the water ghost.


    But the water ghost had a much higher IQ than several spirits we had seen before. Seeing Jinyun take out the charm, he suddenly released me and swam towards the darkness.


    Jinyun didn''t pursue Jinyun. In fact, I also understand that Jinyun''s charms have been soaked through. Even if it is taken out, it''s just a piece of waste paper. Just now he did it just to scare the water ghosts. What''s more, the purpose of our coming here is not to find trouble for the water ghosts in the lake.


    I was thinking, Jinyun pulled me, and took me to swim in front.


    I don''t know how long it took to swim with Jinyun before Jinyun stopped.


    I saw a stone hole in front of me, but it looked strange that the water supply whirlpool kept washing.


    Although I''m a soul now, I don''t dare to get too close to the water whirlpool because it''s an underwater world. A small vortex may bring huge energy. Even if I''m a soul now, I don''t want to be buried under it forever.


    I have a look at Jinyun. We are still some distance away from the hole, so the suction is not very big.


    I know that there is no way to speak, so I wrote a few big words on the ground and asked Jinyun, "what do you want me to do here?"


    Jinyun just pointed to the cave in front of me, but he didn''t say a word on his mouth, as if he was thinking of something. At that moment, I was flustered and turned to escape.

 Chapter 264

    Jinyun just aimed at me with a smile: "do you want to run so much?"


    Don''t you hear me? How can Jinyun speak?


    I can''t believe my ears, so I quickly looked back. At this time, Jinyun shrugged at me, and then I threw myself into the whirlpool of water.


    To throw in that moment, I only feel a whirl, fortunately I am now the soul, or I am afraid this time I will vomit out.


    I was thinking, suddenly I felt someone pushed hard behind me. There was no chance for me to react. My body was like a spring, flying out of the whirlpool of water.


    At this time, Jinyun was still staring at the mouth of the cave. He raised his eyebrows slightly. After I fell down, he would roar at Jinyun, because I am the soul now, so I should not choke on the water supply, but what I didn''t think of was that I just opened my mouth, and a lot of lake water began to rush into my mouth It''s just the feeling of suffocation.


    Jinyun saw that I had been pinching my neck to spit out bubbles, but sighed: "don''t be arrogant if you don''t have that kind of behavior."


    As he spoke, he swam to me. With his hands, he hit me hard on my neck. With such a strong blow to Jinyun, I felt that my heart was just like smashing it out for him, and my mouth puffed out a mouthful of blood.


    After sensing this situation, I know that even if I am a soul now, I can''t speak freely under the water. No wonder the water ghost''s resentment is so heavy. Their pain must be more terrible than the ghost who was burned to death.


    I dare not think, just stare at Jinyun, want to see what Jinyun wants to do


    Jinyun white after I did not talk nonsense with me, in the direction of the water whirlpool.


    Seeing that the water whirlpool is still swallowing the current around, Jinyun is so steady standing beside me. I''m so dazzled that I dare not speak. I just stare at him.


    Jinyun hesitated for a while, and then stretched out one, and then patted it gently on the water. With this clap of Jinyun, the vortex began to spray a lot of water.


    I almost couldn''t close my mouth when I saw this scene.


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at me. Seeing that I was full of doubts, Jinyun laughed at me and then waved to me: "you come here."


    Although I am all reluctant at this time, who specially wants to enter this kind of place?


    Although I think so, but the foot did not stop, toward Jinyun rolled a white eye, then walked toward him.


    When I got close to Jinyun, Jinyun suddenly lifted up my coat and painted on my back. It took about ten minutes.


    Jinyun again pushed me to the water vortex.


    This time, it didn''t come back like what I imagined. Instead, it was sinking continuously. With the flow of water continuously rolling down, my heart suddenly began to panic. What''s the matter? I''m not going to die here, right? "


    I was thinking, but it was too late. The current that rolled me didn''t mean to stop at all and dragged me down.


    I don''t know how long it took for this feeling to stop, but at this time I''m in a muddle, and I don''t even know what I''m doing now.


    I didn''t know how long I had been here before I suddenly regained my mind. I looked at the top of my head. There was a water hole on it. It was just strange that the water hole was separated after I was in this place, as if there was an invisible screen door.


    I swallowed my saliva and scrambled several steps to see how deep the hole leading to the top was from here. But when I looked up to see it, I sent a letter that I could not see the margin. Even if it was a very rough estimate, it would be at least several hundred meters deep.


    I sat on the ground with a bitter face, but I didn''t want to be so trapped here. I stretched out a hand and touched it on the water wall. As soon as my finger touched the water, a huge tingling and impact force ran through my soul from top to bottom. I cried out in pain and quickly pulled my hand back.


    I couldn''t believe what I saw. I looked at my fingers with wide eyes.


    But now I know that it''s impossible to get out of here, so I look around with wide eyes to see if there is any place to go out. "


    but this place is so dark that I can''t see or touch anything. Now I''m also losing a soul. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll collapse.


    I was thinking, all of a sudden, there was a flash of light, which was very strong and dazzling.


    Give this kind of light, my eyes in a twinkling pain, but this time I still can''t help but to ask each other: "who?"No one answered me, but the light was still so strong. Was it that I just misread it, but the light clearly existed. What was the matter? I didn''t respond to it for half a day.


    But as time went on, my eyes began to adapt to the light, so I opened my eyes and looked around, but when I raised my eyes to see, there were only caves around me except for the bare stone walls.


    Seeing these holes, I don''t know why. I have some hair in my heart. Now I want to climb out of here. It''s impossible. So I don''t think about it so much at this time. One step is one step.


    After I had made up my mind, I went into the hole where the light was coming out.


    Although it is an underwater world, it is extremely dry. This is the most special point, just like someone deliberately laid a border here.


    I still hesitated when I went in. After all, I didn''t know what the mess was in this place.


    However, I had just walked a few steps, and suddenly I heard a rattle in front of me. At the moment of hearing this sound, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment, because I had not seen a living creature since I came in. Now, I suddenly made such a sound. Even a normal person would be half scared to death. "


    I dare not speak, I just look around quietly.


    However, just when I stopped for less than two seconds, the sound of GALAGA became more and more serious.


    I scold a damned, Jinyun that goods don''t know what to do, must throw me into this kind of place, now well, I can''t say when my life will be lost.


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a huge shock wave swept over my back and nearly turned me over. But before I could get back to see what was going on, my head sank as if I had been hit by something and fell to the ground.


    Head also began to faint up, I am now clearly just a soul, why faint?


    Although I feel very strange at this time, I have no time to think.


    I just feel like something''s carrying me. I''ve been walking to the front.


    When I woke up again, I found that I had been locked in a dark place.


    I struggled hard for a few times, but found that I could not get rid of this thing.


    I know that I can''t get out now. I can only calm down and try to be sober. After I''m quiet, I reach out and grope around.


    But as soon as my fingers touched something nearby, my heart began to twitch, because it was not something else that I touched, but the plank of a coffin.


    Obviously, I am locked in the coffin now, and my heart is shaking violently. I can''t believe that I should be locked in this kind of place. Who did the good deed?


    I almost roared out, but at this time I still forced myself to say what I wanted to say back to my stomach, because now I have no way to determine what the guy is. Why should I be locked here?


    I had to find a way to inform Jinyun, but I stretched out my hand to hit the lid of the coffin, only to find that the lid of the coffin had been nailed to death, and I couldn''t shake it off at all. I yelled at me and almost cried. But at this moment, there was a thump on the coffin, just like someone was pulling out a nail.


    When I heard this voice, I was glad that Jinyun came in?


    Think of here, I rushed to the outside called: "Jinyun is you to save me?"


    However, after my voice fell down, there was no answer to my voice. At that moment, my heart was tense again, but it was too late to say anything. I only felt the lid of the coffin bang, and then my eyes suddenly lit up.


    I suddenly raised my head to have a look. At this time, I realized that there was no one to save me, but the coffin itself burst open. But at this time, I was surprised to find that there were all kinds of candles under my feet. I didn''t know how many of them were. I was a little surprised, but I still forced myself to calmly look at my top, which made me look up Now my upper part is continuously extending upward in a trapezoidal structure. At the moment when I saw this thing, my heart sank. I just came out of the water, and now I fall into this damned place. What do you want to do? Are you kidding me?

 Chapter 265

    I didn''t want to escape from the coffin, but I didn''t want to escape from the first place because I didn''t want to climb out of the coffin Two steps ahead, the candles would boom and a flame of more than one person would burst out.


    I am the soul now, for the flame, there is an instinctive fear.


    I quickly stepped back two steps, and when I returned to the coffin, the flames of those candles turned back to their original appearance and remained quietly on their original positions.


    I know I can''t get out now, and the flame was just a warning to me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, calmed down and then called out to the surrounding: "who is it? You''ve got me trapped in this place. It''s time to come out and meet me? "


    To be honest, I don''t know why I''m so bold at this time, but it''s already a kind of extreme challenge.


    As my voice fell down, all of a sudden there was a gurgling sound around me. Hearing these sounds, my scalp felt numb.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and roared, "who is it? Don''t be furtive, get out of here


    At this time, a flame in front of me suddenly lit up. A human shaped object came out of it. He looked me up and down and said to me, "your temper is really irascible. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you now?"


    I gave a dry smile: "now I''m in your hands. If you want to kill me, it''s easy. Why talk so much nonsense here? Come on, what do you really want to do? When I heard that, the guy laughed: "it''s really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. Well, since you want to know so much, I''m not afraid to tell you that I need your soul. I want to make you into a pill for my great success!"


    Although I knew for a long time that I didn''t get any good results here, after I heard this guy''s words, my heart was still pounding. However, at this time, I knew that even fear was useless. So I calmed down and called out to him, "you can''t kill me. Someone will come to save me."


    Hearing this, the other party was immediately happy: "do you mean the Taoist priest outside? Hehe, he can''t save you. Now I''ve checked every level to lead him to other places. "


    When I heard him say this, my heart suddenly cooled and looked at him with a bitter face: "do you mean that I can only be planted in your hands today? "


    the guy in the fire laughed:" yes, you are the ant in my hand now, but I don''t want to crush you now. Of course, this is not because of my kindness, but because I need a drug guide. The drug guide is the little girl beside you. I have sent them a message for help, and they should come to you soon. "


    When I heard him say that, he was sweating all over his head. This damned guy was so vicious that I didn''t expect him to do so.


    Seeing me stupefied, the man laughed out: "ha ha, don''t be nervous. Anyway, you still have half a day to live. Cherish it, or it will be too late later."


    My face suddenly changed when I said this to him, but I didn''t answer him. To be exact, I didn''t know how to answer now.


    At this moment, however, there was a burst of giggling outside.


    Hearing this laughter, I didn''t feel afraid, but I was surprised, because the voice was not from others, but from Jinyun.


    The ghost in the candle, after hearing the voice of Jinyun, also quickly turned his head and looked at it. Then he was full of surprise and asked Jinyun, "how did you come in? Why didn''t my outside formation stop you? "


    After hearing each other''s words, Jinyun shrugged: "do you think the world is all around you? Hehe, I''ve thought of you since we came down to the lake


    Hear Jinyun so say, I can''t help but stupefied, as if Jinyun has seen this man.


    Jinyun saw my face puzzled, and rolled a white eye at me: "Lin Zi, I said you are so stupid, so clumsy means you didn''t see it. I''m so disappointed."


    I still don''t quite understand what Jinyun is talking about. I stare at Jinyun: "what do you mean?"


    Jinyun said with a smile: "the meaning is very simple, the fruit you saw before is this guy"


    when I heard Jinyun say this, I was stunned and quickly turned to look at the guy in front of me.


    Sure enough, it''s the same shape as the water ghost I saw before.


    Water Ghost ha ha a smile: "what if you found out, smelly Taoist, you still can''t enter my place, can''t you?"To the water ghost said so, I quickly raised my head and looked at Jinyun. Sure enough, Jinyun''s body was still standing outside the candle.


    Seeing that he didn''t come in, I was worried. If this guy couldn''t come in, I couldn''t get out.


    The water ghost grinned and said, "Hey, smelly Taoist, if you go now, I can give you a way to live when you haven''t been here, but if you don''t know how to be funny, then you can''t blame me for being heartless."


    Who knows the water ghost just finished saying this, Jinyun sneered: "I really admire you, don''t know the height of heaven and earth, rely on you also want to stop me here?"


    Jinyun side son said while son slowly toward this side to lean over, his way of walking is very strange, not directly into the candle.


    The water ghost saw Jinyun come in like this, his face suddenly changed, and then I heard him say to Jinyun: "so you have seen through it already?"


    Jinyun shrugged: "not long ago, but when I came in to know."


    The water ghost cursed and turned around to shrink back into the candle. However, Jinyun was like a fairy who had not been prophesied. At the moment when the water ghost was about to get into the fire, he threw out a cinnabar rope and firmly trapped the water ghost in it.


    The water ghost widened his eyes and looked at Jinyun, and his appearance gradually became clear.


    Jinyun didn''t speak. He grabbed the candle and walked to me. However, he didn''t rush to take me out. Instead, he sat down beside me and asked me, "is there any smoke?"


    I wryly smile: "smoke is also wet, not to mention I am a soul now?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun slightly shook his head, and then took out a package of Yellow Crane Tower from his body and threw it to me: "take one to suppress shock."


    I give Jinyun such a say, can''t help but stupefied for a moment, but still nodded at Jinyun, picked up the Yellow Crane Tower and sucked it up.


    After several puffs, Jinyun turned to look at the water ghost and asked with a smile: "tell me, what''s the relationship between you and the six spirits. In this case, I may still be able to give you a way to live. If you don''t listen, I can not only let you die, but also make you worse than dead!"


    Originally, I thought the water ghost would be scared by Jinyun''s words, but what I didn''t expect was that the water ghost didn''t get angry after hearing Jinyun''s words, but laughed out.


    Seeing the water ghost so crazy, my heart began to twitch, but just now he treated me like that, I couldn''t stop my anger. I would kick my foot on the candle.


    But my toes have not kicked in the past, Jinyun stopped me, he rolled a white eye at me: "if you kick the candle, he can run away!"


    Hearing Jinyun say so, I shivered and quickly put my feet back, just staring at the water ghost.


    When the water ghost saw me like this, he sneered: "smelly Taoist, why should you protect him for such a reckless man? Well, let''s make this guy into a pill. As long as you eat immortality, I can be born. Don''t control in this water, kill two birds with one stone. What a good thing? "


    Jinyun hehe smile: "look at what you said, but you forget one thing, I am a living person, not a ghost, I don''t like eating people, think I feel extremely disgusting!"


    When the water ghost heard this, his face suddenly changed. He said to Jinyun: "smelly Taoist, you have to face me. I''ve given you such a big face. You''re still here. It''s just that you can''t bear it. Don''t let me go out, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    Jinyun shook his head, then lit a cigarette and burned it hard on the red candle. He didn''t say anything else. It was just so hot that the water ghost gave out a heartrending howl. Originally, he was not a living person. At the moment of hearing this sound, I felt my whole body''s hair burst up. Damn it, I didn''t call sooner or later This is the time to come.


    However, at this time, Jinyun seemed very happy and asked the water ghost, "how does it taste? Do you think you''re killing us, or are we killing you now


    The water ghost just glared at Jinyun and didn''t answer Jinyun''s words. At this time, Jinyun''s face suddenly changed. Then he said to the man, "my patience is limited. It''s not so strong. If you say it now, I''ll spare you a life. But if you insist on confronting me, it doesn''t matter. I can let you try all kinds of torture now."

 Chapter 266

    When the water ghost heard the threat of Jinyun, he even giggled. Seeing that the water ghost kept laughing, Jinyun raised his eyebrows and then roared at the water Ghost: "what are you laughing at? If you don''t make it clear, I''m not welcome


    water ghosts staring at the eyes: "the monk, you even threaten me so much, I have no use. I has the final say, I don''t want to tell you, you even ask the broken sky, no matter how to use it."


    Jinyun shook his head helplessly, and then sneered out: "you guy is not coffin not shed tears. In that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    While talking, Jinyun took out the lighter and barbecued it around the candle. The painful Water Ghost screamed, but at this time, Jinyun didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, he kept barbecue with fire on the water ghost. I couldn''t see it any more and turned around quickly.


    But what I didn''t think of was that, despite Jinyun''s trouble with this water ghost, in the end, the water ghost still didn''t say anything to us, which really surprised me.


    Jinyun took a look at the water ghost, then looked at me, and then said to me: "I''m afraid it''s impossible to ask for something from the water ghost. Let''s take this soul back for you to sacrifice!"


    Well, I didn''t really care about this water devil. At first, this guy wanted to kill us, but now I caught him. He was supposed to give him a way to live, but this guy is really stubborn. In this way, we will not be merciful.


    I was thinking, Jinyun has raised the guy''s head, and then suddenly crammed into a demon altar, and then said to me, "go away, if the guy is still in the lake, we will certainly be able to find him."


    I heard Jinyun say so, cold not Ding hit a shiver, rushed to Jinyun asked: "you are not joking with me? Shall we look in this cold lake? "


    Seeing my incredible face, Jinyun said to me, "what? Is there a problem? "


    Seeing Jinyun''s icy appearance, I rushed to Jinyun with a smile: "no, no"


    after hearing me say this, Jinyun sighed: "there is no best, otherwise, don''t blame me for being angry."


    No matter what I am thinking now, he stood up and dragged me out. However, I also know that Jinyun''s way of walking is very special. I dare not walk in a random way. I follow Jinyun''s steps, and I will go as he goes.


    After finally getting out of here, I don''t know why, the lake water around us has become extremely turbid, which looks very strange.


    After swallowing my saliva, I quickly pulled Jinyun and asked, "do you feel that the temperature of the lake seems to be falling, and I can speak in the lake, which is totally different from that when we just came in?"


    Hearing me say so, Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, it''s a little strange, but you don''t have to be afraid. I''m here."


    In fact, although Jinyun and I said the same thing, but at this time I have to say, I don''t believe Jinyun this bastard, every time it is my first bad luck.


    Jinyun didn''t look at me, just swam in front of him, but at this time his feet had not left the ground dozens of centimeters, suddenly in our ears came a burst of gloomy crying.


    Jinyun and I were stunned at the same time, and quickly looked back. But when we looked back, we didn''t see anyone. Instead, we saw a long iron chain, which extended to a long distance.


    Jinyun took a look at me, and then stopped: "let''s go and have a look"


    I said, "let''s go and have a look"


    I followed Jinyun and walked along. After a long time, we saw a water hole.


    At this time, I didn''t want to go in again. Jinyun saw my reluctant face and patted me on my shoulder. This time, I went first and you were in the back. In case of anything, you could turn around and run. Don''t hesitate. "


    I really did not expect that Jinyun would say such a thing to me, but I still nodded at Jinyun, I would not go to be a lengtouqing to hit inside.


    Jinyun, er, raised eyebrows and did not talk to me much, and walked towards the front.


    I don''t know how long it has been since Jinyun went in, but at this time my heart began to panic, and a series of inexplicable fears kept spreading in my heart.


    Jinyun saw that I was still in a daze, so he called out to me: "what are you still in a daze? Let''s go. "


    I saw Jinyun all go forward to go in, and I did not dare to hesitate, although reluctantly, I still had to follow in.


    But what I didn''t think of was that what appeared this time was not from the front, but directly from the back. A chain came out of the back, which grabbed me and dragged me hard behind me.


    I didn''t have time to scream. I just felt my eyes began to faint, and I fell to the ground.But I don''t know why, at this time my consciousness is still very clear, I can see that Jinyun is still moving forward. Originally, I wanted to shout at Jinyun, but at this time, the words came to my mouth, but I couldn''t say it. The density of water became thick again. As long as I opened my mouth, a lot of lake water would pour into my mouth.


    I can only shut my mouth and watch the Jinyun disappear from my eyes.


    I am not willing to, but at this time, my ear suddenly came to a giggle of strange laughter.


    At the moment of hearing this laughter, I shivered and looked back. I saw a snow-white face looking at me face to face.


    I was really scared because I couldn''t see my nose and mouth except for the white face.


    He gave me a giggle and then dragged me to a dark place.


    I''m blind now. I know I can''t follow this guy, but I can''t control myself.


    I don''t know how long it took me to drag myself in before my hands stopped and I was firmly fixed to the cross.


    The darkness around me slowly faded, and I could see clearly the scene around me. There was nothing else except a table and a stool.


    I shook my head hard to make my brain clear.


    When I recovered, I yelled around: "who is it? What do you want to do? "


    As soon as my voice dropped, a figure came out of the stone wall. He looked at me with a smile. Seeing the face of this guy, my heart began to thump and thump.


    I looked at him with wide eyes. He was the old man''s son.


    He looked at me so directly staring at him and sneered at me: "why do you look at me like this?"


    I was so scared that I asked him, "are you really dead?"


    After hearing what I said, the man seemed to hear the biggest joke in the world: "I said you are really stupid or fake stupid, are you blind? Can''t you see that I live under the lake now


    I can''t believe what he said, because I saw him a few days ago, and his father also felt that he should still be alive. Why did he suddenly become a angry water devil at this time?


    Although he is a water devil, his IQ is still very high. He looked at me for a while and then said to me, "you must be thinking about when I died. Does my father''s death have anything to do with me?"


    Now that I''ve been caught, it''s no secret. So I nodded at the water devil and said, "yes, in fact, I''m really curious about what''s going on here?"


    The water devil sat down, as if he was thinking something. I dare not disturb him. After all, I am a person who can''t do anything. In case this guy wants to kill me, he just raises his hand and raises his feet.


    The water ghost thought for a moment and then laughed at me again. I don''t know why. Although the water ghost''s smile does not have that kind of gloomy feeling, it still makes me feel chilly. I stare at the water Ghost: "what are you laughing at?"


    The water devil shook his head at me: "nothing, I just want to make a deal with you."


    I''ve done business with his father and the guy in the villa more than once. Now I feel like my head is going to explode. What''s going on?


    When the man saw me, he patted me on the shoulder: "don''t be afraid. As long as you promise me, I won''t swallow your soul. Otherwise, I''ll eat you now. Your energy is enough to help me break the seal of the lake."


    I swallowed a spit, and now there is no other way. I can only promise the water ghost first. If it is time to help him, that''s my business. I has the final say.


    However, I just had such a good idea in my heart, and the water ghost sneered at me: "you don''t have to play with me. You can''t fight me as an ordinary person. I know you will promise me now, but when you get out of the lake, I can''t control you. Then you can do what you want, right?"


    I didn''t expect that my mind would give the water devil a look at it. My heart suddenly became cold. My face muscles twitched and asked the water ghost, "what do you mean? What does it mean that you can''t control me if I leave the lake? How can I listen to you as if there are other voices? "

 Chapter 267

    After hearing what I said, the man cackled and laughed: "what do you say?"


    He said that he took out a pill from his body and slowly walked towards me. At the moment when he saw the pill in his hand, I shivered and yelled at him: "what are you going to do?"


    The man laughed at me and said, "don''t be nervous. I don''t want to do anything. I just want not to let myself down."


    He said as he went to my side, a pinch my mouth, will be a pill hard into my mouth.


    I wanted to spit it out, but it melted in my mouth and there was no way to spit it out.


    He just let me go, my face changed for a moment, yelled at the man: "what did you give me to eat? "


    after hearing what I said, the man laughed and said to me," I didn''t give you anything to eat, but some poisonous insects and poisonous insects! "


    The moment I heard these two words, I only felt my heart began to jump wildly. I felt like I was about to explode. I widened my eyes: "you are so insidious!"


    The man sneered at me: "no poison, no husband. Besides, I don''t believe you at all. Now it''s normal for you to eat this, don''t you think?"


    I looked at this guy with a bitter face but didn''t speak. I just looked at him directly. I didn''t know how long it was before the man opened his mouth and said to me, "brother, don''t blame others for some things. The world is so vicious, so you"


    before the guy finished, I interrupted him: "shut up, what do you want to do Well, just say it


    The water devil probably didn''t expect that I would be so irascible at this time and dare to yell at him like this. However, this guy still can use me. After hearing what I said, he just raised his eyebrows slightly and then laughed: "Hey, I don''t need you to do anything. Give these two things to my father. He only needs to see one of these two things Naturally, the plenary session will understand. "


    I don''t know what the water ghost is talking about, but the water ghost took out a box and a rattle drum from his body and put them on the table. Then he waved at the chain on my body. All the chains on my body cracked with a click. I took advantage of this opportunity to jump up from the ground and stagger across.


    However, at this time, Jinyun also came in from the outside. Seeing me and this man, Jinyun frowned, and then stretched out a hand to fight at the man''s head. I know that although Jinyun is a palm out of thin air, if it is hit on the head of that man, the man will be scared out of his wits.


    However, before I called, the man called out to Jinyun: "wait a minute!"


    After hearing the man''s cry, Jinyun was slightly stunned, then stopped the action in his hand, staring at the man: "do you have any last words?"


    However, this guy didn''t get angry after hearing Jinyun''s words, instead, he laughed: "ha ha, the last words? Listen to me first, and then you''ll know if you can do it to me now


    He said he deliberately looked at me. Although Jinyun didn''t know what was going on, when he saw the man turn his head to look at me, he knew that there must be nothing good. He turned his head and looked at me and asked, "what''s going on?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "this damned guy has poisoned my body. If"


    but I haven''t finished my words, Jinyun waved his hand to me: "OK, I know, you damned water devil, what purpose do you want to say directly."


    The water ghost didn''t get angry when he heard Jinyun''s angry voice. He looked at the things on the table: "you don''t need to do anything else. Give this to my father. I want to unite with my father and deal with the things in that villa together with your strength."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. Originally, I thought Jinyun would refuse this guy, because although I have not been in contact with me for a long time, I also know that this guy will not easily threaten others.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun nodded at the man at this time, and then said to the man, "OK, I can promise you, but don''t forget to give us the antidote. Otherwise, I can let you go out from here and kill those ghosts, but it can also make you disappear."


    The man sneered: "you don''t have to threaten me. I''m a business man. I know about credibility."


    Who knows this time Jinyun Qu''er sneered: "there is a saying that no adultery does not do business. What you are doing now is not like this? Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you now. How long can Gu Du last? "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the man laughed at us: "a week, of course, I mean after a week, this thing is totally hopeless, even if it is put on the antidote, it doesn''t matter, so I hope you can do it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late to regret, understand?"Jinyun and I looked at each other and scolded the damned man, but now it is really impossible to delay, so I collected all the things and quickly followed Jinyun to swim up.


    When I went ashore and saw my body was still sitting in a wheelchair, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I asked Jinyun, "you said that guy clearly ate me Gu Du, but isn''t Gu Du effective for living people? If this is the case "


    who knows that I have just finished this, Jinyun shakes his head at me:" no, according to the normal people''s knowledge, all the poisonous insects in the world are aimed at the living people, but this poison is developed by them to deal with the soul, otherwise I would not be so nervous. "


    When I heard Jinyun say this, my heart suddenly fell to the freezing point. That is to say, as long as we don''t help them to do things, then even if the poison really breaks out, I can''t help it.


    Jinyun saw my face lost, waved his hand at me: "don''t be afraid, I''ve calculated your life, your life is very hard, you won''t die so soon."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I gave a bitter smile and said to Jinyun, "you don''t have to comfort me. Whether I can live or not depends on the antidote. I''ve looked for someone to calculate my life before. He told me that no one can see through my fate."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly, and then asked me, "are you talking about an old man who is divining?"


    I nodded, then reacted to Jinyun and asked, "do you know?"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "it''s more than recognition. Maybe we can''t tell when we are saved."


    I didn''t expect Jinyun would tell me so. There are so many diviners in the world. How can Jinyun be so sure that he is the old man?


    I didn''t speak much, and now is not the time to say this. Jinyun naturally knew it, but comforted me and said, "don''t be nervous. You can''t die. Now we''ll do what we should do."


    I, um, followed Jinyun back to walk in the past.


    We didn''t go back to the police station this time. Instead, we went straight to the old house.


    Jinyun originally intended to push me to go in directly, but I don''t know why Jinyun hesitated at this time. Then he turned his head and looked at me. I saw the look in Jinyun''s eyes, which made me stupefied. Then he asked Jinyun, "why don''t you go in?"


    Jinyun shakes his head, then reaches out his hand and knocks on the door regularly, just like beating the beat.


    I am slightly stunned, this is not an ordinary knock on the door, it must be meaningful.


    He knocked at the door frequency is very fixed, but this is like this. After knocking three times, Jinyun suddenly stopped, and then turned his ear as if he wanted to listen to something. Seeing Jinyun so nervous, my heart also followed the thumping thump, and asked in a low voice to Jinyun: "what are you listening to?"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me, indicating that I should not speak at first. He stuck his ear to the door. After half a day, his face suddenly changed. Then he pulled me to hide. I didn''t expect that Jinyun would be so nervous. He looked at Jinyun with wide eyes: "how are you"


    however, before I finished asking, Jinyun suddenly rushed I made a silent gesture: "don''t say anything. Watch it quietly. I can feel that it''s not right to love you alone, but I can''t say what''s wrong with you. Let''s have a look first. Don''t expose yourself in a hurry."


    I heard Jinyun said so nervous, the heart also followed the thump bang of the jump up, a word also dare not say, so straight looking at the front, I do not know how long after staring at the front, the door creaked open.


    I had to stop my heart at this moment. The pain made me take a few breaths of cold air. If I kept on like this, I could not be scared to death one day.


    I was thinking wildly, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand to hold my head and pressed me on the ground, because I didn''t breathe at this time, my heart suddenly sank, Constantly struggling, Jinyun whispered to me in my ear at this time: "be quiet, I am saving you now, not harming you, those guys may come out, you can''t breathe now, and your face must be on the ground, bear it."


    I give Jinyun such a say can''t help but stupefied, but I dare not move.

 Chapter 268

    Until I feel that I am about to suffocate, Jinyun this just released me, I stare at Jinyun: "how is this going on?"


    Jinyun did not answer my words, but pulled out a mirror from his body and handed it to me. Seeing that Jinyun suddenly looked like this, I felt puzzled for a moment. However, I still didn''t say anything, just nodded at Jinyun, and then picked up the mirror and looked at it on his face.


    Originally also nothing, my face is just a little more mud, but I am very curious about what Jinyun is doing.


    When I looked at the mirror for a while, Jinyun took back the mirror, and then pointed to me in front of: "you look forward yourself."


    I looked at Jinyun doubtfully, then raised my head and looked at the past.


    When I looked up at the other side of the door, I found that there were many pairs of eyes peeping through the crack of the door.


    The moment I saw these eyes, I only felt the hair all over my body exploded and my scalp felt numb.


    I quickly took back my eyes and asked Jinyun, "what was that just now?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "I don''t know, but one thing is certain. Even if the old ghost is not dead, I''m afraid it''s under control. We have to find a way to get him out.


    When I heard Jinyun say this, my heart sank. If this damned old ghost is really controlled, his son can''t give us the antidote.


    I squint at the eyes for a while, and then to Jinyun asked: "have you arranged it?"


    Jinyun said to me with a smile: "it''s just a group of kids, but you can''t go. You''re so reckless that you won''t be able to do anything. If you go, you''ll make trouble for me. Just stay here for me. No matter what happens, don''t leave. Do you understand?"


    I gave Jinyun a word said a Leng a Leng, but now the situation has generally become this way, even if I want to regret, I''m afraid there is no time, so I nodded at Jinyun: "OK, everything depends on you, but you also go back quickly."


    Jinyun said, he didn''t talk nonsense with me. He turned around and jumped out. When I saw Jinyun leave, I felt a kind of speechless panic in my heart. If this guy can rescue the old man now, it''s OK. In case Jinyun is planted in it, it''s really a loss.


    I was thinking, I suddenly put out a hand behind me, and patted it on the shoulder. At this time, I would have been so nervous that I was so nervous. Suddenly I was scared to death. I turned my head and tried to scold him. But when I looked back, my heart suddenly became cold, because in the The man behind me is not someone else, but the man who is going to kill me.


    He was grinning at me.


    I stare at the man for a while, and then he shivered at him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Man ha ha smile, but do not speak, just a season hand knife left all of a sudden hit on my neck, my eyes flash, what do not know.


    By the time I woke up, I was tied up firmly, but this time it was not the sewer, and the man didn''t carry a saw to cut me in half.


    I calmed down slightly, and then said to the man, "what are you doing? What is this place? "


    The man turned his cigar in his hand and looked at me with a smile: "do you just want to know where this is?"


    I swallowed my saliva and didn''t dare to answer, but what I didn''t expect was that the man laughed: "you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t hurt you now, but I just want to listen to you and tell me, do you want to know why I''m here? And why is that man in the lake? "


    These guys are all smart people. One by one, I stare at the man with wide eyes, but I also know that I can''t violate his meaning at this time. So I nodded to the man: "I''m just like in a mystery here. I can''t see anything at all, since you''ve caught me today I''m afraid you''d like to tell me such a story if you didn''t kill me here? "


    When the man heard what I said, he laughed, then took two puffs of his cigar and said to me, "it''s easy to talk to smart people. It''s not hard to think. Yes, I do have this reason."


    When I heard the man say this, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked him, "listen to your implication. It seems that this is not the key. What do you want to do?"


    The man laughed, stood up and came to me, and pressed hard on my stomach. At that moment, I only felt my internal organs were tumbling, and I almost fainted in the past.


    But the man stopped at this time.When he stopped the movement in his hand, my heart slowly returned to steady, all this happened in just a minute.


    Rao is so, I have already been soaked in cold sweat.


    I looked at the man with wide eyes: "what''s going on here?"


    The man with sunglasses sat down again and took a puff of smoke with his legs crossed. Then he said to me, "this must be quite uncomfortable, isn''t it?"? You''ve got a psychedelic on you, aren''t you? My brother is so powerful that he thought of using this method to control you and kill me. "


    The moment I heard the man''s words, I took a breath: "what do you say? So you already know the poison in me


    The man shrugged at me and said, "is there anything to be curious about? The poison in your body is a kind developed by our family. I can still see this kind of simple poison. "


    Hearing men''s words, my heart is shaking. Simple poisonous insects are enough to kill me. What''s the giant Gu of their family? "


    as I was thinking, I heard a man say to me," you''d better not guess some things. It''s not good for you, but I know you must want to get rid of this kind of thing now. I can help you. To remove this kind of poison, it''s just a matter between raising my hand and raising my feet. "


    There is no pie for nothing in the world. Since this man told me so, he must have his own purpose. I''ve had enough rotten things, and I really don''t want to make trouble for myself.


    After the man looked at me for a few eyes, he seemed to have guessed my mind and laughed at me: "I know you must not be willing to help me now, because you are afraid that I will break my promise then, right?"


    Since the man has said so, I have nothing to hide, so I nodded to the man: "yes, I really don''t believe you."


    The man sneered: "you don''t believe those who should believe, but you believe those who shouldn''t believe. Do you think my brother will really give you the antidote? Do you know why he was so immersed in the bottom of the lake that he couldn''t get out? Do you think you''re all going to kill him? "


    Even if the ordinary man doesn''t think it''s good to ask any ordinary man.


    The man looked at me for a while, then he laughed at me: "yes, all the people think so, all the people think the same, so I''m not afraid of you think so, but you have carefully thought about it. I''m his brother, brother. How can I hurt him?"


    I don''t know how to answer this guy''s words. I just think there are some things I can''t guess. But even if men tell me that they are brothers, I won''t believe them. I just feel that in front of power, their inner flesh and blood is just their stepping stone. If they succeed, the so-called kinship will even count as a stepping stone No, it''s going to be a stumbling block.


    Seeing that I was still thinking about things, the man laughed at me: "you don''t have to doubt me. I know what you are thinking now, but you have to figure out. Now you are in a very bad situation. The only person who can save you is me. If you don''t agree, you must wait for my brother to give you the antidote. I don''t embarrass you, but I hope you don''t regret it ¡£¡±


    So far, I don''t know who I should believe. I can only shut my eyes and say nothing. The man looked at me for a while and then said with a smile: "I don''t care about you. Don''t rush to answer my words today. I''ll give you a day''s thinking time. After a day, no matter whether you do or not reply, I will come to you. As for the antidote, as long as you help me I will give it to you


    He didn''t talk to me any more. He just clapped his hands at the door, and then two bodyguards came in from the outside. The man looked at them, and then made a look at them. They understood and hit me hard on my neck. I suddenly fainted.


    I don''t know how long I have passed out. I just feel someone shaking on my shoulder. I wake up and look up. I''m still in the lane nearest to the broken house. The person shaking me is Jinyun. I squeeze my eyes hard to make myself sober. But when I see Jinyun, I can''t help being stunned because of this Hou Jinyun''s body is full of blood.

 Chapter 269

    Seeing Jinyun covered with blood, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jinyun gave me a bitter smile: "nothing, you don''t have to worry, anyway, you can''t die now, what''s the matter with you? Why did you faint? "


    I just met the matter with Jinyun said again, Jinyun heard my words raised eyebrows: "really did not expect, there will be such a thing."


    I sighed: "but I clearly remember that guy should have taken me into his villa at that time, but how could this happen?"


    I didn''t expect that just after I said this, Jinyun waved to me: "you were not in the villa of others at that time, but in your own dream. However, I don''t think that what the man said is not necessarily wrong. Maybe for them, it should be easy to solve the poison on you."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. I didn''t expect that Jinyun would say such a thing. He glared at Jinyun: "you''re not fooling me, do you believe that man''s words?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would question him. He gave me a dry smile, and then said, "you don''t have to think about it. I didn''t say that the man is a good man. I just said that we can solve the poison in our bodies."


    I was relieved to hear Jinyun say so, but there was one thing I didn''t understand very soon. I was so anxious that the old man had only one son. How could he have such a son at this time? Which one is this? "


    I stare at Jinyun, and Jinyun seems to be thinking about it.


    Seeing Jinyun''s puzzled look on his face, I finally couldn''t help it. I asked Jinyun, "did you ask something out of the old man''s mouth at that time, and didn''t you say that the old man was in danger? Is he dead? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun waved his hand to me: "this to have not, but I really did not find that man, now we can not manage so much, go back first and then."


    After I saw Jinyun like this, I had to nod to Jinyun, and then said to Jinyun, "don''t forget, let''s go back first."


    Jinyun did not speak, pushed me to the front of the past, originally my heart at this time was irritable to death, but after we left for not long, I suddenly heard a cry behind, is a child''s voice, heard the sound of the moment I can''t help but stupefied, Jinyun also suddenly stopped the pace, there is no doubt Jin The cloud heard the same sound.


    When I looked back, I finally saw the face of the crying child. When I saw him, his heart suddenly twitched. This guy was not someone else, but the child before. I swallowed a spit, widened my eyes and looked at the little girl. Jinyun also picked her eyebrows, and then asked the little girl, "what are you People? "


    The girl''s head was buried in her knee, but when Jinyun''s voice dropped, the girl suddenly raised her head and looked at us. His eyes showed a murderous spirit, which looked particularly terrible. I dare not speak. Seeing her eyes, I felt the whole body''s hair exploding.


    Jinyun frown very tight: "little devil, I, I now give you a chance to leave in front of me, I won''t kill you, I don''t like to start on such a small ghost as you."


    However, the little girl did not mean to leave, or stare at us.


    I took a look at Jinyun: "what do we do now?"


    Jinyun gave me a look: "what should I do? Of course, I caught the little devil


    Jinyun finish saying, self-care toward the little girl walked in the past, but at this time I don''t know why I always feel that things are not so simple.


    Sure enough, when Jinyun approached the little girl, he stretched out a hand to catch the little girl, but Jinyun''s hand passed through the little girl and didn''t catch her at all.


    This is the first time I see Jinyun can not catch the kid, the heart thumping on more and more fierce.


    Jinyun also picked eyebrows, but now Jinyun is thinking of something I don''t know, just looking at the little girl.


    The little girl at this time, however, laughs and cries, which is the most uncomfortable feeling.


    Jinyun sighed, no longer pay attention to this girl, turn around to walk toward me.


    Seeing Jinyun coming towards me, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked Jinyun, "you are"


    Jinyun waved his hand at me: "this child is not the real body, this is just an illusion, she can''t hurt us, we can''t catch her, wait until her real body appears."


    Jinyun''s wheelchair will not be pushed back to me.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened. The feeling of uneasiness in my heart was too strong. I couldn''t help but look back at her.However, when I looked back, I only saw that girl squeezed out a very strange smile at us, and then her figure flashed away from my sight.


    I know that at this time, even if I say more things are useless, I have to bite my teeth when I don''t find anything.


    When we got back to the police station, officer Cheng asked the two of us, "what''s up? Have you two found any valuable clues? "


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun gave a wry smile: "if there is one, it would be nice, but it''s a pity that we didn''t find anything, and we got hit."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng was slightly stunned: "hit? What''s the trick? "


    Jinyun waved to officer Cheng, and then took a look at me. Officer Cheng was a smart man. Seeing Jinyun, I understood everything. I just sighed and didn''t say anything.


    Light rain and summer rain also came out of the house at this time, but they looked very nervous.


    I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, then asked at two people: "how are you two so nervous?"


    Xia Yu and Xiaoyu looked at each other, and then said to Jinyun and me, "how did you two come back at this time? Do you know something big happened?"


    Even the police officer Cheng is extremely surprised, seems to have no idea what Xia Yu is talking about.


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, my heart suddenly twitched for a while, and hurriedly asked for Xia Yu: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyu said to us with a bitter face: "where the cold has been attacked, now seriously injured, as if the soul will be scattered at any time, it looks particularly terrible."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. At this time, we didn''t have the mind to waste time here, so we ran into the room. When we went in, Si fan''s body was slowly disappearing.


    Officer Cheng also covered his mouth and looked at Si fan Han in disbelief.


    Although I think it''s strange for officer Cheng to look like this at this time, we don''t care about these messy things at this time.


    After staring at Si fan Han''s soul for a while, Jin Yun said to officer Cheng and Xiao Yu, "you two go out first. As for Xia Yu and Lin Zi, you two stay here. I need your blood."


    At this time, none of us dare to violate Jinyun''s words, because now only Jinyun can save people.


    After we waited for a while, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on Si fan Han''s chest. The soul that was supposed to rise and fall gave Jinyun such a heavy blow and hit back.


    He just gave Xia Yu a look. After meeting her, she quickly took off Si fanhan''s clothes. Now it''s the struggle line between life and death. We have no time to avoid the suspicion of men and women.


    After Xia Yu took off Si fanhan''s clothes, Jinyun took a fruit knife from his side, and then made a hard stroke on his finger. With the moment his blood dripped on Si fanhan''s body, Si fanhan began to shake violently.


    Xia Yu also quickly bit his finger, and I dare not neglect it. I grabbed the knife and cut it in his palm. With the moment I cut it, I only felt a burning pain in my palm. Jinyun did not hesitate. He grabbed my hand and stuck my blood on his finger. He quickly wrote in front of and behind Si fan Han After two huge runes, the sweat on his head had soaked his hair.


    I don''t dare to look at them, but I don''t dare to say.


    After drawing the charm in Jinyun, Si fanhan slowed down a little and stopped vomiting blood.


    Jinyun takes a look at Xia Yu. Xia Yu nods at Jinyun. Then he takes out a rune from his bag and hands it to Jinyun. Jinyun doesn''t want to say anything more at this time. He just throws the charm and lights him. After lighting it, he mixes paper ash and wine together and pours it into his stomach.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "well, there should be no danger for the moment. When she wakes up, ask her what is going on."


    Xia Yu and I nodded to Jinyun at the same time, but my heart was in a mess. However, at this time, Jinyun seemed to think of something, and asked Xia Yu, "you have always been with fan Han before. Why did she have such a thing? You can''t find it until now?"


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would ask such questions in front of Xia Yu. Xia Yu looked like she was about to cry. She rubbed her eyes and said to Jingyun and me, "we don''t know what happened to this matter. At that time, fan Han said that she wanted to go out for a while. As a result, something like this happened just after she went out"


    she said that she would go out for a while

 Chapter 270

    Jinyun and I looked at each other and saw Xia Yu''s appearance. We knew that she was not lying, but how could this happen suddenly.


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. At this time, I have no mind to think about other things. I sit beside Si fan Han in a daze.


    Jinyun looked down at me, then threw me a piece of white cloth: "bandage the wound, you stay here now, Xia Yu, you go out with me to see what the situation is."


    Xia Yu went out with Jinyun.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Si fanhan finally opened her eyes, but she looked very weak now.


    After dressing the wound for a while, I asked Si fanhan, "what''s going on? How can you "


    I didn''t expect that I had not finished my question. Si fanhan waved to me:" you don''t have to ask. I can''t tell you so much about it now. But don''t worry, I''m not all right now. I''ll be fine after a few days'' rest. "


    When I heard Si fan Han say this, I can only sigh: "OK, if you don''t let me ask, I won''t ask. You can have a good rest. I will always sit here with you and never let you get hurt again."


    Who knows that just after I said this, Si fan Han burst out laughing, but it affected her wound and made her cough several times. Originally, Si fanhan didn''t wear clothes at this time, so I turned red with a puff and I felt my whole body was full of Qi and blood.


    Si fan Han did not appear how embarrassed, just casually asked me: "good-looking?"


    I feel that their nosebleed will come out, so I said to her subconsciously, "have a good look."


    As a result, I heard Si fan''s cold hum: "if you like watching so much, I''ll dig out your two eyes and let you stay in my body every day."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, I shivered. I quickly took my eyes back and laughed at Si fan Han''s embarrassment.


    She closed her eyes, and her clothes were wrapped around her.


    I took a long sigh of relief, and then said to Si fanhan, "have a rest early. If you are injured, you need to raise one."


    Si fanhan didn''t refuse me this time, so she closed her eyes slowly. Seeing that she was asleep, my sleepiness began to sweep through my mind. In a flash, I fell asleep with this kind of leaning.


    By the time I woke up, it was already bright.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked around. Si fanhan didn''t wake up at this time. I didn''t want to disturb her, so I secretly pushed the wheelchair and walked out towards the outside.


    Xiao Li, who stopped us before, said hello to me when he saw me coming out of the room. I exchanged two polite greetings to Xiao Li and was about to walk to officer Cheng''s office. Who knows I haven''t gone yet, Xiao Li yelled at me: "wait a minute!"


    To Xiao Li such a call, I can''t help but a Leng, quickly turned his head, to Xiao Li asked: "what''s the matter?"


    After hearing what I said, Xiao Li scratched his head and then said to me, "that officer Cheng is not here today"


    I can see Xiao Li''s appearance, hesitating, not like officer Cheng, really like what he said, but we are all adults and know to give each other a face. Since Xiao Li has said this, I have to squeeze a smile at Xiao Li "No, well, I won''t go. By the way, Xiao Li, where are you from?"


    Xiao Li should have never thought that I would ask this question, so he gave me a smile: "what''s wrong with the people over there in Miaojia village?"


    I heard Xiao Li ask me like this, smile to Xiao Li: "nothing, just ask casually."


    Xiao Li left with a cry. At this time, to be honest, I didn''t know what I was thinking in my heart. I pushed my wheelchair into the yard and looked at the sky for a while. I don''t know why. I always feel a kind of loss that I can''t say. When I think of Zhuge yun''er and I haven''t met for such a long time, I feel sour and want to Go and have a look at her.


    As I thought about it, I pushed my wheelchair out, but as soon as I got out of the police station, I suddenly heard someone yelling at me behind me.


    Give people such a shout, I can''t help but stupefied for a moment, I quickly looked back, saw the child appeared before this time in front of me, see this child that moment, I can''t help but stupefied, and then yelled at the child: "you don''t come over"


    the little girl saw me so nervous, suddenly covered her mouth and cackled I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw the child like this. It was totally different from what I had seen before. I don''t know why my courage suddenly rose at this time. I gritted my teeth and asked the child, "what do you want to do? Why do you want to come out and scare me again and again?"After hearing what I said, the child shook his head at me: "I''m not here to hurt you this time, but to deliver a letter to you. We''ll do it later, but now I won''t hurt you."


    I can''t help being stupefied when I hear the children''s words. What''s in a mess? I don''t understand a word.


    The little girl saw my face puzzled and didn''t explain anything to me. She just said to me, "this is a big sister who asked me to give it to you. You can have a look at it yourself."


    After that, she put a piece of silk on my wheelchair, then turned around and left. Seeing her go like this, I was stunned for a long time before I could react. I quickly took out my handkerchief and looked at it. However, there were only a few words written on the handkerchief: "don''t come to me."


    This font is unique to Zhuge Yuner. When I saw these things, I couldn''t help being surprised. Originally, I was still hesitating whether to go, but when I saw the contents, I couldn''t help it. What''s more, Zhuge Yuner can find this little girl, and I can''t help but resolve the hatred between us through Zhuge Yuner I''m not sure.


    After I made up my mind, I didn''t hesitate any more. I pushed a wheelchair to block a car and ran towards the ashram in a hurry.


    It''s still broad daylight at this time, and the Taoist temple should be open.


    Nevertheless, I was politely knocking on the door.


    With the sound of knocking on the door, a little child came out from inside, or the little boy before him. Maybe he didn''t expect that I would come here. He looked at me in surprise: "you"


    I gave a dry smile and tried to put a smile on the little street boy. Then I said to the little boy, "are you there?"


    Xiaodaotong wanted to drive me away, but I don''t know why. He hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said to me, "come on, I''ll take you to see the elder martial sister. Now there are only two of us in the Taoist temple. Shifu, they have something to do. So you only have half an hour to see the elder martial sister. Don''t come later."


    I see this little street boy like this, in the heart has a kind of unspeakable gratitude, I quickly nodded to him: "you can rest assured, I do things in a proper way, will never give you trouble."


    After hearing the words, he looked at me deeply, then sighed. He led me to the door of Zhuge Yuner''s house.


    The little boy looked at me and then knocked on the door: "elder martial sister, an old friend of yours has come to see you, let him in?"


    Zhuge yun''er was silent for a while and then said to the boy, "let him in."


    The little boy just made a gesture of please to me. I nodded and walked in.


    However, at this time, Zhuge Yuner''s face was always covered in the veil. I couldn''t see her clearly. When I wanted to take a few steps forward, Zhuge Yuner yelled at him: "don''t go any further, otherwise, you''ll go out now."


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner to say such a thing to me. The moment I heard her voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. I asked Zhuge Yuner, "what''s the matter? Why can''t we get close to you? "


    Zhuge yun''er waved his hand at me: "I can''t tell you now. You''ll know after that, but I''ve already told people not to come to me? Why are you here again? "


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, I suddenly think of the child, and immediately ask Zhuge Yuner, "what''s the relationship between you and that child? She''s the one who wants to kill me. Why does today''s attitude change suddenly and tell me that our accounts will be settled later"


    Zhuge Yuner probably didn''t expect me to ask her this The question, slightly a Leng, then said to me: "you said I sent to find you that girl to kill you? You''re not kidding me, are you? "


    I gave Zhuge Yuner a bitter smile: "why should I cheat you? What I said is the truth. That little girl wanted to kill me before. By the way, what''s the matter with you? Why do you have to hide behind the white veil?"


    Zhuge Yuner heard me ask her so, her voice became very anxious: "I told you, don''t ask more, otherwise I will send you out now, do you believe me?"


    I never thought that such a thing would happen. I shut my mouth all of a sudden, and I didn''t even know what to say.

 Chapter 271

    Zhuge Yuner sighed when he saw me like this: "you go. In a word, the girl who delivered the letter has nothing to do with me. If you want to know why she hurt you, you can find the reason by yourself. This is the last time you can step on this place. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Never come back again."


    I didn''t expect Zhuge Yuner would say such a thing to me one day. I felt a great pain in my heart. However, she had already told me so, so I had to face Zhuge Yuner and say, "OK, this is what you said."


    Then I turned around and left. At that time, I didn''t know why. I could even feel that Zhuge Yuner must be very sad to see me like this, but as a man, I still held back.


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t stop me, until I completely left her sight. When I went back, my whole heart was in a mess. How uncomfortable I was, how uncomfortable I was.


    Seeing my present appearance, Si fanhan raised her eyebrows slightly: "what''s the matter with you? Why do you look listless? "


    I aimed at Si fan with a cold smile: "nothing. By the way, is there any news coming from Jinyun? How do I feel "


    Si fanhan shook his head at me:" not yet, but you don''t have to worry too much, they should have nothing to do. "


    I''m not sure what to say, just at this moment, Xiaoyu knocked on the door and walked in towards us.


    I am now Hao Si fanhan and both of them are injured, so I can only stay in the police station.


    After Xiaoyu came in, he saw us sitting opposite each other, covered his mouth and giggled. Seeing that Xiaoyu was laughing, I was puzzled and asked Xiaoyu, "what are you laughing at?"


    Xiaoyu looked at us two: "no, but I have one thing to tell you."


    Si fan Han and I were a little surprised. We didn''t know what Xiaoyu wanted to tell us, so we widened our eyes and looked at Xiaoyu: "what do you mean?"


    Xiaoyu was still smiling, but at this time, Xiaoyu''s face changed a little, and seemed a little nervous. My heart became nervous with Xiaoyu, and quickly asked her, "what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu took out a mobile phone from his body and handed it to us: "look at it yourself. I don''t know if you will believe it if you said so."


    Si fanhan and I were quite puzzled. We took what Xiaoyu had and opened it. It was a video screen. At first, the whole picture was empty corridor. But I could tell from this corridor that this was the police station.


    Si fan Han also raised eyebrows and didn''t know what she was thinking. She hesitated for a moment and then asked Xiaoyu, "where did you get this thing?"


    When Xiaoyu heard the words, he waved his hand at Si fanhan: "this is what I found this morning. Originally, I wanted to give it to officer Cheng, but after I saw the contents inside, I thought it would be better to give it to you first."


    Since Xiaoyu said so, there must be something we can''t imagine. I dare not hesitate to stare at the picture carefully with wide eyes.


    About five minutes after the video appeared, the interface began to change. A man came in from the door. The package was very tight, as if he was afraid of being seen by others. I was more and more puzzled about what this man wanted to do?


    Before I could understand it, I heard Si fan Han say to me, "Lin Zi, do you think this man seems to know us?"


    I am slightly a Leng, then the video picture on the wheezing disappeared.


    Xiaoyu also nodded: "yes, I think this person is very familiar, and why does this mobile phone have to wait for me to go out before it falls down? Isn''t that unreasonable? "


    I thought that Xiaoyu was right, so I widened my eyes and played the video surveillance screen again. When I went to watch it again, I felt a layer of cold sweat on my body, because the person on the screen was not someone else, but officer Cheng. But what was the premeditation of the person who gave us this video? I can''t think of it. In a twinkling of an eye, I secretly take a look at Si fan Han and want to ask Si fan han to give me an explanation.


    However, Si fan Han was also puzzled: "it''s really strange, why does this thing fall here? What is this trying to tell us? "


    I didn''t want to understand, neither did Si fanhan. But before we said anything else, Xiaoyu''s face suddenly changed. Then he said to Si fanhan and me, "officer Cheng is here. Put the things away quickly."


    It was Si fanhan. Although she was injured, she was very agile. In a flash, she hid her mobile phone. At this time, officer Cheng knocked on the door of the house.


    After I and Si fan Han looked at each other, Si fan Han said to the door, "come in."


    When officer Cheng came in, I deliberately noticed his face. At this time, I found that officer Cheng''s face had a very heavy haggard look.


    Seeing officer Cheng''s appearance, I raised my eyebrows slightly. Originally, I wanted to ask him what he had done, but Si fanhan secretly squeezed his eyes at me and indicated that I should not ask anything. Although I was puzzled, I still kept my mouth shut.Seeing that Si fan was awake, officer Cheng said with a smile: "it''s very nice of you to wake up. By the way, Taoist priest Jinyun hasn''t come back yet?"


    Si fan Han smiles at officer Cheng: "no, we are also waiting for elder martial brothers to come back."


    After hearing Si fanhan say this, officer Cheng gave us a cry, and then he said to us, "if Taoist priest Jinyun comes back, please inform him and let him go to my office. Well, you should have a good rest, and I won''t disturb you."


    He said that, regardless of what we are thinking now, he turned around and walked out.


    I feel more and more puzzled. What does this officer Cheng want to do?


    Si fan Han narrowed her eyes, and her smile was gone. She looked at the door and said to me, "now, Xiaoyu, do me a favor."


    Xiaoyu was a little stunned, and then he ran to Si fanhan''s side and let him say a few words on her ear. I couldn''t hear it, but I was very curious. However, after hearing this, Xiaoyu laughed.


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw Xiaoyu. Then I wanted to ask Si fanhan what they were doing. However, Xiaoyu didn''t tell me anything at this time, and ran out on his own.


    I looked at Si fan Han in doubt: "what did you say to Xiaoyu?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "don''t ask now, let''s deal with our affairs first, and then you will naturally know that."


    When I heard Si fan Han say so, I could only sigh and said nothing more.


    At this time, Jinyun came back alone, but Xia Yu didn''t follow me. When I saw Jinyun, I raised my eyebrows slightly, and then I handed the video out to Jinyun for a look.


    When Jinyun saw this video, he was not so surprised. He just said to Si fanhan and me, "did you forget? I told you that the process officer might be a little strange. When I contacted him before, I told you that people are separated from each other. If you want to know who he is, you have to look carefully. "


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would suddenly say such a thing to me. I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. Jinyun didn''t want to explain too much. He just waved to the two of us, and then said to Si fanhan and me, "do you know what I found?"


    Si fan Han and I shook our heads at the same time: "you should make it clear. Don''t let us guess."


    Jinyun rolled his eyes at me, then said to Si fanhan and me: "I found that the old man is actually a living dead man. His soul is very few, but his body is still alive, which is between the dead and the living. This situation is very special. Although this guy is dead, he does not know that his soul is about to be lost That is to say, even if the spirit of this guy is scattered, his consciousness still exists. "


    I listen to the wind a Leng a Leng, half a day did not understand what Jinyun''s words mean, Jinyun saw my face muddled look and laughed out: "if you don''t understand, don''t guess, it''s useless, even if I''m telling you clearly now, you can''t think out what my words mean."


    I heard Jinyun say so, can only turn a white eye toward Jinyun, as he said how to do well.


    Jinyun saw that I was a little unhappy, and said to me, "don''t be angry, Lin Zi. Listen to me first. I know you must want to know what''s going on now. The poison on you is a big trouble. But if you want to remove the poison, you have to listen to me now. Do you know what I mean?"


    To tell you the truth, even if Jinyun doesn''t tell me so, I naturally know the situation, so I nodded at Jinyun: "I know, but what should we do now? Are you going to promise that man? Kill his brother, or help the water devil kill his brother? "


    Jinyun waved his hand at me. Now, none of them can be trusted. We are now the center of a balance. Now both sides hope that we can exert force on them, so that he can overturn the other side. But if we don''t help, they can only be in a state of balance. As long as we find out the way to escape before the two sides have completely broken up, then "


    in time

 Chapter 272

    Seeing Jinyun''s affirmation, Si fanhan and I were stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "how can you guarantee that we can escape from the hands of which two guys?"


    Jinyun laughed and then said to me, "you just have to listen to me, but when you disturb the plan, I can''t say for sure. After all, this matter is not easy to solve now. I hope you can understand."


    I saw Jinyun like this and knew that there was no way to refute him at this time. So I nodded to Jinyun: "everything is done according to your plan, but I hope we''d better not make any trouble in the middle section, otherwise we may not be able to restrain the consequences."


    Jinyun, uh, "I thought about that, and you can rest assured that I has the final say, so you can''t worry."


    I''m not answering Jinyun''s words after a, to tell you the truth, I''ve been thinking about one thing at this time, how should I do it.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly stretched out a hand to pat on my shoulder, I gave Jinyun such a pat can''t help being stunned for a while, suddenly came back to his mind, and said to Jinyun, "what do you do? It scared me to death. "


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun gave me a look: "I don''t want to do anything now. Don''t you want to solve this problem? I''ll take you to it now. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I was startled. I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "where are you going to take me?"


    Jinyun squeezed his eyes at me: "Longtan tiger den!"


    He said, no matter what I was thinking now, he pushed my wheelchair to the front, and I called to Jinyun: "no, then"


    however, at this time, Jinyun was a complete lunatic, and didn''t listen to me at all. He pushed me all the way out. Soon, I pushed Jinyun to the front of the villa, and now I still do It was broad daylight, but the thought that the guy could invade my dream last night and the molting woman made me feel flustered. This place is a forbidden area for living people. I don''t want to go in.


    Jinyun saw me like this, just shook his head at me, and then regardless of what I was thinking, he went to the door and knocked hard on the iron door several times without even ringing the doorbell.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I can only sigh and lower my head, hoping that the man will not be at home.


    But what I didn''t expect was that in addition to the nanny, there were several bodyguards who opened the door this time. They were looking at me and Jinyun with a smile on their faces: "I didn''t expect that you two were so quick! Come in, please. My master is waiting for you to come. "


    Jinyun heard the nanny''s words and squeezed out a smile at her: "then I really thank your boss, incredibly so courteous."


    Hearing Jinyun''s sarcasm, those two people were not angry. They just made a gesture to Jinyun and me. My heart was pounding, as if it was about to fall out. That feeling was really miserable.


    However, Jinyun seemed to have known that such a thing would happen at this time. He didn''t have a little nervous look, and pushed me in as if I should have done so.


    The man is sitting in the living room with his back to the glass wall drinking coffee. I know this guy is waiting for me when I see him as a big boss.


    I secretly scolded a, sighed, and then followed Jinyun to go in.


    The man saw us come in and lit a cigar. He squeezed a smile at us and then said to us, "are you here?"


    Jinyun ha ha a smile: "you have any question to say directly, you need us how to help you?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s question, the man laughed: "didn''t I tell you clearly before? I just need you to help me kill both of them. Besides, I don''t have any other requirements. But I can tell you that if you help me, I can not only give you antidotes, but also give you a lot of money. Then you will not have to be so hard up at that time. "


    as soon as I hear a man, I think it''s a pie in the sky Love, the more said, the more can let me feel a burst of fear in my heart.


    The man clapped his hands to the nanny when he saw that I didn''t believe me. The nanny understood the man''s meaning and left. We stood beside us without talking. We didn''t know what tricks the man was playing. But half an hour later, the nanny came back. But at this time, the nanny was not empty, but holding a hand The suitcase came in. When I saw the suitcase, I couldn''t help being stunned, because it contained nothing else, but cash. Looking at the size of the box, if it was full, it would be at least one million.


    The man took a look at us, then laughed, and then made a gesture to both of us: "here is a million cash, as a gift for our cooperation."


    I didn''t expect that person would be so big, but I think, if we fail, we will die. If we succeed, people like this don''t know how many black eating activities have been done. What''s more, we are not on the underworld. So I don''t want to stop this fight and want to refuse him, but Jinyun secretly gives me a look The moment I saw Jinyun''s eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because Jinyun''s meaning was very obvious. He was telling me not to do anything or refuse.Seeing Jinyun like this, I didn''t dare to speak, just looked at them so directly.


    Jinyun pretended to be hesitant, but after a moment he laughed: "as long as what you say is true, I will help you."


    The man said, and then said to me and Jinyun, "you''ve seen it. As long as you help me to finish this thing, it''s to help me eliminate my big trouble. I''ll give you a sum of money at that time. This is a gift for meeting."


    Jinyun did not pretend to be hesitant again. With a sneer, he walked towards the money box. After opening it, my eyes suddenly straightened. I had never seen a whole million lying in front of me. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn''t say anything for half a day. But Jinyun closed the box and then rushed The man said, "well, since you are so sincere, we can''t refuse you. Everything will be done according to your will."


    After he finished, he carried the box and then made an eye at me. When I saw his eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I understood what he meant. He pushed the wheelchair and walked outside. After waiting for us to go out, I asked Jinyun, "why do you promise that guy?"


    Jinyun pointed to the box on our hand.


    I slightly a Leng: "I didn''t expect you to do such a thing for money."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun rolled his eyes at me: "you idiot, this is an unjust gain. If we get it, we will be punished by heaven. Although I don''t know whether there is a God in this world, there is definitely a ghost, so you know what I mean."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was stunned and didn''t react for a long time. What does Jinyun mean? Jinyun looked at me a few times and then laughed: "this box is not for flowers."


    He said pushing me to the direction of the old house, but not two steps away, Jinyun''s face slightly changed, and then changed the direction.


    Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I was full of doubts. Then I asked Jinyun, "what are you going to do?"


    Who knows my words just export, Jinyun white me one eye, and then whispered to me and said: "don''t talk, we have tails behind us."


    I heard Jinyun say so, the cold sweat on the head came out. Hurry to turn around to see, who knows this time Jinyun but to me whispered: "don''t look back, or there will be trouble."


    Although I am crazy at this time, but it is not dare to say a word, just let Jinyun push me forward.


    However, Jinyun went around and went to the broken house.


    I don''t know what the hell Jinyun is doing at this time, but I also know that since Jinyun knows that there is a tail behind us, it will never be so rash to do things.


    I waited quietly for a while. Jinyun had already pushed me to the front of the house. Then Jinyun took out a charm from his body and stuck it on the door. Then he clapped his hands and deliberately increased his voice: "Oh, old man, don''t blame us. Who told you that you can''t afford our money?"


    The whole process is Jinyun acting, and I will be an audience watching Jinyun quietly.


    Jinyun finished all this after clapping hands, and then pushed me to the side of an alley to drill in.


    When we went in, that guy didn''t follow me any more. At this time, I asked in a low voice at Jinyun: "was it sent by that man?"


    Jinyun has the final say to me: "what a simple question, if you''re not sent by someone, who do you think will be free to follow you and me, and then you''ll never know why?"


    , I heard a little bit of Jinyun''s words and then picked up eyebrows. Then I said to Jinyun, "anyway, you have the final say. How do you say?" That''s fine, but what shall we do now? "


    Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "let''s go back to the police station now"


    after hearing Jinyun''s words, I was slightly stunned. At this time, the less we talk, the better. But one thing I also know is that officer Cheng can''t believe me any more. Seeing that Jinyun is going to take me back to the police station, I stopped Jinyun in a hurry

 Chapter 273

    Seeing that I stopped suddenly, he was not very happy with Jinyun. Then he asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    I rushed to Jinyun and said, "we may have trouble going back to the police station now. You forget that we have a million cash in our hands now."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned and then asked me, "what do you mean?"


    I sighed and said to Jinyun, "now officer Cheng can''t believe it. Who knows if he is trying to kill us. If we take so much money back, we will give him a handle. Even if we jump into the Yellow River, we won''t be able to clean it up. "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then he laughed at me: "I thought of what you said, so we have a better place to go. Not only that guy can''t find our secret, but even that man may not think we are playing him."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, I was slightly stunned, and then said to Jinyun, "what do you mean by this? Where do you want to go


    Jinyun towards me, I Hey hey a smile: "of course, where safe to go."


    I didn''t know what Jinyun was talking about. I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes. At this time, Jinyun didn''t seem to want to explain too much to me. He just laughed at me and then said to me, "let''s rent the house first. In case there is any problem, we can solve it."


    To tell you the truth, the rental house I used to be in has been sealed by the police, and there have been murder cases one after another. The place has become a vicious house. Ordinary people will not go in. Even the landlord has given up the room. Most of the things have been removed. Except for the room we are in, it is estimated that no one else has gone.


    I thought about it, and then nodded at Jinyun: "now I can only look like this. Jinyun gave me a sound and walked towards the other side.


    Sure enough, when we got to the rental house, there was a mess everywhere, and we couldn''t see it.


    I sighed and murmured: "it''s true that things are different from people."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun said with a smile: "now when is it? Don''t sigh here by yourself. Anyway, there is no one here. Let''s put the money here first, and then take it at night, and put it in a place that no one knows."


    I was slightly stunned. I thought that Jinyun was going to put the money in this place, but what I didn''t think of was that Jinyun wanted to put the money elsewhere. It was just a deposit.


    Jinyun see me Leng God, in my shoulder patted: "don''t Leng, we hurry to go."


    After that, Jinyun nodded to me


    Jinyun laughed and pushed me in. Until we put the money away, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "what should we do now?"


    Jinyun shook his head: "not how to do, you have a good rest, when it is dark, we are in action."


    I hum a, just at this time my sleepiness also came. I didn''t lie on the bed board for long before I fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I sleep before I wake up slowly. But when I wake up, I find that it''s getting dark outside. I jump up from the bed board and want to go out to have a look. I yell at Jinyun, but with my voice falling for a long time, Jinyun didn''t answer my words. I was a little stunned. How could Jinyun suddenly No more?


    Originally, this place is a vicious house. When I think of the landlady before me and the person who died below, I have a cold sweat on my head. Before it gets dark, I don''t want to stay here. I get up from the bed board and stagger to the outside.


    However, just when I was just out of the yard, there was a gust of cloudy wind blowing in the yard, blowing the leaves of a locust tree in front of me everywhere, just like falling a snow, which looked strange to the outside.


    At that moment, I was too busy to push the things out of my mind.


    Although the police station is not safe now, it is much better than this damned place, so my destination at this time is not other places, but the police station. I thought that since Jinyun said to let me have a rest, it is estimated that he hid the money. Anyway, the money is not ours, and I have no heartache. Sooner or later, it will be returned to the original owner.


    I wanted to push the wheelchair and went out. Fortunately, although this place is a vicious house, there is still no ghost from any place to frighten me to death.


    My heart secretly wry smile, but when I arrived at the police station, I found that Jinyun was also in the police station. He was sitting in officer Cheng''s office, muttering something. Seeing Jinyun like this, I was slightly stunned. How could Jinyun move so fast?


    However, although I feel very strange at this time, officer Cheng is right in front of us. Now I am 12 points, and I no longer believe in officer Cheng''s personality. So even though I am confused, I still don''t say a word, just watch quietly.I don''t know how long after the two chatted, Jinyun came out of the office of officer Cheng. It doesn''t look like he talked about something very headache.


    Jinyun was supposed to come out, but when he saw me in the yard, he was a little stunned. Then he came to me and said in a low voice, "didn''t I tell you? Let you sleep first and watch the money. Why did you come out so quickly? "


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would say such a thing to me. When I heard this, I was stunned and said to Jinyun, "you haven''t put the money away yet?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "you look at the sky now, it''s not dark at this time. How can I put the money out when you fall asleep? It''s really true. Besides, I don''t believe you. Why do you have to put the money behind your back?"


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I raised my eyebrows, but I soon remembered the wind that had just blown for no reason. I felt a bad premonition and said to Jinyun, "no, I''m afraid something is going to happen."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned and then asked me, "what''s wrong? What''s the matter? "


    At this time, I couldn''t speak any more, so I just said one word to Jinyun: "money"


    the moment Jinyun heard me say this, his face suddenly changed, as if he remembered something. He couldn''t care to talk to me, and ran out of the room.


    As soon as I slapped my forehead and scolded, I immediately followed Jinyun and chased out. If I lost the million, where would we go to find it?


    I was thinking of pushing the wheelchair towards Jinyun.


    But although we ran all the way, we were still a step late when we arrived. By this time, it was completely dark.


    The two of us stopped in front of the gate for a long time, because I clearly remember that the gate was not closed when I came out, but when we got to the gate, the gate had been locked.


    I picked an eyebrow, looked at Jinyun, and then said to Jinyun: "it''s not sure that the money is still in it. Let''s not worry, go in and have a look and you''ll all know."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a look: "do you think this is a joke?"


    After hearing this for half a day, I didn''t respond to what Jinyun wanted to say. But at this time, Jinyun didn''t explain, just flew up and kicked on the door.


    With Jinyun kick open the door that moment, a huge dust toward us.


    Although these houses have no one to live in, although there are some mess, but we did not become this way when we came in the morning. Now this place is completely like cleaning the bomb. It is particularly embarrassing. At the moment when Jinyun kicked the gate open, we did not come and dodge. We were all covered with dust.


    But at this time, Jinyun didn''t care about these things at all, just walked in towards the inside, I dare not speak, just follow in.


    When we went upstairs, I found that the money box had disappeared.


    When I saw the money box disappear, my heart jerked out. All of a sudden a word did not dare to say, just look at Jinyun.


    Jinyun picked his eyebrows, and then sneered: "I didn''t expect that Mantis would catch cicadas and yellow finches, and we would become someone else''s"


    before Jinyun''s words were finished, his eyebrows suddenly picked a eyebrow. I saw the sudden change of Jinyun''s eyes, I rushed to Jinyun and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun did not answer my words, but called out to us: "who is it? Don''t be furtive, get out of here if you have the ability


    After hearing the roar of Jinyun, I was a little stunned. I quickly turned my head and took a look. At this time, I didn''t know where I was coming from. Although the distance was not very close, I could see that he was carrying a box in his hand. At the moment of seeing that box, my face changed for a moment, and quickly pointed to the man''s hand at Jinyun "Look at that box. Isn''t that our money box?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun also slightly raised eyebrows, and then said to me: "you wait here, don''t go anywhere, I''ll go after"


    Jinyun will jump down to chase the guy, but seeing Jinyun is going to leave, I immediately grabbed Jinyun, and then I shook my head at Jinyun.


    Seeing me like this, Jinyun couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked coldly at me: "what''s the matter? Why don''t you let me go after that guy? "


    I shook my head at Jinyun: "something is wrong, don''t you find it?"

 Chapter 274

    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then asked me, "what do you mean by this? What''s the problem? "


    I white Jinyun one eye: "you are really intelligent, confused for a while, don''t you notice? The box in the man''s hand? "


    I may not explain clearly at this time. Jinyun scratched his head and then said to me, "what do you mean? Make it clear. "


    I sighed and then explained to Jinyun: "the box just now has not been there. How can it suddenly appear? And still the shadow? Don''t you think the shadow is trying to seduce us into the past? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun slapped his forehead and then said to me, "Damn it, why didn''t I think of this problem?"


    When I saw that Jinyun had come back to my senses, I was relieved and said to Jinyun, "what should we do now? I always find it strange that the shadow is running with the box, as if it is deliberately delaying our time


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun picked his eyebrows. Originally, Jinyun was still thinking about things. But then, his face changed. Then he bit his teeth and just said a few words to me: "bad, something is going to happen."


    Although I feel strange, but I have not yet thought about what will happen. Seeing Jinyun like this, I raised my eyebrows and asked at Jinyun: "what''s going to happen?"


    At this time, Jinyun didn''t have the mind to explain so much to me, but ran down to the bottom. Seeing Jinyun running down, my mood became nervous, and I quickly followed Jinyun to chase down.


    Seeing that the direction of Jinyun running should be the police station, I was stunned. The purpose of the black shadow luring us is to delay our time. This is true. But seeing Jinyun running back, I know that Jinyun must be suspecting this guy. The real purpose of this guy is to find officer Cheng. We were worried about this, but we didn''t expect that the open gun is easy to hide and the hidden arrow is difficult to defend We still got it.


    At this time, I didn''t have the mind to think about it. I ran back to the police station with Jinyun, but it was already late when we went back.


    Officer Cheng seemed to be waiting for us in the office. At this time, there were many policemen standing outside. When they saw us coming in, their eyes were alert, but they didn''t stop us.


    Seeing them like this, I knew that officer Qian Cheng must have got it.


    Jinyun scolded a damned, no matter how the situation is now, directly walked into the room.


    At this time, officer Cheng was sitting in front of his desk, staring at the box on the desk, with a cigarette in his mouth, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Jinyun ran in to see officer Cheng''s face and then stopped.


    Officer Cheng also raised his head to look at us. Seeing that officer Cheng''s brow was so tight, I knew it was bad.


    After calming down, Jinyun said to officer Cheng, "this box"


    after lighting a cigarette, officer Cheng stood up from the table. He didn''t speak. He just opened the box in front of the two of us and gave us a look. Then he said to the two of us, "tell me what''s going on?"


    Jinyun looked at the box on the table, then shook his head: "officer Cheng, we have been in contact with each other for so long. Who are we? Don''t you believe it?"


    Officer Cheng squinted at me and Jinyun, then said to both of us: "I want to believe you, but the money is on the table, and you want me to believe that you are simple, but the people who want to report you must be closely watching this matter. How can I account to the Bureau then?"


    Jinyun and I were slightly stunned, and then reached out to officer Cheng: "if you don''t believe us, handcuff us. Anyway, this matter has come out, and we have nothing to say."


    Officer Cheng took a look at the two of us, then shook his head at both of us: "this is not necessary. As long as I announce to the outside that you two have been controlled by the police and the matter is under investigation, then as long as there is no special situation of this thing, or we investigate the real reason, then we will clear the charges for you ¡£¡±


    Although officer Cheng said so, I still feel uncomfortable for a while. What if this matter is not clear? So we''re not going to have this black pot forever? What''s more, the money was originally given to us by that man. No matter how we investigate it, we can''t get rid of this crime. It''s a very serious crime to buy murder.


    I picked a eyebrow: "this is a dead circle, even if you are now carefully to check, I am afraid it will be inseparable from us."


    I took a look at Jinyun and wanted to explain to him. But I didn''t know why. At this time, Jin Yun didn''t say a word. Just looking at officer Cheng quietly, I felt a little scared. I don''t know why. I always feel that the situation is strange and I can''t tell what is wrong.Seeing Jinyun in a daze, officer Cheng sighed and said to Jinyun, "what are you thinking of, Taoist priest Jinyun?"


    Jinyun gave officer Cheng such a shout and suddenly regained his mind. Then he waved his hand to officer Cheng: "I didn''t think about anything. Officer Cheng, if you think this matter has given you too much pressure, you can cuff us up. I don''t have any complaints."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, I can''t help but be stupefied for a long time, almost to roar at Jinyun: "are you crazy?"


    In fact, I also reached out at this time, but I couldn''t believe it. Jinyun had to handcuff himself to police officer Cheng at this time.


    Officer Cheng looked at both of us, then sighed at me and Jinyun and said, "two brothers, it''s not that I, Cheng Mou, don''t care. After all, I''m the job. You two are wronged to stay in prison for two days."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. After seeing the look in Jinyun''s eyes, I had to nod to officer Cheng: "OK, since the situation can''t be changed, just let it be."


    Officer Cheng, with a cry, took both of us into the detention room. "


    after officer Cheng left, I said to Jinyun," my body can''t wait for a few days now. Why do you want officer Cheng to lock us up? "


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "don''t you understand it now? There is something wrong with this matter. We can only stay in prison now. As for the antidote, let me think of other ways. "


    heard what Jinyun has suddenly said to me, and I didn''t know what to say at all. I sighed and said to Jinyun, "anyway, you has the final say, I have nothing to say."


    Jin Yun, er, looked at the outside, and then, as if to think of something, walked to me and sat down.


    Seeing that Jinyun changed suddenly, I was a little stunned. Then I asked Jinyun, "you are"


    Jinyun looked at me deeply, and then said to me, "do you think this matter is likely to be related to police officer Cheng?"


    Although I am very suspicious of officer Cheng''s attitude towards us now, I have not suspected that this matter has something to do with officer Cheng, so when I heard Jinyun say this to me, I couldn''t help being confused and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    When Jinyun heard me ask, he gave me a white look: "it''s really strange how your big head grows. You can think about it well. How can things happen so coincidentally? First, the man gave us the money, then the officer Cheng asked me for something, and then the current situation. Although it seems that there is no connection between them, do you carefully imagine that all these things are natural things? How could it all happen so quickly? "


    When I heard Jinyun say this, the cold sweat on his head broke out: "do you mean that officer Cheng is likely to be with that man, and then deliberately frame us in?"


    I thought so, but I didn''t think that at this time, Jinyun shook his head at me: "no, I just said"


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Jinyun''s words, but Jinyun just wanted to open his mouth at this time, and suddenly closed his mouth again. Seeing that Jinyun suddenly did not speak, I was very worried and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "is there anything Come in? "


    Jinyun, er, closed his mouth, and then left me, trying to stagger some distance with me.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, my heart pounded. However, after a long time, officer Cheng came over. He looked at both of us outside, and then said to Jinyun and me, "you guys, I''m really sorry. I can only aggrieve you for a few days. At that time, I will help you to investigate clearly and give you a fair answer Is that ok? "


    After hearing what officer Cheng said, Jinyun laughed at officer Cheng: "officer Cheng, you are joking. This is your duty. What do we have to blame you for? Originally, we wanted to tell you about this matter, but we didn''t expect it to come so suddenly. So we are explaining now. You do it for our good, so you don''t have to do it yourself I''m sorry. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng laughed at me and Jinyun: "it''s good that you can understand my hard work. Since you can have a good rest these days, I won''t accompany you if you have something. If you have any requirements, call the police outside, and they will try to help you."

 Chapter 275

    After I heard officer Cheng''s words, I gave him a smile to show that I knew.


    Officer Cheng sighed, turned and walked out.


    After officer Cheng left, I asked Jinyun, "what does this guy mean?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me, saying that he didn''t know which song officer Cheng was singing, but anyway, officer Cheng suddenly came to play with us for no reason.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly took out a small chip from his body and pressed it. Seeing this scene, I stared at Jinyun: "when did you play high-tech?"


    Jinyun white me a look: "you don''t know there are many things, and now I still have the heart to ask me such things, first think about our own situation."


    I heard Jinyun say so, toward Jinyun dry smile: "I know, but now what should we do?"


    After Jinyun pressed, he swallowed the chip into his stomach: "Xia Yu will come later. We can''t do anything here now. Let Xia Yu help us investigate. I guess if officer Cheng and that guy deliberately cooperate to frame us, even if we can''t get out with our souls now. "


    when I heard Jin Yun say this, my face changed a little, and then I said to him," do you mean we have no chance to escape now? "


    Jinyun, um, then closed his eyes and no longer talk to me, I see Jinyun this way, in the heart of chaos also don''t know what to say.


    I don''t know how long after that, Xia Yu came to us. Seeing that both of us are in prison now, Xia Yu picked her eyebrows slightly and said to the two of us, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you locked up here all of a sudden? "


    Jinyun raised his head and looked at Xia Yu. Then he gave a bitter smile: "this is a long story, but now it''s not the time for me to ask about this matter. I''m calling you here in a hurry. There''s something you need to help with."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, Xia Yu raised her eyebrows slightly, and then said to Jinyun, "what do you want me to do for you? Now tell me, I''ll do it right away."


    who knows Xia Yu just finished saying this, Jinyun waved his hand to Xiayu: "don''t be so anxious, you wait first."


    I don''t know what Jinyun is doing, but Jinyun didn''t explain at this time. Instead, he pulled a piece of white cloth from his clothes, and then covered his coat on his body. He wrote a few words with blood on the torn cloth. However, the words written by Jinyun were so scribbled that I couldn''t understand what he had written. Jinyun didn''t explain, but just handed over the white cloth Gave Xia Yu, and then handed his necklace to Xia Yu, whispered a few words in Xia Yu''s ear.


    Xia Yu picked her eyebrows slightly after hearing Jinyun''s words, but at this time Xia Yu nodded at Jinyun: "OK, I know all about it. I''ll leave it to me. I''ll never let you down at that time."


    Xia Yu said he turned and left. I looked at Xia Yu, who left me. After half a day, he came back to Jinyun and asked, "what did you just give Xia Yu?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave me a mysterious smile: "now you don''t want to ask, then you will know."


    When I saw Jinyun like this, I sighed at Jinyun and then closed my eyes.


    Although I want to have a sleep, I can''t sleep because of the poisonous insects on my body. It''s a big trouble. If I can''t solve it as soon as possible, my life will be in danger.


    When I was thinking about it, Jinyun suddenly came to me and patted me on my shoulder: "I said you should relax a little bit, don''t be afraid"


    I opened my eyes and looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "what you said, if this matter is put on your body, can you calm down?"


    Jinyun was stunned and then laughed at me: "look at what you said. I''ll let it go. Anyway, I''m upset. There''s no way to change the ending, isn''t it?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I was slightly stunned, but what Jinyun said was right. Even if I am upset now, it can''t play any role. I sighed and said to Jinyun: "now it''s like this. What do you think we should do?"


    Jinyun hehe smile, like a magic trick, took out a tower of playing cards from his body, and said to me with a smile: "don''t worry, I didn''t have the bottom, but now I''m not in a hurry, because I''ve figured out a way. Let''s play cards first and relax."


    I saw Jinyun this appearance slightly a Leng, but still sighed, according to the meaning of Jinyun played poker, but now I have something in mind, how to do how to lose.


    Jinyun looked at me like this with a smile: "don''t take it too seriously. I said that if you don''t have something, you won''t have something."


    I hum a, until I played with Jinyun very late, I just fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already daybreak. I looked outside the prison for a while, but Xia Yu came in again. She took a look at us and then said to Jinyun, "elder martial brother, things have been done. This is for you."Jinyun opened his eyes and looked at Xia Yu. Then he made a great gesture to Xia Yu. I don''t have these things in my heart now. I just want to know what Xia Yu has been doing for such a long time. "


    Xia Yu did not speak, but took out a medicine bottle from her and handed it to Jinyun.


    Jinyun looked at it, then poured out two pills and handed it to me: "take this one."


    I looked at Jinyun suspiciously. Seeing this look in my eyes, Jinyun said with a smile: "don''t worry, there is no poison. I won''t kill you."


    Then he took the pill and swallowed it in his mouth. Now, even if the pill is really poison, I have no way but to treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Seeing that I swallowed the pill into my stomach, Jinyun asked me, "what do you feel?"


    At the beginning of the period, I didn''t have any feeling, so I was confused when Jinyun suddenly asked me such a sentence, so I shook my head at Jinyun. But I just shook my head and suddenly felt my stomach churning. It was really hard to bear. I widened my eyes, curled up on the ground and howled.


    Jinyun took advantage of this opportunity to quickly put the pills away, and then called out to the outside: "come on, there''s something wrong with you."


    After hearing the shouts of Jinyun, several policemen outside rushed in and saw me tumble on the ground with sweat on my head. They opened the prison door and asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun looked at me, and then said to the policeman, "we don''t know what happened. He suddenly fell on the ground and howled and rushed him to the hospital."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the two policemen looked at each other, but they didn''t rush to help me up. Instead, they asked me, "did you eat something?"


    At this time, even a fool knows that Jinyun is to send me out. If I miss my mouth, I will find unnecessary trouble for myself, so I can only break my teeth and swallow it in my stomach.


    After hearing the policeman''s question, I said to him in a hurry: "no, it''s just that my stomach suddenly hurts. It''s so painful"


    the two policemen helped me up. However, Xia Yu pretended to be very nervous, and seemed to be about to cry out. I laughed bitterly in my heart. These guys are really better than the actors.


    Although I thought so, I was still carried to the hospital by the police.


    When I got to the hospital, the doctors didn''t find anything wrong with me. I didn''t have any signs of poisoning. So the doctors just prescribed me two painkillers and asked me to stay in the hospital for observation.


    Jinyun this time is impossible to accompany me, but summer rain can, so Xia Yu sits on my side and stares at me tightly.


    In order to prevent me from escaping, several policemen locked me on the bed board, while they stood outside quietly staring.


    I looked at Xia Yu and asked in a low voice, "what should I do now?"


    Xia Yu squeezed my eyes at me, and then said to me, "don''t worry. I''ll try to get you out later. You and I will investigate clearly. As long as we find the evidence, officer Cheng can''t do anything to us at that time."


    I, um, was about to speak when the door of the ward suddenly opened and I closed my mouth and eyes.


    It''s officer Cheng. After he came in, he squinted at me for a while, and then he asked me, "what''s going on?"


    I pretended to have just opened my eyes and looked at officer Cheng: "the poison on my body may have broken out, so"


    before I finished my words, officer Cheng turned his head and looked at Xia Yu: "then please take care of the woods. I still have a lot of things to do, so I can''t accompany you."


    Xia Yu nodded to officer Cheng, and then said to officer Cheng, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of this matter since my friend is ill."


    Officer Cheng nodded and then took a deep look at me. But I don''t know why, I always think there is something wrong with officer Cheng''s eyes. However, we have already begun to suspect officer Cheng. Suddenly, he showed such an expression. In fact, there is nothing wrong with him.


    Officer Cheng took a deep look at me and then said to me, "Lin Zi, you are easy to keep. I''ll come to see you again when I have time. However, the poison on you is a big problem. I''ll try my best to arrange for you to let someone help you and get rid of the poison. It can''t go on like this all the time."

 Chapter 276

    I nodded my head and said thanks to the police officer Cheng. Then officer Cheng gave a hum, turned and walked out towards the outside. After he left, I was relieved and said to Xia Yu, "this guy can''t be trusted now. What should we do?"


    Xia Yu looked outside for a while, then said to me, "don''t worry. Let me think about it. Since elder martial brother sent you out, he hopes you can help him. Just as officer Cheng said, the poison on you is a big problem. We have to find a way to solve the poison on you, otherwise your life will be hard to protect."


    When I heard Xia Yu''s words, my face suddenly turned pale. Xia Yu was right. Now the poison on my body is a big trouble. But we have no antidote. We can only watch our poisoning getting deeper and deeper.


    After thinking about it for a while, I said to Xia Yu, "do you want to go?"


    before I finished, Xia Yu knew what I wanted to say. She waved her hand at me: "no, it''s not good for you to find that guy right now. Let''s find a water ghost in the water. What do you think?"


    I heard Xia Yu say so, think about there is no other way to nod at the summer rain: "now listen to your good, but now the situation is urgent, we still soul out?"


    Summer rain well, then said to me: "you have a good rest, until the evening I will take you to see how?"


    I nodded to the summer rain and then closed my eyes.


    Until the evening, the police outside were still there. They just changed people. Xia Yu looked outside for a while, then sneered: "these guys are really dedicated. They don''t sleep at this time."


    I don''t know why Xia Yu said so, but Xia Yu patted me on the shoulder, then said to me, "wait a minute, I''ll solve the two policemen."


    Although I don''t know what Xia Yu wants to do now, but I didn''t stop Xia Yu. It''s just that Xia Yu turned and left.


    However, I waited for a long time, the summer rain did not appear, at this time my heart can not help but start anxious, staggering to help things to stand up.


    But now I am locked on the bed board and can''t move at all. I scolded and can''t control so much now. The two policemen are only a few steps away from us. If we only deal with two ordinary people, Xia Yu doesn''t have to work so hard. The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel, I yell at Xia Yu: "Xia Yu, come back soon"


    but I am After a cry, Xia Yu did come back, but at this time Xia Yu''s face was quite ugly. I don''t know why I saw her expression when I was in a state of fear.


    I quickly asked Xia Yu, "Xia Yu, you are"


    but before I finished my words, Xia Yu waved to me, motioned me not to ask more, and then Xia Yu said to me, "you can''t stay here more, we have to leave here quickly."


    When I heard Xia Yu say this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and rushed to Xiayu and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Xia Yu shakes his head: "don''t ask, I''ll help you take out your soul now, and go quickly."


    I saw that Xia Yu was so nervous that I didn''t dare to ask more questions. She nodded at Xiayu in a hurry. Regardless of what I was thinking now, she stretched out a hand and pressed it on my head. Then she pulled my soul out of the body with a strong pull.


    It''s very hard. It''s killing me.


    After I came out, Xia Yu just said to me, "I can''t go with you, you should be careful."


    She said that, the body swished into my body.


    Then she opened her eyes and said to me, "what are you doing? Come on. "


    I feel a little uncomfortable when I see Xia Yu like this, but I didn''t refuse Xia Yu. I jumped from the window directly. I am the soul now, and I don''t have to be afraid that I will break my leg.


    I didn''t stop on the way. I ran to the lake until I stopped. Because of my previous fear, I didn''t dare to jump directly. Instead, I called out to the lake: "you come out, I have something to look for you."


    After hearing my cry, the calm surface of the lake began to turn slowly. Then a figure appeared from the lake. It was the man. He was smiling at me: "what do you want me for?"


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t want to talk too much nonsense to this man, so I said to him, "I have something to discuss with you."


    The man rose from the surface of the water, and then said to me, "if you have anything, just say it, don''t hesitate."


    Seeing the man''s appearance, I wanted to go up and slap him, but I knew I had to hold back at this time, so I said to the man, "I need your help, and I can help you kill your people, but only if you give me some antidote now and go with me."


    After hearing what I said, the man''s face showed a trace of smile, but I can also see that his smile is not from the heart of the smile, but with a strong sense of irony.I can''t care what this guy is thinking now. My life is in the hands of others. I just want to live.


    The man laughed for a while and then said to me, "wait a minute. I''ll get you the antidote now."


    After that, he disappeared into the lake. As before, I didn''t dare to go in, until the man came out and handed me a red medicine bottle: "there are three pills in it, one a day, which can help you solve half of the poison on your body. But if you just come here to cheat me to get the antidote, the consequences are very serious Yes, you know what? As long as I give you the antidote, you will get a reverse attack, and then you will lose your life. I hope you can understand


    I kind of a, opened the bottle at random, and swallowed a pill inside into my stomach.


    See me so nervous, the man sneered: "you don''t have to worry, I said, as long as you help me kill that guy, I will help you to solve the poison."


    I thought about it for a while. Why don''t I


    after I made up my mind, I said to the man, "anyway, you know what''s going on now. Let''s go to your father and cooperate with your father to get rid of that guy. What do you think?"


    The man probably didn''t expect me to say that, stupefied for a moment, then he laughed out: "you let me and you go to find my father that old man?"


    I heard a man call his father is old, his face changed, and my heart said that I would not give myself another trouble this time?


    I was thinking, the man patted me on the shoulder: "but it''s not impossible. Since you want to find my father, that''s OK. Anyway, we are on the United Front now."


    He turned around and left. I saw that the direction he was going to was the old house, so I didn''t hesitate to follow him to the front.


    I don''t know how long it took, I just felt like my mind was blank, and we got out of that room.


    I put out my hand to knock on the door twice, but the man saw me like this but sneered twice, then ignored the hard kick on the door.


    Seeing this scene, I know that the family are all for their own business, and no one pays attention to anyone. This is probably the instinct of these rich people.


    I shook my head as I thought and walked in with the man.


    With the moment he went in, a strong anger sprang out of the room. When I thought of Jinyun telling me that this place could not come in, my heart was in a state of inexplicable panic. I felt as if something was going to happen here.


    I subconsciously stepped back two steps, trying to get closer to the door.


    The man was also very arrogant when he went in, but when he entered the door, he suddenly picked his brow and stopped at the door. His soul is very strong, so when I can feel it, he can definitely feel the threat.


    The man felt around for a moment, and then turned around to look at me: "you bastard, how dare you cheat me? In this case, I will pull a cushion even if I die"


    I saw the man''s ferocious look, scared all over, and quickly explained to the man: "it''s not that I didn''t cheat you, because he designed to frame me, so I''m not I just planned to cooperate with you, but I didn''t expect this kind of situation here. You believe me, what I said is true, I don''t need to cheat you. "


    After hearing what I said, the man looked at me suspiciously, but before he could figure out whether it was like this, there was a clapping sound in front of us. Hearing this sound, the man and I were stunned for a moment, and then we turned our heads together to have a look. At this time, his brother also appeared. They looked very imaginative, Jane Straight is carved out of a mold. When I see their appearance, I can''t help but stare at them. These two people are not only the same in appearance, but also look at their expressions are almost the same, the same evil.


    The water ghost beside me was stunned for a moment, then he laughed out: "long time no see"


    the man also said the same thing.


    I didn''t want to get involved in their affairs, so I subconsciously stepped back two steps and wanted to sneak out of here before the two guys fought. Otherwise, these two people were too dangerous and I didn''t want to deal with them.

 Chapter 277

    However, before I quit for two steps, the water devil suddenly turned his head and gave me a cold look: "what do you want to do?"


    When I heard the water ghost say this, I shivered, and quickly stopped his steps and squeezed out a smile at him: "I didn''t want to do anything, I just"


    before I finished this, the water ghost snorted at me coldly: "I advise you to be honest, if you still talk nonsense at this time, I will kill you now."


    Hearing the threat of the water ghost, I was immediately subdued and dare not move.


    But the man sneered: "what do you mean to threaten such a man who has no strength to bind a chicken?"


    The water ghost sneered: "this is a matter between us. It seems that it has nothing to do with you. Where did you hide the old man? If you hand him over, I can still give you a chance to live. As for the family property, I will take it, otherwise I will not let you go. "


    After hearing the water ghost''s words, the man burst into laughter, but did not answer his words. Instead, he shook his head at this guy. Then I heard him say, "you are so naive. You are in my hands now."


    After he finished, he clapped his hands on the roof. After this guy clapped his hands, several people jumped down from the roof. When I saw these people, I couldn''t help being stunned. Aren''t these the bodyguards of this guy?


    As soon as I think of it, a layer of cold sweat comes out of my head.


    The man waved his hand at me: "you can leave now. It''s our family''s business. It has nothing to do with you. What you can do now has already been done. As for the antidote, you can think of a way by yourself. You can rest assured that our brothers always don''t keep their word."


    I almost fell to the ground when I heard him say so. But now that I have the chance to escape here, I really don''t want to stay here any more. So I gritted my teeth, got up from the ground, and ran out of the house in a staggering way.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. Those guys didn''t stop me. I was afraid of an accident, so I ran back to the hospital this time.


    When I went back, Xia Yu was still lying in my body, but at this time, I found that officer Cheng had already arrived in my room and was talking to Xia Yu. Although this guy can see ghosts sometimes, it is because he is with us and Xia Yu casts a spell at this time, his eyes are like a layer of sand, and he can''t see me at all.


    Summer rain to see me in, slightly to me made a look, indicating that I do not rush to the past.


    I nodded and did not move, but quietly listened to her and officer Cheng''s conversation. I listened for a while. Most of their conversations were about the money, but Xia Yu was still very smart. Although she had not touched on this matter, she mediated very well. After asking, officer Cheng said to my body: "you have a good rest I''ll remind you when there''s a situation or a clue. "


    Xia Yu nods to officer Cheng, then says to him: "it''s really hard for you, I know all about it."


    Officer Cheng left. When officer Cheng left, I couldn''t help jumping to Xia Yu''s side.


    Xia Yu saw me like this and quickly asked me, "how are you doing this?"


    I looked at Xia Yu with a bitter face, and then said to Xia Yu, "I don''t know how to tell you about this. In a word, those guys won''t give us antidote. We have to think of other ways."


    Xia Yu didn''t seem too surprised, as if this kind of thing had been in her control for a long time. When I saw Xia Yu like this, I immediately asked Xia Yu, "what should we do now? Waiting to die? "


    Xia Yu shook his head at me: "you tell me carefully, what is the situation in the end, I can help you to give advice, if you don''t make it clear, then I can''t help you, understand what I mean?"


    When I heard Xia Yu say this, I could only nod at Xia Yu: "OK"


    I simply narrated the things after I went out with Xia Yu. When Xia Yu heard me say this, her eyebrows became a line. Then she asked me, "you mean those guys, I know. Now it''s impossible to find the antidote by them, but it''s impossible to cultivate poisonous insects and poisons In general, the people who live in the place they live are equipped with antidotes to solve the poison. Otherwise, they will have no way to deal with the poison. "


    When I heard Xia Yu''s words, my face changed a little, but when I thought that someone else was a ghost, I said to Xia Yu with a bitter face: "they are souls, and they should not need antidotes."


    Who knows Xia Yu turned his eyes at me after hearing what I said, and then said to me: "you are so stupid. You think about it. The poisonous insects that people give you are soul poison. This kind of poison is specially used to deal with the soul. If your body is still there at that time, he can''t give you this thing under the body."


    I heard Xia Yu say so, slapped his forehead, I am really anxious confused, how can I forget this matter? That''s trueI was thinking, Xia Yu put out a hand on my shoulder and patted it, then said to me, "don''t worry, let''s go to see the situation first, then what will happen then, we''ll act according to circumstances."


    I think I can only do so now, of course, I don''t have to go back to my body at this time. I jumped out of the window with the summer rain.


    Without the interference of officer Cheng, we were much better. I was thinking that Xia Yu took me to the lake with me. Now the water devil here is fighting with his family. This is our best action time, but I don''t know why I still don''t want to jump in.


    Xia Yu saw that I was still hesitating, rolled a white eye at me, and then said to me: "now when is it, you still have the mind to think about other things, let''s hurry down and leave here after finishing the work. Do you want to control here all the time?"


    I called Xia Yu back to my senses, and then squeezed out a smile: "if not, we will"


    I also want to say a few more words. Master Xia Yu didn''t give me a chance at this time. He pushed me hard on my shoulder. Then my body shook and fell into the lake.


    Summer rain also followed to jump down, and then pulled me to swim in front of the past.


    To tell you the truth, this is only the second time I have stepped into the lake area, so I have no idea about the structure below. Now I still have some difficulties in finding a place.


    Xia Yu looked around and seemed to be determining the direction. Then she pulled me and said to me with a gesture that she would go with her.


    Anyway, I know how to go now, so I nodded at Xiayu and swam with her for a while. But at this time, Xia Yu''s swimming style was very strange. She went around for a long time, one after another, left and right, but there was no straight line.


    You know, in the underwater world, living people have to follow a very important rule, that is to keep their physical strength, try to save it, otherwise their body will not be able to eat, and will die in it.


    When I think of this, my heart says that Xin Kui is our soul now, otherwise it will be really miserable. But although I think so, Xia Yu still follows her own way and let me learn from her.


    At the beginning, I still thought that Xia Yu did something funny, but slowly I found that Xia Yu seemed to be controlling a certain array, so it was like this. Therefore, I did not distract myself, but quietly followed Xia Yu''s action.


    After a few roots, the summer rain suddenly stopped and slowly let his body sink to the bottom of the lake.


    I give summer rain such a make, also quickly stopped swimming action, with the summer rain sink together.


    Xia Yu looked at me for a while and pointed to a cave in front of me. When I saw that cave, I couldn''t help being stunned. Yes, that guy is in this place. So I nodded at Xiayu and followed Xiayu to go inside.


    There is nothing in this cave, but the water has been separated. After entering here, we can talk.


    I asked Xia Yu, "there is nothing here. How can we find the antidote?"


    Xia Yu gave me a look: "we haven''t looked for it yet, you began to say despondent words. How do you know we can''t find the antidote?"


    Black summer rain said so, my eyes rolled, and I didn''t know what to say, so I nodded at Xiayu: "anyway, now I''m following you to look for it. If we can''t find it, we have no way."


    Xia Yu glared at me: "less nonsense, hurry to work, if you don''t want to live, just sit on that stone and slowly say, I will never stop you."


    When I told Xia Yu that, I had to turn my eyes at Xia Yu, and then I rummaged around in accordance with Xia Yu''s meaning, trying to find the medicine bottle as soon as possible. However, after looking around for a while, we found that this place was a dead place, with nothing at all.


    I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then said to Xia Yu, "this place is really nothing. I''m afraid we can''t find anything.


    Xia Yu shook his head at me after hearing my words: "this is not necessarily, we haven''t found it yet. We can''t tell what kind of darkroom there is in this place. If we find the dark room, I will certainly help you find the antidote. I don''t believe it. This guy doesn''t leave an antidote for himself when he does poison?"

 Chapter 278

    I saw Xia Yu so persistent that I didn''t know how to tell her for a while, so I looked at Xia Yu directly. Xia Yu didn''t pay attention to me any more. Instead, she went around her own way and put her hand on the wall as if she was looking for something. After a while, Xia Yu took back her hand and then gave me a big smile¡° I told you that there must be a secret in it. "


    I haven''t responded, Xia Yu suddenly squatted down and twisted on the ground. Then there was a sound of mechanical rotation on the stone wall, and the wall began to rise up on its own.


    I was surprised to see this scene, eyes widened, how can not believe that there will be a secret door behind this.


    I settled down and heard Xia Yu say to me: "what are you still in a daze? Come in now


    I give summer rain such a call to suddenly come back to God, hurriedly nodded at the summer rain, followed the summer rain to walk in.


    After we went in, I found that there were all kinds of potions and so on. My eyes were going straight.


    Xia Yu patted me on the shoulder: "don''t be stupefied. Please look for the jar to see if there is soul poison. Don''t open it after you find it. Just give it to me."


    I gave Xia Yu such a say, quickly nodded to her, began to search around, want to find the jar of soul Gu as soon as possible.


    But I looked for a long time, but still did not see these two words, a thought of not here, my heart suddenly cold half, to Xia Yu asked: "do you think this place will not have the antidote of soul Gu, you can''t say that there is only one soul Gu in his body?"


    Xia Yu heard my words, first a Leng, and then shook his head at me: "not likely."


    I never thought that summer rain would deny my idea so quickly. I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Xia Yu, "why do you say that?"


    Xia Yu gave me a look: "do you want me to make it clear? Think about it carefully. You forgot? That man didn''t tell you that the soul poison is not a secret in their family. That is to say, it''s much easier to make this kind of poison, but since it''s attacking the soul, they can''t use it. "


    I heard her say so, slightly picked eyebrows, and then said to the summer rain: "this is not good, that is not good, but I just did not find ah, how should this be done?"


    Summer rain white my eye, and then directed at me not good gas said: "how to do? Cold sauce, it''s not time for you to be downcast. I don''t want to talk about you. Let''s work as soon as possible. No matter who the brothers can win, and when we don''t find the antidote, it will only do us harm but not benefit. "


    Xia Yu actually said nothing wrong, so I nodded at Xia Yu: "OK, let''s look for it again, if it''s really can''t find it, we''ll talk about it."


    Summer rain, um, and then began to lower his head to look for it.


    Originally, I didn''t have too much hope at this time, but what I didn''t think of was that summer rain laughed at me and said, "I found it."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I was so happy that I immediately wanted to run over to have a look. But who knows this time, Xia Yu suddenly narrowed his eyes, then put the jar in his pocket and said to me, "there''s going to be trouble here. We have to leave here quickly."


    I heard Xia Yu''s words, the original relaxed mood suddenly and tightly tensed, rushed to the summer rain and asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    Summer rain white I one eye, then said to me: "here to collapse, hurry to go!"


    Hearing this, I didn''t dare to hesitate. I ran out with the summer rain. Just after we got to the bank, the lake suddenly turned and a large amount of water began to flow into the whirlpool.


    I''ve never seen such a big whirlpool. I can''t help but stare at the big eyes. Fortunately, we came out early at that time. Otherwise, we would have torn up the huge water by this time.


    At the thought of this, I had a cold sweat on my head.


    Xia Yu looked at me and then patted on my shoulder: "OK, don''t think about it. We have to leave here quickly."


    When I heard Xia Yu say this, I immediately nodded to Xiayu, and then I wanted to leave here. But when we just looked back, we suddenly saw a man standing behind us with a smile. I settled my mind and took a closer look. It turned out that it was the old man


    he was not


    while I was thinking, I was daring to attack the old man Son asked, "aren''t you with your second son? How could it be here? "


    After hearing my question, the old man turned his back and laughed at me: "what do you say? Hehe, I know you are here to take the antidote, but I have to tell you, ginger is still old and spicy


    I don''t understand what he meant by this, but Xia Yu''s face changed slightly. Then he took out the medicine bottle from his hand and looked at it.When I saw Xia Yu like this, I couldn''t help getting nervous. However, Xia Yu didn''t speak much at this time. After a few eyes, she threw the medicine bottle under the old man''s feet. I was stunned by the whole process and yelled at Xia Yu: "what are you doing?"


    After hearing my roar, Xia Yu turned her head and gave me a white look. At the moment when she saw this look in her eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then she asked, "what''s going on?"


    Xia Yu sighed after hearing my question, and then said to me, "haven''t you heard what people just said? Ginger is still old and spicy. Now you are just "


    before she finished her words, I knew that this antidote is fake.


    At the thought of this, my face also suddenly suffered down, staring at the summer rain: "you are not joking with me, are you?"


    Who knows that just after I said this, the old man waved his hand at me: "she is right, everything is true, ha ha"


    after hearing the old man''s words, I almost burst into tears and looked at the old man with wide eyes: "what do you really want to do? Haven''t I done something for you? Why do you have to hurt me? "


    The old man narrowed his eyes and laughed at me: "because of your special constitution, we need your strength."


    I never thought that the old man would say such words, and his heart suddenly cooled. The old man looked at me for a moment and then laughed: "don''t be nervous, hey, hey"


    as he spoke, he walked towards us and came to us. The summer rain was from the beginning to the end Finally, he didn''t speak. I don''t know what Xia Yu was thinking at this time. When the old man approached us, Xia Yu suddenly put out a hand and patted the old man''s head. But what I didn''t expect was that Xia Yu''s hand was also empty at this time. Looking at Xia Yu with wide eyes, I couldn''t believe the scene in front of me.


    Originally, I thought it was over, but to my surprise, Xia Yu''s hand was just a cover up. More importantly, the moment her hand clasped on the old man''s head, she stretched out a hand to grab on my shoulder and dragged me to the side.


    The old man turned his head and said, "can you escape in this way?"


    I don''t know why, at this time, Xia Yu also laughed at the old man: "I said we''re going to run away? You fool, since you want to play so much, we don''t mind. Don''t think I don''t know. You''re a fake, just an image. "


    Summer rain said drag me to go outside, I can''t help but look back at the old man, strange is, this guy did not catch up with us at this time.


    I can''t help being stunned for a long time when I saw this scene. Then I asked Xia Yu, "how is this going on?"


    Xia Yu heard my question after I white one eye: "just that guy is not the real body, but a shadow, this principle is a bit like something from the projector, do you understand what I mean now?"


    Hear Xia Yu say so, I Oh a, but this is not the key, I want to know the thing is actually no antidote, what do we do now? "


    Xia Yu took a look at me, probably guessed my mind, sighed at me, and then said to me," we have no way now. I''m afraid we can only go to see elder martial brother for this matter, and see what his plans are. But you can rest assured that we will not let you die here. "


    Although Xia Yu didn''t speak very well, I felt a little warm in my heart when I heard her saying so. I nodded at Xiayu and followed her to leave. However, when we had just taken a few steps, we suddenly felt a strong anger coming from behind us. At that moment, I was scared and shivered Xia Yu took the lead to react and pushed hard on my shoulder. She separated me and Xia Yu at once. I fell on the ground but didn''t respond for half a day. How could it be.


    At this time, I heard a burst of giggle in my ears. I was stunned at the moment when I heard the voice. I quickly looked back at it. At this time, I found that the old man was squinting his eyes, smiling at me and Xia Yu. His eyes were stealthy.


    Although Xia Yu just pushed me away, he patted the old man on his shoulder, vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    I ran over to help Xia Yu up and glared at the old man: "you bastard, are you not an illusion? Why "


    before I said what I said, the old man laughed at me:" you forget that I just told you that ginger is still old and spicy, but you don''t believe it, so I can''t help it "

 Chapter 279

    When I heard the old man say this, he gave us a curse, but it was too late. The old man gave us a giggle: "now your lives are mine. I want you to die is just a matter between raising your hands and feet."


    but I don''t know why. When the old man finished saying this, Xia Yu laughed, He said to the old man, "you''re a little arrogant, aren''t you?"


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, the old man was slightly stunned, then widened his eyes and looked at Xia Yu: "what do you mean by this?"


    Xia Yu just sneered but didn''t answer the old man''s words. I picked my eyebrows slightly when I saw Xia Yu like this.


    But when the old man saw Xia Yu''s appearance, he laughed again: "you stinky woman, do you think it''s effective for you to frighten me now? I didn''t want to kill you. To tell you the truth, you look so beautiful. It''s a pity to kill you. But at this time, you''re stubborn. You want me to kill you, so I have to help you. "


    The old man said as he walked towards the summer rain. Xia Yu had no ability to resist at this time, but I couldn''t do anything. I could only stare at Xia Yu, but my heart was pounding. I was so sad. My heart said that it was all my harm.


    But before I wanted to understand, Xia Yu called out to the old man: "wait a minute."


    Give Xia Yu such a shout, the old man is slightly a Leng, then toward Xia Yu smile out: "how do you still have any last words?"


    Xia Yu said with a smile: "last words? This sentence should not be asked by you, but by me. "


    when the old man heard this, his face changed. Even a fool knew that there must be something wrong with him, not to mention the crafty fox!


    He suddenly turned back, but it was too late. A blue light like popular hit the old man at once. Because the speed was too fast, the old man didn''t react at all, and he was penetrated by the blue light.


    I widened my eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of me. Originally, we were fish on the chopping board. How did it suddenly change?


    Obviously, the old man couldn''t believe what he saw. He widened his eyes and looked at the light in front of him. His mouth grew up as if he was telling us something. But he couldn''t say a word at this time, and then his body began to disperse slowly.


    At this time, our ears suddenly heard the voice of Jinyun: "it''s really a guy who can''t measure his own strength. He dare to bang in front of me."


    Hearing the voice of Jinyun, I shivered, and quickly looked back. I saw that Jinyun fell on the ground steadily at this time. I took a pat and walked towards the summer rain.


    When I saw the appearance of Jinyun, I was even more confused. I asked Jinyun, "when did you come here?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "I knew you were just going to make trouble for us. Anyway, you are not OK now?"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "it''s ok? Do you see what I look like now, like I''m ok? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, then he laughed out: "ha ha, I really took you, the antidote didn''t come out, did you?"


    I nodded: "the antidote is fake, so"


    but Jinyun waved to me: "you don''t have to worry about it. I know where to get the antidote. As for now, we only need to go back to the police station. Then officer Cheng will let us go and apologize to us."


    I heard Jinyun say so slightly a Leng, rushed to Jinyun asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun looked at me for a while, and then said to me, "do you want to control it? Now our time is very tight. If officer Cheng finds out that our souls are out of our senses, it will not be good for us."


    I was stunned to hear him say so, but I didn''t say anything at this time. I just nodded at Xiayu and Jinyun. Jinyun gave a hum, then stretched out a hand to drag me and Xia Yu and ran back together.


    Xia Yu and I were thrown to the hospital, as for Jinyun back to the prison of the police station.


    I opened my eyes and asked Xia Yu, "are you ok?"


    Xia Yu took a look at his shoulder and laughed at me: "it''s no big deal, it''s just some small injuries. It''s going to be OK after a period of time. But I''m curious what the elder martial brother just means?"


    I also shook my head: "I don''t know. He doesn''t want to tell us anyway."


    Xia Yu sighed, and then she was going to go to the window, but before she had gone, she suddenly stopped. Seeing that Xia Yu suddenly stopped her steps, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment, because they often did not have any good things when they suddenly stopped like this.


    I quickly looked at the summer rain, the summer rain asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Xia Yu shook his head at me: "it''s a little strange. Don''t talk first."I give Xia Yu such a say, in the heart is more nervous, Xia Yu did not pay attention to, I walked toward the door, side ear to listen to the outside for a while, then frowned and roared: "who is it? Get out of here


    After hearing the roar of summer rain, I was scared and looked at the door with staring eyes.


    With a roar of summer rain, people outside also opened the door and came in.


    He was a beggar, shivering all over, looking like he was afraid.


    To tell you the truth, although I don''t know Taoism, I still have the ability to distinguish people from ghosts after they have been following Jinyun for a long time. As soon as I saw the beggar, I knew that this guy must be a living man. But what''s the meaning of his shivering hiding behind our door? What''s more, there seems to be police outside. Why didn''t they stop him?


    At the thought of this, my doubts become more serious.


    Xia Yu dragged the beggar and brought him into the room. Then he took a look at the corridor. It seemed that he was looking at those policemen. Seeing that there was no one outside, Xia Yu slammed the door and then stared at the beggar: "who are you?"


    Xia Yu is the soul. If they want to scare people, they can really scare a living person to death.


    Although the summer rain did not show the face of ghosts at this time, it still scared the beggars to shiver.


    Seeing Xia Yu''s appearance, the beggar said to Xia Yu, "I''m a beggar"


    as soon as he said this, Xia Yu went over and slapped him in the face: "nonsense, I still know you are a beggar. I''m asking what you want to do here?"


    Maybe she was really frightened by Xia Yu''s momentum. She pressed and shivered. Then she said to Xia Yu, "no, I''m not just I just"


    seeing that beggars are becoming incoherent, I have no intention to embarrass him, so I waved my hand to Xia Yu: "don''t embarrass him, maybe he really doesn''t know anything about it? "


    after hearing my words, Xia Yu gave me a blank look:" he doesn''t know, do you? This guy suddenly rushed into the hospital, so many wards he didn''t go, why suddenly chose this room? "


    I heard Xia Yu say so to me. I don''t know what to say for a while. I just stare at Xia Yu. Xia Yu doesn''t seem to want to pay attention to me at this time. I turned my head and looked at the man: "tell me, what is the purpose of your coming here? If you don''t tell me clearly, believe me or not, I can kill you now."


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, the man took a mouthful of saliva, and then said to me, "that"


    Xia Yu glared at the man: "don''t be so hesitant. If you have something, please say it quickly. Don''t let us get angry, otherwise you will be steamed out of the world completely!"


    Xia Yu is definitely not talking about fun, as long as she wants to kill this man, it is no effort, I dare not go to see her, Xia Yu asked coldly, that beggar is completely frightened this time, she slowly drew out a note from her body and handed it to me and Xia Yu had a look. At the moment when she saw the things on this note, Xia Yu and I did not From be stupefied for a moment, above only write a few words: "wait for you in the South grove."


    When I saw it, I asked the man, "who gave it to you? If you make it clear, I''ll take it as if nothing happened, and maybe it''ll kill you, but if you don''t make it clear, we''ll have to blame you. "


    I didn''t stare at the beggar, but the sound of my words was enough to frighten the beggar. He was startled and quickly explained to Xia Yu and me, "I really don''t know. At that time, I was sleeping in that forest, and then"


    his appearance looked extremely frightened, just like seeing a ghost. I knew that if it went on like this, I knew it would go on like this I''m afraid a beggar will be scared crazy, so he made a look at Xia Yu. After Xia Yu nodded to me, he stretched out a hand and pressed it on the beggar''s shoulder, so that his spiritual power was injected into the beggar''s body to ensure that his soul would not be scared away.


    When the beggar calmed down, I would ask the man who gave him this note. But Xia Yu shook his head at me and indicated that I should not ask again. Seeing that Xia Yu said so, I had to nod and then said to the man, "you go, but I don''t want to see you again. Don''t make trouble for us, otherwise We''re not going to let you go, do you understand


    The beggar quickly nodded to us and staggered out towards the outside. However, my heart was depressed at this time.

 Chapter 280

    I looked at Xia Yu and wanted to ask Xia Yu what to do, but Xia Yu waved his hand to me: "don''t ask, let''s talk about it then. Anyway, people have already sent us an invitation letter. Then we can go and have a look."


    She said and swallowed the note into her stomach. We were silent for a moment. Neither of them spoke. At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked again.


    Xia Yu and I were both silent, but when we heard the knock on the door, we couldn''t help being stunned. Then Xia Yu said to me, "don''t worry, I''ll see what''s going on"


    her voice is very small, which can only be heard by me and her. I nodded at Xiayu and didn''t speak any more. At this time, Xia Yu came to the door and looked outside Eyes, then pulled to open the door, is a stranger.


    Xia Yu and I were stunned at the same time. Then I heard Xia Yu ask the man outside the door: "who are you? What can I do for you? "


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, the man said to Xia Yu, "I''m Zhao Cheng, from the Ministry of public security. We have proved that you didn''t make mistakes, so now come to untie the handcuffs for you, and you will be free from this."


    I couldn''t help being stunned to hear that policeman''s voice. What is this? That''s it?


    I wanted to ask him, but Xia Yu secretly squeezed his eyes at me at this time, indicating that I didn''t want to ask anything. I just held back what I wanted to say.


    Xia Yu looked at the man for a while. After he untied my handcuffs, Xia Yu helped me to sit up. Officer Cheng followed him and walked in. Seeing that my handcuffs had been opened, he scratched his head and looked at me and Xia Yu apologetically: "what a bad idea. We have investigated this case clearly. It is someone who deliberately framed you With "


    now I don''t want to hear anything from officer Cheng, so at this time I was silent and didn''t say a word. Instead, Xia Yu couldn''t help but ask officer Cheng," someone framed us? Who is it? Can you show us? "


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, officer Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said with some embarrassment: "this is our police''s handling procedure. I don''t want to disclose too much information here. I hope you don''t mind."


    As a matter of fact, I can see that Xia Yu said this just to test officer Cheng. Since he said so, Xia Yu did not say anything.


    Seeing the embarrassment in the atmosphere, officer Cheng said to both of us, "let''s put this matter on for a while, and we''ll talk about it later. By the way, Taoist priest Jinyun also came out. He said he went back to the rental house. Don''t you go back and have a look? Xiaoyu and Si fanhan also went back. "


    After hearing officer Cheng''s words, Xia Yu and I looked at each other. Then Xia Yu said to officer Cheng, "thank you. I''m going."


    After Xia Yu finished, regardless of officer Cheng''s expression, he left the hospital with me.


    When we went back, Jinyun was discussing with Si fanhan what to do again.


    Because officer Cheng was behind us, they shut up.


    Jinyun stood up and came to me and said to me, "Lin Zi, I have something to ask you."


    Seeing that Jinyun suddenly changed her mouth, I didn''t think much about it, so I said to Jinyun, "ask what you want to ask."


    Jinyun nodded at me and then said to me, "do you remember what the child looked like when you saw it by the lake before?"


    I nodded: "of course, I remember. She has appeared in front of us more than once."


    Hearing this, Jinyun raised her eyebrows and did not wait for me to rest. Jinyun said to me, "just remember. Now you can take me to the river to have a look. In addition to you, other people will stay in the rental house first. In case there is anything else, you can take care of each other."


    Although Jinyun said this to everyone, I could also hear it. This guy had an overtone and said it to officer Cheng on purpose.


    Now all of us regard officer Cheng as the enemy. Officer Cheng naturally knows it. With a dry smile, he said to officer Cheng, "I have something else to do. You should be busy first, and I won''t disturb you."


    Although he is not polite, he nods at the guy. "


    when I saw him like this, I sighed and followed Jinyun out.


    Until we got to the river, Jinyun stopped. In fact, I was very curious at this time, and asked Jinyun, "why do you have to come to this place to investigate?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then he laughed at me: "what do you say?"


    I shook my head at Jinyun, indicating that I didn''t know. Then I asked Jinyun again: "I know you suspect officer Cheng, but what''s the identity of this guy, and how can this guy suddenly choose to let us go? Isn''t this a little too inconceivable, it''s just illogical. "After hearing what I said, Jinyun laughed at me: "some things you still don''t want to ask, but you can rest assured that this matter is in my control, there will be no more mistakes."


    Hearing that Jinyun told me so, I couldn''t say anything else, so I nodded at Jinyun and followed him to the sand edge where the girl sat before.


    Jinyun took a look at me: "are you sure it''s in this place?"


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would ask in such detail, and gave a wry smile: "are you investigating your household registration? Is it so detailed? "


    Jinyun gave me a look, and then said to me, "I asked you really, tell me if it is here?"


    When I saw that Jinyun''s attitude was somewhat different, I sighed and became serious. I said to Jinyun, "yes, it is here. There will be no deviation."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nodded and then sat down. I didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Jinyun closed his eyes and after a while, he put a yellow flag on it and called out to the river: "children, I know you are here, you have changed."


    I feel puzzled in the heart, this Jinyun wants me to find this girl in the position, even if, why still shout out that child? "


    although I feel strange in my heart, before I ask this question, the surface of the water began to bubble, and then the little girl before me came out of the water. But at this time, the little girl''s face was not very good-looking. She looked at Jinyun for a while, and then said to Jinyun:" is it a little bit of you to do this How bad? "


    Jinyun said to the little girl, "I want to talk to you, but you should know that I am always alert, so I''m afraid, you know, I''m afraid you''ll make trouble for me then."


    Hearing this, I raised my eyebrows slightly, but I also knew that I didn''t understand what the two people were playing. What''s more, since Jinyun put the yellow flag on it, it must have its own reason. Now that I talk more, it''s not good for Jinyun, so I shut my mouth and watch them quietly.


    The little girl came out of the water with a sneer: "come on, what''s the matter with you looking for me here?"


    After hearing the little girl''s words, Jinyun shrugged at the little girl, and then said, "I don''t want to do anything, but I just feel very curious. Why do you want to entangle in the forest? Besides, I heard that Lin Zi said that you seem to have helped him, so now I am very curious about what you want to do


    The little girl sneered and then said to Jinyun, "smelly Taoist, do you have too many problems? There are some things you shouldn''t ask about, do you know? "


    Jinyun shrugged: "I know, but I am the master of Linzi. I don''t want anyone to harm my apprentice, just like you. I don''t like people destroying your toys?"


    The more Jinyun said, the more ugly it was. After hearing Jinyun''s words, the little girl''s face changed slightly. Then she said to Jinyun: "I don''t want to be in trouble with you now. I hope you can leave my sight now. If you don''t want me to appear, I will naturally promise you to leave here, but"


    who knows that the little girl''s words have not been finished, Jinyun is aiming at the little girl The child waved his hand: "wait a minute. I''m finished. You have to know that the situation is that we control you."


    After I heard this, my face changed slightly. Today, Jinyun came here as if she was trying to make trouble for the little girl. But I don''t understand. Which one is Jinyun singing?


    Originally, I wanted to ask Jinyun because I couldn''t help my curiosity. But Jinyun shook my head at me at this time, indicating that I didn''t want to ask anything, even though I watched it quietly.


    See Jinyun are like this, I naturally what words are not good to say, had to look at the little girl in front of us.


    The little girl narrowed her eyes and looked at me and Jinyun in the same way: "well, even if it is like this, you should have a reason. The head office nurses really come here to work with me. Let''s say, what is the real purpose of your coming here? I don''t have to guess myself, do you think? "


    After hearing the little girl''s words, Jinyun patted the earth on her body and stood up and looked at the little girl with a smile: "it''s easy to talk to smart people. OK, since you want to ask so much, I''ll tell you our purpose so as to save us all from suspecting each other''s ideas."


    The little girl let out a sound, and Jinyun talked about it. She pulled a picture from her body and threw it at the little girl. Because Jinyun came so suddenly, I didn''t even see what was on the picture.

 Chapter 281

    But this photo has already reached the little girl''s hand. She looked at the photo, then sneered and asked at Jinyun, "what do you mean? Show me a picture? "


    Jinyun laughed and said, "I don''t mean anything. I just want to know what''s going on here? What does this picture mean? Why are you with him? How about it? tell me? Or keep silent? "


    After hearing Jinyun''s question, the girl sneered: "I want how to do, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    As she spoke, she threw the picture into the water.


    I was stunned by the whole process, but she didn''t care what I was thinking and plunged into the water.


    I swallowed my saliva, and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s on the picture you gave her?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "don''t ask now, I will show you naturally."


    I, um, didn''t speak again.


    The little girl looked at Jinyun for a while, and then said to both of us, "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest. If you don''t have anything, you can leave here. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    Jinyun has the final say: "now I have the final say, you want to rest, but you didn''t let us go at that time, and"


    girl heard Jinyun provoke her again and again, and her face changed suddenly: "you bad ass, now that you want to fight with me, then I''ll play with you,"


    little girl rushed to Jinyun as she spoke. Jinyun squinted his eyes for a while, then said to me: "you guard this flag, don''t let the flag be pulled down!"


    I, um, quickly pushed the wheelchair to sit in the position of Jinyun, and Jinyun also stood up at this time, grabbed a spell on his hand and began to quickly urge up.


    At this time, the little girl seems to be unwilling to be outdone. When Jinyun is about to rush past, her hand also starts to rotate quickly. With her hand turning constantly, the river begins to churn up, just like a water dragon constantly absorbing the moisture, stirring out a huge vortex.


    The whole process I looked stunned, but Jinyun sneered. It seemed that he was not afraid, just kept sneering. I didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    Jinyun urged a spell for a while and then called out: "go!"


    with the shouts of Jinyun, the rune slowly floated in the air, and it was like having a life and smashed at the girl.


    When I saw the flame on this charm, I knew that if this charm hit the girl, she would turn into a mass of ashes in an instant.


    But I also know that since this girl dares to fight with Jinyun, she is definitely not a good thing to provoke.


    Sure enough, at this time, the girl''s water dragon also became, roared toward Jinyun, the Water Dragon flew up from the ground, and rushed to me and Jinyun.


    Originally, I thought that the girl''s water dragon was going to resist the attack of the charm, but what I didn''t think of was that the water dragon did not resist the charm of Jinyun, but directly rushed to us both.


    Seeing this scene, I was scared to shiver, and Jinyun also raised eyebrows, and then offered a mantra to resist the water dragon. But at this moment, my head suddenly gave a heavy blow, which made me jump to the ground directly, and I fell on the ground in a flash in front of my eyes.


    I don''t know how long I''ve passed out like this. When I wake up, my head is still throbbing with pain. I can''t help it.


    My eyes are like a layer of sand, what can not see clearly.


    I shook my head hard to wake myself up, but I heard a clattering of footsteps.


    I calmed down. When I woke up a little bit, I remembered that I was struck by something and fainted. Where am I now? "


    I struggled for a moment. I wanted to get up from the ground, but I didn''t expect it. At this time, I found that I had been bound with a strong rope. My whole body was like a sack, and there were ropes everywhere. But these ropes were strange. As for what was strange, I couldn''t tell.


    But since I was tied up, I didn''t struggle any more. Instead, I raised my eyelids and looked around to see what the place was.


    It was only when I looked up that there was nothing but darkness around me.


    I gritted my teeth and roared, "who brought me here to do what?"


    No one answered me, but at this time, the pattering footstep sound was very clear. Then a person came in from the outside. But because the light around me was too dark, I couldn''t see the face of each other at all. But I don''t know why, I feel that the guy in front of me seems very familiar.


    But I also know that this guy is not those evil spirits, but a bit like a living man. He is not Xiaoxin. Xiaoxin is a woman, and the guy standing in front of me is clearly a man.I swallowed my saliva, calmed down and asked him, "who are you?"


    After hearing my question, the guy burst into laughter: "you forgot me so soon"


    the moment I heard his voice, my heart suddenly twitched: "officer Cheng? How could it be you? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng shrugged, went to me and squatted down: "you should have known it was me, but you are so stupid. Do you think I''m really a policeman? However "


    after half of what he said, I didn''t say it. I looked at him with wide eyes, but it was too dark around me at this time. Even though this guy was so close to me, I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    He sighed and then stood up. "It''s a pity that the guy escaped."


    I can''t believe what he said. Then I think of the picture Jinyun threw to the girl. Is it a picture of the cooperation between the two guys?


    As I was thinking about it, I asked him, "are you with that girl? From the beginning it was? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng nodded to me: "I don''t have to hide it from you. Yes, I''m that guy. I''ve been working with this girl. Of course, we still have a boss. She wants us to kill you and sacrifice one of her relatives with your blood."


    When I heard him say this, I glared at officer Cheng and asked, "who is this person you are talking about?"


    Officer Cheng sneered: "I can tell you something, but I won''t tell you everything."


    I sighed when I heard officer Cheng''s words. In fact, I had already guessed this. He would not tell me anything. So I said to officer Cheng, "well, since you have said that, I don''t want to interfere with your affairs, but I''m in your hands now. You can see that I don''t have the ability to walk now, so there''s no need to tie them all the time I''m the one? "


    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng was slightly stunned, and then he laughed: "ha ha, are you kidding me? You want me to let you go? "


    I nodded: "I can''t escape, you can''t let me go."


    Who knows that I haven''t finished this, officer Cheng sneered: "I advise you to stay for me honestly. Of course, if you want me to let you go, I don''t mind, but then I''ll take off your arm and leg. When I''m sure you can''t run out, I''ll let you go. How about such a deal?"


    Hearing this, the cold sweat on my head all came out. I swallowed my saliva and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Seeing me like this, officer Chen laughed out: "the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. If you don''t want to lose your arms and legs before you die, please listen to me. I don''t mind. But if you dare to resist me, tut, of course, I won''t kill you. We are waiting for the news from the boss. After the boss''s news comes down, we can start to work. Before that, oh, me I can torture you at will and make you worse than death. "


    after I heard his words, my heart twitched with excitement. "Well, everything has the final say. Are you tired after talking to me for so long? Can you leave now


    Do you think you want to talk to me like this? If I didn''t have something, I would like to kill you now, so as not to leave a disaster for myself


    When I heard him say that, my heart sank. Did these guys have any other purpose?


    I thought about it, and suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my face. Officer Cheng''s hand had just been taken back. It was he who slapped me.


    Officer Cheng looked at me for a moment, and then he said to me, "don''t give me any more thoughts, or you know, I can kill you now."


    I gave officer Cheng such provocations again and again, and my anger in my heart was almost exhausted. I knew that if officer Cheng did anything to me at this time, even if I was dead, I would take him as a back seat.


    But before I could get angry, suddenly there was another sound of kicking and trampling.


    It should be the little girl.


    After she came in, she looked at me twice and then asked officer Cheng, "are you ready there? Don''t let me down. The boss will be angry


    After hearing the little girl''s words, officer Cheng sneered: "don''t worry about it. Everything goes according to the plan. I promise I can catch them all, and when the time comes, they won''t even have any dregs left."

 Chapter 282

    I quietly listened to their conversation, but did not answer, because I want to know what these guys want to do. I was thinking, officer Cheng suddenly asked me, "what are you thinking?"


    I gave officer Cheng such a call, suddenly regained consciousness, looking at officer Cheng with a bitter face. Officer Cheng saw me like this and laughed at me: "you don''t need to escape here, let alone how to save those guys. It''s useless. No one can help you."


    When I heard officer Cheng say this, I feel cold. Are these guys going to deal with Xiaoyu?


    At the thought of this, I had a cold sweat on my head.


    I took a mouthful of saliva and asked officer Cheng, "you don''t want to"


    officer Cheng sneered: "you talk too much nonsense. If you say one more word, I will cut off your tongue so that you can never speak"


    hearing this guy''s words, my heart suddenly twitched, and I quickly closed my mouth.


    The little girl looked at me and officer Cheng, and then said to officer Cheng, "well, don''t talk nonsense here. The boss''s business is the most important thing. Let''s deal with the boss''s task first. As for this guy, stay here and wait for us to finish the preliminary work and take him out."


    Officer Cheng said, I can''t see his face clearly, but I can feel his gloating.


    After that, officer Cheng went out with a smile.


    After they left for about three days, they didn''t give me anything to eat or drink these days. I felt like I was almost dehydrated, my throat was dry and smoking, and I soon fell to the ground. I had a terrible headache. I had no other feeling except sleeping.


    But just as I was about to fall, the door was finally opened.


    This time there was light, officer Cheng opened the door and came in carrying a basket.


    He looked at me with a smile: "you must be hungry if you haven''t eaten these three days? Hey, hey, I''ll give you something to eat. I''ll take it as a farewell to our feelings during this period of time. "


    After I heard what he said, I raised my head slightly and looked at him. To be honest, I really wanted to scold him at this time, but I didn''t have any strength now. I could only stare at him with dry lips.


    After seeing this look in my eyes, officer Cheng shook his head at me: "don''t be so persistent. You can see what you''ve become now. Have something to eat. After eating it, you should"


    I heard officer Cheng say that. With a cold sweat, he came up from his head. His meaning was obvious. After eating, I would die.


    At the thought of this, my tears can''t help falling. I haven''t married a daughter-in-law. My parents are waiting for me to take care of them. I can''t let go of the world''s affairs. I don''t want to die like this.


    Officer Cheng didn''t care what I was thinking at this time. He put the things down for me, and then said to me, "come and have something to eat."


    He said, opened the box, I looked at the things in the box, these things are really rich, originally I gave him a word Chong no appetite, but I think about it, suddenly feel that I do not eat enough, even if they did not kill me, I have to die of hunger and thirst, and it is better to be a supporting ghost.


    I thought about it and struggled from the ground, then grabbed the food and water that officer Cheng brought me and poured it into my stomach.


    Seeing me like this, officer Cheng squatted beside me and laughed. He said to me with a smile: "that''s right. If you look at what you look like now, it''s better to eat more and save yourself from hunger when you go on the road. You need to know what people look like before they die and what they look like when they die. If you are hungry at this time, wait You feel bad every day after you die. How about that? "


    When I heard him say that, I sighed. I didn''t burp until I put all the food in my mouth. Then I said to officer Cheng, "yes, even if I''m dead, I''m going to be a dead man, but I''m really surprised. Now that I''m dying, you should tell me who your boss is ? At least I''ll be relieved when I''m dead, won''t it? "


    I didn''t expect to hear this, but officer Cheng shrugged at me: "I want to tell you, but you also know that I can see the soul, so I believe there are ghosts in the world. If you know it, you will become a fierce ghost. If you find my boss then, I can''t do it. So I thought, I''ll check it myself when you die Well, what if any kind-hearted imp would tell you? "


    Officer Cheng''s remark is a satire, not a kind reminder.


    After I heard him say that, my eyes turned red, and I glared at officer Cheng coldly. Officer Cheng sneered at me when he saw this look: "you don''t look at me with such eyes. I tell you, it''s no use. Now you are my puppet. You should know that even if I kill you, it will not take any effort. Of course, according to the boss''s intention Not only to kill your body, but also to disperse your soul. "I heard officer Cheng say so, sneer: "you are really cruel."


    Officer Cheng shrugged at me: "I can''t help it. This is what the boss means. Everything must be permanent. It''s not good for us to keep your words."


    After hearing officer Cheng''s words, I closed my eyes. I don''t want to talk to this jerk now.


    Officer Cheng sighed when he saw me close my eyes. Then he said to me, "you are such a persistent guy. In that case, I will not talk nonsense with you now. You should have had enough. Since you are full, we should do our business."


    Before I could ask him what he wanted to do, officer Cheng pulled up the rope from me and walked out with me.


    I feel his strength is great. Now I''m like a chicken. It''s effortless for him.


    However, although I feel confused in my heart, in the end this sentence has not been said, I do not want to say a word to him at this time.


    I thought these guys were going to send me to the guillotine, but to my surprise, they took me out and went into a cave.


    I widened my eyes and looked around. In the middle of the cave, there was a big round platform, surrounded by circles of candles.


    I was stunned when I saw the candles, but before I could react, officer Cheng suddenly pushed me on my back and pushed me to the center of the cone. Then he pressed me hard to make me sit cross legged in the middle of the cone. Then he put a spell on my head.


    The moment the charm was stuck on my head, I suddenly felt that my body couldn''t move.


    My eyes widened. Originally, I wanted to ask officer Cheng what he wanted to do, but at this time I realized that I couldn''t even speak when the charm was stuck on my forehead.


    At this moment, I was completely confused, but officer Cheng looked at me, then sneered: "you just wait here, I will let your friends come to join you soon. You can rest assured that they will not let them leave you"


    after that, officer Cheng turned around and walked out towards the outside.


    I don''t know how long it took me to do this. Suddenly, I heard a rush of footsteps outside.


    I quickly widened my eyes and looked at the other side. To tell the truth, at this time, I really don''t want Xiaoyu to come to me, otherwise they will fall into a trap, but although I think so, I can''t control the fact.


    Xia Yu and they soon came in, and I found out at this time that several special police officers were standing behind them in Jinyun, and Xiao Li was also beside them.


    Originally, I thought Xiao Li wanted to rush to untie the rope on me, but Jinyun held out a hand to stop him: "don''t move, this is an array, ordinary people can''t get out if they go in"


    Xiao Li was stunned after hearing Jinyun''s words, but he did not move forward.


    Jinyun looked at the summer rain and then made a look at the rain: "you go to try."


    Xia Yu nods and then goes inside.


    I want to shake my head in front of the summer rain, want to let her not go, but at this time I speak, can only quietly look at them, but in the heart is very anxious.


    Fortunately, Xiayu is still more intelligent. When she gets close to the most peripheral candle, she suddenly stops. Then she looks down at the candle and then turns to look at me. I don''t know what Xiayu is looking at at at this time, but I know that Xia Yu will not act so rashly at this time.


    She looked at me for a while and then backed back.


    Xiao Li was a little anxious, looking at the summer rain, and then asked, "why don''t you go in?"


    Xia Yu shook his head at me: "something is not right. Look at the woods. His head has been pasted with a charm. If it is not the trap set by the other party, he should be able to play."


    Hear Xia Yu say so, I almost cried out, heart said Xinkui you found early, otherwise you want to make me feel guilty for a lifetime.


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Xiao Li raised his eyebrows slightly: "if there are any traps in this, don''t we look at the woods and have no way to save him at this time?"


    After hearing Xiao Li''s words, Jinyun shook his head: "that''s not necessarily"


    and

 Chapter 283

    Not only Xiaoli, but also I was stunned after hearing Jinyun''s words. Then I heard Xiao Li ask Jinyun: "what do you mean?"


    Jinyun shook his head at Xiao Li: "don''t worry, let''s have a look."


    Xiao Li heard Jinyun said so, then he was silent and looked at me quietly.


    Originally, the whole cave was quiet at this time, but none of us thought that, at this time, there was a giggle in my ear, which was the voice of officer Cheng.


    At the moment of hearing this voice, we can''t help being stunned. Jinyun and Xia Yu raised their heads and called out to my head: "officer Cheng, I know you are here. Come out."


    After hearing Jinyun''s voice, officer Cheng jumped off my head. As I have just noticed, jumping down from above is enough to be more than 50 meters. Jumping down at such a height is only a dead end.


    But to my great surprise, officer Cheng landed on the ground steadily.


    Obviously, Xiao Li didn''t believe that his boss would do such a thing at this time, so he glared at officer Cheng: "you, team Cheng"


    however, before Xiao Li''s words were finished, officer Cheng suddenly put out a hand, grabbed Xiao Li''s neck out of thin air, and lifted Xiao Li from the ground, even if we didn''t have to explain Xiao Li and his companions all know that officer Cheng is no longer the person they know.


    I stare at them with wide eyes.


    Jinyun raised an eyebrow and then held out a hand. Just like officer Cheng, he just smashed it out of thin air. Then, officer Cheng''s hand seemed to have been hit hard. In a moment, he pulled his hand back and squinted at Jinyun.


    Xiao Li also fell to the ground in this moment.


    Officer Cheng looked at Jinyun for a while, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and then he burst out laughing: "are you threatening me? Or do you want to demonstrate for me? "


    When Xiao Li fell down, all the other policemen raised their guns and pointed to officer Cheng. Xiao Li got up from the ground with a big breath. As for Si fanhan, who was pushing Xiaoyu in his wheelchair, they were staring at us all the time, but they didn''t say a word. I think it''s strange that there''s something between them.


    My eyes widened and it was difficult to open my mouth.


    Jinyun saw officer Cheng like this but shook his head: "don''t know repentant guy, we have given you so many opportunities, why don''t you know how to cherish it?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, officer Cheng sneered: "I''m just like this, why? Do you have any opinion? "


    Seeing him like this, I know that Jinyun is about to launch an attack.


    Sure enough, at this time, I saw that Jinyun''s hands began to combine complicated marks, and the speed was extremely fast, which seemed particularly terrible.


    I swallowed my saliva, but officer Cheng didn''t think it was. He just sneered at Jinyun and said, "you are really stupid. Do you think you can hurt me in this way? It''s really stupid to let me "


    before he finished, Jinyun suddenly threw a Mantra at the place where officer Cheng and I were. As before, the charm was full of fire. But at this time, I found that officer Cheng''s mouth was covered with a miserable smile when he saw this charm, which was particularly terrible, but it was similar to the previous one What''s different about that girl is that at this time, officer Cheng didn''t intend to move at all, as if everything was under his control.


    I was more and more flustered when I saw officer Cheng like this.


    A moment later, Jinyun''s mantra had already hit us. However, when we were about to approach the platform, the charm suddenly slowed down, as if it could not move.


    Officer Cheng grinned at Jinyun with a big smile: "I told you not to waste your effort, but you just don''t listen."


    After that, his face changed, and then he also put out a hand and drew two times toward the charm in front of him.


    At that moment, the whole charm exploded with a huge flash of light, and then it exploded. It was like a bomb exploded. It made my ears buzzing.


    Jinyun''s charm to such a blast, he suddenly puffed out a mouthful of blood.


    See Jinyun are injured, those special police finally can''t help it, looking to shoot, but this time Xiaoyu suddenly said: "wait a minute."


    Although Xiaoyu looks like a child, I''m afraid none of the people present do not admire him. So at the moment when Xiaoyu said this, the special police officer who was ready to shoot stopped and asked Xiaoyu, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoyu waved his hand: "did you see Jinyun Taoist priest? He has great skill, but just a spell will be swallowed back. If you shoot, I think the energy reflected from the bullet will blow you up


    After hearing the words of Xiaoyu, those policemen were slightly stunned, and then their faces became a little ugly. They quickly lowered their heads and took a look at Jinyun.Although Jinyun was injured, it was not too serious. He stood up on the ground and nodded to several policemen: "yes, this place is a bit strange. We can''t act rashly. If you just rush past, it will be very dangerous for you."


    Xia Yu squinted his eyes for a while, then walked to Jinyun and whispered.


    Because the distance is too far, I can''t hear anything. Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly after hearing Xia Yu''s words, and then said to Xia Yu, "is this good?"


    Xia Yu thought about it and said to Jinyun, "we don''t have a better way now."


    Although Jinyun hesitated at this time, he still nodded at Xiayu in the end, saying that he agreed to the idea of Xiayu.


    I looked at them with wide eyes. Xia Yu stood up at this time and squeezed out a big smile to police officer Cheng. Seeing this smile, I felt a little terrible, and I also began to have a bad premonition. I didn''t know what the hell Xia Yu was doing at this time. Xia Yu didn''t explain. With Jinyun, they began to retreat out slowly.


    Police officer Cheng and I didn''t expect Xia Yu to withdraw at this time. Although I had to admit that I didn''t want them to save me, seeing them come and go again and again, my heart felt uncomfortable. Did they just give up on me?


    I was thinking, officer Cheng''s face suddenly changed. Then he took out a dagger from his body and put it against my neck. Then they called out to Xia Yu: "you all stop. This guy''s life is in my hand now. Can you bear to watch this guy die?"


    The cold dagger on my neck made me shiver. Who knows, at this time, Jinyun laughed: "you want to kill him, that''s your business, but I tell you clearly, if you kill him, we won''t have the heart to save people. Then we can kill you in other names. Anyway, you can''t do it in your life Can you stay here all the time without going out? As long as you go out, we have a chance. "


    Hearing Jinyun say so, officer Cheng''s face suddenly changed, but still put the knife down.


    Originally, I thought this guy didn''t do it to me, but what I didn''t think of was that officer Cheng''s eyes suddenly turned stealthily for a moment, and then tore off the charm on my head. At that moment, I felt my heart began to vibrate violently, as if it was about to fall out. It was hard to feel as hard as possible.


    In the moment he let me go, I finally couldn''t help but roar out loud.


    after hearing my roar, Xia Yu suddenly froze for a moment, and then quickly turned to look at me. I didn''t want them to take risks for me, so I called out to them: "leave me alone, go quickly"


    officer Cheng looked at Jinyun with a smile after hearing my cry: "now you should know how to do it? In the moment you stop, you have betrayed your words. You still want to save him, don''t you? "


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun slightly raised his eyebrows: "yes, I want to save him, but we will not take our own lives. In the end, nothing is changed. Smart people should know the gains and losses, rather than blindly insist on it. In the end, it is not good to compensate his wife and fold his soldiers."


    Officer Cheng chuckled after hearing Jinyun''s words: "Taoist Jinyun is really joking. I just want you to disappear from the world together. You are still friends there, aren''t you? Why be so persistent? "


    Jinyun heard the words of officer Cheng, slightly frowned, this time he did not turn around to walk, but toward our side came.


    Seeing Jinyun passing by, my heart twitched for a moment, and I called to Jinyun in a hurry: "you don''t go forward any more. It''s not good for you. This bastard wants to kill us all. Do you know?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun gave us a cold smile: "don''t worry, this guy is just using a formation to control you, I have a way to deal with him, such scum, really shouldn''t exist in this world for another second, originally I wanted to let you live, but now it seems that there is no need."


    Jinyun said, while facing us, he leaned over.

 Chapter 284

    When I saw Jinyun coming towards us, I couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. I immediately called out to Jinyun: "don''t come here, this guy wants to"


    before I finished my words, officer Cheng suddenly slapped me in the face, which made me want to cry.


    Officer Cheng snorted coldly: "shut your mouth, you damned guy, otherwise, I will kill you now."


    After hearing the threat of officer Cheng, I didn''t dare to speak. I just stared at Jinyun.


    I really don''t want to let Jinyun go forward at this time, because I know that once Jinyun enters this array, I''m afraid it will be really difficult to go out.


    Officer Cheng laughs and looks at Jinyun with a smile. At this moment, other people also raise their guns. Xia Yu and Xia Yu also take out their own magic weapons and make an array like a formidable enemy.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes widened. However, Jinyun suddenly stopped after walking to the side of the array.


    Seeing that Jinyun suddenly stopped his pace, officer Cheng was slightly stunned, and then said to Jinyun, "why don''t you go ahead? This guy''s life is in my hands. What? Are you afraid? "


    After hearing the words of officer Cheng, Jinyun suddenly put on a strange smile: "afraid? What am I afraid of? You are one now. It''s useless for me to talk so much nonsense to you. Before you die, I''ll show you what real Daoism is


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would say such a thing. After hearing Jinyun''s words, I was slightly stunned for a moment, then widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun to see what he wanted to do.


    Jinyun looks down at the candle on the ground, then closes his eyes. I don''t know what Jinyun is doing at this time. Officer Cheng doesn''t know. He just squints his eyes carefully. After a while, officer Cheng suddenly seems to think of something. He is about to jump down, but it''s too late.


    When he was ready to stop Jinyun, a large number of candles seemed to blow out a lot of lights for ghosts. However, the destroyed candles seemed to have a certain rule, not all of them were destroyed in front of Jinyun.


    Because I was not bound by the charm, I quickly turned my head and looked at the candles around me. At this time, I found that the candles around us had become the shape of gossip.


    When officer Cheng jumped down, he became like this. His face suddenly changed, and he cursed. He drew a dagger from his body and rushed towards Jinyun.


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun sneered, but said a faint sentence: "shoot!"


    With Jinyun''s voice falling, a bang shot directly hit officer Cheng''s head.


    I didn''t think the police would kill this guy, but I didn''t know when I saw the body fall. Xiao Li fired the shot.


    He took a look at us, and then said to us, "let''s go"


    Jin Yun came to me with a sound, untied my rope and was about to leave.


    But before he could lift me from the ground, I quickly patted Jinyun on the shoulder and said to Jinyun, "wait a minute"


    as soon as Jinyun heard my voice, he knew that I was nervous at this time, and said to me, "what''s the matter?"


    I reached out my hand and pointed to the front: "where officer Cheng"


    before I finished my words, Jinyun jumped up from the ground and quickly turned his head to have a look. Officer Cheng, who had just been shot in the head, was slowly climbing up from the ground. He twisted his head and stood up, then glared at Xiao Li fiercely.


    Xiao Li and they are just ordinary people. They have never seen such a guy. They stare at his head and yell at several policemen behind him: "shoot!"


    After hearing Xiao Li''s words, several policemen suddenly came to their senses and shot at officer Cheng''s body with guns.


    But what all of us didn''t expect was that after these policemen fired the bullets, those bullets stopped in front of officer Cheng, as if they were glued to the glue.


    My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    Officer Cheng said with a smile: "you can''t think of it? These bullets won''t kill me. Since you''ve given me so many, I''ll give them back to you now. "


    While he was talking, he stretched out his hand to catch the bullets that were frozen in front of him. I knew that it would be troublesome for officer Cheng to slow down at this time, not to mention whether these bullets could hurt Xia Yu and them, but Xiao Li, these people, were just ordinary people. Once the bullet head exploded in their bodies, they would not die, and some parts of their bodies would also be dead It will be scrapped.


    When I was in a daze, Jinyun had already reacted and rushed to him. When officer Cheng was about to shoot out these bullets, Jinyun quickly smashed a charm he was carrying on to officer Cheng.


    However, at this time, officer Cheng seemed to have known that Jinyun would start. The bullet did not hit Xiao Li, but hit us directly.At this time, although there is no cartridge case, but these warheads have not exploded. Jinyun, no matter how powerful he is, is also a mortal. Officer Cheng''s velocity of bullet is not lighter than that of a pistol. At the moment when the bullet hits us, I close my eyes tightly, because I know that as long as I hit this bullet, I will be 100% There is no way to live, but what I never thought of was that I didn''t feel any pain at this time.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then slowly opened my eyes. I saw that the summer rain had already rushed to the front of me and Jinyun, stretched out a hand to block the bullet, and then laughed at us and said, "how, sometimes it still works with mine?"


    I didn''t expect that summer rain this time Hu suddenly appeared, there is a sense of survival, all of a sudden sat on the ground, keep smiling at Xia Yu.


    Xia Yu saw me like this and rolled a white eye at me, then turned to look at the light rain: "they several living people gave you protection, don''t let them get hurt."


    Xiaoyu shrugged at the summer rain: "you can rest assured, at least I have fan Han sister here."


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Xia Yu nodded and said to Jinyun: "elder martial brother, I''m not very good at dealing with such undead people. I''ll leave this matter to you to deal with. I''ll give you the role of holding him back and belly. I''d like to see how many hands this guy has!"


    During the whole process, Xia Yu''s voice was loud, as if he wanted to let officer Cheng hear it. This is an insult without cover.


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, officer Cheng''s face changed: "you stinky girl, since you want to die so much, I''ll do you well!"


    He said that he was going to rush to the summer rain, but Jinyun was ready at this time. At the moment when this guy rushed up, he dashed a spell on officer Cheng''s forehead.


    At the moment when he was hit by the charm, officer Cheng was like a kite that had been broken. He flew out with a whoosh and hit a big stone behind him.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes widened. Officer Cheng''s body exploded and burned.


    But I also know that the matter is far from over. Sure enough, at this time, officer Cheng pulled the charm off his body, and all the flames on his body were extinguished.


    It''s just that at this time, officer Cheng''s appearance can''t be seen any more. As ugly as the skin is burned, it''s as ugly as it is.


    Jinyun picked an eyebrow, and then said to officer Cheng, "I advise you to step back in the face of difficulties. You can see that you have become like this now. Let''s not even have a bone ash left. That''s not good, don''t you?"


    Unexpectedly, after Jinyun finished this sentence, officer Cheng chuckled, then glared at us and said, "do you think this is the end of the matter?"


    I didn''t understand what this guy was trying to say, but at this time I found that officer Cheng''s skin seemed to slough off again, which made him look very disgusting.


    Officer Cheng is also constantly Niudong his own body, looking as if it is very painful.


    Xia Yu and I looked at each other, and she shook her head at me, indicating that she didn''t know what was going on.


    Officer Cheng''s skin soon faded out and became a bit whiter than before.


    I didn''t think that officer Cheng is really an immortal. His eyes widened and he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. I''m afraid even a soul has no such great ability to come back from the dead?


    I was thinking about it, and heard Jinyun helplessly say: "you this guy is really a Nine Tailed Fox, unexpectedly this appearance can''t die."


    After hearing what he said, I frowned slightly. Can''t officer Cheng really kill him? However, when I saw Jinyun, I seemed to think that this officer Cheng was just a clown who didn''t care about him.


    I was thinking, Jinyun said to the summer rain: "protect the forest, this guy will give me."


    Xia Yu raised eyebrows and nodded at Jinyun. At this time, Jinyun took out a small dagger and a bottle of liquor from his body, and walked towards that guy.


    Seeing Jinyun holding these things in his hand, I was slightly stunned. What tricks does Jinyun want to play? Is it possible to


    just by what you have

 Chapter 285

    I was thinking, summer rain pulled me: "follow me, don''t delay here."


    I heard the summer rain said so, quickly turned around and quickly followed the summer rain back together.


    Jinyun looked at us, and then said to us, "you leave here first, all the things here will be handed over to me. Without my permission, no one will come in again."


    Xia Yu nodded and took us out towards the outside, but strangely enough, officer Cheng didn''t stop us.


    I saw officer Cheng sigh like this, and then asked Xia Yu, "what did you say to Jinyun at that time? Why did he suddenly change his mind? "


    Xia Yu gave a bitter smile: "originally I was going to blow up here. I told my elder martial brother that he would prepare some bombs, but what I didn''t expect was that this guy would let you go at this time. This is probably the will of God."


    I almost vomited blood after hearing Xia Yu say so.


    Xia Yu looked at me for a while, and then said to me, "well, don''t think so much, let''s go out and talk about it first."


    I saw the summer rain like this, don''t know what to say, had to nod at her, followed her to go out.


    I thought Xia Yu would leave here after she brought me out, but what I didn''t think of was that Xia Yu stopped at the entrance of the cave and didn''t mean to leave.


    When I saw the summer rain, I couldn''t help but asked: "are we staying here waiting for Jinyun?"


    Xia Yu picked her eyebrows: "didn''t you understand what elder martial brother just said? What he said was to let us wait at the entrance of the cave, but he didn''t let us leave here. "


    I didn''t quite understand Xia Yu''s meaning. I turned my head and took a look at Xiaoyu and Si fanhan. When they saw me looking at me, they waved their hands at me: "don''t ask if you are redundant. Tell me first. What was your situation at that time?"


    I heard Xia Yu ask so, I sighed at Xia Yu, and then told the two of them what happened before. After hearing my words, several people were stunned and then said to me, "that is to say, officer Cheng colluded with that girl to harm you?"


    I didn''t know how to answer their questions, but I still nodded at them: "yes, I didn''t know that was the case at that time, but it seems that Jinyun knew about it for a long time, but at that time I gave these guys a heavy hit and fainted on the ground, and then I didn''t know what happened."


    After hearing what I said, Xia Yu raised her eyebrows: "if so, why is everything here handled by officer Cheng alone? Why didn''t I see that little girl? "


    I shook my head, to tell you the truth, I feel very puzzled at this time, and I can''t tell what is going on.


    Seeing me like this, Xia Yu didn''t pursue me any more. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Xiao Li and asked, "Xiao Li, can you do us a favor?"


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Xiao Li nodded to Xia Yu: "as long as it''s not too demanding, our brothers here can help you."


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Li would be so straightforward. At this time, I feel a little ashamed when I think about what happened before.


    Xia Yu didn''t talk nonsense at this time, so she said to Xiao Li, "I need you to help me investigate what officer Cheng did before entering the police station. The sooner the better, is that ok?"


    Probably did not expect that Xia Yu would say such words, Xiao Li was slightly stunned, but in the twinkling of an eye, he laughed out, and then said to Xia Yu, "you can rest assured that this matter is wrapped in me and will not let you down."


    After hearing Xiao Li said that, I was relieved. Fortunately, I thought it was related to the secrets of the police, and they would not help us, but what I didn''t expect was that he actually agreed.


    After Xiao Li should come down, he said to us, "you should be busy first. I''ll wait for the brothers to check for you."


    Xia Yu nodded and Xiao Li left our sight.


    When Xiao Li and they left, I just looked at Xia Yu with a puzzled face: "why do we have to investigate this matter? Are you doubting something? "


    Xia Yu nodded: "if they really have the boss behind to support, I think it''s unusual for officer Cheng to follow in and enter the police station. Maybe it''s also arranged by someone. From the beginning to the end, they are waiting for us to enter their trap."


    After thinking about it for a while, I shook my head at Xia Yu: "I don''t think it''s so simple. I doubt it''s related to Xiaoxin. I don''t know whether police officer Cheng or she arranged to come in. I remember at that time, officer Cheng told me that their boss was going to sacrifice his relatives with our blood and look for the only person we have hurt for a long time Xiaoxin, the elder sister of Xiaowei, is Xiaowei. If you can explain it in this way, you may be able to understand it. "


    Who knows that I have just finished saying this, Si fan Han suddenly said to us, "it''s impossible. This is definitely not Xiaowei''s business."I was slightly stunned. I didn''t expect that I would be rejected by Si fanhan just now.


    Si fanhan didn''t explain, but just shook his head at me: "Lin Zi, you have to believe me now, I won''t cheat you, at least"


    in the middle of her speech, she suddenly fell silent.


    I saw Si fanhan hesitating. I didn''t know what she was thinking. However, at this moment, Jinyun also came out carrying the body of officer Cheng.


    By this time, officer Cheng''s body had been burned to black carbon.


    When I saw him, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and said to Jinyun, "did you finish him so quickly?"


    Jin Yun rolled his eyes at me and said, "this guy is a little strange. Don''t rush to ask me why. I just felt two spirits in his body. This may be the reason why officer Cheng has changed his appearance. I have sealed these two spirits, but it doesn''t mean that officer Cheng is dead. Before he dies completely, he has not, We need to get this straight. Xia Yu, go and help me find a cave full of shade. "


    Xia Yu heard Jinyun say so, and quickly nodded at Jinyun and disappeared with a whoosh.


    After waiting for half a day, it was about noon when Xia Yu came back and said to us, "we have found it. Let''s go now?"


    Jinyun looked at the officer Cheng on the shoulder, then nodded at us: "yes, we have to go now, this guy is a bit special, don''t let anything go wrong."


    He said, followed the summer rain on the front of the past.


    We didn''t dare to talk after us. We just followed slowly. We didn''t know how long it was. The sky suddenly became overcast, just like it was going to rain.


    I raised my head to have a look, but I didn''t find it strange. The rain in summer is irregular.


    But when they saw such a day in Jinyun, their faces suddenly changed.


    See their face change so fast, I can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, immediately facing the summer rain asked: "you this is how?"


    Xia Cheng shakes his head now, otherwise I can''t see the water in his body.


    I heard Xia Yu''s words can''t help but stupefied, Jinyun at this time did not have the mind to talk nonsense with us, he looked at the front, saw there is a cave in front of us and said to us: "let''s go inside to hide, in case there is something wrong later, we can also react in the first time."


    Xia Yu did not refute, but nodded at Jinyun and followed him.


    When we just arrived at the cave entrance, a smell of putrefaction rushed into my nose from the cave. I covered my nose and almost vomited out towards the ground. I couldn''t help but say to them, "why is this place so smelly?"


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun picked eyebrows: "what do you say?"


    I looked at them as if they didn''t smell such a smell, so I couldn''t help being stunned and asked them, "don''t you smell the inside? "


    Xia Yu raised his eyebrows and said to me," Lin Zi, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    Summer rain said so, a little confused, look at their appearance is really can''t smell this smell, but why can I smell it?


    I did not want to understand, suddenly felt his head began to dizzy up, and then fell to the ground as soon as my head sank.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up slowly after I fell asleep, but my hands were still a little drowsy at this time. I rubbed my eyebrows vigorously, widened my eyes and looked at Xia Yu. At this time, I found that even Xia Yu and his body had fainted on the ground, while the body of officer Cheng disappeared.


    See this scene, I was scared a shiver, suddenly jumped up from the ground, quickly pushed Jinyun.


    Jinyun gave me such a push, but also slowly opened his eyes. He looked at me and then asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, I couldn''t say anything in a hurry. I just had a long mouth and kept saying to Jinyun: "officer Cheng, officer Cheng"


    after hearing my words, Jinyun''s face changed and suddenly seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he stood up and looked at us with wide eyes. But at this time, officer Cheng''s body was indeed It really disappeared from our sight.


    Jinyun bit his teeth and yelled at Xiaoyu. Then he woke up Xiaoyu and said to them, "officer Cheng''s body has been taken away. Let''s think about what to do now. I guess there must be some unexpected secrets hidden in the corpse, otherwise they will leave before they can kill us at that time"


    and then they will leave

 Chapter 286

    I glared at Jinyun. Jinyun squinted for a while and then said to us, "the situation is so good. Let''s go back to the police station first. Have you asked Xiao Li to help you?"


    Xia Yu and I nodded at the same time.


    Jinyun also did not speak much, took us to walk in front of the past.


    I don''t know how long it took to get to the police station after walking with Jinyun. I''ve been thinking about a question all along the way. What''s going on?


    I have been to the police station, Xiao Li saw us back, rushed to meet us, said to us: "you come back?"


    Xia Yu did not talk nonsense, but directly asked Xiao Li, "how is it now? What''s the matter we''re looking into? "


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, Xiao Li sighed: "I''m about to tell you about this matter. You can go in with me and have a look."


    I feel a little strange to see Xiao Li like this, but still walked in with him. Xiao Li asked a policeman to turn on the computer and show us the information. Officer Cheng entered the police station in 13 years, but there was no information about the police station except the information about the police station he graduated from. When we saw this, we saw that the police station was a little strange It was a bit of a surprise.


    Xiao Li sighed: "this is the information we found. As for the other information, there is no detailed description, so according to the records in the archives, it is a little difficult for us to find each other in this way."


    Xiao Li''s words made me sink in my heart, and I quickly turned to look at Jinyun. At this time, Jinyun seemed to be thinking about something. He sighed and said to me, "this matter still needs to be investigated. You don''t have to worry. As long as there are eggs in the world, there must be flies. By the way, I''ll take you to get the antidote. If it goes on like this, your body will soon need it It''s too much to eat. "


    When I heard Jinyun''s words, I suddenly remembered the poisonous insects in my body. I couldn''t help but shiver. I nodded at Jinyun in a hurry. Jinyun didn''t have any nonsense and took me out on the outside.


    I didn''t know where Jinyun was going to take me. I was curious and wanted to ask Jinyun a question. But Jinyun didn''t answer my words at this time. I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    a moment later, Jinyun stopped his steps and said to me, "wait a minute."


    I saw Jinyun suddenly stopped and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter? Why didn''t you leave all of a sudden? "


    Jinyun waved to me: "don''t you think there''s something wrong with the neighborhood?"


    Give Jinyun such a say, I temporarily time scared a big jump, rushed to Jinyun asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "you carefully feel the surrounding situation, can you feel something close to us?"


    Jinyun''s voice fell down that moment, I suddenly turned my head to look behind me, but I could not see anything black behind me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, turned back to Jin Yun and asked, "is there something like ghosts?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun raised her eyebrows slightly: "it''s not like"


    What''s that? Since it was not a ghost, why Jinyun suddenly became so nervous? I couldn''t think of it. Staring at Jinyun with wide eyes, Jinyun seemed to be thinking about something, and said to me, "you go and have a look"


    I didn''t expect that Jinyun would let me see it. I suddenly widened my eyes and pointed to the tip of my nose: "do you want me to go? Don''t you joke with me again


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you mean? You let me go by myself? "


    Jinyun nodded: "is to let you go by yourself, I am a Taoist, the body''s evil spirit is too heavy, if you go now, you may startle that guy."


    I pointed to my wheelchair with a bitter face, to tell him that I couldn''t walk at all.


    However, Jinyun tried to kick a foot in the wheelchair: "I told you, if you don''t go, it doesn''t matter. As for the antidote, you don''t think about it."


    I looked at him with a bitter face and said in my heart that you are special. This is forcing me to die. Although I think so, I still haven''t said it. After all, Jinyun is my only straw to save my life.


    I wheeled my wheelchair into an alley ahead.


    According to Jinyun''s meaning, if it''s not soul, it''s another kind of thing.


    A kid can kill me half to death. If there is anything else in it, I''m afraid it will scare me to death.


    While I was thinking, I walked towards the front.


    When I got into the alley, I suddenly felt a gust of Yin wind rushing out of the alley, which made me shiver for several times.


    I looked behind me for a few eyes. Jinyun didn''t follow me. I took a deep breath and calmed down. I stood at the entrance of the alley and looked inside for a while. At this time, there were bursts of horse hooves in my ears. It sounded like someone was riding a horse galloping here.But the voice was really


    I swallowed my saliva and asked tentatively, "who is it?"


    No one answered me, but the sound of hooves stopped at this moment.


    I was slightly stunned. At this moment, I felt that the Yin Qi was becoming stronger and stronger, which entangled me in it.


    I was so scared that I froze.


    Don''t know why I feel that thing seems to be around me, let me shiver.


    I was thinking about it, and suddenly there was a giggle in my ear, and then the thing whizzed through my heart.


    At that moment, I only felt my heart was shaking with it. I felt as hard as I could.


    At this time, Jinyun also ran over.


    In Jinyun came over that moment, into my heart of things also jumped out.


    Give this thing to suddenly come out, I suddenly collapsed on the ground, Jinyun rushed to come and helped me up.


    Give him such a touch, I puff a mouthful of blood one by one, stare at Jinyun: "I am I, am I going to die?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "I can''t die. I''m here."


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "then why do I feel so painful? What is that thing just now? Did you see it clearly? "


    Jinyun squinted at the front and then said to me, "well, I can''t explain it to you now. Anyway, I know what it''s like to play. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find the antidote. As for this guy, I''ll take it to me and I''ll deal with it."


    I nodded, this just gave Jinyun to support to stand up, walked toward the front in the past.


    When we arrived, I found that the place where Jinyun brought me was the old man''s house.


    I widened my eyes: "you don''t want to tell me that the antidote is in this place, are you?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "no mistake, the antidote is in this place, we will go in and get it now."


    To tell you the truth, I am a little repelled here at this time, and I am not willing to follow in, but Jinyun can''t help but tell me at this time and walked in with me.


    I can only sigh when I see Jinyun like this and drag him in.


    A moment later, Jinyun looked up at the front and said to me, "I found a secret room here that day. There are some messy medicines and an ancient book. There is no ready-made antidote. It needs to be mixed according to the contents of the ancient books. So it can take a while. Do you want to go in with me?"


    I nodded at Jinyun, and Jinyun sighed. After taking me in for a short time, Jinyun helped me to a table and asked me to sit down and have a rest.


    He himself went into the secret room, which should be to get the ancient books.


    At this time, I don''t know why. I can smell the smell of incense candles. This smell is a little strange, just like the smell from the quilt when going to the grave, not the pure smell of incense candle.


    I am slightly a Leng, always feel that there seems to be something wrong in this.


    I looked around with wide eyes, but strangely, I didn''t see anything at this time. My heart was also a little uneasy. I couldn''t help but shout at Jinyun.


    Strangely, the secret room where Jinyun is located is only a wall away from me, but he seems to be unable to hear my voice. He did not answer my words. At that moment, my heart suddenly twitched. That kind of bad premonition became more and more intense in my heart. I swallowed a saliva, widened my eyes and looked inside for a moment: "Jinyun, can you listen to me To my words "


    Jinyun didn''t answer my words and looked down at the ancient books. I thought his appearance was a little strange, but at this time I didn''t know what was wrong with me. I even braved myself to lean towards him.


    My legs are so soft that I used to hold the wall all the way.


    When I went in, he yelled at Jinyun: "did you listen to me again?"


    Who knows Jinyun still didn''t answer my words, at that moment my heart began to jump with crazy, I was scared a shiver, suddenly opened my eyes, trembling hands in Jinyun''s shoulder patted, want to see if Jinyun can hear me.


    But when my hand touched his shoulder that moment, Jinyun''s body suddenly fell down.


    It was like a piece of thin paper. When he fell on the ground, I found that Jinyun had become a paper man. I was so scared that I would run away. Jinyun could not scare me like this, that is to say, I must have hit dirty things at this time! blamed! How can I be so miserable?

 Chapter 287

    Jinyun, who was just fine, turned into a paper man in a twinkling of an eye. I can''t believe that the scene in front of me is true. However, there is no time for me to think so much at this time. I want to turn around and want to escape. But at this moment, suddenly a hand was put on my shoulder, and my heart followed me at that moment Suddenly convulsed, because this hand is not Jinyun''s, but a dead person''s, there are a lot of corpse spots on it.


    At the moment of seeing these corpses, I couldn''t help being stunned. I swallowed my saliva, and even had no courage to escape.


    I stared at him and asked, "who are you?"


    Originally, I didn''t look back, so I asked such a nonsense, but when I heard his voice, my heart began to shake violently, because the speaker was not someone else, but the old man. He said to me with a smile: "you forgot me so soon?"


    When I heard the old man''s voice, my heart was pounding. I quickly looked back at him. At this time, the guy was grinning at me, as weird as it was. I took a mouthful of saliva and said to the old man, "aren''t you dead? How can you live well? "


    After hearing what I said, the old man laughed: "do you want to know?"


    I didn''t dare to get too close to this guy, but I tried to squeeze a smile at him.


    the old man laughed and dragged me to fall on the table. All of a sudden, I felt that my bones were falling apart. It hurt me to death.


    I looked at the old man with wide eyes. I bit my teeth at him and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    The old man laughed at me: "you forgot what I told you before. I will refine your soul and swallow it up!"


    I heard the old man say this, and scolded the damned, but at this time I was in his hands, and could not move at all.


    I gnawed my teeth and said to the old man, "don''t come here, or Jinyun won''t let you go."


    After hearing my words, the old man covered his mouth and giggled: "are you threatening me?"


    Originally, I didn''t know what to say, but at this moment, Jinyun''s voice came to our ears: "yes, we are threatening you, so what can we do?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man was shocked, and then said to Jinyun, "you have given it to me"


    Jinyun laughed: "just your little tricks, you want to play tricks with me? When I saw the forest in the past, I knew that it was a fake, but I wanted to play tricks. It''s a pity that you, an old man, have been a businessman for so many years without any sense of anti investigation. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I was also surprised. Then I asked Jinyun, "is that thing in the alley also the ghost of this guy?"


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun waved to me: "not that thing, I really don''t know what it is, but this guy is using this time to find you."


    I thought the matter was settled like this, but I didn''t expect that he would say so. After a while, I felt that my brain was not enough.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and cursed me. He turned around and wanted to run. Seeing that the old man wanted to run, my heart was relieved. The old man was a little self-conscious. At least, he would not be a dead end. I would not be much better at that time.


    I was secretly happy when suddenly heard Jinyun shouting: "seal!"


    His roar scared me a lot, and Zhu took a look at Jinyun. At this time, I found that Jinyun''s hand was rapidly combined with complicated seals, and soon became a big net like thing, which tied the old man firmly.


    The old man struggled for a few times. It seemed that he wanted to break the shackles of Jinyun, but the more he struggled, the tighter the net.


    Jinyun looked at the old man, and then said to the old man, "you don''t have to struggle. This net is not an ordinary Taoist art. You can''t get rid of it. But if you want to be cut into countless pieces by this cinnabar net, I don''t mind if you keep struggling. Anyway, the people who suffer are not us."


    Hearing this, the old man''s face suddenly became ugly, and roared at Jinyun: "what do you want to do?"


    Jinyun shrugged at the old man: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to ask you where the antidote is?"


    When the old man heard Jinyun say the antidote, he burst out laughing: "antidote? Hey, hey, you want an antidote? "


    When I heard what Laozi said, I knew that this bastard didn''t want to tell us the truth.


    Sure enough, the old man vomited at us and then said to us, "do you want to know? Wait for me to be a cushion. The antidote is hidden in my heart. I can''t tell you. "After hearing his words, Jinyun slightly wrinkled no, but at this time Jinyun didn''t force this guy to talk, but said to himself: "close up!"


    With the moment of Jinyun calling out, the whole net began to shrink violently. Jinyun pulled me up and said to me, "it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t tell us. I''ll take you to find it now. I don''t believe it. Without him, we can''t find the antidote."


    I know that Jinyun at this time is the old man, so I did not refute, but nodded at Jinyun, followed Jinyun and walked out towards the outside.


    However, before we stepped out of the door of the chamber, the old man suddenly softened and said to us, "don''t go. I don''t want to lose my soul. I beg you not to leave."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Jinyun turned to look at the old man with a sneer: "when the forest is dead, it must be more like a ghost, but you are not the same old ghost. You will disappear from the world and become nothing."


    after hearing this, the old man looked at us with a bitter face: "you investigate If you want to say so. "


    Jinyun waved to the old man: "give me the antidote. I may spare your life, but we are not like you. If you don''t keep your word, I can solve you immediately."


    Jinyun can''t see anything in his eyes. The old man thinks he hesitates at this time, but he still sighs. Then he says to Jinyun: "there is only one antidote in my body. After eating it for an hour, I will dissolve the poison on my body, but this process is very painful. I don''t know if he can bear it."


    When I heard the old man say this, my eyes widened for a moment, and I asked the old man, "what are you talking about? You say it''s a very painful process? "


    At this time, the old man''s momentum had been lowered, and he nodded at me and Jinyun: "we are to give you the poison on your body. If you want to be killed, you need to use another kind of poison to restrain it. In this way, you know, I can only use poison to attack poison. I can attack each other with two kinds of mutually subdued poison. In this way, the poison in your body will fight In the end, they will be killed. Even if they are immortal, they will not hurt you


    When I heard the old man''s words, my face suddenly turned pale. However, Jinyun just looked at the old man for a while, and then said to the old man, "since this is not nonsense, give us the antidote. If you say it is true, I will save you a life. If you tell a lie, I will let it "Hey, you"


    the old man sighed and said to Jinyun, "in my pocket, I''m under your control now, so you have to do it yourself."


    To tell you the truth, after hearing the old man''s words, I felt a little flustered. I stared at them, but Jinyun didn''t talk nonsense at this time. He went to the old man''s side and pulled a small bottle out of his coat. He said to me, "here''s the antidote."


    Although the old man had said hello to me before, when I picked up the medicine bottle, my heart was still shaking. I was afraid of sharp pain, which I had to admit.


    Seeing that I didn''t have the courage to eat this thing, Jinyun glared at me. Then I went to my side and said to me, "you must eat it, otherwise."


    My hands were shaking, but I still shook my head at Jinyun.


    Jinyun saw me like this and said to me, "give me the medicine bottle."


    I don''t know what Jinyun is going to do. But at this time, I really gave the medicine bottle to Jinyun. He took a few eyes and poured out the pill inside. It was a black pill.


    Jinyun looked at the pill and looked at me, and then suddenly put out a hand to hold my mouth.


    This came all of a sudden is really too sudden, I have no reaction to come over in the end is what is going on, Jinyun has put the medicine into my mouth.


    This kind of poison is often the kind that melts in the mouth. It''s impossible for me to spit it out when I suddenly put it into his mouth. I stare at Jinyun, but before I say a word, I suddenly feel my stomach tumbling, and I''m about to spit it out and roll on the ground To me like this just sighed, and then said to me: "bear with it."

 Chapter 288

    I heard Jinyun say so, immediately bitter face toward Jinyun said: "you this is standing to speak, do not back pain good pain!"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun raised eyebrows, then shook his head and said to me, "don''t complain, now you see what you''ve become. Really, I''m saving you."


    Jinyun is still murmuring at this time, but my ears began to hum. I feel more and more confused in front of me, but my stomach is becoming more and more painful. This kind of double pain between illusion and reality is the most painful.


    I don''t know how long I lay on the ground like this. Suddenly, I felt that someone poured a bowl of medicine for me. I opened my eyes slowly and looked at it. It was Jinyun who was holding me and smiling at me: "you''re OK."


    As soon as he said this, I suddenly felt that my stomach was terrible. I couldn''t help but vomit it out. When I vomited a lot of sticky things, I found that my vomit was full of white insects, which made me feel as disgusting as possible.


    Jinyun patted on my back: "it''s OK, everything is calm."


    I heard Jinyun say this to me and squeezed out a smile: "yes, it''s OK. It''s OK."


    I was just saying this, Jinyun suddenly helped me up. When I stood up, I found that my legs seemed to be OK. I could stand up. My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe the scene in front of me.


    Jinyun also laughed at me when he saw me like this: "it seems that sometimes it''s not bad to eat a little bitterness. Although you''ve eaten poisonous insects and poisons, it''s really helpful for you to dredge the blood on your body. It''s OK to stand up!"


    Who knows Jinyun just finished saying this, I suddenly heard that old man yelled at us: "you are all OK, do you think you can let me go now?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, I suddenly looked back and saw that the old man was still struggling, as if trying to break free from the rope.


    Jinyun shook his head at the old man, and then he laughed.


    Seeing Jinyun laughing, the old man was scared and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Jinyun shrugged at the old man: "what am I laughing at? You should be very clear, don''t you?"


    The old man shivered when he heard Jinyun''s words, and then he said with a trembling voice: "you don''t count your words!"


    Jinyun looked at the old man askew: "what do you say? If you keep your word, how can you be like this? All this is what you asked for, so you can''t blame others. Now it''s all your own harm. You can''t blame me. I don''t believe you. If you suddenly change your mind, we will have trouble. So please don''t blame us. We can only do this to treat people like you. "


    While talking, Jinyun walked towards the old man. Originally, I thought Jinyun would beat Jinyun to death at this moment, but what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun just squinted his eyes for a while, and then took out a small demon altar and called out to the old ghost: "close up!"


    When I saw that Jinyun didn''t kill this guy, I couldn''t help being stunned for a long time. I asked Jinyun, "why do you want to keep him?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "I don''t want to keep him, but to sacrifice him to your ancestor. Really, I really don''t understand why you should fight with such a person?"


    I dry smile, a time also don''t know what to say with Jinyun.


    Jinyun tugged me: "since it is good, let''s go out and have a look at the thing before. I''m afraid he didn''t appear in front of us for no reason."


    Heard Jinyun said so, I suddenly thought of this guy into my heart things, a thought of here I was scared to hit several shivers.


    Seeing me like this, Jinyun frowned slightly: "what''s the matter with you? What do I think of you as if you were preoccupied? "


    Hearing this, I immediately told Jinyun what happened to me. After hearing my words, Jinyun was a little surprised and looked at me with wide eyes: "what do you say? You mean to get that guy in your heart


    I nodded at Jinyun: "yes, at that time I thought it was you who came to save me. Now I am like this."


    Jinyun looked at me, but he didn''t talk to me at this time. Instead, he tore my coat.


    I didn''t expect Jinyun would do this, but I was shocked and asked at Jinyun: "what are you going to do?"


    Jinyun gave me a look: "what else can I do? I saved you, of course. "


    When Jinyun pulled away my clothes, I found that there was a black dragon seal on my chest at this time. It looked like it was hovering in my chest.


    When I saw here, I was stunned for a moment and said to Jinyun, "is the sound of horse''s hooves just passed by a black dragon?"After hearing my words, Jinyun sighed at me: "I really admire your imagination. I want to ask if you have ever seen a dragon?"


    To Jinyun such a question, I was stunned for a moment and asked at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this?"


    Seeing my whole appearance, Jinyun helped me to be a fool and said to me, "you are so stupid that you can''t help it. What dragon is there in this world? It''s just something that lives in people''s legends. It''s like someone said that there are fairies in the world. I want to ask you if you have ever seen a fairy? "


    To Jinyun a sentence choked me for a long time do not know how to answer his words, Jinyun turned a white eye at me: "go, less nonsense, let''s go to that alley to see what''s going on."


    I nodded my head, but in my heart, I scolded Jinyun heart secretly. At that time, why didn''t you go and have a look? If you went to have a look, maybe this would not have happened, and I would not have been tortured.


    Although I thought so, but I didn''t say it. We stopped when we took Jinyun to that alley.


    Jinyun raised eyebrows and looked inside for a while, then said to me, "this is where it is, isn''t it?"


    I nodded: "yes, that''s where I heard the hooves of horses."


    Jinyun looked at here for a while, originally intended to go in, but at this time, he suddenly looked down. I don''t know what Jinyun saw, and then he asked Jinyun, "what are you looking at?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun raised his head and looked at me. Then he said to me, "you can squat down and have a look and you will know what''s going on."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I was slightly stunned, but still according to his meaning, I squatted down and looked at the ground, but I didn''t find anything, so I looked at Jinyun in doubt: "what do you want me to see?"


    Jinyun white my eye: "your eyes grow in the back of the head? Look carefully, if you can''t see anything, just squat here and don''t get up "


    when I heard Jinyun say this, I was a bit unhappy, but at this time, I suddenly saw a thin mark on the ground, but it was not very clear.


    I widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun. Jinyun said to me, "did you see it?"


    I swallowed to cry saliva, nodded at Jinyun: "see, is this thing just got into my heart?"


    If I had guessed correctly, the thing that got into my heart was not something else, but a snake.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the Dragon Seal on my chest and asked Jin Yun, "is it a snake?"


    Jinyun nodded, which is a default of my idea.


    As soon as I thought of it, my heart jumped up with thumping, and said to Jinyun, "what do we do now?"


    Jinyun deeply looked at me, and then said to me, "soldiers will block the water, cover the earth, what are you afraid of?"


    After I heard what Jinyun said, I didn''t know what to say. After a deep look at me, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on my shoulder: "this is a refined thing. Now we try to find him and see what his family wants to do. This kind of spiritual cultivation will not do anything wrong with people There must be a reason for them to find you. "


    Looking at Jinyun with a bitter face: "if it weren''t for you, I could have met such a thing? At that time, if we didn''t hear anything, we would have nothing


    Who knows I just finished saying this, Jinyun turned to me with a white eye: "that''s your business. What''s wrong with me? But it''s OK. Anyway, you are the one who is looking for me, and it''s not me. If you keep looking for me like this, I don''t care about you. You can do it yourself. I''ll leave here now. "


    Jinyun always threatens me like a brave man. Although I am not willing to do so at this time, there is no way. Who calls me nothing!


    I think of one side son son to face Jinyun to make amends smile way: "not that that that you say, we do now?"


    Jinyun this person so, after hearing me say so, he laughed at me: "you know how good it is, why should you compare with me, do you think so?"


    I heard Jinyun''s words really want to kick him from the back, but at this time I had to resist the idea in my heart and could only squeeze out a big smile at him: "yes, yes, I knew I should have listened to you, instead of talking nonsense with you here. You can rest assured that I won''t be able to do it next time."

 Chapter 289

    Jinyun heard my words and then laughed out: "OK, it''s almost the same. Since this, let''s start, I''ll help you find that guy."


    Jinyun said, drawing out a spell from his body, and murmured in his mouth. I don''t know what Jinyun is talking about at this time, but I know that Jinyun is urging the charm, and I can''t help being stunned. However, I dare not disturb Jinyun, so I wait for him so quietly. A moment later, Jinyun pulls out a charm from his body and smashes it on the Snake Print. At last, a red cinnabar line like thing jumps out in an instant.


    I slightly a Leng, Jinyun but said to me: "did you see anything?"


    After hearing the words of Jinyun, I couldn''t help but be a little stunned, and said to Jinyun, "didn''t you see it?"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "this thing can only be seen by yourself, others can''t see it, you go forward and follow what you see, don''t have deviation."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I asked him, "don''t you follow me to have a look?"


    Jinyun waved to me: "I won''t go for the time being. I''ll tell you what''s going on when I''m ready."


    I said, although I feel a little uneasy, but I also know that this is not the time for me to say other nonsense. I stood up and walked in front of me.


    I don''t know how long it took me to see the end of the red line, which leads to a cave. Originally, I didn''t intend to go forward and wanted to call Jinyun. But at this time, I remembered that Jinyun didn''t follow me at all. I had to make a mark on the ground with bitter face and turn around to leave here, but I didn''t think of it But before I left, I suddenly heard a creak.


    The moment I heard this sound, I felt my scalp all burst up. I swallowed my saliva. I didn''t want to stay here for a second. I turned around and was about to leave. But I didn''t take the steps. Suddenly, I heard a giggle, and then the ground began to clamber out of snakes.


    The moment I saw these snakes, my heart began to twitch. The snakes in front of me were not ordinary snakes, but cobras one by one. As long as I was bitten by these guys, I had almost no way to live. Moreover, if so many poisonous snakes attacked me together, the consequences would not be considered.


    I swallowed my saliva, and the snakes raised their heads, spit letters and stared at me quietly.


    I didn''t dare to run. I delayed a few seconds. The snakes circled the cave, but it was strange that these snakes did not occupy the cave.


    My heart sank when I saw it. Are these snakes psychic? Do they mean to want me in the cave?


    I think that there is such a possibility, so at this time I dare not think about it any more, and I slowly retreat into the cave.


    Sure enough, I didn''t make a mistake this time. When I got into the cave, there were shouts in the cave, and then the group of snakes outside retreated far away.


    But I can see that these snakes don''t mean to leave. I know that they are threatening me. If I go out at this time, it will be no good.


    I had to go to the cave with a bitter face.


    With every step I took, I could feel the light in the cave lighting up.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but at this moment, a deep voice suddenly came from the cave: "are you here?"


    When I heard this sound, I felt as if my heart had been hit hard. My chest was suffocating and I wanted to spit out the acid in my stomach.


    But I still endure this kind of uncomfortable feeling slowly toward the front of the past.


    The cave is not very deep, so I walked a few steps and got to the front.


    At this time, I saw an old man with white beard sitting at the table drinking wine. After seeing me, he gave me a smile: "please sit down."


    I know that this old man is absolutely not an ordinary person, so I dare not violate his will at this time and sit opposite him in a hurry.


    I just wanted to ask who he was.


    The old man said to him, "don''t talk. Come and drink some wine to suppress your shock."


    I gave a dry smile, and then I suddenly poured the glass he gave me into my stomach.


    The old man looked at me for a moment and said to me, "you are a forest, aren''t you?"


    I took a sip of saliva and asked the old man, "how do you know my name?"


    The old man laughed: "there is nothing I don''t know in this world."


    When I heard the old man''s words, I raised my eyebrows slightly, and then I asked the old man, "what do you want to do?"


    The old man laughed at me and poured me a glass of wine: "nothing. I just want to see you. You are just like what they said. You are not only cowardly, but also have no ability."


    When I heard the old man say that, his face turned red.The old man laughed at me: "don''t be nervous. I won''t eat you. Relax. I asked you to come here. Please help me."


    When I heard the old man say this, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked the old man, "what do you mean by that? Can you make it clear? "


    The old man looked at me and then said to me, "look here"


    he tore off his clothes. At this time, I found that there was a dragon seal on the old man''s chest.


    is as like as two peas on my chest. I can''t believe my eyes. If it''s a wound, what hurts me is that old man is right. Why is there such a wound on his chest?


    Seeing that I was in a daze, the old man laughed at me: "don''t be nervous, relax and relax"


    it is not the first time that the old man has said such things to me. I was stunned and looked at him with wide eyes. Then I heard the old man say to me: "I know that even if I tell you, you don''t understand, but you can only do it To solve this problem, it''s probably Providence. I''ll give you something. You give it to the Taoist priest or the girls around you. They will understand what I mean when they see this thing. "


    He said and handed me a letter and a necklace. The necklace was the mark on our chest. I was not too surprised at this time. I was about to open the envelope and have a look. But at this moment, the old man suddenly pressed my hand and shook his head at me.


    I didn''t expect that the old man would stop me. I was confused for a moment, so I asked the old man, "what are you doing?"


    The old man laughed at me: "you can''t understand, and this thing can only be opened once, you still don''t want to read it."


    But I thought about it, I had better not look at it, save trouble, so I nodded at the old man.


    The old man laughed at me: "you can go."


    I, um, took the envelope and things on my hand and went out towards the outside. Sure enough, when I took my things out, all the snakes backed away.


    It seems that they are afraid of what I have in hand, and I don''t want to hesitate too much. I run to the lane before.


    As expected, Jinyun is still waiting for me here. Seeing me back, Jinyun lit a cigarette and then asked me, "how is it going?"


    I sighed and handed the old man what he had given me to Jinyun. Jinyun looked at it for a few times, but he hesitated for a moment and then laughed at me: "the person who gave you this thing must have told you that this thing can only be opened once, right?"


    I heard Jinyun say so, almost jumped up from the ground, rushed to Jinyun and asked: "how do you know?"


    Jinyun hehe smile, but did not answer my words, stood up and walked towards the police station.


    See Jinyun don''t want to say, I also did not go to ask again, followed him to walk back towards the police station together.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get to the police station.


    Jinyun saw that I had been following him and said to me: "you go to have a rest first. You''d better not look at some things."


    I think Jinyun probably didn''t want me to see what he had in his hand, so he nodded to Jinyun: "well, since you don''t want me to see it, I''m not interested in it. I''ll go back to sleep first. In any case, I''m tired after this day."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun also did not refute, just nodded at me, and then walked towards the front.


    I went back to the house and tossed about. I wanted to sleep and forget about it. But I didn''t know why. It was like a nail stuck in my heart. If I didn''t find out, I couldn''t feel at ease. So I jumped out of bed as soon as I clenched my teeth Outsiders, I should go to see it is no problem, as long as they do not let Jinyun they found it.

 Chapter 290

    I was in the heart of the skew for a while, and then I was busy lying on the edge of the window to have a look. At this time, Jinyun was just opening the envelope with Xiaoyu. The letter paper was very thick. I couldn''t see what was written on it, but I could see that it was written in red ink.


    I couldn''t help being stunned. I thought they would recite the things on the letter paper, but what I didn''t think of was that they were quietly watching no one talking. When I saw them like this, I was anxious and scolded. How could these guys look like this? How could they all know Say it out?


    I murmured in my heart, but suddenly I heard a cry from the room: "who is it? Come in, don''t play hide and seek for me outside


    I knew that I had been found out, so I opened the door with a bitter face and walked in.


    When they saw that it was me, they were slightly stunned, and then they said to me, "didn''t you go to bed? How could it suddenly appear here? "


    I gave them a dry smile, and then said to them, "I can''t sleep, I want to come to see you"


    originally, I still wanted to explain again, but at this time, Jinyun waved his hand to me, motioned me not to say any more. Then I looked at Xia Yu and said to Xia Yu, "since Linzi wants to know what''s going on, you can tell him."


    Xia Yu nodded her head and walked towards me. Originally she was going to show me the envelope, but at this moment, the letter suddenly burst into flames.


    Seeing that the envelope suddenly caught fire, I raised my eyebrows. It seems that the guy really didn''t want me to see what was on it.


    Seeing that I was unwilling, Jinyun waved to me to sit down. Xia Yu said to me, "even if I didn''t see the content above, we have seen it. We''ll tell you what you don''t know?"


    I gave a bitter smile, and now I can only look like this, so I nodded to the summer rain. Xia Yu said to me: "this letter is a letter for help, that is, the old man who gave you this letter asked us for help."


    Xia Yu said, holding out her hand and pointing to my chest: "here is the mark and this thing on your body"


    as she said, she took the pendant from her body and showed it to me. Then she sighed and said to me, "this thing is very important. This is a seal map. The old man wants us to untie the seal on it and put him on it Let it out of that place. "


    Hear Xia Yu say so, I can''t help but be stupefied for a moment, facing the summer rain said: "that is really strange, since he wants us to let him out, why also leave such a mark on my body?"


    When Xia Yu heard what I said, he laughed and said, "of course, it''s for you and him to have the same fate. If we can''t lift the seal, you''ll be with the old man in 49 days, and you''ll never get out of the cave. At least there''s some Taoism to hold on to, but you''re not the same. If you''re in that cave If you stay in the cave for more than 100 years, you will be haunted by anger if you sit in a cave like that for hundreds of years without doing anything.


    I heard Xia Yu say so, feel the whole body''s hair blow up, staring at Jinyun.


    Originally, I wanted Jinyun to refute Xia Yu''s words, but what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun nodded to me at this time: "yes, things are like this. Now you have to understand that this old man is doing this to make us completely puppets of him."


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, my heart began to get flustered and said to Jinyun, "don''t we have any other way?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nodded to me: "I think that old man is polite to you now, because he still can use us. But once we untie the seal, we will not be a useful chess piece, and then we may become an eyesore in the flesh nail. Do you understand what I mean?"


    In fact, even if Jinyun didn''t say so to me, I knew it would be such a consequence, so I nodded to Jinyun: "I know this, but what should we do at this time?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "I don''t know now. I haven''t seen that old man. I don''t know how deep his mind is. We have to meet him when we have time."


    Hear Jinyun such a moment, my heart suddenly twitch for a while, the face also showed a sense of loss.


    Seeing me like this, Xia Yu looked at me and then comforted me: "don''t worry. After all, we still have 48 days. During this period, many things can happen, such as killing the snake spirit in the cave. As long as you get rid of him, your seal will be lifted."


    Xia Yu said this is very simple, but as long as the individual uses his own brain to want to know that things will never be as simple as corpse. If she said that she could kill that guy casually, we would not have suffered so much.I was thinking, Jinyun patted on my shoulder, and then said to me, "Xia Yu is right. Besides, we are protecting you by your side. What are you afraid of?"


    I raised my head and took a look at Si fan Han, who had never said anything about it. I wanted to ask for the meaning of Si fan Han.


    Although Si fanhan didn''t say anything, she nodded at me to reassure me and not to be too nervous. Seeing that Si fanhan was like this, I had to sigh, and then nodded to them: "I know, I won''t be able to deal with this matter"


    before I finished my words, Jinyun waved to me: "you are tired too My God, go and have a good rest. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Don''t be too nervous. "


    I, um, just pushed Xiaoyu into the room. I didn''t know how long it took me to lie in bed to sleep. After I fell asleep, I had a lot of strange nightmares. In a word, this sleep was very uncomfortable. I just woke up.


    When I woke up, it was the morning of the next day. I looked up and looked around. At this time, I found that it was already bright.


    I got up from the ground. At this moment, my door was pushed open. During this period, we had been boarding in the police station, so I immediately looked up to see who it was.


    When I turned my head, I saw Xiao Li come in with a glass of milk. Xiao Li laughed at me and said, "come and eat something. You can''t go on like this."


    After hearing his words, I gave a dry smile, then nodded at him and took up the milk to pour it into my stomach.


    But I was a little curious at this time, so I asked Xiao Li, "why did you get up so early?"


    While I was talking, I looked at his appearance carefully. At this time, I found that Xiao Li''s clothes today were very formal.


    I was slightly stunned, and then asked Xiao Li, "what good things are you doing today?"


    Xiao Li nodded to me and then laughed: "after Cheng team disappeared, there was no one to replace him, so the Bureau arranged me to replace him."


    After hearing Xiao Li''s words, I was a little surprised, but I still laughed at Xiao Li: "so it is. It''s very good. By the way, are you going to the police to hold a ceremony today?"


    After hearing my question, Xiao Li nodded to me: "yes, I am not preparing to go!"


    I smile at Xiao Li: "that''s really congratulations."


    Xiao Li, with a smile, didn''t know what to say. At this time, Jinyun came into the room with the same expression as me.


    We exchanged greetings for a while, and Xiao Li turned to go out. But when Xiao Li just turned around and went out, Jinyun''s face suddenly fell down. Seeing Jinyun''s face suddenly changed, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter with you? How did your face suddenly change? "


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun turned to me, and then said to me, "do you see that there is a little bit of black gas on Xiao Li''s eyebrows, and the black air seems to be constantly condensing"


    I didn''t understand what Jinyun was saying to me, so he widened his eyes and looked at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this? Why can''t I understand? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then said to me, "I don''t think Xiao Li''s promotion this time is not necessarily a good thing. I''m afraid there are other mysteries in it."


    I heard Jinyun say so, dun time raised eyebrows: "do you mean Xiao Li may be in danger today?"


    Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, I doubt that today''s things are not so simple, I''m afraid we have to follow him to have a look."


    I nodded. Since he had said so, I naturally did not hesitate. I quickly put on my clothes and washed for a while. Then I asked Jinyun, "let''s go and have a look now?"


    I thought Jinyun was going to take me with me at this time, but Jinyun suddenly waved to me: "no hurry, let''s look at the situation. Did Xiao Li say where he was promoted?"


    I shook my head at Jinyun: "no, didn''t you just come in at that time?"

 Chapter 291

    After hearing my words, Jinyun picked her eyebrows and then said to me, "it seems that we have gone to inquire."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I said to Jinyun, "you don''t want to follow up and see what''s going on?"


    Jinyun nodded: "this matter is very important, don''t you think he just came to say goodbye to us at this time?"


    I gave Jinyun such a say, after the cold not Ding hit a shiver, and then toward Jinyun nodded: "so a bit."


    Jinyun said, then said to me: "now there is not so much time for us to think, let''s go with it quickly."


    I saw that Jinyun was so anxious that I didn''t have to be wordy. I nodded at Jinyun and followed Jinyun towards the front.


    At this time, Xiao Li had already left, so we had to ask his colleagues. When we got his specific position, we rushed to that place.


    However, when I got to the place, Jinyun said to me, "wait, let''s not go in first."


    Jinyun''s words let me can''t help being stunned for a moment, then I''ll face Jinyun and ask, "we''re all here, why don''t we go in?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun gave me a look: "nonsense, the police are holding a ceremony here. It''s strange that you don''t get caught when you are an ordinary person. Don''t look at which public security bureau you can walk around freely, but you don''t know how many leaders there are. At that time, it will be difficult for Xiao Li to protect you. You don''t know such a simple problem?"


    I was stunned by what I said to Jinyun. Originally, I thought he would say something that surprised me, but it was such a shitty idea. I sighed and calmed my mood. Then I asked Jinyun, "what do we do next?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun thought: "let''s find a place first, and then go to the building opposite. I remember his colleagues told us that it is the 309 meeting room on the seventh floor. As long as we find the corresponding position, we are not afraid that we can''t find him. What do you say?"


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I thought about it, so I nodded at him and followed Jinyun to the top.


    When we went upstairs, Jinyun didn''t know where to take out a telescope sentence and looked at it in the opposite direction. Then he handed me the telescope and said, "look at it yourself."


    I looked at Jinyun in doubt, but still according to the meaning of Jinyun, the telescope was aimed at the opposite, and when I saw the meeting room, I was stunned.


    Because there is only one person in the conference room now, that is Xiao Li. He sits on the chair in a wooden chair and claps his hands in his own way. It looks a little weird.


    I shivered coldly and asked Jinyun, "what is Xiao Li doing?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "I don''t know, but Xiao Li''s appearance is really strange. How do I feel like Xiao Li can see something at this time? Have you found it?"


    If Jinyun doesn''t say it''s OK, I suddenly wake up when he says so. No wonder his eyes are always staring at the front, and his hands are beating constantly. It seems that this is indeed a little strange.


    But I think we can''t get in at this time. I asked Jinyun, "we can''t get in now. What should we do?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun shook his head at me: "it''s not right. Don''t worry. Let me think about what we should do next."


    I saw Jinyun raising eyebrows like this, and I didn''t know what to say for a while, so I nodded to Jinyun: "OK, I know, you tell me what happened"


    Jinyun looked at me, then patted the forehead: "how can I forget this one."


    I was startled by Jinyun''s sudden move, and then asked Jinyun, "I depend on it! You almost scared me to death! What are you going to do


    Jinyun took a deep breath, and then said to me, "if I didn''t guess wrong, Xiao Li didn''t receive any promotion notice at all. As for what happened, I can''t say clearly. But what can be proved is that all this is a conspiracy. That is to say, there are no policemen in that room Then we can find a way to save him! "


    I was a little surprised when I heard Jinyun say so, but I thought for a second that what Jinyun said was not wrong, so I nodded to Jinyun: "OK, do as you want, let''s go now?"


    Jinyun nodded and I didn''t talk nonsense any more. I walked down to the bottom of Jinyun, and I quickly followed him when I saw Jinyun.


    When we went up that floor, I found that the corridor was empty, and there was no one. Although it was daytime, it would make people feel uneasy in such a quiet environment. I swallowed my saliva and looked at Jinyun with wide eyes. I wanted to ask Jinyun what was going on. Who knows Jinyun is just swinging at me at this time The hand motioned me not to ask anything, saw Jinyun all like this, I had to swallow what I wanted to say back to my stomach.I was thinking, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder and motioned me to go forward.


    I nodded and got up to pass, but at this time Jinyun suddenly patted on my shoulder: "wait a minute, don''t rush to pass."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then I asked Jinyun, "what''s going on? You don''t find any problems again, do you? "


    I didn''t expect that I was just joking, but Jinyun nodded to me: "yes, I just saw other things"


    at the moment of hearing Jinyun''s words, I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes. Some didn''t believe what he said, and Jinyun didn''t explain. He just took some willow leaves from his body, crushed them, handed them to me, and then attacked me "You swallow this in your mouth and you know what''s going on," he said


    I heard Jinyun say this, slightly stunned, but I according to the meaning of Jinyun all he handed me things into the stomach, in the moment I eat the food, I suddenly saw a row of police officers in police uniform standing in the corridor, one by one solemn, but their faces are a little different from ordinary people''s, white brush on It''s like putting flour on it.


    I glared at Jinyun, but Jinyun said to me, "did you see it?"


    I nodded at Jinyun: "yes, those things in front are a little strange. I''m afraid we have to think of other ways."


    Jinyun squeezed my eyes at me, then took out a small piece of yellow paper from his body, squeezed my eyes at me, and then folded into a small mosquito.


    I looked at Jinyun doubtfully and wanted to ask Jinyun what tricks he was playing. Who knows I haven''t said this yet, Jinyun said to me: "put your finger out."


    I''m not stupid. Seeing Jinyun like this, I quickly shook my head at Jinyun: "no, that"


    who knows that I haven''t said anything, Jinyun suddenly grabs my hand and then cuts it vigorously. A stream of blood comes out from my palm. I almost cry out in pain. But at this time, Jinyun covers my mouth, and then He shook his head at me and motioned me not to speak. I sighed at him and closed his mouth.


    Jinyun took a look at me, put my blood drops on the paper mosquito, and then touched his body: "baby, these people will be handed over to you."


    After hearing him say so, I dare not speak any more, I just look at him quietly, and Jinyun doesn''t want to say too much nonsense at this time.


    he just looked at me and patted the mosquito, and then the whole mosquito flew towards the police as if it were alive. At the moment of being bitten by a big mosquito, the police''s body was soft and collapsed On the ground, their bodies began to change rapidly, and they soon became paper people one by one.


    I widened my eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of me. At this time, Jinyun didn''t seem to want to say too much nonsense. He stood up and walked towards the front.


    See Jinyun go forward, I also hurriedly followed the past, until the door, I just whispered to Jinyun asked: "what do we do now?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "what else can I do? Let''s hear what''s going on inside


    As he spoke, he turned his head to the door, which should be listening to the movement inside.


    When I saw him like this, I learned to put my head on the door to hear what was going on inside.


    When I put my ears on the door, I heard a click. This sound is a bit like that from the radio. It sounds strange.


    I widened my eyes and didn''t believe it, so I turned my head and looked at Jinyun. Jinyun shook his head at me, indicating that I should not think much about it. If I listen carefully to the movement inside, I will know what''s going on.


    I''m a, again side ear toward the inside to listen to the past, at this time Jinyun suddenly face a change.


    Seeing Jinyun''s face suddenly changed into this kind of appearance, I was startled and rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun looked at me and then said to me, "Xiao Li is going to have an accident. Let''s go in quickly."


    I was so scared by Jinyun''s saying that I immediately reached out to pull the door. But at this time, I found that the door was locked. No matter how hard we two could not pull it open. At that moment, my heart was really flustered and my eyes widened to look at Jinyun: "you should think of a way quickly. What should we do now? Can''t you watch Xiao Li die like this

 Chapter 292

    Jinyun''s face is as ugly as it is at this time. When I saw him like this, I became nervous. Jinyun looked around and couldn''t close it. He grabbed a stool from the side and smashed it against the door.


    I only heard a click sound, the door on the top of the time to smash a hole to come, Jinyun vigorously in the hole on the top of a few feet, so has been kicking the door a big hole before taking me in.


    When we went in, we found that Xiao Li had already started to walk towards the glass window, with a happy smile in his mouth.


    When he saw this, he yelled in his heart


    To Jinyun such a call, Xiao Li suddenly hit a smart, then turned to look at us: "what else do you have? Today, I immediately "


    who knows Xiao Li''s words have not finished, Jinyun yelled at Xiao Li:" confused! Open your eyes and look around you to see what''s in front of you


    After Xiao Li gave Jinyun such a roar, he suddenly regained his mind and looked at the front. When he saw the scene in front of him, his legs were weak and he almost fell on the ground. The black air on his head was scattered from his eyebrows because of Xiao Li''s exclamation, but before we came and were happy for a few seconds, Xiao Li''s black spirit almost fell to the ground The black air of Li Meixin has gathered again and is approaching Xiao Li.


    Jinyun saw him like this and slightly picked his eyebrows. Then he said to Jinyun, "wait a minute!"


    Give Jinyun such a call, Xiao Li looked up doubtfully at Jinyun, did not seem to understand why Jinyun called the word "wait a second time".


    However, the black gas suddenly stopped at this time. It was like having life, which surprised me a lot.


    Jinyun looked for a while and then called out to Xiao Li: "don''t move!"


    With the cry of Jinyun, Xiao Li was shocked. However, the black gas of that group also re penetrated into Xiao Li''s eyebrows. Seeing this scene, I finally knew that Xiao Li would commit suicide. All this is because the black gas is playing tricks. Now Xiao Li is at the juncture of illusion and reality, so he can''t tell what is true It''s fake.


    I saw him like this, raised eyebrows and asked at Jinyun, "what should we do now?"


    Jinyun shook his head at me: "don''t worry, don''t worry, you let me think about it."


    Jin Yun said this just finished, originally sitting on the seat of those white faced police slowly from their position to stand up.


    Seeing their ferocity, I yelled at them. How could I forget these guys?


    Chapter 292 want you to die


    Jinyun looked at him for a while, then yelled at them: "don''t come here, otherwise, I''ll kill you now!"


    With his words falling down, those white faced policemen rushed towards me and Jinyun. Seeing them like this, I subconsciously protected my face and let these guys stay away from us. At least I didn''t see it, and I couldn''t feel so scared.


    I thought that if these guys came, we would be dead and dead. But what I didn''t think of was that I waited for a long time without feeling anything wrong. I opened my eyes and looked at the front. At this time, I found that those guys would suddenly turn into a pile of paper dust when they were in front of us.


    Did Jinyun do it?


    I raised my head and looked at Jinyun. At this time, a hand of Jinyun was rising towards the outside, and a stream of anger spread from Jinyun. It looked particularly terrifying. I widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun. I didn''t expect that Jinyun''s body would be so strong.


    Jinyun saw me like this and laughed at me: "are you afraid?"


    I looked up at him, I didn''t expect that Jinyun could still smile at this time.


    Xiao Li didn''t dare to move at this time. He just widened his eyes and looked at us.


    After a moment, Xiao Li suddenly seemed to see something terrible and said to us, "ghost, there is a ghost behind you!"


    When I heard Xiao Li say this, my colleague and I were stunned and then looked behind us. But there was nothing behind us. That is to say, Xiao Li was hallucinating at this time, so we could see something behind us.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then I said to Jinyun, "Xiao Li''s mind may be because the black air on his head is affecting him. I''m afraid we have to go and find a way to get rid of the black air on his head!"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nodded to me: "it''s simple. Just give it to me. You can help me to look at the door. If there''s anything wrong with you later, you can tell me. If those guys come back to life again, it will be troublesome.After I heard the words of Jinyun, I nodded to Jinyun: "you can rest assured, this will be given to me."


    Jinyun this time but no longer with me nonsense, went straight to Xiao Li''s side, said to Xiao Li: "you don''t be nervous, we are here to save you."


    At the same time, Jinyun comforted Xiao Li, and pulled out a spell from his body. At that moment, he smashed down on Xiao Li''s forehead.


    Give this charm a blow, little Li Dun time howled a cry, his whole body began to follow trembling up, see Xiao Li this appearance I was scared, hurriedly to ask Jinyun what is the matter, but my words have not been exported, Jinyun waved to me, motioned me not to ask anything.


    Seeing Jinyun like this, I can only sigh.


    Jinyun stares at Xiao Li for a while, and then pulls the charm off his head. At this time, I can see that there is a group of black gas struggling on Jinyun''s hand, looking extremely painful.


    I''m just relieved. I''m going to walk towards Xiao Li and Jinyun, but what I never thought of was that at this moment, Jinyun''s charm flashed and burned.


    Jinyun was going to help Xiao Li, but it seems that he didn''t expect that the charm on his hand would suddenly burn. He looked at the curse with wide eyes, and then swore at the curse. He stretched out his hand to catch the black gas. But what we didn''t think of was that the black gas seemed to have been prepared for a long time In a flash, it disappeared from our sight.


    My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it was true.


    Jinyun squinted and looked for a while, then he helped Xiao Li up.


    Xiao Li rubbed his eyebrows and looked around. Then he widened his eyes and kept groping for something in his chest.


    Maybe he was looking for Honghua. He was surprised when he saw us, but at least I''m sure he really woke up at this time.


    Xiao Li took a look at us, then asked Jinyun and me, "how did you appear here? What''s this place? How do I feel "


    after hearing Xiao Li''s words, Jinyun waved to Xiao Li:" you are beside us now, and you have no promotion at all. Someone wants to harm you. If we hadn''t appeared here, you would have died. "


    After hearing what we said, Xiao Li rubbed his eyebrows. It seems that he didn''t believe what we said. Jinyun took a look at us and then said to us, "don''t think about it any more. We can''t stay here any more. Let''s leave here first."


    Life is more important than power. Xiao Li nods at us, and then we help him walk towards the police station.


    None of us spoke along the way, and the atmosphere seemed a little stuffy.


    Until we helped Xiao Li Shen to the police station, Jinyun said to me, "you come out with me in the woods."


    After I heard him say so, I nodded at him and walked out with Jinyun.


    When we two stood at the door, I didn''t know what I should say, but Jinyun pulled a cigarette out of his body and handed it to me. Then he said to me, "one?"


    I see Jinyun this look is not good to refuse, he nodded at Jinyun, lit a cigarette.


    Jinyun also deeply sucked two mouthfuls, then said to me, "what do you think of this matter?"


    I wryly smile: "you ask me this question is not to cast pearls before swine? I don''t know what''s going on. How can I tell you? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "you think, it is to let you express your own opinions, there is no other meaning."


    After hearing this, I sighed and said to Jinyun, "I don''t know how to say this, but I can be sure of one thing."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned: "Oh? What''s your opinion? Tell me. "


    I nodded at Jinyun, and then said to him, "why is this not aimed at others, but Xiao Li, have you ever thought about it?"


    Jinyun shook his head and then said to me, "you go on and see if you have any higher explanation."


    After hearing this, I nodded to Jinyun and said, "I think this matter may have something to do with officer Cheng, because all this is from"


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, Jinyun waved to me, and then said to me: "you don''t have to go on, I already know."


    After hearing the words of Jinyun, I was slightly stunned. Then I asked Jinyun, "do you know? What do you know? Can you make it clear? "

 Chapter 293

    Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then he laughed at me: "I can''t tell you about this for a while, but do you want to make it clear with me?"


    I heard Jinyun say so, then turned a white eye at Jinyun: "what you said is not nonsense? Of course I want to make things clear, but now we don''t know anything. How can we make things clear? "


    Jinyun smiles at me, and then says to me, "come on, I''ll take you to find clues, but it may be a little troublesome. If you encounter any danger then, don''t be scared to cry."


    I heard Jinyun say so, white Jinyun one eye, and then said to Jinyun: "listen to me, do I have such a coward?"


    Jinyun said with a smile: "almost"


    after hearing this, I was about to burst into bleeding. However, on second thought, I''ve been much more daring in this period of time. However, no matter what, these are not the key points. The key is how we can quickly find clues, which is our most concern.


    Jinyun sighed, took a few puffs and said to me, "are you ready? We can go. "


    I nodded at Jinyun, indicating that I had agreed with his idea. Jinyun just laughed at me and pulled me out towards the outside.


    I thought Jinyun was going to take me somewhere, but what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun took me to the conference room where Xiao Li was just in.


    I glared at Jinyun and said, "what are you going to do now? How can we come back here again? This place is not already "


    just as I was saying this, Jinyun waved to me, and then said to me," I brought you here naturally for my reason. "


    He said that, regardless of what I thought, he went straight to the table.


    I quickly stretched out a hand to pull Jinyun: "you made it clear, at that time Xiao Li was also there, why didn''t you collect clues at that time, you had to wait until now?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would ask him such a question. After a deep look at me, he said to me, "aren''t you nonsense? The people that those guys want to kill are not you, not me, but Xiao Li. I guess they must be afraid that Xiao Li will reveal some secrets, so they made such a bad strategy. But what they never thought of was that two Cheng Yaojin were killed on the way. These two Cheng Yaojin are me and you. "


    Jinyun said while pointing to me and him, see Jinyun this appearance, I slightly a Leng: "but I always feel that this matter seems to be aimed at us just right, why against Xiao Li?"


    When Jinyun heard what I said, it was like I gave him a wake-up call. He suddenly gave a smart look and then looked at me with a strange look. Seeing this look in Jinyun''s eyes, I was startled and asked Jinyun, "why do you look at me with such eyes? It''s scary. "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun made a white eye at me: "you are such a fool, but at the critical time, you gave me a big wake up, or I''m afraid something will happen."


    I heard Jinyun say so, slightly a Leng, but I don''t understand why Jinyun suddenly changed into this way, so I widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun: "what do you want to say? Tell me if you can make it clear to me. You always make us so hesitant that I can''t see or guess anything at all. "


    Jinyun took a deep look at me and then said to me, "I know which guys choose to kill Xiao Li first instead of you and me."


    I didn''t expect Jinyun will tell me this sentence, dun time staring at Jinyun: "what do you mean by this?"


    Jinyun took a deep breath: "Xiao Li should know more than us. They do it to kill people. Do you understand what I mean?"


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was wide eyed and understood that I understood, but I couldn''t think of it. If this matter really had something to do with officer Cheng, what reservation did Xiao Li have on us when we asked him to investigate? "


    I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes, and wanted to explain to me. But at this time, Jinyun waved to me, and then said to me," let''s put this matter aside. If Xiao Li really has something to hide from us, we must find out. Otherwise, this matter is not only concerned about this, but also related to us Department. "


    After hearing the words of Jinyun, my heart began to jump with the thump, but I thought about it and finally decided to nod to Jinyun.


    Jinyun sighed, and then said to me, "come on, this place can''t stay now. We have to hurry back to the police station. If what I think is right, there will be no clues left here, but Xiao Li is still in danger. If the secret he knows is too big, they will not let him go"


    I have a look at Jin Cloud, then directed at Jinyun nodded, followed him out of the room, this time I have no mind to blame Jinyun, so toss me, let me continue to run back and forth with him.Jinyun did not have any bad expression, just take me to walk towards the police station.


    But when we just arrived at the police station, Jinyun suddenly made a stop sign to me.


    I did not react to come over, Xia Yu suddenly ran out of the police station, saw her face anxious appearance, I was slightly stunned, and then asked Xia Yu, "what are you doing in a hurry, is something wrong?"


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu nodded at me and then said to me and Jinyun: "something happened, something big happened."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and Jinyun said to Xia Yu, "don''t be excited, make it clear."


    Xia Yu calmed down his mood and said to Jinyun and me, "Xiao Li committed suicide. His whole body is covered with blood. It''s like cutting a lot of knives. Now he has been sent to the hospital. But because of too much blood loss, he doesn''t know whether he can survive.


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, my heart twitched violently.


    I swallowed saliva, staring at the summer rain: "where is he now?"


    Xia Yu sighed: "of course, it''s in the hospital, where else can it be?"


    Originally heard Xia Yu say so, I want to tell Jinyun that let me go to the hospital with him to see Xiao Li, but I don''t know why, Jinyun gently picked his eyebrows for a while and then said to us, "don''t worry, Lin Zi, you''ve been tired for a day, go back to have a rest, as for Xia Yu, you go to the hospital with me.


    Xia Yu nods at Jinyun, and then she will follow Jinyun and walk towards the hospital.


    Originally, I wanted to stop them to go with them, but I shook my head when I thought about Xiao Li and Jinyun''s attitude just now. Now, it''s better not to follow the past. After all, Jinyun has told me so, and I don''t think more than medicine. When I go back to bed, I want a big sleep, but let me What I didn''t expect was that I couldn''t sleep after I went back.


    I stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    Xiaoyu came in at this time, carrying a cup of strong coffee beside me, patted my hand, and then said to me, "big, you wake up?"


    I''m a, then against the light rain asked: "how do you think of looking for me, is there something you want to tell me?"


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu cried and laughed at me: "big, what do you say? If I had nothing else to do, I would not have come here to see you, would I? "


    When I heard Xiaoyu say that, I nodded to Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu said to me: "sister fanhan is afraid that you will have an accident because of too much pressure, so she asked me to accompany you, so"


    I heard it, so I waved my hand against Xiaoyu, and then I laughed at Xiaoyu: "you don''t have to worry about me, I''m ok, but I''ll come back I want to ask you something


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, and then said to me, "what do you want to say?"


    I thought about it and asked Xiaoyu, "after we left, Xiao Li didn''t have any abnormality? For example, what do people who talk to themselves say


    Xiaoyu probably didn''t expect that I would ask her such a big question. She raised her eyebrows slightly and then said to me, "no, at that time, Xiao Li was still very normal. She talked and laughed with us, and it didn''t look like she was too sad. Besides, he didn''t show anything wrong. Otherwise, you can think about it However, I don''t have the ability of sister fan Han and Xia Yu, but I can see at a glance whether there is a problem with a person. If you think about it, sister fan Han''s ability is so great, but she also doesn''t see the design. So I wonder if this matter has something to do with him? "


    I never thought of Xiaoyu or say such words to stare at Xiaoyu, and then said to her: "this meal can be eaten more, but words can''t be nonsense, otherwise there will be an accident"


    after hearing my words, Xiaoyu was stunned, and then made a white eye at me: "you guy, I''m not using children''s thinking in and big Say these things "


    and

 Chapter 294

    After I heard Xiaoyu say so, I couldn''t help sighing. When Xiaoyu saw me like this, she seemed to think of something. Then she said to me, "if not, let''s go to the hospital and have a look?"


    In fact, even if Xiaoyu didn''t tell me, I couldn''t help being curious, so I nodded at Xiaoyu. Then I said to Xiaoyu, "after we go, don''t let Jinyun see it. Don''t let him get angry again."


    Xiaoyu beamed at me with a smile: "well, it''s wrapped in me. If it''s big, you can rest assured. Xiaoyu will never let Jinyun find it."


    I see the rain like this helpless to the light rain shake his head, I really don''t know this little girl at this time and what the ghost idea.


    I said to the light rain: "then let''s go, but do you know which hospital Xiao Li is treated in?"


    Xiaoyu flushed at me with a smile: "I knew the big one would ask so, so you can rest assured, go on, I will take you."


    I nodded, Xiaoyu didn''t talk much at this time, and took me to the hospital.


    When we arrived at the door of the hospital, the light rain suddenly stopped. Seeing the moment when the light rain stopped, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Facing the light rain, I asked, "why don''t we go in?"


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes at me: "at this time, if we go in, it will be found by Taoist priest Jinyun?"


    Xiaoyu made a cute face at me while talking, but at this time I didn''t have the heart to play with Xiaoyu at all, so he looked at him with a bitter face and said to him, "what should we do now? Can''t you stay here all the time? "


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu shook his head at me: "don''t worry about it first"


    I don''t know what Xiaoyu is going to do, but I don''t want to disturb Xiaoyu, so I stare straight ahead.


    At this time, two patients, one male and one female, came out of the hospital to see the scenery.


    Xiaoyu squeezed his eyes at me, then he laughed out: "do you think I said the opportunity is coming?"


    I was slightly stunned and didn''t react at all. Originally, I wanted to ask her what Xiaoyu was going to say to me. But before I said it, Xiaoyu suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on my neck, and then I sank and fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to wake up in love.


    When I woke up, I realized that I was wearing a patient''s suit.


    I''ve been staring for a long time.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the voice of light rain. I turned my head and looked at it. Only when I turned back, I found that the light rain was not the appearance of light rain, but just the appearance of that woman. And I was looking at me in the opposite direction, as if I had lost consciousness.


    I swallowed saliva and asked in the light rain, "what have you done, little girl?"


    Xiaoyu gave me a smile and then said to me, "it''s called transplanting flowers and trees. Their souls are transferred to your body and my body. But you can rest assured that they will be OK. It''s just a short sleep. You and I need these two bodies as protective umbrellas.


    When I heard Xiaoyu say so, I can only nod at Xiaoyu: "anyway, you have done everything now. It''s useless to say so much. Shall we go in now?


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu nodded at me and took me to the hospital.


    After we went in, I and Xiao Yu walked towards the operating room.


    At this time, I found that Jinyun and Xiayu were sitting outside the operating room quietly watching the red light above.


    See Jinyun and summer rain are in, my heart began to jump with the bang bang bang, to tell the truth, I was a little afraid at this time, deeply afraid, Jinyun they found that we also came here, then we are afraid we can not explain clearly, the more I think like this, the faster my heart beat.


    Xiaoyu saw me like this, covered his mouth and chuckled at me. Seeing Xiaoyu laughing, I was not very happy. He asked Xiaoyu, "what are you laughing at?"


    Xiaoyu shrugged his shoulders and then said to me, "now we are borrowing corpses to fill our souls. Don''t worry, they can''t find us. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go first to show you."


    after Xiaoyu said this, he didn''t let me say it separately, and then he walked towards Xia Yu.


    I stare at Xiaoyu with big eyes. This little guy is really brave.


    However, just as Xiaoyu said, Xia Yu''s eyes are still staring at the door of the operating room. They have no mind to pay attention to us here. I am relieved, but at this time, I hear Xiaoyu yelling at me: "what are you still waiting to do? It''s time to take the medicine. "


    I give the light rain such a call suddenly come back to God, after I nodded at the light rain, followed her to walk in the past.At this time, Jinyun suddenly raised his head and looked at me. Then he said to us, "two of you, I think we''ve met somewhere, right?"


    I did not expect Jinyun will suddenly come to such a sentence, the moment on the squint eyes to Jinyun, but my heart at this time is flying general beating.


    Xiaoyu saw me stupefied, and then walked towards Jinyun, then pinched his waist and said to Jinyun: "I said you didn''t recognize the wrong person? When did we meet? "


    Xiaoyu''s voice is very mature at this time, listen to Jinyun can''t help but stupefied, then Jinyun waved to Xiaoyu: "it''s OK, maybe I''m too nervous, you don''t mind."


    After hearing this, I was relieved. Xiaoyu didn''t mean to stop at this time. She took my arm and walked towards the front.


    When we got to the corner of the stairs, I asked the light rain, "what''s the matter? Have you found any useful clues? "


    Who knows I said this just finished, Xiaoyu shook his head at me: "no, it''s really strange, how can there be a little breath inside?"


    When I heard Xiaoyu say this, I was shocked and asked at Xiaoyu, "Xiao Li is not dead, is he?"


    Who knows that I just finished this sentence, Xiaoyu rolled his eyes at me: "who knows? But before the body is carried out of the operating room, we can''t say that someone else is dead. We can''t say that the world is still alive


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, but I turned a white eye at the light rain, and then I said to him, "I know that, I''m not making you joke with me here, I''m serious."


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu rolled his eyes at me: "big ones are serious, and Xiaoyu is also serious. Xiaoyu didn''t cheat big ones"


    when I heard Xiaoyu say that, I frowned slightly, and then asked Xiaoyu, "can you tell me exactly what''s going on? I''m a stupid person. I can''t turn around quickly. "


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu rolled his eyes at me: "now there is Taoist priest Jinyun guarding the door of the operating room. We can''t get in at all."


    After I heard the words of Xiaoyu, I sighed at the light rain and then asked her, "then we have no other way?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to me: "yes, there is no other way now. We can only wait now. When time comes, we can walk in with Taoist priest Jinyun. Then"


    I don''t understand. Since we can''t get in at this time, how can we get in with Jinyun?


    From the light rain, it seems that I saw the little rain, and then I asked, "what''s the look of me smiling?"


    Xiaoyu squeezed his eyes at me: "anyway, you can''t get in now, let''s not rush, then I can let you see him, even if I''m dead, how about this?"


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, and then I just sighed and sat down.


    Light rain ha ha a smile, toward Jinyun that side son aimed to see one eye.


    I sat on the steps and waited quietly for a while. Then Xiaoyu seemed to think of something and said to me: "big one, it''s OK. Anyway, we can''t get in now. How about we go out for a walk and relax?"


    I nodded to the light rain, just stood up to go, but at this time, we suddenly heard the voice of Jinyun: "wait a minute!"


    After hearing the voice of Jinyun, Xiaoyu and I were stunned. Then we turned our head and looked at us. Jinyun was holding his arm and smiling at us: "I knew you two would come. Don''t hide. Let''s go. Since you want to know what''s going on, it''s not a secret. Follow me. Let''s wait until he comes out How about that? "


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other. In fact, I knew that Jinyun was not so easy to cheat, so I had to scratch my head and squeeze out a smile at Jinyun. Then, Jinyun walked towards him, and Xiaoyu just sighed.


    I looked at Jinyun and asked him, "what''s going on here? Isn''t it good just now? How suddenly "


    Jinyun shook his head at me:" I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, things have become this way. Let''s have a look. "

 Chapter 295

    Hearing this, Xiaoyu and I were both slightly stunned, but we still nodded at Jinyun. Since the world knows that we will come here, we have nothing to say. After all, the body belongs to others. After all, Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, and then we changed our body to come.


    We waited for a while, and the door of the operating room was finally opened.


    The doctor came out of the operating room, looked around, and then said to us, "are you the only people in this place?"


    Hearing the doctor''s words, we couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then thought of the police who hadn''t come yet. But Jinyun still nodded to the doctor: "yes, we are the families of the patients. How can we have any problems?"


    The doctor shook his head and then took out a document: "since you are the family members of the patient, please sign this again."


    When I heard the doctor say this, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly looked at the thing on his hand with my head on my side. Then I found that this thing was a list of secondary operations. The moment I saw this thing, I swallowed my saliva. Signing this off all the time means that we have to bear this huge responsibility now.


    However, Jinyun still nodded, without hesitation. After signing the document, Jinyun asked the doctor, "what''s the matter? How is he now? "


    The doctor took a deep look at Jinyun, and then sighed at Jinyun: "the situation is not so good, anyway, you should be prepared mentally. We''re going to put him in the intensive care unit. We''re going to prepare for a second operation. "


    Hearing the doctor say so, I and Xiaoyu''s eyebrows all wrinkled up, Xia Yu also bit teeth at the doctor and asked: "is there no other way?"


    The doctor nodded to us: "if you want to go in and have a look, you can go in and have a look. Anyway, he hasn''t woken up yet, but you should remember not to wake him up at this time. It''s not good for his health."


    When we heard the doctor''s advice, we nodded to the doctor, then we got up and walked into the operating room.


    Xiao Li is still in a coma at this time.


    Several of us looked at each other. After the doctor left, I asked in a low voice to Jinyun: "if Xiao Li has been sleeping like this, I''m afraid we can''t ask for anything. We have to think of other ways to do it."


    After hearing my words, Jinyun nodded at me, and then said to me, "the way is not without, but the situation is dangerous now. If you want to go with me, you can also."


    After I heard Jinyun''s words, I was a little confused. I didn''t know what Jinyun meant. But Jinyun took a deep look at me: "do you want to get clues?"


    Since Jinyun has said so, I naturally nodded at Jinyun: "yes, but what can you do?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun laughed at me: "well, I''m afraid we''ll get into his dream. As long as we get into his dream, we can ask some things. But I have to say, what kind of scene will be in his dream? Now we have no way to determine. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I heard Jinyun say so, and then nodded at him to show that he had understood. But at this time, Jinyun did not rush to take me into Xiao Li''s dream, but waited for the doctor to push him into the intensive care unit before taking us.


    When Jinyun was ready to dream, Xia Yu suddenly asked Jinyun, "elder martial brother, are you really going to go in like this?"


    Jinyun nods at Xiayu, and then asks Xia Yu: "what''s the matter? Are you still worried that something will happen to us in his dream? "


    Summer rain this time don''t know why to smile a little stiff, but she still shook her head at Jinyun, although so, my heart still feel all sorts of strange.


    But I also did not ask anything, in fact, I also know that even if I asked for summer rain now, she would not tell me.


    When I was in a daze, Xia Yu patted me on my shoulder: "what are you doing in a daze? Close your eyes"


    after hearing Xia Yu''s words, I quickly nodded and then closed my eyes. At this time, Jinyun stretched out a hand and pressed it on my shoulder. With the moment of Jinyun pressing down, I only felt my head sink, and then suddenly I felt my head sink It fell to the ground.


    By the time I woke up, I was in the dark, like a chaotic universe.


    I slightly a Leng, looked around one eye, and then called out to all around: "Jinyun, where are you?"


    But no one answered me. I was a little stunned and called out to all around: "where are you, where are you? Is this his dream


    Or no answer, I swallowed saliva, this time I do not dare to think about it, just go ahead.


    This should be Xiao Li''s dream. Jinyun should not harm me. I murmured in my heart. At this time, I suddenly lit up in front of me. Slowly, it was like a big white fog, so thick that I couldn''t see what was in front of me.I''m a little surprised, but at least it turns out that it''s all a dream world.


    Dream of the world is generally extremely irregular, anything can happen, so I am particularly careful at this time, in these white fog fumble to find the way, but at this time my ear is heard a loud bang.


    The moment I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly turned my head and looked behind me. But at this time, I didn''t see anything. But I can guarantee that the voice just heard came from here.


    I was thinking, suddenly someone whispered in my ear: "are you here?"


    Although I knew it was in a dream, I still shivered when I heard the voice, and then I asked after me, "who is it?"


    Again, no one answered me.


    I gritted my teeth and looked around for a while before I got up and walked towards the front. At this time, as long as I had no ghost in my heart, those things should not do me any harm.


    But after I walked on for a while, the white fog in front of me began to slowly dissipate, and then there was the scene of our city, which was a street.


    I couldn''t help being stunned when I saw this street. Isn''t this the one in front of my rental house?


    I took a look at the sky. At this time, the sky was dark, there was no moonlight or clouds, but the haze looked like the scene of the end of the world. I stood on the road and looked ahead.


    There was no one on the road. It was empty and terrible.


    I am really puzzled at this time. How can Xiao Li appear in his own mind? Is there any connection between them?


    I thought about it, but I didn''t speak much. I just walked quietly to the front. I thought, as long as I go forward, I can see something.


    what I was thinking as like as two peas in the distance, just like the voice just now, I just didn''t recognize what it was because I was too nervous. Now I suddenly wake up when I hear this voice. This is the sound of a bullet!


    When I think of this place, my hair will explode at once. No, I have to go and see what''s going on. If there is a gun body here, something will happen.


    While I was thinking about it, I flew over. However, in my dream, there was a special case that I didn''t have to work hard to get up now, so I didn''t have to die here. "


    I soon got to the place where the gun burst out. At this time, I looked up and looked at the front. Xiao Li was aiming his gun at a broken house in front of me, and behind him stood a group of people. However, these people''s eyes were very chaotic, just like dead people, and their faces were white and terrible. I was so scared that I crouched down and didn''t dare to look at the front ¡£


    At this time, I was suddenly patted on my shoulder. My mood was always tight. Suddenly, I was stunned and shivered. When I was about to ask the person behind me who it was, his hand suddenly covered my mouth, and then made a silent gesture to me, Sign me not to say anything.


    I turned my head and looked at Jinyun, which was a sigh of relief, and then nodded at Jinyun, indicating that I already knew.


    Jinyun looked at me for a while and then stopped saying anything, but staring at the front for a while.


    At this time, Xiao Li was still holding a gun, and then several policemen appeared beside him, holding guns to the upstairs. I took a look at the dilapidated building in front of him. It seemed that there was a man in the room.


    I carefully looked at the man in the house, but I couldn''t see his face, but I suddenly felt something was wrong. This guy didn''t seem to be the person in Xiao Li''s dream, because all the people in Xiao Li''s dream were very dull, but the guy in front of me seemed very smart and weird. Although I couldn''t see his face clearly, I could see him Cunning eyes


    isn''t this guy the man of Xiao Li''s dream? As I was thinking, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder and then shook his head at me

 Chapter 296

    I saw Jinyun shaking his head when slightly frowned, then I directed at Jinyun in a low voice: "what do you shake your head to do?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would suddenly open my mouth and stare at me. Then he wanted to make a gesture to forbid the voice, but it seemed to be a little late at this time.


    Xiao Li and others turned their heads to us.


    Jinyun saw this scene, scolded a damned, and then pulled me hard, just want to take me to escape here.


    But this time seems to be a little late.


    After all, this is Xiao Li''s dream. The whole world is dominated by Xiao Li.


    Jinyun glared at me: "see what you do."


    After I heard Jinyun say this, I quickly looked at the front, which found that we were surrounded by a dense crowd of men and women, old and young, and could not count how many people. But when I saw their eyes, I suddenly felt a little flustered. I always felt that these guys were not living people They''re going to eat us.


    I glared at Jinyun: "it''s useless to say anything else now, let''s try to get out of here quickly"


    after a deep look at me, Jinyun said to me, "it''s not good. We want to go out, these people can''t be killed."


    Jinyun said, shaking his hands, he threw out two halves of the Nepal Army knife: "you remember these people are fake, you are like cutting watermelon, kill these people on the line."


    Jinyun said that no matter what I think now, he rushed to the front of those guys with a saber. At this time, I found that the reaction of those people was very slow, which was several beats slower than our reaction speed. The only thing that was more powerful was that they were too many.


    I thought that there was no Nepalese saber in Jinyun''s hand, that is to say, the two sabres in his hand should be illusory with ideas.


    After I thought about it, I closed my eyes. As expected, a Tang Dao appeared in my hand. I didn''t have the heart to talk to them at this time. Although I was afraid of cutting down a corpse, Jinyun also told me that it was a dream. All people were illusions without soul, so I didn''t have it at this time Hesitating, he took the knife and cut at those people.


    Soon we had a way ahead of us, but what I didn''t expect was that we had just cut a road in front of us, but a group of thoughtless guys gathered behind us.


    I yelled at me. No matter how powerful the Tang Dao is, it still won''t work. So I closed my eyes and began to change my illusion again. Soon, I changed a nine five pattern. In fact, at this time, I found that it was good to have a good weapon in my dream. At least I could get the weapon I wanted.


    Jinyun saw that I was still in a daze, so he called out to me: "what are you doing? Let''s go


    I gave Jinyun such a shout, suddenly come back to God, followed Jinyun to run in front of it.


    I don''t know how long it took me to get to Jinyun.


    It looks like a dead man crawling out of the golden cloud.


    I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes, and then asked at Jinyun: "it''s not a way. Even if this gun can produce countless bullets, even if your Nepal can cut iron like mud, we are still trapped here.


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun raised his head and looked at the broken building. Then his eyes brightened and said to me, "these guys won''t enter that place, so"


    when I heard Jinyun''s words, I took a quick look at the dilapidated building. Sure enough, these guys are always three or five meters away from the door of the building, and there is not even a footprint within three or five meters.


    Jinyun waved to me: "go


    I, um, followed Jinyun and rushed to the front.


    The moment we entered the building, the people outside suddenly stopped. I was relieved and said to Jinyun, "we knew that we would be ok if we entered this place"


    originally, I was still talking with Jinyun with a smile, but at this moment, Jinyun''s face suddenly changed, and pressed hard on my shoulder and mouth "Get down!" he yelled at me


    Give Jinyun such a press, I immediately fell on the ground, mouth and nose are all blood.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Jinyun what kind of wind it was, but before I said it, I heard a loud bang, which was the thump of a shotgun.


    Damn it, that''s a shotgun. If we get hit, we''ll have to be sieved!


    I quickly hold his brain, Jinyun also dead pressure on my body.


    It was not until that bullet hit the stairs in front of us for hundreds of holes that Jinyun helped me up.


    I thought it was over, but when I raised my head, the cold sweat on my head broke out, because at this time I saw a large number of people with guns in front of me, just like a regular army.I saw that they were all aiming at us with guns in their hands. I felt anxious and felt their painstaking efforts churning.


    Jinyun saw that I was still in a daze, and pulled my arm vigorously: "NIMA''s silly x is not running quickly, waiting for others to wear a sieve, are you satisfied?"


    After hearing the cry of Jinyun, I suddenly came back to my mind and jumped up from the ground and ran up with Jinyun.


    We just went up to the second floor, below began to crackle, bang bang for a while, a large number of walls began to slide down the wall.


    I widened my eyes. At this time, I couldn''t care whether there was any mess in the upstairs. At this time, life is the most important thing.


    I was thinking that I had been dragged to the second floor by Jinyun. We just scrambled up and suddenly heard someone laughing in my ear. Then I said to me, "here you are"


    at the moment of hearing this voice, Jinyun and I were stunned at the same time. We turned our head and looked behind us to see who it was Now there''s nothing behind us.


    I was a little stunned, then I grew up and asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter with that voice just now"


    who knows what I said just now, the voice rings in our ears: "what you want to know is already known, you should leave here, otherwise my territory will be broken by people outside. ¡±


    as soon as he said this, I felt a strong wind blowing around me, and then I fell to the ground as soon as my body was soft.


    At this time, I also felt dizzy, and my eyes became more and more blurred.


    I don''t know how long it took before I opened my eyes slowly.


    I found that self-help has returned to the real world, but my chest is suffocating at this time, puffing out a mouthful of blood stasis.


    Jinyun also woke up at this time, and he also looked very tired.


    After looking at me for a while, Jinyun shook his head at me: "you guy, sooner or later we will have to kill you"


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "I can''t blame it, how can I know that will happen."


    After hearing the conversation between me and Jinyun, Xia Yu and they quickly looked at us and then asked, "what''s the situation? What''s the matter with you?"


    Jinyun shook his head: "we have no harvest, but almost died in it."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, Xia Yu widened his eyes: "elder martial brother, are you kidding me? You said you almost died in it


    Jinyun nodded to Xia Yu: "whether you believe it or not, this is the fact. We have encountered some things, and now we can''t tell you clearly. In a word, we didn''t get any useful clues, but this little life was almost lost. Ha ha, are you right, Linzi?"


    I heard Jinyun''s voice, where there was a strong irony, I sighed: "don''t you say that, have you forgotten? When we came out, the man had told us that you had got the result you wanted. Now you can go! Have you forgotten that sentence? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun slightly suddenly raised eyebrows: "is this old man''s words hidden in what mystery not become?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I nodded to him: "I''m not sure what the old man wants to tell us, but he can''t say it at this time. That''s why I came to such a move. I think this old man must not have said this to us for nothing. Do you think?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun meditated for a while, and then said to me, "you are right. Maybe I was too careless, so I didn''t pay close attention to what the man said at that time. But now we just want to go back in, it''s impossible to estimate, and Xiao Li''s soul can''t bear us so many times Attack, otherwise his brain will have problems, then we just want to apologize, it''s too late


    Xia Yu and Xiao Yu looked at each other, and then said to Jinyun, "it''s not possible. What are we going to do then? I don''t think it''s necessary to wait until Xiao Li wakes up to ask. I think when Xiao Li wakes up, he still won''t tell us anything, will he? "


    After hearing Xia Yu''s words, I took a deep look at Jinyun and wanted Jinyun to give us a more detailed answer. However, Jinyun waved to us at this time: "well, I can''t tell you when to talk about it now."

 Chapter 297

    Seeing Jinyun like this, we didn''t know what to say for a while, so we had to nod to Jinyun. Jinyun took a look at Xiao Li and walked out with us.


    There is one thing I can''t put down at this time, that is, the things on me. If I can''t lift the forbidden spell on me, my heart will not be peaceful.


    Jinyun looked at me for a while and then asked me, "what do you think?"


    I said my worries and Jinyun again. After hearing what I said, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly: "this is right. We''re afraid we have to go to the snake house to see the old man. I''m afraid that old man will tell us some valuable clues."


    After hearing this, I nodded to Jinyun and followed Jinyun to the front. As for Xiayu, they all went back.


    I took Jinyun all the way to the cave, but at this time it was a dead silence. When I came, I felt my head was buzzing, and a strange feeling poured into my heart.


    Seeing me stupefied, Jinyun shook his head at me: "what are you afraid of? We''re here to find him. He needs us now and won''t kill you. What are you afraid of? "


    I dry smile, and then followed Jinyun to walk inside.


    As soon as we stepped into the cave, we heard a lot of creaking sounds, a little like people walking back and forth inside.


    I was scared to hit a shiver, holding arms to the Jinyun asked: "there won''t be any unclean things in it?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "how dare you be? I just told you that? If you don''t have a problem, just go away


    Jinyun said and dragged me toward the front of the past, but at this time, I suddenly feel under the sole of his feet to something wrapped around, and then the center of gravity is not stable, all of a sudden fell on the ground, which suddenly knocked out my stomach acid.


    I was about to yell at the damned, but it was too late. The thing seemed to have life and dragged me to the wall. However, I could feel the softness of this thing. It should be a snake!


    When I was in a daze, my limbs and neck were all entangled.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the darkness in front of me. Jinyun also felt something wrong at this time. I turned on the flashlight and took a look at me. With the moment of Jinyun lighting down, I found that I had fixed four snakes on the stone wall. In front of me, a four or five meter long Python was spitting out a letter and staring at me.


    Snake this kind of thing can bring a great sense of fear to people, let alone such a boa constrictor?


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to move. But at this time, Jinyun shook his head and laughed. Then he said to the boa constrictor: "I know what to do. You don''t have to scare me. Take good care of this guy. If he gets hurt, I''ll let your whole cave collapse."


    Jinyun finish saying, head also don''t return to walk inside to go in.


    Even though I want to see the snake running around the wall, I don''t want to see the snake running around the wall.


    I don''t know how long I have been waiting for. Suddenly there is a whistling sound coming from inside. At the moment of hearing this sound, I frowned slightly. At this moment, several snakes tied to me immediately released me.


    Although my bones felt as if they were going to fall apart, I didn''t have the heart to care about the pain. I staggered up from the ground and walked into it.


    When I went in, I found that Jinyun was playing chess with the old man.


    When I saw the two of them playing chess, my anger suddenly came out. I almost died here, and you are still in the mood to play chess with this old man?


    Originally, I wanted to scold Jinyun in the past, but what I didn''t think of was that at this time, Jinyun''s head was covered with sweat beads, just like being under great pressure.


    Go and have a look at the old man on the other side. His face is calm and calm. I''ve swallowed my saliva. Are they gambling with each other at this time? "


    I dare not think, just stare at them, a moment later Jinyun finally wiped the sweat beads on his head and said to the old man, "you lost."


    The old man laughed and put the chessboard away: "I''m old. I can''t catch up with you young people."


    I don''t know what they are doing in Jinyun, so I looked at Jinyun strangely, and then I asked them, "what are you doing?"


    After hearing my voice, Jinyun slowly turned his head, but when I saw his appearance, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. This guy''s face was dead gray, and his pupil was very big. He was a ghost pretending to be a corpse!I was so scared that I turned around and wanted to run. But the old man laughed at me at this time, and then said to me, "Lin Zi, you are a little too timid? We didn''t say we wanted to hurt you. How could you turn around and run away? "


    After hearing the old man''s words, I suddenly stopped. It''s not that I don''t want to go now, but this guy doesn''t want me to go. If he doesn''t want me to leave here, I''ll have enough snakes outside.


    So at this time, I had to turn around and have a look.


    At this time, the old man''s hand suddenly loosened, as if something floated from his hand, and then quickly got into Jinyun''s head.


    With that thing into the head of Jinyun, Jinyun''s face slowly returned to normal.


    After seeing Jinyun''s face recovered, I was relieved. Jinyun''s body was also soft and fell on the ground.


    I quickly walked over and helped Jinyun up.


    The old man laughed and asked us, "what''s the matter? You''re not here just to play chess with me, are you? "


    Jinyun wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, then he laughed at the old man: "yes, we are not here just to play chess with you, but to find you something."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man laughed and then said to us, "come on, what can I do for you? Did you think of a way to save me or "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then Jinyun said to the old man," we have plenty of time, don''t we? Now we don''t know anything. How can we help you out? "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man laughed: "listen to what you mean to ask? Tell me what you want to ask. If I can answer you, I will try my best to give you an answer. What do you think? "


    I didn''t expect that the old man would say so. He looked at him with wide eyes and then looked at Jinyun. Jinyun laughed at the old man: "since you said that, we don''t have to be so restrained. Senior, I want to ask how you were sealed here? Can you tell us? "


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, I was also a little surprised. I didn''t expect that Jinyun would ask such a question. He looked at Jinyun with wide eyes, and the old man also raised his eyebrows: "I didn''t expect you would ask such a question."


    Jinyun smiles at the old man: "if you want us to save you, you must tell us, otherwise, no one can help you, right?"


    After thinking about it, the old man said to us, "what you said is right. Well, since you want to know, I will tell you."


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, but we didn''t say anything. We just looked at the old man quietly and wanted to wait for him to tell the truth.


    The old man sighed deeply, and then he said to us, "this thing can be said from the time I went up the mountain to get medicine hundreds of years ago. At that time, I was originally a demon, but my cultivation was not high, so I needed a medicine called Canghai as the foundation of recuperation to collect the aura of heaven and earth. But what I didn''t expect was that I met that guy just after I went up the mountain. He sealed me here for hundreds of years, and he himself went up the mountain. There was a temple on the mountain, and he suppressed it. "


    I was stunned to hear the old man say that. Is this explanation a little too simple?


    Originally I would like to ask what, but Jinyun waved to me at this time, motioned that I would not ask anything, followed him to turn around and walk out.


    When we went out, I asked Jinyun, "do you really believe this old man''s words?"


    Jinyun gave me a look, and then asked me, "do you believe what I believe?"


    I was slightly stunned. It was obvious that Jinyun said so. He didn''t believe everything this guy said. However, Jinyun said to me: "it''s useless for us to stay here all the time. Since the old man said there is a temple on the top of the mountain, we''ll go up and have a look. Maybe we can get any useful clues there."


    I heard what has happened to Jinyun, so I had to rush to him. "OK, anyway, now you has the final say, you go up and we can go up and see it, anyway, it has no effect on me."

 Chapter 298

    Jinyun wants to laugh when I look like this. But he still nodded at me and led me up the mountain.


    It''s very hard to climb the mountain. There is no road on it. At this time, I even wonder if the guy is deliberately playing tricks on us. What can we see in this place? Can you build a house on it? I don''t believe it.


    Seeing my angry face, Jinyun just shook his head helplessly. Then he said to me, "don''t worry. I don''t think there will be any problems. Don''t worry about it."


    When I heard Jinyun say so, I could only nod at Jinyun and follow him to the top.


    Until we climbed for a period of time, I really did not have the strength to shout at Jinyun: "wait a minute, let''s have a rest?"


    Jinyun wiped the sweat beads on his head and then said to me, "well, we can''t find them for a while. Since you want to have a rest, you can have a rest."


    I heard Jinyun say so, this just a buttock sat in the weeds.


    But in the moment I sat down, I suddenly felt as if something had pricked me, and I jumped up from the ground.


    Jinyun has just lit a cigarette, and has not had time to take a breath. After hearing my pig like cry, he suddenly turned his head and looked at me. Then he asked me, "what''s going on?"


    I gave Jinyun such a shout to suddenly come back to God, with a very surprised look at my buttocks, and then said to Jinyun: "there seems to be something under this, good pain."


    Jinyun looked at me suspiciously, and then handed me a cigarette. He came to me, squatted down and looked at the ground. Then he said to me, "sure enough, you have no white pain this time."


    As Jinyun said this, he reached into the grass with a smile. After a moment, Jinyun pulled out a steel needle like object from it. Seeing this thing, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then he asked Jinyun, "this is"


    after hearing what I said, Jinyun took it up and threw it to me: "you can see for yourself It is. "


    I heard the words of Jinyun, so I had to nod to Jinyun, picked up Lai and looked at it for a while, but I didn''t see anything famous after looking at it for a long time.


    Jinyun rolled his eyes at me: "do you have a pig brain? I''ve told you so clearly that you''re still something I didn''t find out? "


    In fact, I feel a little aggrieved when I say this to Jinyun. I scratch my head and look at Jinyun with a bitter face. My heart says that you don''t make it clear, but I have to blame my head at this time. What''s the reason?


    Jinyun looked at me, then sighed and said to me, "look at the characters on the silver needle and the string below. These things are used to seal the soul."


    I heard Jinyun say so, scalp rubbed all of a sudden burst up, rushed to Jinyun asked: "you mean to say that our feet under the seal of this thing?"


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would ask him so. After I finished, Jinyun bit his teeth and wanted to knock me to death.


    I scratched my head and then said to Jinyun, "am I wrong?"


    Jinyun glared at me: "right? That''s right! Don''t you see that the silver needle is facing up


    I don''t quite understand the meaning of Jinyun, but I also know that his appearance proves that there should be no danger in this place.


    After looking around, Jinyun said to me, "who should have fallen this thing when he left, but you can see that there is no way to the top. That is to say, the people who come up are the same as us. They should have had a rest in this place, and this person still has a silver needle to seal evil spirits. What do you think this represents?"


    Hearing this, I suddenly woke up and said to Jinyun, "I understand what you mean. You are saying that Taoist priest is probably in this place, right?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun nodded to me: "you are finally enlightened. There is nothing wrong with you. What I want to tell you is this meaning, that is to say, what the old man said may be true. There is a Taoist who once sealed his seal on this mountain."


    I was stunned, but this is not the point. What I want to know is what Jinyun plans to do now, so I stare at Jinyun: "what do we do next?"


    Jinyun gave me a look: "what can I do? Of course, I went up to see what was going on "


    I heard what Jinyun said, and after thinking about it, I nodded at Jinyun and walked up the mountain with Jinyun.


    I don''t know how long after walking, we finally saw a little light in front of us. When I saw the light, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I stretched out my hand and pointed to the place at Jinyun: "there seems to be a temple over there."Jinyun squinted his eyes for a while, and then said to me, "no matter whether it is a temple or not, we are not here to play. Be careful and don''t let anything happen. Otherwise, in this kind of place, let alone whether we can invite the reserve army, even if we fall down from here, we will be broken to pieces."


    I nodded, followed by Jinyun, this just carefully toward the front of the past.


    I don''t know how long I followed Jinyun and finally got to the front of the temple.


    Now I can see the size of the temple. At least it has to be several hectares. But I''m very surprised how this temple can''t be seen at the foot of the mountain, and if there is no road, how can the house be built?


    See me still Lengshen, Jinyun patted on my shoulder, and then asked me: "what do you think of you?"


    I sighed and told Jinyun what I thought. After hearing my words, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    When I saw Jinyun like this, I asked Jinyun, "what''s your expression? Do you have any idea?"


    Jinyun nodded at me, then raised his hand and pointed to the red lantern on it: "did you see those two lanterns?"


    Isn''t that nonsense? I''m not blind.


    When I was thinking about it, Jinyun said to me, "since you have seen it, I won''t say any other nonsense. These two lanterns are a little weird. Remember that when we were in the past, we should never let our own shadow shine on the red lantern, otherwise it will not be good for us."


    I don''t know what Jinyun is talking about, but I still subconsciously nodded at Jinyun, but I said again in my heart that if I could avoid the light from the candle, I would not be a fairy?


    Jinyun took a deep look at me, did not know what Jinyun was thinking at this time, but he did not talk nonsense, but stood up and walked in front of me.


    I saw Jinyun go forward, and I didn''t dare to stay any more, so I quickly followed up.


    However, when we are still more than ten meters away from the gate, Jinyun suddenly stopped.


    I have been following Jinyun''s back, he suddenly stopped his pace and didn''t tell me, so I bumped into him.


    His shoulder was so hard that it hurt my head.


    I quickly stopped the pace, vigorously rubbed his head and asked Jinyun, "what do you do? After hearing my words, Jinyun turned his head and gave me a white look: "you idiot, can''t you decorate anything else in your heart except these?"? "


    I gave Jinyun such a reprimand all of a sudden, and I couldn''t help staring at Jinyun:" what do you mean by this? Why can''t I understand? "


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me, then said to me, "you don''t need to know. It''s really annoying."


    He said, from his body twitch two charms, he himself pasted one, the other handed me: "stick on the head, the light of that candle will not shine on you."


    I grinned and my heart said that you thought too much. At this time, I was a little puzzled by Jinyun, so the more Jinyun wanted me to do, the less I wanted to do. However, looking at me all the time, I had to stick the charm on my forehead, and my heart said that when you went in, I would tear off the charm and see what you could do.


    When I was crooked in my heart, Jinyun had already walked in front of me. His ears on the door seemed to be listening to something.


    A moment later, Jinyun raised his head and waved to me, indicating that I followed him to go inside.


    I nodded at Jinyun, pretended to be obedient, and followed Jinyun to the front. But when I got to the candle, I tore the charm off. I looked up at the lantern, and the candle still had no change. Seeing that the candle did not change, I sneered in my heart. Jinyun is playing me ? There was nothing at all, and he seemed so nervous.


    But in order not to scold Jinyun, I still put the mantra on the forehead.


    When we opened the door and went in, I looked around. At this time, I found that the yard was empty and clean.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then I said to Jinyun, "it''s really strange. How do I feel like there''s something sinister here? Do you feel it? "


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun looked up at me, and then said to me, "don''t talk. It''s a bit weird here, but it''s not necessarily the soul. Let''s look for it first and then we''ll know if there''s anything there."


    and

 Chapter 299

    I saw Jinyun like this for a while and didn''t know what to say. I just nodded at Jinyun, followed Jinyun and walked in front.


    After we had not been walking for a long time, Jinyun suddenly stopped. Seeing the moment when Jinyun suddenly stopped, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    Jinyun took a deep look at me, then his face changed and said to me: "someone"


    after he said that, he yanked me and hid me. Then his two eyes were staring at the front. After seeing Jinyun like this, my heart started to jump, and quickly frowned and looked at the front tightly.


    A moment later, an old man with a lantern came out of the darkness. Seeing the old man''s appearance, I couldn''t help but wonder. It seemed that the old man had no way to measure his age.


    Jinyun looked at the old man for a while and then asked me, "did you also find it?"


    I know what Jinyun is saying to me at this time, so I nodded at Jinyun.


    The old man looked into the yard for a moment, then shook his head, locked the door, and came back in.


    I was puzzled to see the old man tossing about like this.


    Jinyun but in my shoulder gently patted, and then gave me a look, indicating that I also follow up to see what is going on.


    I nodded at Jinyun and followed him to chase the old man. But when we were about thirty meters away, I suddenly felt as if something was pulling me, which made me unable to go to the front.


    I quickly stopped and looked at me suspiciously. Jinyun probably felt that I suddenly stopped the pace, turned to look at me, and then asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s question, I quickly waved to Jinyun, and then said to Jinyun, "it''s OK. Let''s go ahead."


    Jinyun looked at me deeply, then just nodded, and then took me to the front.


    I follow Jinyun, I don''t know why, always feel a little flustered, is it because of the red lantern just now?


    When I think about it, I feel my scalp tingling for a while.


    But at this time, I didn''t dare to tell Jinyun. I only felt that my head was getting more and more dim. I scolded him. Jinyun was finally sure that something was wrong with me. He turned his head and stopped. Seeing my pale face, Jinyun asked me, "did you not stick the charm on your head when you just passed the lantern Go on


    I heard Jinyun say so, afraid that he scolded me, I immediately wanted to say no, but Jinyun did not wait for me to reply, he said to me in a cold voice: "to tell the truth, if you don''t tell the truth, it means you don''t want to die. If it''s just like that, I won''t have to ask you anything."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I nodded to Jinyun with a bitter face. When Jinyun saw me nodding, he sighed and said to me, "I''m responsible for all the things in this. You should stay at the gate now. If there is no special situation, don''t leave the lantern, otherwise your soul will flow out of your body. You know me Do you mean


    When I heard Jinyun say so seriously, I was shocked for a moment. I asked Jinyun, "you mean, if that is what"


    Jinyun gave me a blank look, and then said to me, "stop talking. Hurry up. If you delay some time, your life will be lost."


    Heard Jinyun said so, I immediately scared a big jump, quickly to Jinyun nodded, toward the gate ran past.


    I really want to give myself two slaps at this time. I knew how good it would be to be obedient. I had to try my best to be brave. Now I''m good. I lost my wife and broke my army.


    I sighed, secretly opened the door and sat at the door.


    But when I just sat down, I felt a gust of cold wind was coming towards me. This feeling was quite uncomfortable. I felt the goose bumps all over my body appeared in that moment. I quickly widened my eyes and looked over there to see if there was anything around me. "


    but as soon as I looked up, I found that there was nothing around except the dark grass, which was the two red lanterns on my head. It seemed strange to be illuminated by these red lanterns on the ground. I didn''t dare to look forward to the front, so I just closed my eyes and pretended that I didn''t know anything. My heart said that I would be all right to sleep You don''t have to be so nervous.


    I was thinking, suddenly I felt as if something was biting my ear gently. I felt that my ears were not very comfortable, so I immediately wanted to open my eyes to see what it was. But when I wanted to open my eyes, I found that I couldn''t open them at this time, and my whole body seemed to be restricted by something It''s the same. It''s terrible.I struggled to sit up, but suddenly there was a giggle in my ear: "don''t move. If you move now, it won''t do you any good"


    the moment I heard this sound, my heart suddenly twitched. I tried to open my mouth to see if I could speak. Fortunately, my mouth did not So I said to the voice, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    After hearing what I said, the shadow laughed: "I don''t want to do anything, but just now I smell a smell from you that makes us excited, so I want to swallow your soul as our lamp oil."


    When I heard her say this, my heart began to thump. Was this guy


    just as I was thinking, the man suddenly said to me, "you guessed right, I am the lamp soul in that lamp. Hey, you let me see you, so don''t blame me."


    As soon as I heard him say so, I couldn''t make sense to such a guy once I bit my teeth. I had to think of a way to get rid of him.


    So I tried to bite on the tip of my tongue, a mouthful of blood spurted out, directly vomited in the guy''s face.


    As soon as I vomited blood from the tip of my tongue, this guy suddenly let me go.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I opened my eyes and was about to run into the yard, but before I had run two steps, I suddenly heard that guy yell at me: "ha ha, you hurt me, I still want to run?"


    At this time, I was in a state of panic. I didn''t have the heart to listen to that guy shouting behind me. Just run away.


    However, at this time, a spell suddenly flew out from front of me and hit the lamp soul on the body. The lamp soul smashed the charm and began to twist its body crazily, looking like a very painful one.


    Originally, I thought it was Jinyun who came to save me. When I was happy, I immediately wanted to shout at Jinyun. But what I didn''t think of was that when I looked up, what I saw was not Jinyun, but the old man before. When I saw this old man, I couldn''t help being stunned. The old man also looked at me deeply, and then he called on me Wave: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I''m afraid you have something else to do with you and that little Taoist. He''s in the hall now. If you believe me, come with me."


    He said no longer pay attention to me, turn his head to walk toward the front.


    I murmured in my heart, can I not listen to you now? If I don''t listen to you, can I get out of here by myself?


    Although I thought so, I could only hold back the words, so I followed the old man. I wanted to say something to the old man when I was on the road, but I couldn''t say anything when I heard it.


    After I followed the old man for a period of time, I saw that Jinyun was sitting on the futon quietly waiting for us.


    Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I was slightly stunned, and then asked Jinyun, "what''s going on? How did you "


    Jinyun opened his eyes and looked at me, then squeezed his eyes at me, indicating that I should not ask anything, but sit down first.


    Although I was curious at this time, but Jinyun has told me so, I don''t want to say anything more. I nodded at Jinyun and then sat down.


    The old man sat opposite us and asked us, "you two little guys, tell us what you''re here for"


    I can''t help being stunned when I hear what the old man said. What did he just call us? Even if I am a child to this old man, Jinyun should not call him that. How old is this guy?


    As I was thinking, Jinyun bowed deeply to the old man, and then said to the old man, "master, you don''t have to ask us, don''t you already know all about it?"


    I saw that Jinyun was so polite to the old man. I closed my mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    The old man took a deep look at Jinyun, and then he laughed at Jinyun: "you little guy is really strange. You''ve come here. Why don''t you say it clearly but ask me to guess?"


    I squeezed out a smile at the old man: "Jinyun is like this. Don''t blame me, elder."

 Chapter 300

    The old man took a deep look at us, then sighed and said to us, "tell us what you''re here for. I''m not afraid of what you''re doing. How can you sneak around?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, Jinyun and I both scratched our heads, and then we laughed bitterly at the old man. I lifted my clothes and let the old man have a look, and then said to the old man, "look at this thing on me"


    the old man couldn''t help being stunned when he heard me. Then he looked at my chest, and then his face changed "How did you get the Black Dragon Seal?" I asked


    When I saw the old man''s bad face, I was startled. Jinyun also saw the old man''s expression, and quickly explained to the old man: "master, listen to us tell you in detail about this matter. Don''t be angry. We don''t know what''s going on, so we come here to solve it."


    The old man looked at both of us suspiciously, but he didn''t get angry again. Instead, he said to Jinyun and me, "tell me, if you cheat me, I''ll seal you now."


    When I heard the old man say this, I knew that the Black Dragon Seal was no ordinary thing, so I sighed and told the old man about our previous experiences.


    The old man sat down on the futon, his eyes narrowed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment.


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. At this time, we did not dare to speak. We just looked at the old man quietly, waiting for the old man to reply.


    The old man was silent for a moment, then sighed and said to us, "you two come with me. I''ll take you to see the secret of black dragon seal, and you will know what''s going on."


    I was a little confused when I heard the old man say this, so I asked the old man, "can you tell us what''s going on here? You said that this thing is a secret. After we read it, it will not be "


    after hearing what I said, the old man shook his head at both of us:" don''t worry, we''re not talking about this yet. When it''s time, I''ll let you see it and you''ll understand it. "


    When I saw the old man like this, I didn''t know what was wrong. I always felt that when I saw that thing, it was even worse than the current situation. However, although I thought so, my curiosity still made me want to see what was going on. So Jinyun and I looked at each other and nodded at the old man He followed the old man into the other room.


    When we passed by, we found that the house was covered with charms and seals, all covered with ashes, as if no one had been in for hundreds of years.


    Seeing our expression, the old man said to Jinyun and me, "you two don''t need to be surprised. It''s true that no one has come in this place for a long time. But after you go in, you will know what''s going on."


    Jinyun and I skimmed each other. Now that we have come, we have nothing to say, so we have to follow them to go in.


    The furnishings in the room were very simple, but after I entered the room, I felt an inexplicable cold. The old man took down a tattered ancient book from the bookshelf and put it on the table. Then he said to Jinyun and me, "you two can see what''s going on."


    I looked at the old man suspiciously, but I still opened the ancient book according to the old man''s meaning. Originally, I wanted to find out the secret about the Dragon Seal, but after searching for a long time, I found that it was all written in classical Chinese and written in a very ancient language. So at this time, I could not understand what was written on it, so I could only stare at Jinyun Want Jinyun to give me a reply, Jinyun looked up for a while, then said to me, "I understand what''s going on."


    I stare at Jinyun, a little do not believe his words, no matter how to say I graduated from University, I can not understand this kind of thing, how can Jinyun understand?


    Seeing my puzzled look on my face, Jinyun didn''t explain it. He just glanced at the old man: "this is the one"


    before he finished his words, the old man laughed: "yes, this is all the secrets about the black dragon seal. Now you understand it, do you know what''s going on?"


    I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes. I didn''t know what the old man was talking to Jinyun. When Jinyun saw me like this, he sighed: "now this matter has been made clear. Since you can''t understand it, it means you shouldn''t know about it. I should take full responsibility for involving you here. But now it''s like this, senior. We can''t solve it The black dragon seal, please help me solve it "


    the old man looked at the two of us, then laughed at us:" good black dragon seal, even if I don''t want to help you, this is our family''s responsibility. "


    Although I don''t know what was written in the ancient books, I was relieved to hear the old man say he wanted to help us.The old man looked at us for a while, then said to Jinyun and me, "it shouldn''t be too late. I''ll go and prepare some things. You wait here. Taoist priest, you should know what I''m going to prepare. As for what to do next, you should understand. I won''t say much about it."


    After seeing the old man leave, Jinyun said to me, "take off your coat, Linzi"


    I looked at Jinyun in doubt, but I took off my clothes according to Jinyun''s meaning.


    After I took off my clothes, Jinyun said to me, "OK, we can start now."


    As he spoke, he drew a silver needle from his body and pricked it on my back. However, it was strange that this time only one silver needle was used in Jinyun, which was like a tattoo. He kept pricking it on my back. He didn''t know what this guy was up to.


    But this time, he was very cruel, and my eyes were in tears.


    I dare not speak, can only bite teeth and wait for Jinyun to finish the action on his hand. After a moment, Jinyun said to me, "OK, what kind of clothes will that old man give you later? Don''t refuse. Do you understand?"


    After I heard the words of Jinyun, I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "you are not telling me to wear a shroud or something like that?"


    Who knows I just finished this, Jinyun waved to me: "I don''t know, as for what kind of clothes he will give you and what kind of preparation, I don''t know, I can do so much now."


    After Jinyun finished, he closed his eyes and stopped looking at me. Seeing Jinyun like this, my heart felt a burst of inexplicable tension, but at this time I still tried to calm down and let my mood calm down as much as possible.


    At this time, the old man also came in. As expected, as Jinyun said, the old man prepared a lot of things, including the clothes prepared for me, from the top to the hat and down to the shoes.


    The old man looked at me, and then he waved to me to go over. I saw that the old man was not good enough to refuse him, so he walked towards the old man.


    He put a spell on my body before he took out the clothes. The hat and shoes were made of red paper, which was a little awkward to pass on. As for the clothes, they were made of linen.


    When I dressed up like this, I felt a little strange, but the old man said to me: "without my permission, you can''t take it off since you have put it on. Otherwise, your whole body will be flushed into flesh dregs, and when you remove the black dragon seal, you will be very painful, so you must bear it."


    I shivered when I heard the old man say that.


    Seeing that I had agreed, the old man turned his head and took a look at Jinyun. Then he patted Jinyun on the shoulder and said to Jinyun, "let''s go"


    Jinyun got up and took me to the yard. Originally, I thought that Jinyun was going to take me down the mountain to deal with the snake spirit, but I didn''t think it was they who just took me It''s in the yard.


    I had some doubts. I wanted to ask the old man what they were going to do, but Jinyun gave me a very sharp look at this time. At the moment I saw this look in his eyes, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then I closed my mouth.


    Seeing that I was silent, the old man turned around the yard with a compass as if he was looking for the best place. After a while, the old man stopped and waved to me.


    I looked at Jinyun. He was still like that. I could only sigh and walk in the direction of the old man.


    From the beginning to the end, neither of them spoke, nor did I dare say so. The old man made a gesture to me. I could see that the old man asked me to kneel on the ground and worship the heaven.


    When I saw the old man like this, I nodded. Anyway, they were saving me, not harming me, so I didn''t think much about it. According to the old man''s idea, I knelt on the ground and kowtowed several times. However, when I kowtow, the old man sprinkled some corn around me and turned around me I don''t understand. Is this guy going to be crazy? Why did you drop so much of this stuff around me?


    I don''t understand. I don''t have time to think about it for me now. I can only watch helplessly. After a while, the old man stops and makes a gesture to Jinyun.


    Jinyun nodded, and then took out a dagger from his body and walked towards me. Seeing the silver dagger, I didn''t know why I was so flustered at this time. I always felt that this thing was like cutting a piece of meat from my body.

 Chapter 301

    I see Jinyun has been holding a knife in front of me, my heart is uncomfortable, but I dare not speak at this time, can only look at Jinyun so directly.


    A moment later, Jinyun came to me with a knife, and then grabbed my hand. He didn''t give me a chance to react. He scratched it on my hand. I almost cried out in pain.


    But Jinyun this time but ruthlessly glared at me, let me suddenly dare not speak again.


    The old man came up to me and patted me on the shoulder. Then he whispered to me, "don''t be afraid. We''re helping you."


    When I heard the old man say this, I sighed. My heart said that I am like this now. You can do what you want. I have nothing to say.


    Seeing that I was quiet, Jinyun nodded to the old man. Jinyun asked me to sprinkle my blood on the ground, and then made an OK gesture to the old man. The old man took out a compass and took a look at it. He tied some yellow flags on the ground according to the gossip way. Then he said to Jinyun, "take out the cinnabar, I''m going to start."


    Jinyun nodded, but my heart is still a burst of uneasiness, the heart said how has not begun?


    I was thinking, Jinyun has already taken out cinnabar, and then sprinkled a circle around me. After he sprinkled cinnabar, I felt like I was in the stove. I felt as if I was in the stove. How hard should I feel.


    In my instinct, at this time I couldn''t help but want to sit up, but at this time I found that I couldn''t move at all. The eight yellow flags were like a curse, which bound me tightly.


    The old man knelt on the ground and went to school. I worshiped the sky as I did before. Then he sat cross legged on the ground, and Jinyun was the same. After they sat on the ground, they began to murmur the mantra in their mouths.


    My heart is pounding, but I can only watch them at this time.


    Those blood spots on the ground began to change slowly, and soon became small people one by one.


    I was stunned to see these condensed and formed villains. I always felt that these little people seemed to be alive. They were looking at me with a very strange smile, which made me feel the numbness of my scalp.


    I calmed down and wanted to close my eyes so that I could not see anything. My heart would not be so flustered. I thought I would close my eyes. But in this moment, I suddenly felt my chest suffocated, and the whole person''s breath became disordered. I felt restless and irritable, and finally I couldn''t help shouting at the sky With a puff, a stream of blood came out.


    Then I felt that the whole body''s meridians seemed to explode. From my body, a lot of insects began to rush out along my wound to the ground.


    My eyes widened. As the old man said to me, the process is as painful as it is. I almost cried. The Black Dragon Seal on my chest began to change slowly. The black dragon on the top kept turning around my chest. Although the speed was not fast, my heart was just as hard as a knife.


    In this kind of pain, I don''t know how long it used to be. I just felt my head buzzing, then my body fell on the ground, my mouth opened, and a big mouthful of black blood came out of my mouth again. Then something like a snake came out quickly and turned around to run.


    However, at the moment when it came out, the cinnabar line on the ground flashed with a bang. Seeing this, my head sank, and then I fainted.


    I don''t know how long I have been in a coma, until I wake up, Jinyun and the old man are quietly watching me by my side.


    I rubbed my brow as hard as I could. The pain on my head made me feel like I was drunk, and my stomach was churning.


    Jinyun took a look at me and the old man. Then he said to the old man, "shall we take him out and let him bask in the sun?


    The old man nodded: "in the evening, his Yin Qi is too heavy. If it hadn''t been for the Taoist priest, I would have found out that his Yang Qi would have dissipated. Now go and bask in the sun for him to replenish his Yang. In this case, let''s take him out."


    With a bitter face, I weakly asked the old Taoist: "what happened yesterday? How can I see a black thing coming out of my body? And then I fainted to the ground? "


    The old man and Jinyun probably didn''t expect that I would ask them this question. They took a deep look at me, and then sighed at me: "yesterday, part of your black gas was dissipated, but the effect is not obvious. Moreover, the black dragon has already run away. I''m afraid it''s hard to catch him now. If you want to solve this problem, I''m afraid we can only go down the mountain."


    In fact, when I saw Jinyun and the old man by my side, I had this kind of bad idea in my heart, but when I heard them tell me, my heart still couldn''t help sinking.Seeing my loss, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder and then said to me, "but you don''t have to worry. If we solve the snake spirit, the seal on your body will disappear naturally."


    I sighed, no matter how Jinyun they comfort me now, the feeling in my heart will not disappear.


    Jinyun thought about it, then sighed, helped me up from the ground and walked out with me towards the yard.


    To tell you the truth, when I woke up, my whole body was cold, just like falling into the ice cellar. Jinyun helped me up and walked towards the courtyard.


    To the sun so a sun, I feel warm all over the body, can not say comfortable.


    The old man took a look at us, then went to the door, took the lantern down, walked to us and gave me a deep look.


    The moment I saw the lantern, I thought of the soul of the lamp inside and shivered.


    The old man saw the slight change in my face, and then he gave me a smile: "don''t worry, the lamp soul inside can''t come out. I saw yesterday that he still wanted to hurt people, so I refined it thoroughly and made him become lamp oil."


    I was a little relieved when I heard the old man''s explanation, but I still had some doubts and asked the old man, "but what do you want to do with this thing?"


    The old man said with a smile: "the lamp oil inside is a tonic. After you eat it, it will wash off some black gas on you, so guess what I want to do now?"


    When I heard the old man say this, my heart gave a jerk. Then I asked the old man, "you don''t want me to swallow the lamp oil in this?"


    Originally, I just asked casually. Who knows the old man nodded at me at this time: "yes, it''s for you to swallow the lamp oil inside. It''s good for you."


    Although I don''t want to swallow the contents, I still eat the lamp oil according to the meaning of Jinyun and the old man.


    Although the taste of this kind of thing into the mouth is not very good, but when I enter the stomach, I feel that my internal organs have been warmed and moistened, which has a certain effect.


    After I had been in the sun for a long time, I began to warm up. I asked the old man, "when are we going to act?"


    The old man opened my clothes and let me take a look at my chest. Instead of lightening, the Black Dragon Seal became deeper.


    I was shocked, but the old man didn''t say anything else. He just gave me a deep look.


    Jinyun this just added a sentence: "you should know when we will act now?"


    After I heard the old man and Jinyun''s words, I nodded to them: "I know, it''s tonight, isn''t it?"


    The old man said, "you can walk after a little rest. When you can stand up, let''s go down the mountain. You can bask in the sun here. We will come to you when we do something."


    I nodded, Jinyun and the old man left my sight.


    After seeing them go, I sat on the steps in a daze under the sun.


    This to the sun for a day, my body''s heat also slowly began to recover.


    I tried to stand up and there was no other discomfort except a little dizziness in my head.


    Jinyun and the old man just came out at this time and saw me standing up. They laughed at me and then said to me, "it seems that you are almost all right. In this case, we will go down the mountain immediately."


    I hum, followed them to go out, but at this time I inadvertently looked back, at the moment I looked back, I suddenly saw that snake spirit was squinting eyes, a face of venomous looking at the three of us in the room, and I shivered when I saw his eyes.


    Jinyun and the old man noticed the change of my body and looked back at me quickly. But they looked like they didn''t see anything. They widened their eyes and looked at me: "what''s the matter? What are you looking at? "


    I gave the old man such a shout, I quickly reached out my hand and pointed to the old man in front of me: "it seems that there is that snake spirit in that place and that place"


    after hearing my words, Jinyun and the old man were stunned at the same time, and then shook their heads at me: "no, you can be dazzled. Don''t be nervous. When it is solved, nothing will happen."

 Chapter 302

    I thought I was hallucinating when I heard the old man''s words, so I just sighed and climbed down the mountain with them.


    After we went down the mountain, it was dark. There was no moonlight. The forest was very dark and could not see anything. I swallowed my saliva and said to the old man, "master, do you feel that something is following us in this place?"


    When the old man heard what I said, he laughed: "you guy, how dare you be so timid? If you follow the two Taoists, you don''t have to be afraid of anything, do you? "


    After hearing the old man''s words, I scratched my head and gave him a dry smile. My heart said that it was not a matter of my courage. It was that I did feel that something was following us behind us. However, when I thought about it, there were two gods like people around me. It seemed that I had nothing to fear. "


    I followed them for a while and finally got to the cave in front of me.


    At this time, we all stopped.


    Jinyun raised his head and looked at the front, then asked the old Taoist: "master, what can we do now? Go in or not? "


    The old man squinted at the cave for a while, then said to Jinyun, "if we go in at this time, people will not welcome us."


    When I heard the old man say that, I couldn''t help being stunned. What he meant was that we would not go in now? "


    I looked at him suspiciously.


    The old man didn''t talk much. He just took some sulfur from his body and handed it to Jinyun. Originally, I thought the old man wanted to sprinkle the sulfur on the cave entrance, but what I didn''t expect was that Jinyun didn''t do this at this time. Instead, he spread a circle around our place and surrounded the three of us.


    I don''t quite understand. Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "what are you doing? We are not snakes. Why should we scatter sulfur around us


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was a little stunned, then raised his head and looked like he hated iron and steel: "you are such a guy. How can I explain it to you? Why did I take an apprentice like you


    I gave Jinyun such a reprimand, my face turned red, and yelled at Jinyun: "how am I doing? I''m not your apprentice, but you think you must "


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, the old man looked at us two and said to both of us," don''t quarrel now, when are you still in the mood to fight? "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and neither of them was satisfied.


    The old man waved his hand at both of us, meaning that we should sit down.


    Although I was a little upset, I didn''t want to be against this guy, so I nodded and sat down.


    This sitting for several hours, I gradually get a little upset, I don''t want to stay here for another second.


    Seeing me like this, the old man said to me, "when you are quiet, you can feel a lot of things. Things follow your heart. Do you understand what I mean? Will your restlessness affect the operation of the Black Dragon Seal on your chest, so I suggest you be calm and calm, which will do you a lot of good


    When I heard the old man say that, I felt a little confused for a moment, but at this time I did not dare to say a word, just looked at him quietly.


    According to the old man''s idea, he wanted me to adjust my breath as much as possible now, so I followed his advice slowly, and my breath was indeed regulated by me.


    I just closed my eyes, but before I could feel higher, there was a rustle of snakes crawling on the ground in the cave. When


    heard the voice, my scalp exploded, and suddenly opened my eyes and looked at the front. At this time, the old man waved at me and showed me not to be nervous.


    I opened my eyes and took a look, and then I found that we were surrounded by snakes from all directions.


    Br >


    when the old man looks at me, he will not shake his head when he looks at the old man''s mouth, I shivered with the cold.


    However, the snakes did not dare to approach us at this time. They just vomited letters from afar and looked at us quietly.


    Jinyun took a look at the old man, and then asked the old man, "elder, is that guy using these snakes to meet us, is there any other purpose?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man looked up at Jinyun, and then shook his head at Jinyun. I don''t know what the old man''s shaking his head means, but I''m sure that the old man is not afraid of these snakes.A moment later, the old man stood up and looked at the cave. Then he coughed softly and called out to the cave, "we have come. Are you the way to greet us? Don''t you want to see me? After all these years, I think it''s hard for you to be here alone? "


    As the old man''s voice dropped, suddenly there was a gust of wind around us. The wind was so sudden and strong that I shivered.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the hole in front of me, but the old man sneered at this time: "what? Don''t you dare come out? Are you going to be a shrinking turtle all your life here


    I didn''t expect the old man to scold so badly, but I also understood that Jinyun and I were not rivals of the snake spirit in the cave, so we didn''t talk at this time, just watched quietly.


    A moment later, there was a giggle in the cave. It was the old man''s voice. But I don''t know why. When I heard this sound, I felt a bit sinister.


    The old man raised his eyebrows but did not speak again.


    The snake spirit finally came out of the cave, but at this time, the appearance of the snake spirit was particularly terrible. He grew up and looked at us quietly. Under his feet, there were a lot of snakes.


    I swallowed, afraid that the snakes would come at us.


    His eyes had turned bright red, and his hair looked strange, like a hedgehog, and all of them exploded.


    He took a look at the old man, then turned to look at me and Jinyun, and said to us, "you two traitors, originally I wanted you to help me, but I didn''t expect that you would dare to help my opponent to deal with me. It''s a good feeling, and I''ll save you the black dragon seal."


    Jinyun stood up from the ground and squinted at the old snake spirit: "since ancient times, evil can''t suppress justice. It''s not good for you to do so. I advise you to surrender and be re sealed. When it''s time to reform, you can live a little longer."


    Who knows Jinyun just finished saying this, the snake spirit''s face suddenly changed, and then waved at Jinyun. With such a wave, Jinyun''s body suddenly flew out like a kite with broken line.


    If it wasn''t for the old man''s quick reaction and grabbing Jin Yun''s leg, Jinyun estimated that he would have smashed into the snake pile. The snakes outside were all poisonous snakes. If they had entered them, you don''t have to think about the consequences. Rao, Jinyun still grew up and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When I saw this scene, my heart beat even more fiercely. I didn''t dare to say a word.


    The old man put Jinyun down and asked me to pat him on the back of Jinyun. He looked at the snake spirit for a while, then he said to the snake spirit, "do you want to be so obsessed? Don''t you know what''s going on? If you catch me again, I won''t be sealing you. You should understand what I''m going to do


    After hearing the old man''s words, the snake spirit laughed: "of course I know what you are going to do. You just want to kill me, but do you think I will give you a chance? How did you seal me back then? I''ll give it back to you today. Don''t blame me for not being friendly. You should know that all this is your own fault. No wonder I don''t care. Hey, yes, it''s all your own fault. So you should prepare to die. I won''t let you go "


    the old man sighed after listening to his words, and then said to him "You are so infatuated that you don''t know how to repent. In this case, I don''t need to say anything to you. Prepare to die."


    While the old man was talking, he was going to put out his array to attack, but at this moment, the snake spirit suddenly called out to the old man: "wait a minute!"


    At first, I thought the old man knew how to repent, but what I didn''t expect was that the snake spirit giggled and said, "wait a minute, I have something to explain to you first. Why don''t you want to hear what I want to say? So anxious to kill me? "


    The old man and I looked at each other, and then the old man stopped and said to him, "you can say what you want to say. Anyway, you will soon be a dead man. I don''t want you to leave any regrets before you die."


    Who knows that just after the old man said this, the snake spirit laughed out: "is it?"


    After hearing the snake spirit''s words, the old man was stunned and then said to him, "what are you laughing at? What do you mean by that


    Snake spirit still kept smiling: "do you think you are the smartest? I''ll tell you, smelly guy, I''m in charge of this place now "


    I''ll tell you

 Chapter 303

    After hearing the snake spirit say such words, the old man raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said to us, "you should understand now that you can''t harm people any more, otherwise, it will not do you any good, but why do you still cling to the blind?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, the snake spirit said with a smile: "stubborn? It''s not me but you who are obstinate "


    when I heard the snake spirits say that, I looked at the old man with wide eyes, and then asked the old man," what should we do now "


    the old man looked at me deeply, and then shook his head at me, indicating that I should not interrupt at this time. I could not speak again when I saw the old man''s expression Yes. "


    who knows that snake spirit laughs at the old man at this time," is that all you have? Hey, where did I say that? Oh, I remember, I want to tell you one thing, that is "


    when he said this sentence, his face suddenly changed, a little strange. At that moment, my heart was tight, and I always felt that something bad was going to happen. I quickly raised my head and looked at the snake spirit. His eyes also looked at me at that moment, I know He wanted to do something, and he wanted to avoid his eyes, but it seemed too late at this time. His eyes suddenly looked at me, and my body suddenly shook, and then my consciousness slowly became blurred.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was already in the dark and could not see anything.


    I was scared a big jump, hurriedly toward the four sides roared: "Jinyun, where are you?"


    Although I cried out for this, I didn''t get any reply. I just felt a sharp pain in my stomach. It was like a heavy blow to someone, and I curled up on the ground.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I got up from the ground in pain and yelled at the old man: "help me"


    although I can''t see them at this time, I guess they must know what I''m doing now. I hope they can hear me.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a ethereal response. Although the voice was not very strong, I could hear it. He seemed to be saying something to me. But the more I couldn''t hear clearly, the more anxious I was, the more confused I wanted to go. Then there was a sharp pain in my neck. All of a sudden, I fell on the ground and had no strength to get up ¡£


    I glared at the darkness in front of me, but at this time my ear suddenly heard the voice of Jinyun: "you don''t move, we will naturally find a way to save you, if you don''t obey at this time, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    After hearing the voice of Jinyun, I immediately became honest and did not dare to move, staring at the front quietly.


    At this time, I suddenly felt something was dragging me heavily. I suddenly opened my eyes. It was only then that I found that Jinyun was pressing my eyebrows with his eyes closed, and he had some injuries. As for the old man and the snake spirit, I didn''t know where to go at this time. "


    I opened my eyes wide and could not believe everything in front of me. Then I asked Jinyun," what''s the matter, the old man and the snake spirit? What''s wrong with you? How did you get so much hurt? "


    After hearing my question, Jinyun slowly opened his eyes. He took a look at me and then sighed at me: "I don''t have a big deal. It''s just a little hurt."


    After hearing this, I sighed. Then I asked Jinyun again: "the old man and the snake spirit?"


    Jinyun did not answer my words at this time, then squeezed his eyes at me, motioning me to look at the cave in front of me.


    I was slightly stunned. Seeing Jinyun''s expression, I knew that Jinyun wanted to tell me that the old man and the snake spirit had entered the cave. We didn''t know what they were doing now. I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes, and then I asked Jinyun, "shall we follow it? After all, the old man came down to help us, didn''t he? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then seemed to think of something. He said to me: "anyway, it will be very dangerous to go inside. If you want to think well, I don''t want you to give me any trouble at that time."


    After I heard Jinyun say this, I nodded to Jinyun heavily: "you can rest assured, I will not cause you any trouble. You''d better take me in and have a look, in case"


    I haven''t finished saying this, Jinyun waved to me: "forget it, you don''t have to say more. Since you want to go in and have a look, I''ll take you in. ¡±


    when I heard Jinyun say this, I was so happy that I looked around. When I looked up, I found that all the snakes around us had disappeared. Although I had some doubts at this time, I still didn''t ask them out. It''s good for us to be absent, not a bad thing. Why do I have to have these snakes Come back to us again?I was thinking, Jinyun has already supported the ground to stand up, and then took me to walk toward the cave, until the cave entrance, Jinyun told me again: "anyway, you have decided now, don''t regret it then!"


    I nodded to Jinyun heavily: "you can rest assured, I won''t let you down."


    Jinyun er a, also don''t look back, self-care toward the inside walked in.


    I don''t know how long Jinyun has gone, but suddenly I feel that the cave has been expanded infinitely. No matter how we go, we can''t get to the end. So I was a little surprised. I looked at Jinyun with wide eyes and wanted to ask Jinyun how to reply. But Jinyun turned a white eye to me and then shook his head at me: "they just came in I didn''t look at it either, so I don''t know what kind of changes have taken place in it. Even if you ask me, it''s useless. "


    After hearing Jinyun say so, I can only smile bitterly, but anyway, that old man and snake spirit must be here.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand to block in front of me, I saw Jinyun suddenly stopped me, can''t help but be stunned for a moment, then I said to Jinyun: "what''s the matter, why do you suddenly stop me?"


    Jinyun didn''t answer my words, but he made a gesture not to speak to me. He quietly listened to the movement in front of me, as if something was going to happen. Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I was startled and didn''t dare to speak at once. Just staring at Jinyun quietly, Jinyun raised his head and said to me after a moment: "I know how to return It''s over. "


    I can''t help being stunned by Jinyun''s words. What is he talking about? Why didn''t I understand a word?


    However, at this time, Jinyun didn''t seem to want to explain too much to me. He just sat down cross legged and said to me, "look, you can do what I do, and don''t stop there."


    I saw Jinyun like this, my heart sank, but I still follow Jinyun''s words, followed him to do it, want to see what is going on.


    At this time, the movements of Jinyun''s hands are very slow, but they are very complicated. Fortunately, my learning ability is relatively strong, so I will follow what Jinyun does now, basically without any problems.


    A moment later, Jinyun suddenly stopped and called out to me to go!


    Before I had time to reflect on what was going on, I suddenly felt my body sink. It was like being dragged into a bottomless abyss. I felt a sharp pain on my head, and then the world in front of me suddenly changed.


    We are no longer in a dark cave, but in a place similar to the prairie.


    I widened my eyes and looked at Jinyun: "what is this place? Why didn''t we just stay in the cave? "


    Jinyun gave me a look: "how can you talk so much nonsense? I know when you ask me? I don''t know what it''s like to be in a big place for a long time


    Hearing Jinyun say so, I can only sigh, he said is not wrong, now he does not know anything, even if I asked is also white.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly patted me on the shoulder. I was so scared that I wanted to ask Jinyun what to do. But Jinyun made a silent gesture to me, indicating that I would not say anything, although looking at the front, I saw Jinyun like this Can''t help but give a big jump, suddenly shut up the mouth, do not know how to do. "


    seeing me like this, Jinyun squatted down and then whispered to me," there''s something moving ahead. Be quiet. "


    I, um, closed my mouth, in this moment, the opposite grass suddenly flashed for a moment, and then drilled out a huge boa constrictor.


    The moment I saw the boa constrictor, I felt the hair all over my body exploded. This snake is definitely the largest Python in the world that I have ever seen. It is 40-50 meters long and hovers in front of us like a giant dragon.

 Chapter 304

    The moment I saw the snake, the veins on my head burst and my eyes widened. I couldn''t believe what I saw was true.


    The serpent did not seem to have found us, looking for something.


    I was relieved when I saw this snake. I said that you must not find us. I don''t want to fight against such a monster.


    Just as I was thinking, a huge black snake came out with a whoosh not far away. It was almost the same length as the white snake.


    The moment I saw two boa constrictors, I almost fainted. It''s not because I''m timid. Anyone who sees such a python will feel cold and millet. A snake of three or four meters is already quite terrible. Think about a snake more than ten times as big as that one. What kind of scene is it.


    I couldn''t even think about it, just my eyes widened.


    Jinyun held me back two steps, then made a gesture to me, pointed to the white snake.


    When I saw Jinyun''s appearance, I suddenly understood his meaning. Jinyun''s words told me that the White Snake should be the old man who saved us, and this black snake was the snake spirit. If so, they were both snake spirits? "


    I couldn''t believe it, but Jinyun nodded at me.


    I don''t dare to talk much now. I''m afraid that if something like that happens in Xiao Li''s dream, neither of us can run away. At that time, although there were a large number of bullets floating around us, we were still alive because those people''s intelligence quotient and reaction were very stupid and slow. What''s more, they were human beings, and those in front of us were not, he They are not only quick, but also the only big snakes.


    While I was thinking, I followed Jinyun to withdraw more than 100 meters.


    Although the 100m seems very long for us, for these two snakes, the 100m is only two of their length. As long as they fall down, they will be enough to crush Jinyun and me.


    I dare not think of that kind of scene, but after running so far, I asked Jinyun, "what should we do now?"


    Jinyun gave me a look: "I told you that we shouldn''t come here, but you don''t listen. Now it''s better. If the White Snake wins, it''s OK. He can take us out. If the black snake wins, not only we can''t get out, but also we can give black as the delicious food."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, my face suddenly turned black and said to Jinyun, "don''t we have any other way?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "method? What do you want? We''re here now, and it''s too late to regret


    I raised my eyebrows when I heard Jinyun say so, but what Jinyun said was right. Now we are trapped here and can only watch the fight between the two big snakes. Originally, I wanted Jinyun to help the White Snake, but I turned to think that if Jinyun joined in the fight directly, it would not help the white snake It will cause us some trouble.


    I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly patted on my shoulder, I gave Jinyun such a pat for a moment, then turned to look at Jinyun: "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun rolled a white eye at me: "what are you doing? Don''t you see that the two snakes are already fighting? Don''t say there''s a snake falling down later, it''s just that one of their tails can kill you! "


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly sank, and then I turned around and wanted to run forward. But at this time, I heard a loud bang, and then something hit the ground, making a huge vibration, and the whole ground cracked out a huge crack.


    I spit and stare at the smash marks on the ground.


    I turned my head and looked at the place where the White Snake and the black snake were. At this time, I found that the white snake had been pressed by the black snake fiercely on the ground. I widened my eyes when I saw this scene. Isn''t the white snake the black opponent? If so, I''m afraid it will be really troublesome.


    I was thinking that suddenly I felt someone patted me on the shoulder, and then I heard Jinyun say to me: "don''t look, no matter who they fail or who wins, we have to leave here. You don''t live enough and I haven''t lived enough"


    I never thought Jinyun would say such words to me, but on second thought, he said it right, even if it was We have to be able to help the white snake.


    I was just thinking that the black snake suddenly roared up to the sky. It was like a black dragon''s voice. At the moment of hearing this sound, my legs softened and I fell to the ground.


    In the moment I fell, the big black also slowly turned his head to look at the two of us.


    Jinyun secretly scolded me, grabbed me and wanted to run, but we had not run two steps, suddenly felt a huge suction from behind us, I quickly looked back, saw that the big black snake was growing up, toward me and Jinyun absorbed, the earth on the ground began to fly.Jinyun side son want to catch the ground, one side son roared to me: "you specially do good thing! It''s no good to follow you every time


    Although I know how angry Jinyun is at this time, I have no way to tangle with him now. I am standing on the line of death, I just want to leave this place quickly.


    However, just as we were about to fly, the big white snake that had fallen on the ground suddenly jumped up. His speed was very fast. Like a dragon, he suddenly ran to the black neck. When he grew up, his mouth suddenly turned the black snake to the ground. It was a loud noise. However, the attraction to us disappeared in this instant Of, I and Jinyun a buttock sat on the ground, gasping heavily.


    I looked at Jinyun, this time I found that not only me, but also Jinyun''s face was white tower.


    It''s probably like me, it''s scared out, but in other words, who is not afraid?


    We were stunned for a long time and even forgot that there were two boa constrictors fighting behind us.


    When we got back to our senses and wanted to escape, we found that the black snake had fallen to the ground and could not stand up.


    When I saw this scene, I was so happy that I clapped it on the shoulder of Jinyun. Originally, Jinyun was still angry. When I patted him on his shoulder, Jinyun wanted to be angry with me. But when he turned his head and saw the black snake on the ground, his face changed, and then he said to me, "let''s go This is it, this is winning? "


    I nodded to Jinyun, almost crying, and the black snake began to shrink slowly. The White Snake looked at us like this and looked at us like he was laughing at us. Then his body began to change slowly. It is estimated that it will become a human being of the same size as us.


    I stared at it for a while, then the old man came to us and laughed at me and Jinyun: "thanks to you two, I didn''t expect that this guy has become so powerful after practicing in the cave for so many years. It''s almost"


    I scratched my head and wanted to greet the old man, but I haven''t said anything Exit, Jinyun''s face slightly changed, see Jinyun''s face suddenly become so ugly, and that old man is a Leng, then asked at Jinyun: "what''s the matter?"


    Jinyun held out his hand and pointed to us: "let''s not talk nonsense. I saw a black air floating out from there. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be the spirit of the black snake just now. If the spirit of the black snake ran away, it would be no good for us!"


    The moment I heard Jinyun''s words, my face suddenly turned black, and the old man realized the problem, so he quickly led us to the other side.


    As expected, as Jinyun said, when we passed by, we found that there was nothing on the ground except a huge snake skin.


    I quickly looked at the old man and asked, "did that guy run away?"


    After hearing what I said, the old man was slightly stunned, and then nodded at me: "yes, that damned guy ran away, but you can rest assured that this border was created by me and him together. Without any of his strength and me, we can''t open this boundary."


    When I heard the old man say this, his face suddenly changed and I asked him, "you mean if we kill that guy, we''ll never get out of here, right?"


    The old man probably didn''t expect me to say such a thing. After hearing what I said, the old man was stunned and then said with a smile: "that''s not true. But I can''t explain it to you right now. We don''t have time to explain these messy things. It''s our top priority to find this guy and solve it.


    When I heard the old man say this, I quickly raised my head and looked around. But at this time, I found that there was nothing in front of us, and there were weeds everywhere. As long as the guy shrunk and hid himself, we could not find the black snake at all "


    I was thinking, the old man patted me on the shoulder, and then Then they laughed

 Chapter 305

    I feel a little confused when I see the old man laughing. Who knows what he is laughing at now?


    Jinyun is also a face of doubt: "you laugh what ah, this time laugh, is that guy ran, you still feel very happy?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the old man shook his head: "no, he can''t run. I told you before, if you want to get out of here, you have to gather the strength of the two of us. One is indispensable. So do you think he can go far? He''ll come back, unless he wants to be stuck here forever. Let''s wait and see what these guys want to do


    I didn''t expect the old man to say that, but on second thought, I thought it was quite right. In that case, I didn''t think much about it. I just wanted to sleep for a while with my eyes closed. At the end of the day, I was so sleepy that I only felt my eyes were sore.


    Unexpectedly, I just closed my eyes when the old man patted me on the shoulder: "what are you sleeping on? Can you sleep now? I don''t know when the black snake will appear later. If you fall asleep now, you won''t be afraid that he will suddenly come out? You can''t run away if you want to! "


    When I told the old man that, I shivered with fear, and then I squeezed out a smile at him: "well, since it''s OK"


    the old man shook his head at me: "you should pay attention to this kind of thing in the future. It''s useless to say so much now. Let''s wait, wait for the black one to come back, and then we can use it His strength goes out from here, and he is trapped in this place forever. "


    Jinyun and I looked at each other. At this time, I didn''t know what was going on. I suddenly felt that the old man''s words were a little bit like the impression the old man gave me at that moment also suddenly became bad.


    Jinyun didn''t say anything, just nodded at the old man, then stood up and looked around with vigilance.


    I was so sleepy that I forced myself to open my eyes because of the old man''s words. But I don''t know why, the feeling of sleepiness is getting stronger and stronger. When I came back, I didn''t have the ability to stand up. Seeing me like this, Jinyun said to the old man: "he is also tired, let him have a rest"


    I heard from Jinyun After that, the old man took a deep look at me and then waved his hand at me: "whatever you want."


    After the old man''s voice dropped, I fell to the ground and fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I didn''t know when it was. I raised my head and looked around. At this time, I found that the sky was dark in this world.


    The world is a dreamland, so even if there is a moon, but the moonlight is really dim, so I can''t see anything now.


    I rubbed my eyes and called out to Jinyun: "Jinyun, are you there?"


    However, after my voice dropped, there was no answer.


    I slightly a Leng, how does not have the sound, this is how to return a responsibility, they are not in my side?


    When I think of here, my heart suddenly followed convulsion for a while, and then I grew up and called out to Jinyun: "where are you?"


    Still no one answered my words, this moment, the cold on my head suddenly came out from the head.


    Originally, this place is not a good place, so I don''t want to stay here for a second. I quicken my pace and run around. I''m not sure if I can run into Jinyun.


    But what I didn''t think of was that I went around this place for a whole circle, but I didn''t see the figure of Jinyun and the old man at all.


    At this time, a shrill voice came from my ear: "are you looking for them?"


    The moment I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. I quickly turned my head and looked behind me. At this moment, a figure came out slowly from the darkness.


    The figure looked scary, but I knew this guy was neither the White Snake nor the black snake.


    So I settled down and asked the shadow, "who are you?"


    After hearing what I said, the shadow chuckled: "do you want to know who I am?"


    I nodded: "yes, I was asking you"


    he came to me, but I only saw a general outline at this time, and I couldn''t see what he looked like at all.


    He gave me a smile, let go of his hands and slowly turned around in place. Then he said to me, "I am the master of all things here. Haha, everything in the world should listen to me."


    When I heard him say that, I wanted to laugh for a while. Isn''t this guy crazy? Is this his world? Are you kidding? The White Snake and the black snake are so powerful that they can''t say that this place is their world. I can''t believe this guy is so arrogant.


    Seeing this expression on my face, the guy stopped his movements and then laughed at me: "don''t you believe me?"When he said this, I suddenly felt a strong anger was rushing towards me, which made me shiver and stare at him.


    He sneered: "I have been trapped in this world for tens of thousands of years. I am the power of the universe, controlling everything here and controlling all chaos. Do you understand what I mean?


    I swallowed and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    The man chuckled: "you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t want to hurt you, but I want the souls of those two snakes. Although you have a special constitution, your strength is too weak to play a role in me. So I don''t intend to kill you. Let''s make a deal with you."


    After hearing the man''s words, I frowned slightly: "what do you mean by this? You don''t want me to kill those two snakes for you?"


    The man shook his head at me: "is it up to you? Hehe, it''s hard for me to catch both of them. I can''t believe you want to catch them. But hey, we can cooperate. As long as you help me to introduce both snakes into my array, I''ll let you out. Moreover, you should know that neither of the two snakes is a worry free guy. If you want them to let you go, it''s impossible "


    "


    When I heard the man''s words, I hesitated. When the man saw that I was moved, he laughed at me: "no hurry, we have plenty of time for you to think. When you think about it, we will try to take the two snakes into a nearby hole. Remember that there is only one underground hole in the world, so you don''t have to be afraid of taking them in the wrong direction. Haha"


    he finished After that, I suddenly came over and pushed hard on my shoulder. With the black shadow pushing so hard, I felt my body shake for a moment. Then a whirl of heaven and earth scared me out. Then I suddenly opened my eyes and looked around. I found that the sky was still bright now, and Jinyun and the old man sat down At my side, after hearing my scream, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me.


    Seeing that I didn''t have a thing at all, two people were quite puzzled and then asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head. It turned out to be a dream, but the dream just now was too real.


    I gave Jinyun them such a shout, suddenly came back to God, and then gave them a bitter smile: "nothing is nothing, nothing is a nightmare."


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun and the old man didn''t think much about it. The old man patted the soil on his body and then said to me, "this black snake is really patient. It''s so long that it hasn''t come out yet. It seems that we have to find the old man. Otherwise, people will blame me."


    When he said that, he stood up. Seeing the old man leaving, Jinyun and I also stood up. However, I felt that the dream just now was too real, so I made a look at Jinyun. After seeing this look in my eyes, Jinyun couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then deliberately opened the distance between us and the old man, and then directed at me "What''s going on?" he asked


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and told Jinyun all the things I did in the dark.


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun''s face changed: "you mean someone wants to"


    I nodded: "yes, this is my most surprising thing. I always feel that there may be a little problem in it, so you understand."


    Jinyun listened to my words and pondered for a while: "if you are right, there may be such a hole in the world. As long as we find that hole, it proves that everything you just saw is not a dream."


    After hearing this, I felt that there was nothing wrong with Jinyun, so I nodded to Jinyun: "I know, you can rest assured, but you will have to help me, let''s work together"


    Jinyun said nothing more, and walked forward to the front. I saw that Jinyun had made up her mind, and then I was relieved and followed him He walked forward, but at this moment, the old man suddenly stopped.


    Seeing that the old man suddenly stopped his steps, Jinyun and I were stunned for a moment, and then asked the old man, "master, how did you stop suddenly?"


    The old man took a deep look at both of us, then shook his head at us, and then made a gesture of "don''t talk first. Let me hear it. How do I feel like there''s something in this"

 Chapter 306

    After hearing what he said, Jinyun and I were stunned at the same time, and then we asked him, "what do you mean, is it that guy"


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, the old man shook his head at both of us: "wait till I finish speaking"


    Jinyun and I were stunned at the same time, and then we closed our mouths and waited for his words quietly.


    He listened to the ground for a moment, then got up and scratched his head. He said to both of us, "maybe I heard it wrong. That guy is not here."


    Jinyun and I didn''t know what this guy was up to when he heard the old man say so, but he said that if he didn''t, there would be nothing. Anyway, we don''t know anything about the world. Except for feeling dead, we don''t have any other feelings.


    I was thinking, the old man patted me on the shoulder, and then said to me, "let''s go ahead. If you hear anything later, please tell me, don''t hide it in your heart."


    When I saw this guy, I knew that he must have found something, but he seemed not sure whether he really heard it. Jinyun and I looked at each other, and then nodded to the old man: "OK, since you have said that, we will do as you want."


    I said, the old man took us to the front. However, after we left for a short time, Jinyun suddenly grabbed me and gave Jinyun such a drag. I couldn''t help being stunned. I turned my head and looked at Jinyun. Just as he was about to ask Jinyun what was going on, Jinyun suddenly made a silent hand at me Potential, see Jinyun this appearance I slightly a Leng, but I shut my mouth, Jinyun this time pointed to me under the ground, I saw a hole on the ground.


    When I saw the cave, my heart twitched suddenly. When I saw the cave, I knew that what the shadow told me should be true.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the hole. The old man turned his head and looked at the two of us. When he saw the two of us, the old man asked the two of us, "what''s the matter with you two? What are you thinking? "


    Jinyun and I quickly explained to the old man, "it''s nothing"


    although we said so, the old man was so alert that he obviously wouldn''t believe what we two said. We walked over and looked at the ground, then he picked up his eyebrows and then laughed.


    His laughter is a bit sinister, let me shiver coldly and ask him, "what are you laughing at?"


    The old man pointed to the hole on the ground to Jinyun and me: "you two don''t have to cheat me, I know it."


    when I heard the old man say this, my heart suddenly cooled, but I still instinctively explained to him: "we didn''t mean to harm you. We just "


    who knows that before I finished my words, the old man waved his hand at us, and then he said to me," Linzi, I have to say to you: "you are too easy to believe others. In this case, you don''t know how you will die at that time. Ah, you think that guy will release you after catching us two refining chemicals?"


    I slightly a Leng, to tell the truth, this time I don''t know who to believe.


    The old man took a deep look at me: "that guy is indeed the master of the world, and I and the black snake are also the birthplaces of this world. You should have seen a world called Hunyuan in the description of the black dragon seal. In this world, there are three lives born in this world, one is me, the other is black snake, and then come down He was the master of the whole world, but he wanted to swallow the two of us and break through the world, but he did not expect to create the black dragon seal. Because we are both snakes and dragon like things, we were beaten into your world at that time, and he was completely sealed here. "


    After hearing the old man''s words, Jinyun and I looked at each other, then sighed and said to the old man, "we are not right, but what should we do now"


    although I still don''t believe this old man''s words in essence, we are now in his world, and only after listening to his words, can we not say anything All of a sudden, the old man opened his mouth to me and Jinyun and said, "let''s go in now"


    for a moment, I pointed to the hole on the ground and asked the old man, "do you mean to enter here?"


    The old man nodded and then said to Jinyun and me, "since he wants to see us both, I''ll let him see him. It''s a knot that can''t be solved in his heart to save this matter.


    Jinyun deeply looked at the old man, then nodded at the old man: "since you said so, let''s go in now."


    The old man did not care about me and Jinyun any more. He jumped in from below.


    I looked at Jinyun and wanted to ask what Jinyun planned to do. Jinyun rolled a white eye at me and then said to me, "what else can I do? Let''s go now. "I heard him say so, can only nod at Jinyun, and then jump down with Jinyun.


    When we got down to the bottom, I found that this place was very dark. We didn''t know how deep it was. We couldn''t see the road ahead.


    I glared at Jinyun: "how can we find each other in this kind of place? I don''t know where the old man went?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun glared at me, then said to me: "don''t talk, in case the other party is in front of us, you should know what the consequences will be at that time."


    After I heard Jinyun say so, I could only sigh and then shut my mouth.


    I did not know how long after walking with Jinyun, I finally saw a bright light in front of me. When I saw this light, I widened my eyes. Jinyun said to me at this time: "let''s go and have a look."


    I, um, I followed Jinyun. Not long after I passed by, I suddenly saw that old man standing in front of me. I didn''t know what he was looking at. Seeing him like this, I wanted to go there, but what I never thought of was that Jinyun suddenly pulled me for a moment, and then shook my head at me.


    When I saw that Jinyun had stopped, I whispered to Jinyun and asked, "what shall we do now? Here you are? "


    Jinyun nodded: "the people here are quite fierce. If you and I want to deal with others, you and I can''t do it at all"


    however, just after Jinyun said this, the shadow figure laughed: "since you have come, don''t sneak around. Come out, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jinyun heard that guy''s verve scolded a damned, then took me out, but at this time his face changed, into a flattering look.


    Seeing the appearance of Jinyun, I gave a bitter smile, but I didn''t say anything in the end, so I followed him to the past.


    The shadow looked at us two: "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, Lin Zi. I told you at the beginning that you should bring the two snakes together. I didn''t expect you to bring one person. To tell you the truth, I''m really disappointed."


    Hearing this, I sighed and then said to him, "we already know the cause and effect, so I''m not going to help you."


    Jinyun glared at me, and then said to the shadow, "master, this bastard can''t talk. You don''t mind. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with us in essence. If you do something, we''ll leave first, and we won''t disturb you when you do business. Hehe"


    just after Jinyun said this, black shadow sneered: "you Don''t pretend in front of me. I have told Linzi that I control the whole world here. These two snakes are just the life I created. Now I want to take them back. This matter has nothing to do with you, but you have never stepped into this world, right? I''m going to tell you what I need you to do here. Ha ha, it was "


    when I saw the shadow, I knew that there was nothing good in this guy''s mouth, so I widened my eyes to see the old man.


    The old man seemed to have guessed my mind, turned his head and took a look at me and Jinyun, and then waved his hand at us two: "you go, I''ll leave here."


    sneered at the shadow and turned to look at the old man. "This is not your has the final say. After I solve you first, I will solve them two."


    After dark shadow finished, he suddenly reached out his hand and waved at us two. With the moment he waved his hand, Jinyun and I felt as if something had penetrated into our bodies. They wanted to roll on the ground. At this time, the Black Dragon Seal on my body was also slowly floating up, and then a black light burst out, which suddenly brought us both I''m trapped in it.


    I couldn''t see the scene outside, so I yelled at him. Then I asked Jinyun, "what should we do? What should we do?"


    Jinyun left me, and then shook my head at me: "no, if we want to go out, we can only pray for the old man to defeat the shadow, otherwise, we will all die here"


    Jinyun The moment the sound fell, the cold sweat on my head suddenly came out. I knew that even if I was trying to escape from here, it was impossible. I could only stare wide and wait for the failure of the shadow quietly.


    Although we couldn''t see the scene outside, we could hear the conversation clearly. The old man sighed: "you are still stubborn. When is it, you are still thinking about how to kill people. In this case, I can only be rude to you."

 Chapter 307

    As he spoke, the old man rushed towards the shadow, but at this moment the shadow suddenly called out to the old man, "wait a minute!"


    Give the shadow such a shout, the old man was stunned for a moment, and then asked at the shadow, "what else do you have to do? Do you want to say something to me


    Who knows that he just finished saying this, the black shadow said with a smile: "it''s not that if you don''t come together, I don''t have any interest in playing with you, but it happens that your opponent has already come. Hey, hey, are you not coming in?"


    With the black shadow''s roar, there was the same creepy sound from the outside. It was the snake spirit. When I heard his voice, my face suddenly became bitter. My eyes widened and looked at Jinyun: "well, the things we fear most are coming. Now, even if we want to go out, it is difficult.


    At first, I was already desperate, but Jinyun squeezed my eyes at me at this time, indicating that I should not worry. Her appearance made me a little stunned. I didn''t understand what Jinyun meant for a long time. However, Jinyun laughed at me: "a good thing is a bad thing, and a bad thing is a good thing. The battle between the three of them can''t be said"


    " after hearing this, I understood the meaning of Jinyun. This guy must be trying to help us escape with their strength.


    I thought it was not unreasonable, so I nodded at Jinyun and then closed my eyes. Now my body can''t move, so we can only wait quietly.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. The three of them are finally fighting together. The two of us can''t see anything in this black sphere, but I can hear how fierce the battle is outside.


    Originally I was waiting for some impetuous, has been staring at the dark waiting for the God of death, this feeling is really special how uncomfortable, but at this time Jinyun suddenly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Jinyun suddenly opened his eyes, I was scared. He rushed to Jinyun and asked, "have you found anything?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun nodded at me, and then murmured at me and said: "you don''t move, the seal on my body will be untied immediately. Then I will help you to lift the seal on you. We don''t want to think about it, just seize the opportunity and run away!"


    I didn''t think that since Jinyun was about to untie his seal, I was a little surprised. But since he had said so, I nodded to Jinyun: "OK, since you said that, I don''t want to say anything."


    I said and closed my eyes again.


    At this time, Jinyun''s body has been making a sound. When I hear these sounds, I still wait quietly with my eyes closed. I don''t know how long it has passed before Jinyun smiles at me, and then says to me, "OK"


    give Jinyun such a saying, I suddenly look at him, and then I find that Jinyun has been active He came into my side with a smile, and then took out two silver needles from his body, and slowly pricked them up in my back. A burst of stabbing pain was uploaded from my back. I widened my eyes and looked for a while. Then I found that my whole body''s meridians seemed to be dredging up. However, I slowly moved.


    Jinyun took back the silver needle, then patted it on my shoulder and said to me, "what are you still in a daze? Let''s go. "


    I give Jinyun such a call, bitter face looks at him: "this black barrier we all can''t go out, how to go?"


    When I said this, Jinyun was going to scold me, but at this moment, there was a sound outside, as if something had hit the black airflow. Then the ground under our feet began to tremble, and I fell to the ground with an unstable gravity.


    Jinyun looked at me and then said to me, "it seems that we have to wait. Step back. Although the black border is very Jianying, it is not invincible. She is originally a magical thing. As long as we burn it with a spell, I think we can go out."


    He said a few charms on the wall, and then he put some black charms on his body.


    With Jinyun, all around us began to heat up. I can''t believe it''s true. How can a small spell release so much energy?


    Jinyun didn''t explain to me when he saw my suspicious face. He just did his own thing on the black border. After a while, Jinyun had pasted it full according to certain rules.


    I did not speak, now I can not say what, can only quietly watch, want to see what Jinyun wants to do.


    Jinyun, with a smile, clapped his hands and said to me, "everything is ready, it''s just the east wind."


    I heard Jinyun say so, looked at Jinyun doubtfully, which one is this guy singing?I was thinking, Jinyun suddenly patted my hand, and then pulled me to the back: "step back later, the strength we use is very strong, some things we can''t get along with."


    Jinyun just finished this, I heard another bang.


    Then the incantations pasted on the border seemed to have reached the limit in an instant, and burned with a bang. However, the light of these Charms was not red, but dark blue.


    I widened my eyes, Jinyun''s eyes also closed tightly at this time, as if waiting for any opportunity.


    A moment later, Jinyun seemed to wait for the same, roared at the top: "broken!"


    After Jinyun''s voice fell, the black border on the top began to crack, and then issued a huge bang, and then exploded.


    I haven''t reacted to come over, Jinyun tugged me suddenly: "don''t be stupefied! Let''s go


    I give Jinyun such a cry, suddenly come back to God, fight for life to run outside, even did not see the three giant objects behind me.


    Jinyun just took me out for more than 30 meters when suddenly there was a black hole like place in front of us. The black hole is expanding, as if to swallow up here.


    I swallowed my saliva and quickly stopped my steps. I wanted to have a look at Jinyun and ask for his advice. Before I could ask him more, Jinyun suddenly put out a hand and pushed it on my back. I fell into the black cave directly. Then I felt as if I was stirred by a knife Shen passed out.


    I don''t know how long I fell asleep before I woke up slowly. At this time, I found that my body had been made into a beggar, and my whole body was aching to death. I raised my head and looked around. I found that I was still in that cave. Jinyun was sitting beside me and was baking on fire. I woke up and gave me a gentle smile.


    I swallowed my saliva and asked at Jinyun, "where are we? We''re not going to die like that, are we? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was stunned, and then rolled a white eye at me: "I said you are really stupid or fake stupid? I am also ha ha, you can still have a fire when you die? "


    I still don''t dare to believe the scene in front of me. I clapped hard on my face. I wanted to wake myself up a little. Jinyun didn''t stop me. I didn''t wake up until I felt a lot of pain. I asked Jinyun, "how do you know that place can come out?"


    Jinyun sighed and then said to me, "do you remember what the old man said to you and me?"


    I scratched my head. I didn''t know what Jinyun meant. Staring at Jinyun, Jinyun said to me: "did you forget? The old man told us that there were only three of them in the world, and then they sent the part to the black shadow. So at that time, I was thinking that if there was a war between them, a tunnel would be created to rush out of the world. That is to say, why the old man didn''t kill the black snake. "


    After hearing Jinyun''s explanation, I was greatly surprised. Jinyun saw my appearance but laughed at me: "what expression are you that? It''s not just coming out. Are you so excited?"


    I am not excited because of this event, but feel that some of me swallowed saliva, and then said to Jinyun: "but if we come out, seal the hole, those guys can''t come out, the seal on my body will not be forever imprinted on my body and can''t be lifted?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun was a little stunned, and then he laughed at me. I didn''t expect Jinyun to smile back, so I was a little surprised. He widened his eyes and asked him, "what are you laughing at? Is there anything funny about that? "


    Jinyun waved to me: "no, I just forgot to tell you one thing."


    After hearing this, I was a little confused, so I asked Jinyun, "just say what you want to say"


    Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "in fact, look at the seal on your chest."


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, I suddenly regained my mind, and quickly pulled open my clothes to have a look. At this time, I found that the Black Dragon Seal on my chest had disappeared without trace. My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it was true. However, Jinyun laughed at this time

 Chapter 308

    When I saw Jinyun like this, I couldn''t help but feel a fit of scalp numbness. I asked Jinyun, "what are you laughing at?"


    Jinyun stopped laughing, and then said to me, "it''s OK, I''m just"


    after talking for a long time, Jinyun didn''t tell him what he was laughing at. I glared at him for a moment. Since he didn''t want to say it, I didn''t want to ask again. Jinyun stood up and patted the earth on his body and said to me, "it''s not early, anyway, you are black The Dragon curse has been solved. Let''s go back now. "


    I can''t believe what he said, but the Black Dragon Seal on my body is missing, so I don''t want to say anything at this time. I nodded to him: "well, since you have said that, let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s go."


    Jin Yun gave me a cry and helped me up. When I returned to the police station, Si fanhan and they were stamping their feet on the ground.


    Seeing them like this, I was shocked. I thought something had happened to them, so I said to them, "you are"


    when Si fanhan saw me back, she was a little excited: "how did you come back now? I thought you were dead outside"


    after hearing Si fanhan''s words, I had a black thread. What do we mean After Xia Jinyun was busy scratching his face for a few days, I was afraid that I would not be afraid of death


    To Jinyun so said, I have just come back to God, in that world time is very strange, and our real world is a bit different, just like in a dream.


    Xiaoyu sighed: "you two have been out for seven days."


    After hearing the words of Xiaoyu, I was shocked: "a few days?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that my reaction would be so big, he repeated to me: "seven days, what''s the matter? How do you react so much?"


    I said with a bitter face: "seven days, then I didn''t disobey the words of the four fat people and forgot to prepare things for them?"


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan gave me a look and then said to me, "nonsense! I have done that for you, or you think you can come back alive now? "


    It turned out that they had already given the spirit card a sigh of relief, I was just about to say something, but I found that Jinyun''s face was not very good-looking, so I asked Jinyun, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jinyun sighed and said to me, "that magic card is a trouble. You can''t always catch your soul to give it to them. In this way, you are not accumulating Yin virtue, but harming others and yourself. Even if you don''t mean to, you will lose your life. Such things can''t happen all the time. The so-called heavenly way is just like this Against the law of heaven, we have to take time to get rid of these four fat people


    Although I felt uncomfortable in my heart, I didn''t expect that Jinyun would come up with such an idea. I was really surprised. However, after a second thought, there was nothing wrong with it, so I nodded at Jinyun: "yes, let''s wait until we find a time."


    At this time, Xiao Li also came.


    I was a little surprised when I saw Xiao Li. Wasn''t he hurt? Why is it so soon? I remember Xiao Li was hurt badly at that time.


    Although I thought so, I didn''t ask this sentence out. Since Si fanhan and her wife were here, a lot of things might have happened in the seven days after we disappeared. So at this time, I slowly let go of my tight nerves and looked at Xiao Li.


    He probably heard what we said and said to us, "what do you want to do can be handed over to the police, but killing can''t be done. Otherwise, you will be breaking the law. Even if I want to keep you, it will be difficult."


    After hearing Xiao Li''s words, Jinyun was stunned and then laughed.


    See Jinyun smile, Xiao Li slightly a Leng, then toward Jinyun asked: "Taoist, what do you smile?"


    Jinyun waved his hand to Xiao Li: "we also know that killing people is against the law, but we don''t want to talk about killing people"


    Xiao Li scratched his head and obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Jinyun, so he widened his eyes and looked at Jinyun: "what do you mean by that?"


    Jinyun laughed and then said to Xiao Li, "the four fat people we mentioned are not living people. What''s more, have you ever seen a living man living in a Lingpai?"


    When Jinyun said these words, my eyes widened. What''s the meaning of this? What''s the meaning of living in Lingpai? They didn''t use the magic card


    before I understood it, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, and then said to me, "you have to experience this sooner or later, unless you want to be a slave for a lifetime."


    I heard Jinyun say so, then lowered his head, I do not know why, this time my heart lost to death.Jinyun saw me look like this ha ha a smile: "don''t worry, this matter we will help you solve naturally, but you also have to help me put out those ghosts all back."


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I could only smile bitterly at Jinyun, and then nodded to Jinyun: "don''t worry about this"


    Jinyun turned to look at Xiao Li: "do you have any clues about officer Cheng?"


    Xiao Li gave a bitter smile: "I have just come out of the hospital for a day. If it were not for the care of Si fan Han and Xia Yu, I would still be lying in the hospital."


    It seems that my idea is right. If the police officer can''t find it, we can''t untie the knot in our hearts.


    I was thinking about it. Jinyun said to me, "Linzi, you''re old and big. Look, you don''t have a formal job now. It''s not good. I advise you to find a job and try to solve this problem at the same time. Otherwise, you can''t do it all day long just like a jobless vagrant."


    I sighed and then said to Jinyun, "OK, I''ll find a job sometime."


    Jinyun gave me a look: "what is a time?"


    I gave a bitter smile and knew the meaning of Jinyun. He probably wanted me to go tomorrow, so I laughed at him and said, "can''t I go tomorrow? Will you be satisfied with me and Xiaoyu


    Jinyun just nodded at me when I said this, and then said to me, "you should have a rest early, and wait until tomorrow when Xiaoyu will accompany you to go out. If you have any ideas, you can call us. As for the matters here, we will handle them by ourselves."


    I, um, then went to the bedroom, this day I am tired to death, so fell on the bed did not take long to sleep up.


    By the time I woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    Xiaoyu ran into my room, called me up, washed and rinsed in a hurry, and then went out with her.


    There are not many places to recruit in our city, but because of my highly educated resume, I don''t want to find an ordinary job, so we two almost went around for a long time and didn''t find the ideal job.


    In this way, my legs were sore. In the evening, I couldn''t walk, so I said to Xiaoyu, "no, my legs are so sore that I can''t go now. Let''s have a rest. If we can''t, we''ll find a job tomorrow."


    after hearing my words, Xiaoyu rolled his eyes at me, when he just wanted to say something to me Wait, my cell phone suddenly rings.


    I looked at it. It was a strange phone number. When I saw this number, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I said to Xiaoyu, "it''s not possible that the personnel department of that company has taken a fancy to me"


    Xiaoyu curled his lips but didn''t say anything to me.


    I also know that at this time, the phone can not be ignored, so I politely connected the phone and asked the person inside the phone: "who are you?"


    After hearing what I said, the voice on the phone rang up. It was a very sweet girl''s voice: "is it Mr. Lin?"


    She said that she was from the epilogue company, which was my first advertising agency to submit a resume. She said that she had read my resume and was a little bit at a loss as a customer service. She said that her company recommended me a better position and asked if I would go. "


    when I heard her say this, I almost jumped up from the ground, nodded and said yes, and then hung up.


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that I would be excited. He looked at me with wide eyes, and then said to me, "big, you take drugs, so excited."


    I coughed and touched Xiaoyu''s head: "you''re big. I''ve found a good job. How can a handsome and intelligent person like me be just a customer service person?"


    After hearing my arrogant voice, Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows slightly and then said to me, "big one, I told you that you can''t be cheated by others"


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would say this, and was a bit confused for a while. Then Xiaoyu said to me: "the MLM in this world is very nice to hear, but after you go there, you know Is it "


    when I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I rolled my eyes at Xiaoyu, and then said to Xiaoyu," don''t talk nonsense "

 Chapter 309

    Xiaoyu shrugged at me: "as you please"


    I nodded. Originally, I wanted to invite Xiaoyu to have a big meal with me, but I don''t know why. At this time, Xiaoyu didn''t believe it was true, so she said to me: "big, I have an idea"


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, so I can''t help but pick my eyebrows and then rush at Xiaoyu Rain said: "you say, what do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyu thought about it, and then said to me, "it''s not very good for us to identify the big one. Otherwise, let''s go to the company and have a look. If"


    there is nothing wrong with Xiaoyu''s saying so, I think it is, so I nodded at Xiaoyu: "OK, since you want to go and have a look, it''s not a wrong thing Then, let''s go and have a look. I''m not sure it can really make you believe it. "


    Xiaoyu, er, dragged me to the company.


    Because of the successful application, I am also full of energy at this time, so my waist is not sour and my legs are not painful. I wish I could grow four legs, and then I ran towards that place with all my life.


    I was thinking, it''s almost there. This company is not too far away from us, so we didn''t walk long before we arrived.


    Xiaoyu looked inside for a while, then said to me, "big let''s go?"


    I, um, looked at the front, at the door of the company, wrote those big characters, the last sound of international media Co., Ltd!


    When I saw this, I laughed at Xiaoyu: "now do you believe it?"


    Who knows I said this, but Xiaoyu shook his head at me: "although it''s written on it, I don''t know if it''s true. If I don''t go in, I don''t believe it."


    I was a little angry when I saw Xiaoyu, but she was also for my good, so I gritted my teeth and said to Xiaoyu, "OK, anyway, we all come here and go in, but do you see it"


    while I was talking to Xiaoyu, I pointed to the security room in front of me. Now all the people in the company are off work, but the outside security guard is 24 They work in shifts. Even if we want to go in now, two people will think that we are here to steal.


    Xiaoyu saw me like this, covered his mouth and giggled.


    I see the light rain smile, can''t help but stupefied for a moment, then facing the light rain asked: "what are you laughing at?"


    Xiaoyu gave me a look: "have you forgotten who I am? I''m the soul. I can still deal with these two security guards. Don''t worry, even if the monitoring still can''t capture you and me. "


    I know that Xiaoyu must go in today, so I sighed at Xiaoyu: "let''s go


    Xiaoyu, with a sound, walked towards the front with me.


    As I thought, the security guard saw the two of us coming, and quickly came out of the security room and stopped the two of us: "wait a minute, you two! Who are you? "


    Xiaoyu, with a smile, gave a big smile to the security guard: "then you should be the only security guard here?"


    Xiaoyu''s question made the security guard''s eyebrows pick, but he was still very polite to light rain and said: "little sister, what are you doing here? Let''s talk to my brother, it''s not easy to come in here "


    Xiaoyu laughs, and then he says to the young security guard," have a big sleep. What you see now is just a dream, but a dream "


    I feel that Xiaoyu is hypnotizing the security guard. After she said this, the security guard rubbed hard He rubbed his temple, yawned and walked into the security room.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes widened, but Xiaoyu grinned at me: "big, I told you that the security guard here is not my opponent. If you don''t believe it, let''s go. I''ll take you in now!"


    She said no matter what I was thinking now, she walked into it.


    , I always want to go back to Xiaoyu after seeing Xiaoyu.


    When we went in, Xiaoyu raised his head and gently pressed on the door of the company, and the lock clattered on the ground.


    After we went in, I took a look at the front desk. The place was quite formal.


    Xiaoyu smiles at me, then says to me: "big, let''s go!"


    I, um, kept walking towards the inside. After we made a circle, I said to the light rain, "do you believe it now? You see, the personnel department has everything here. It should not be pyramid marketing, right? And have you ever seen such a big company


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu thought about it, and then said to me, "I know, in this case, we will"


    when I saw Xiaoyu, I laughed, and then asked Xiaoyu, "do you believe it now?"Xiaoyu shook his head: "believe it or not, this is the Afterword, tomorrow we come here to apply for a job, you will all know."


    When I heard Xiaoyu say this, I was surprised. I didn''t know what Xiaoyu meant. Xiaoyu didn''t explain. She just squeezed out a smile at me and said to me, "it''s too late for big time. Xiaoyu is hungry. You should take Xiaoyu to have a good meal!"


    I hehe a smile, in the light rain''s head touched: "that is of course, big has always been a word."


    Xiaoyu nodded, and I took her to a nearby hotel. Because I was in a good mood today, I drank a lot of wine. Until I felt that I couldn''t distinguish between the southeast and the northwest, I walked back to the hotel with the help of Xiaoyu.


    Until the next morning, I slowly woke up from my sleep, and my head was still a little painful. I rubbed my eyebrows and wanted to find the medicine to wake me up. Otherwise, how could I apply for a job like this?


    I was thinking, light rain came to my side.


    See me this appearance, light rain spat out tongue: "big you really forget, let light rain help you."


    As she spoke, she held out a hand and pressed it on my back. When she said that, I felt a surge of tumbling in my stomach and sweating all over my body.


    I know that Xiaoyu is helping me to sober up, so I didn''t say much at this time.


    After a while, the feeling that I felt bad disappeared.


    I just shook my head and asked in the light rain, "do you want to go with me today?"


    Xiaoyu nodded to me: "of course, I won''t let the big one take risks."


    What is adventure? Xiaoyu is really


    but although I think so, it is childish, so I nodded at Xiaoyu and dragged him out.


    Si fanhan just came in from the outside at this time. Seeing that Xiaoyu and I were about to go out, Si fanhan suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at me. I saw her fierce eyes and was shocked. I don''t know why Si fanhan looked at me like this.


    She stares at me for a while, and then she asks Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do"


    before Si fanhan''s words have been finished, Xiaoyu suddenly squeezed his eyes for Si fanhan, as if he didn''t want Si fanhan to ask further.


    Although I have been staring at Si fan Han''s eyes, the tiny movement of Xiaoyu caught me in my eyes. I felt that Xiaoyu was a little strange, so I asked Xiaoyu, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaoyu spat out his tongue at me and then said to me, "no, I just want to apply with a big one. Sister fanhan, do you know, big one has found a good job. The name of the company is episodic International Media Co., Ltd.!"


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Si fan Han picked her eyebrows slightly, and then she laughed out: "OK, I know. I''ll go and have a look when I have time. Then you should be busy first."


    Xiaoyu said, and then he pulled my arm to go outside. The more I thought about them, the more strange I felt. I always felt that they had something to hide from me. So I couldn''t help asking for it. But at this time, Xiaoyu seemed to have noticed it, so she quickly pulled me for a moment, and then said to me, "big It''s late. Let''s go quickly. Don''t delay the work time and leave a bad influence on others. What do you think of it


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, and then nodded at Xiaoyu: "OK, listen to you, OK? Anyway "


    before I finished my words, Xiaoyu tugged hard on my arm, and then said to me," big, don''t ink, let''s go quickly, or it will be too late. "


    When I heard Xiaoyu say this, I took a look at the time. As expected, it was almost nine o''clock. I scolded him. I wanted to eat something, but it''s good. I didn''t have time to eat. I ran out with Xiaoyu in a hurry.


    When we arrived at the company, it was just nine o''clock sharp. At this time, there was a security guard at the door. Seeing that nothing happened here, I was relieved. Fortunately, there was a light rain. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble last night. Let alone going to work in the company, we would have been found by the police when we arrived in the morning Yes.


    I was thinking, light rain on my shoulder patted, and then said to me: "big don''t be dazed, let''s go quickly."


    When I heard the light rain calling me, I immediately responded to the light rain, followed by the light rain and walked into the office building. The girls in the reception hall suddenly showed a smile after seeing us two people, and said to me and Xiaoyu, "you are the forest and Xiaoyu, right?"


    I didn''t expect that this girl could see who we were at one glance, and I felt a little surprised at the moment, but how could Xiaoyu do it? She didn''t come to work, so at this time, I felt that it was not right there

 Chapter 310

    But I don''t know why Xiaoyu didn''t seem so surprised at this time, as if everything was in her grasp. I was surprised to see the expression of Xiaoyu.


    But the light rain at this time seems so calm, I also did not say anything, just quietly watching to see what the situation is.


    I was thinking, Xiaoyu said to the girl: "big sister, we are here to apply for the position"


    the girl looked at us two and then asked Xiaoyu, "do you come to apply for a job, Xiaoyu? However, you are too young. Here we are "


    Xiaoyu waved to the girl, and then said to her," no, big sister, I came to apply with the elder one "


    after hearing this, the girl said with a smile:" so it is. In this case, you should fill in an employment form first, and I will give you a contract. You can see what you are Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, then nodded at the girl at the front desk. The girl took out an employment form and handed it to me. I''m used to this kind of thing. So, I didn''t even hesitate to fill it out and handed it to the girl. The girl didn''t think of it I was surprised that I would make it so fast, but I still laughed at me. Then I introduced the position of their company to me and asked me which position I like.


    I thought about it for a while. I like to be free and run around, so I said to the girl, "just a reporter."


    The girl did not ask me about my work experience, so she took out a contract and handed it to me: "in this case, you can have a look at the contract, if there is no problem, sign it."


    When I heard the girl say that, I feel a little confused. How to say that the reporter''s profession is also very important. At least, I should be eloquent. Although I applied for a job in the personnel department of their company, it''s just a test of facial features and correct brain. It''s a bit abrupt for me to sign a contract at this time? "


    just as I was thinking about it, the girl laughed at me and said," you don''t have to be nervous. It''s arranged by the above. You can rest assured that our company is a serious company, and it''s not a place to cheat people. After you apply for a job, we''ll have someone say hello and say that if you like a job, just say it and sign an employment form and contract. "


    After I heard her say that, I was still a little confused. What do you mean by saying hello?


    Does anyone know that I''m going to come here to apply, and I''m an executive or something?


    But I think carefully, I don''t seem to have any special capable friends. What''s going on? The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong, so I didn''t want to sign the contract.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Xiaoyu tugged on my clothes at this time and motioned for my signature. After thinking about it, Xiaoyu would not hurt me at least, so I nodded at the girl, and then took out a pen to sign on it.


    The girl looked at me and then said to me, "the normal working time is tomorrow. If there is no problem, you can come tomorrow. Of course, if you want to come to work now, you can also familiarize yourself with it, but there is no salary today."


    the girl is still introducing to me, but at this time, my mind is already running where.


    When Xiaoyu saw me like this, he rushed to the girl and said: "I know big sister, my big one is very easygoing. Today, let him go around the company and get familiar with colleagues here."


    I gave Xiaoyu such a remark, suddenly regained his mind, and was about to stare at him and ask him what he wanted to do. However, Xiaoyu made a look at me at this time, indicating that I would not say anything, even if I agreed to come down.


    I don''t know what Xiaoyu is going to do, but since Xiaoyu has said so, I''m sorry to say anything else, so she said with a smile: "yes."


    After hearing what I said, the girl laughed at me: "in that case, you can go to the press department on the third floor to report. I''ll call the chief editor and ask him to arrange for you."


    Light rain looked at me, then said to me: "big you go to work, light rain will not accompany you."


    I, um, after Xiaoyu left, and I went to the press department on the third floor.


    I had just reached out my hand to knock on the door, but before I could knock it down, the door was opened. Then a fat woman came out of the room. She looked at me and asked, "are you a forest?"


    I nodded, and the woman said to me, "come in."


    I, um, followed the woman in. After I went in, I looked around and wanted to see where I worked. There were more than a dozen people in it, including men and women. All of them were very young. Everyone had a press card around their neck.


    This woman is the editor in chiefI said to the woman, "chief editor, what should I do?"


    The chief editor looked at me, and then he gave me a smile and clapped his hands. People in the room turned their heads in unison, which surprised me a little.


    The editor in chief said to me with a smile: "come on, let''s make a self introduction"


    I said, I''m a little restrained at this time. After all, it''s a strange environment. I don''t know what the personalities of these people are, but I still introduce myself according to the chief editor''s words.


    But what makes me feel a little embarrassed is that after hearing what I said, these people even turned their heads to their computers without saying a word.


    The editor in chief laughed, and then said to me, "you work on this computer, but since you are a journalist, you should know that we are not just in the office as journalists."


    after I heard the chief editor''s words, I laughed at her: "well, I know, in this case, I can go to work?"


    The chief editor nodded and then said to me, "today is the first day you go to work, so I won''t embarrass you. I''ll give you a resource. You can draft a draft for me to see. I believe you can do it well."


    I nodded to the editor in chief, and then turned on the computer.


    The chief editor said that he gave me a USB flash disk: "the first document in it is your task today."


    I, um, opened the computer to have a look, the chief editor did not stare at me at this time, turned around and entered his office.


    I didn''t want to look so embarrassed. After all, it was my first time to come to such a place, so I said hello to a girl next to me.


    But after my voice fell down, the girl did not reply to my words. Seeing the girl like this, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then called at the girl again.


    I thought she didn''t hear me, but when I turned around, the girl looked at me slowly.


    I don''t know why I feel that these people are a little bit like wood. The moment she turned her head around made me shiver. How could this girl''s face be so white? It''s like flour, but her lips are still ruddy. Maybe I think too much.


    The girl looked at me for a while and then asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I didn''t expect that the girl''s attitude would be so rigid, so I gave her a dry smile, and then explained, "I just came here. I hope you can take more care of it."


    the girl said to me, "are you new here?"


    I can''t help being stunned after hearing the girl''s words. Haven''t I just explained it? Didn''t the girl hear me? I was very puzzled to look at her, but at this time, the beauty''s mouth suddenly opened to me, as if to say something with lips.


    But to tell you the truth, I was stupid, so I didn''t see what she was trying to do with her lip language. I just felt that seeing her talking to me with her lips made me feel uncomfortable. In this way, I didn''t want to talk to her any more. I turned my head and looked at the computer. At this time, the computer was turned on, and I inserted the USB flash disk into the USB port.


    I took a look at the USB flash disk to see what kind of resources the chief editor was going to give me. I had already rubbed my hands and was ready to start writing.


    But when I opened the USB flash drive, I suddenly felt a tingle in my scalp, because the file of the first resource was written with the document that two beauties were brutally killed.


    I swallowed my saliva. What''s the matter with the chief editor? He asked me to write such things?


    However, I turned to think about it. Since I came to work for other people, I had to write what they gave me. So I had to open the folder, which contained a document and a folder with photos. As a journalist, I need to be able to typeset, so I must understand the general procedures.


    If you want to write a good article, you have to scan the resources carefully, so I plan to open the photo to see what is inside.


    Let me think about it. I''d like to look at the photo first and then look at this document. But at the moment I opened the photo, my stomach acid surged. Although there were only a few photos, the appearance on those photos was really not seen by people. Even after the forensic medicine saw such a picture, it would be hard for me to feel good, because the content on this photo was actually the same A girl whose skin has been peeled off and disintegrated has been left aside, as disgusting as she looks

 Chapter 311

    I tried to resist the feeling of stomach ache and browsed the document. However, I thought it might also be a test. After all, as a journalist, anything may happen in the future. So I calmed down my mood and wrote something according to the resources they gave me.


    By the time I finished the manuscript, it was almost eleven o''clock. I printed it out and knocked on the door of the chief editor''s office.


    The chief editor yelled at me, "come in"


    as her voice dropped, I walked in with the document.


    The chief editor was checking a manuscript at this time. When he saw me coming in, he waved at me and motioned me to sit down.


    I gave the document to the editor in chief for a look. After reading it, the chief editor nodded to me: "well done. I''ll write it in this way. As for the problem, we''ll talk about it in the afternoon. We''ll leave work at 12 o''clock. Now I have a manuscript to check. First, look at the second resource and the articles of Association for a reporter."


    I hum, and then returned to my office, but this time I didn''t chat up with several people around me. I don''t know why I''m a little bit ostracized.


    Apart from this document, all the rest is nonsense. There is nothing good to see at all. However, in order to make a good impression on the chief editor, I didn''t think much about it at this time. I just looked at these things quietly.


    So the morning is running out.


    The chief editor came out of the office when he was about to leave work, took a look at us, and then clapped his hands at us: "it''s time to clock in."


    With the chief editor finished, those people also woke up like a dream. They all stood up from their work positions and were in a hurry to punch in, as if they didn''t want to stay in the room for a moment. Because I had just come, I didn''t have to punch in. After saying goodbye to the editor in chief, they hurriedly walked in the direction of the Public Security Bureau I go to work at two o''clock in the afternoon, so I have two hours'' rest time at this time, but I am not in a hurry to eat at this time, because I always feel that there is something wrong with it. I have to make it clear first.


    As I thought about it, I went to the police station.


    Xiaoyu and Xiayu were sitting in the yard chatting at this time. After seeing me, they suddenly stopped discussing the topic. Xia Yu stood up and patted me on the shoulder, then asked me, "how do you feel today?"


    I shook my head and said to Xia Yu, "no, I always feel there is something wrong with it."


    After hearing my words, Xia Yu and Xiao Yu looked at each other, and then said to me, "you may be because you just went to work a little bit uncomfortable, and you will get better slowly."


    I shook my head and looked at Xiaoyu. Then I asked Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, tell me if you know something. If you really know it, please tell me. I always feel that it''s a little strange"


    after hearing my words, Xiaoyu shrugged and said to me, "big one, do you think too much and have nothing to do with it"


    said To be honest, at this time, I don''t believe Xiaoyu''s words. At first, she was still suspicious of the company. How could it change so quickly? However, they didn''t want to say anything. I knew that even if I was too dogged, they would not tell me. So I sighed and said to Xiaoyu, "well, since you don''t want to tell me, I know even I am It''s no use asking. "


    Xiaoyu dry smile: "I feel that place is very good, when you go to work for a period of time, don''t you all know?"


    I thought about it and thought it was, so I went to the restaurant, ate something in a hurry and went back to the office after sleeping for half an hour.


    The afternoon was still boring, and the editor in chief didn''t say anything to me. After she went back, she said that she asked me to write another manuscript, and then she would go to a meeting, but this time I had to write with my heart.


    I said, at least, it''s better to do something than to sit down. I deliberately slowed down my speed and tried not to finish writing too fast before work. It''s better to


    it''s almost time for the editor in chief to come in from the outside, and she rubbed her eyebrows, but it seems that the sample is not very happy. Originally, I wanted to hand in the manuscript, but I was afraid of being scolded There is no past, and forced to endure their curiosity, staring at the computer to make a serious look.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the editor in chief came over and patted me on the shoulder and said to me, "come here, Lin Zi."


    I gave the chief editor such a shout, the time was startled, but I still squeeze out a smile, uneasy with the editor in chief into her office.


    After I went in, I asked the chief editor, "chief editor, what do you want me to do? Is there something wrong with my morning manuscript


    The editor in chief looked at me and then laughed at me: "there''s no big problem, but it needs to be changed. It''s not very good for you to write like that. I wanted you to finish it before work, but I held a half day meeting, so I can only aggrieve you today. You have to work overtime here tonight to revise the manuscript and work overtime It''s five hours. "When I heard the chief editor say this, I felt sweat beads on my head and worked overtime for five hours?


    I wanted to refuse, but on second thought, I didn''t want to find out what happened? In this case, I might as well take advantage of this time to find out the reason. After thinking about this, I nodded to the editor in chief: "good"


    the editor in chief looked at me, and then he was embarrassed to smile at me: "it''s really troublesome for you."


    I gave a dry smile: "it''s OK, but when will the chief editor start to work overtime?"


    The chief editor sighed and said to me, "you should go back to have a rest after work, and come here at seven o''clock."


    Well, I have to work overtime from 9 to 5. To be honest, if I didn''t want to find out the reason, I really didn''t want to work here.


    I was thinking about it. The editor in chief said to me, "OK, the time is almost over. If it''s OK, you can go back and have a rest."


    I, um, went back to turn off the computer, and then it was time to get off work.


    After work, I didn''t rush back. Instead, I bought some bentos, sat in front of the office building and looked at the tall building quietly. I always felt that something was wrong, but what was wrong?


    I can''t think of it. Instead, I let my head ache. After all, I''ve been tired for a day.


    I sat in front of this building in a daze. At this time, the girl beside my desk came out. Her looks were much better than when she went to work, as if her mind was much more flexible than at that time.


    When she saw me sitting on the steps in a daze, she came over with a cup of milk tea, sat beside me and asked me, "handsome boy, why don''t you go back?"


    After I heard her words, I couldn''t help being stupefied. In the morning, I was still indifferent to me. How could I suddenly look like a changed person after I came out?


    Although I think so, I still smile at her: "no, I work overtime today."


    When I heard me say that when I worked overtime, the milk tea on the girl''s hand almost fell on the ground. Seeing her like this, I was slightly stunned, and then I asked the girl, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    The girl''s smile at this time is a little stiff: "no, if you have something else, I won''t disturb you."


    The girl said that she stood up and was about to leave. When I saw the girl like this, I knew that she must know something. She quickly stretched out her hand and grabbed the girl''s arm. She gave me such a sudden tug. The girl was slightly stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at me: "is there anything else?"


    I gave a dry smile: "nothing"


    originally, I wanted to ask her what was going on, but now I think that the girl seems to be afraid of something, so I release her hand. This is my own business, and I don''t need to pull people into the water.


    The girl took a deep look at me, and like me, she opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she still didn''t say it. She just laughed at me: "in this case, you should be busy first. I will not disturb you if I have other things."


    I, um, the girl turned and left.


    I looked at her back and sighed. Anyway, I can''t get rid of this matter. Let''s talk about what will happen then.


    I want to take a look at the mobile phone, it''s almost six o''clock, and I should be working in an hour, so I didn''t think much about it at this time, and I stood up after patting the dirt on my body.


    The working hours of the whole office building are different, so when I go back, there are still people who are bustling outside. I was just about to go in when I saw the girl at the front desk. When she saw me walking inside, she said to me with a smile: "why, why do you go back after work?"


    To tell you the truth, I have a good impression of this girl, so I smile at the girl: "the editor in chief said that I have to work overtime today. It''s almost time."


    After hearing my words, the girl''s face changed slightly just like the girl just now, but she soon laughed out: "Congratulations, you won the prize today."


    I thought the girl was joking, so I laughed at her, exchanged greetings with her, and then entered the office building. At this time, there were no people in the office building. It seemed very quiet. I sighed, could I work overtime in the whole office building? What''s more, when I think about this, I wonder if the editor in chief is deliberately troubling me

 Chapter 312

    But in the end, I didn''t leave the office. I turned on the computer when I entered the office.


    But just after I opened it, I suddenly heard a squeak, like a mouse''s cry. At the moment of hearing this sound, my heart suddenly twitched for a moment. I turned my head and looked behind me. The sound came from the editor''s office. Is there any big mouse in her room?


    It''s not even evening, but it''s a little dark, so I''m still a little bit more daring, and I''m slowly leaning towards that side to see what''s inside.


    I want to go over, gently opened the door to have a look, in the moment I opened the door, a big mouse whizzed out from under the table, and then all of a sudden toward a place opposite to drill in.


    This came down suddenly, which scared me to shiver. Fortunately, what I saw was a mouse. As soon as I patted my forehead, my heart said that I was too timid today. I even scared myself. I was really stupid to the limit.


    I''d better not go into the editor''s place, lest I find some problems in it when I go to work tomorrow. If that happens, I''m afraid I won''t be able to work in this class. I''ll close the door again and go back to the computer to start writing again. So, until more than nine o''clock in the evening, there will be no terrible things That''s terrible. The longer I write, the more drowsy my brain will be. I think about it. Anyway, the editor in chief doesn''t sleep secretly any more.


    Who knows that I haven''t slept on the table yet, and the light flickers and makes me sit up. At this moment, there is a creaking sound in the chief editor''s office, which makes me jump from the ground. Isn''t the big mouse scared away? How can it suddenly come out again?


    the more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. There must be something in it, no, I have to go in and have a look at it


    if it''s the big mouse, I won''t think there''s anything terrible there, but I know that it''s not just a big mouse, and there''s no way to say anything in it.


    I think about it I feel my cold sweat is coming out.


    As I thought, I pushed the door open, and I wanted to go in and see what was going on.


    But as soon as I opened the door, I saw that there were so many mice on the ground. They were all jumping under the table. I didn''t know what they were eating. I shivered with fear when I saw it like this.


    He or she, what can be under the table that can alarm such a group of rats.


    Those mice looked like crazy when they saw me. They jumped out with a whoosh. I only felt that the meat was under my feet, and those big rats jumped out from under my feet.


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head and waited until they were all gone before I walked in with my teeth clenched.


    When I went in, there was a rotten smell under the table. It was so strong that I coughed.


    I looked down at a pair of shoes.


    The moment I saw these shoes, my scalp suddenly exploded, because the shoes were standing on the ground with their toes on the ground, that is to say, someone was lying here before. Then the rats just ate nothing else, but a living person!


    My legs were so scared that I turned around and wanted to run away. But as soon as I turned around, I suddenly felt something was wrong. I seemed to have seen this pair of shoes somewhere. I crouched down and looked at the ground with my teeth clenched in fear. When I lowered my head, I found that the shoes on the ground were not the chief editor''s shoes?


    Damn it, it''s hard for me to drink cold water. How can I meet such a guy if I don''t meet others? I just remembered the expression of the girl and the front desk before. No wonder they were so afraid. They knew that they would see something unclean when they went to work here at night. No matter whether it was


    I was thinking, suddenly I heard the sound of computer turning on outside.


    At the moment of hearing these voices, I felt like I was going crazy. How could this sound


    I dare not go out. I quickly lie down at the door and look outside. At this time, I found that all the computers were turned on outside. I don''t know when all the ten colleagues in my class were coming, turning on the computer numbly, as if to work It''s like that.


    In fact, needless to say, I also know that these guys are not real at all. The two girls must be living, which is absolutely no problem, so


    I swallowed my saliva, wiped my face hard and wanted to sit on the ground. But at this moment, I suddenly felt that someone stood up behind me, but I didn''t wait for me to turn back After that voice in my ear rang up: "Hey, Linzi, how can you be here? Didn''t I tell you to work overtime today? "


    After hearing her words, I was shocked and turned back suddenly. However, I didn''t see the editor in chief at all. I only saw that the shoes under her feet were lying flat, and a pen on the table was constantly turning, as if someone was turning the pen.I know I can''t escape now, so I put on a smile and said to the moving pen, "I''m going to work now."


    As I spoke, I turned around and ran outside.


    Originally, I thought that everything would be ok as long as I got through the night, but when I was just sitting at the computer desk, I suddenly saw the girl with a big mouth, showing a pair of white teeth to giggle at me. Her nails were dyed red, her lips were stained with blood, and she looked like she had just drunk blood.


    I wipe!


    I almost fell off my seat.


    At this time, the girl grabbed me, her arm was very cold, and said to me with a very hoarse voice: "be careful, it''s not good to fall down."


    hearing the girl say this, my heart will jump with thump, but I try to pretend to be as if nothing happened, nodding at her.


    I don''t want to stay here for a second. No, I have to get out of here.


    As I thought about it, I was smiling at them. I looked around. Their eyes didn''t stare at me all the time, so I got up slowly with my teeth and went to the door to go out.


    But as soon as my hand touched the doorknob, I felt a chill coming out of the door as cold as I could.


    The cold was not what ordinary people could bear, so I pulled my hand back at once and did not dare to touch the door handle again. Instead, I kept staring at it in a daze.


    However, before I could figure out what was going on, I heard a giggle from behind me, which was the editor in chief.


    When I heard her voice, I suddenly shivered. I quickly looked back. When I looked back, I found that this guy came out. She was already in a body, and her whole body was gnawed by rats. There was rotten meat everywhere. However, this guy seemed not to feel it. He walked slowly and looked with a smile I said to me, "Lin Zi, where are you going?"


    How could this asshole come here at this time? When I thought about it, I didn''t care what she said now. No matter how cold the doorknob was, I had to go out. As I thought about it, I tugged at the door and jumped out of the room with a whoosh.


    But after I went out, I found that the whole corridor was black, but anyway, I''m out now. Since I''m out, I''m sure I won''t go back, and I won''t go back after killing me!


    While I was thinking about it, I ran to the front. The sound was still ringing in my ears. I just felt my head was blank. I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    I was thinking about it. Suddenly, I bumped into a person in front of me. I quickly turned my head and looked at him. At this time, I found that there was a woman in front of me. She was grinning at me, wearing a red robe. She looked weird in the dark.


    I didn''t expect that she would block my way from the front, so I yelled at her "Go back, you''re going to have to go back!"


    However, as soon as my voice dropped, an arrow darted out of our back with a whoosh, and it plunged into the guy''s back.


    I suddenly looked back, this time I found that it was Jinyun, they had come in.


    Jinyun took a deep look at me and ran towards me with a brisk stride. I was about to cry, but Jinyun squinted: "is this where you work?"


    I nodded to Jinyun with a bitter face. Jinyun narrowed his eyes and said to me, "do you know how dangerous the situation is now? I didn''t expect you to dare to die. You are not afraid of death


    "Do you think I want to come in? If it wasn''t for all of you, it was Xiaoyu who did it


    Xiaoyu stood behind Jinyun. Hearing this, Xiaoyu grinned and shrugged at me: "anyway, it''s not appropriate to leave like this. Let''s leave some gifts here."


    when I heard Xiaoyu''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and asked Xiaoyu, "what bad idea are you thinking about ? Don''t make things big, though "


    "

 Chapter 313

    I said for a long time do not know what to say, see me like this, Jinyun sighed, and then said to me: "you this guy really said a word is not complete, now no one can hurt you, what are you afraid of?"


    I gave a dry smile and then said to Jinyun: "it''s not that"


    after turning a white eye at me, Jinyun didn''t want to pay any more attention to me, but said to me: "go, let''s go there and have a look. I want to see what''s sacred inside, which can make you feel so scared"


    when I heard this, I sighed Then he said to Jinyun, "OK."


    The light rain protects behind me, in case those guys will suddenly rush out, then we will have unnecessary trouble.


    Jinyun didn''t stop until he got to the door. At this time, the whole corridor was very quiet, as if nothing had happened. Through the glass door, Jinyun looked at the office for a while, and then said to me, "let''s go in the woods"


    give Jinyun such a saying, I feel a burst of silence in my heart Comfortable, toward Jinyun asked: "let''s go in now?"


    Jinyun, um, then opened the door. Before I could react, he pushed on my back. Then my body faltered and fell into it.


    However, when I came in, all the computers except my computer were turned off.


    I looked around suspiciously, and Jinyun also came in. He stood up his nose and sniffed at the office. Then he raised his eyebrows and said to Xiaoyu and me: "what a strong Yin Qi, there is something in it"


    just after he said this, there was a giggle in the chief editor''s office: "Hey, it''s fun, but I didn''t expect it It''s amazing that a Taoist will come along. "


    The moment I heard this voice, I quickly looked back, and the door of the chief editor''s office creaked and opened.


    I widened my eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of me, while Jinyun grinned: "it seems that we are welcomed by others"


    I don''t know why this guy has no fear at all.


    But Jinyun to go inside, I naturally followed in.


    When we went in, we found that there was a girl lying on the chair of the editor, her head was always low.


    When I saw the girl lying on the table, I knew that the girl must not be an ordinary person, so I squinted at her for a while.


    Jinyun sneered: "I have come, you should also raise your head now?"


    With the fall of Jinyun''s voice, the girl giggled and asked at Jinyun, "are you not afraid of me?"


    Jinyun picked her eyebrows and then said, "what am I afraid of you doing? You''re the one who''s going to break into this place. You''re going to have to listen to you when you''re in my place. "


    I didn''t dare to say anything more when I heard the girl''s words. I just looked at the girl directly, but she still raised her head. Originally, I thought that this girl must have such a terrible face, but when she looked up, I found that the girl''s face was just human Youwu, not as terrible as I thought.


    Jinyun picked eyebrows: "Yi Rong Shu?"


    The girl said with a smile: "it''s not face changing, it''s the undertaker"


    the undertaker? Isn''t that the one who makes up for the dead?


    As soon as I thought of it, I took a look at Jinyun, but before I could get back to my senses, Jinyun said to Xiaoyu and me, "you two go out first. If you don''t have me, nobody will come in"


    however, the girl sneered: "no, you don''t have to go out. Since you come, it''s very hard, isn''t it?"


    I swallowed my saliva and turned my head to look at Jinyun. Jinyun shook his head at me and motioned that I should not speak now. He himself went to the girl and said to the girl, "we have no grudges in the past and no hatred in recent days. What you do has nothing to do with us. I hope we can step back and I will interfere with your affairs, and I hope you will not Is that good for us


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, the girl showed a big smile: "is it possible that you said it?"


    When she said the last word, Jinyun suddenly called out to me: "Linzi! Get out of the way


    Give Jinyun such a shout, I suddenly come back to God, quickly to the side flash.


    Even though I reacted at the first time, I still scraped something. After a while, blood began to come out of my arm. The bloodstains were as shocking as they looked, and even made me lose the courage to scream out.


    Light rain quickly pulled me back a bit, I just react to come over, the arm a pain, all of a sudden fell on the ground.


    Jinyun scolded a damned, but at this time we couldn''t find the girl at all.I looked up and saw that she had disappeared.


    "Where did she go?" I asked, biting my teeth at Jinyun


    The chief editor''s office is not big, that is, more than 20 square meters. In such a small environment, there is no place to dodge.


    Jinyun also squinted around for a while, then gnawed his teeth and said: "you come out, don''t sneak here and a shrinking head turtle is the same!"


    But no one responded to Jinyun''s words. Xiaoyu quickly took out some paper towels from the side and pressed them on my wound. Then she pulled a cloth from her body, tightened my arm, and laid a border around me to prevent the girl from suddenly attacking me again.


    I settled my mind, and now Jinyun is in a state of extreme tension, so it is impossible to ask Jinyun. So I opened my mouth to Xiaoyu and asked, "Jinyun said that girl is an undertaker. What''s going on?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "I don''t know, but the undertaker in Jinyun''s words is definitely not an ordinary one. It should not be a kind of makeup for the dead. I think"


    before she finished her words, suddenly we felt something bumped against us behind us, and then Xiaoyu and I had a break The kite is going to fly out of the window. This is the third floor. If I fall head down, I will die!


    Fortunately, at this time, Jinyun''s reaction was quite rapid. He grabbed me and Xiaoyu''s legs and threw us back again. Otherwise, I''m afraid the two of us would have become meat mud at this time.


    The girl came out of the white wall again, looked at the three of us with a smile, and then said to us, "how do you feel? Isn''t it fun? "


    Jinyun squinted his eyes for a while, then said to the girl, "in fact, I didn''t expect that we would meet in such a place, but the mortuary master, you can''t cover up your ugliness by making such a human skin. Forget it, you''d better lock up your Nordic grandmother and stay there. Besides, this office building is not your place Place, don''t you


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the girl giggled and said, "am I ugly? Jinyun, you''ve been holding me for hundreds of years. I finally came out. I''m tired of staying in that place. You know, but I should thank the little brother behind you. If it wasn''t for him, where would I still be sealed? "


    Jinyun sighed: "originally I wanted to let you leave here, I don''t want to embarrass you, but you really don''t know how good or bad, why do you have to fight against us?"


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, the girl covered her mouth and giggled: "I''m laughing to death. Hehe Jinyun, Jinyun, are you kidding me? Hundreds of years ago, you sealed me in that place. Now you say such nonsense, do you think I will promise you?"


    Jinyun and I looked at each other, and Jinyun said to the girl, "since you have made a decision, but you also see that this place is the office of others after all. Let''s not destroy this place and fight to the death!"


    The girl sneered, as if not afraid of Jinyun in general, a whoosh on the top of the window down.


    Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, then turned to look at Xiaoyu, whispered to Xiaoyu: "protect the forest, don''t let anything go, the rest to me."


    Xiaoyu nods at Jinyun. Jinyun sighs, and then she jumps towards the bottom with a flash.


    I knew that Jinyun was going to play with that girl at this time, so I quickly took out my mobile phone and called Si fanhan and Xia Yu to ask them to come and help, but my phone call didn''t get a response.


    I secretly scolded him, then turned my head and looked at Xiaoyu: "the girl who was just called the undertaker doesn''t seem to be easy to get along with. It''s very likely that it was the guys I released at that time. I think we should do something about it."


    After hearing what I said, Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows slightly, and then said to me, "big one, you don''t want to help the elder kill the mortuary at this time, do you?"


    I nodded and was about to say yes to Xiaoyu, but before I said this, Xiaoyu waved to me, and then said to me, "no, big one, I feel that the elder Jinyun just treated that girl seems to have a certain sense of fear. We can''t help him at all. We can''t make trouble for others."

 Chapter 314

    After I heard the words of Xiaoyu, I couldn''t help being stunned. After thinking about it, I nodded at her, but this place can''t stay, so I said to Xiaoyu, "let''s go back first, and then we''ll ask Youxin to help us."


    Xiaoyu nodded at me, then pulled me to run out towards the outside.


    We two did not hesitate, all the way back to the police station, at this time, I suddenly saw Xia Yu busy running outside.


    Seeing the appearance of summer rain in such a hurry, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then I asked in front of the summer rain: "what''s the matter with you in such a hurry?"


    Xia Yu said to me: "I just got the help information from my elder martial brother. At that time, a monster you let go appeared."


    Xiaoyu and I didn''t expect that Jinyun had already sent them a message for help, so they hurriedly asked Xia Yu, "are you talking about the undertaker?"


    Summer rain nodded at us, I know this time is not to say nonsense, said to the summer rain: "you have to be careful."


    Summer rain nods, this time also no longer care what we two think, whoosh disappeared from our sight.


    I looked into the room, but it was strange that I didn''t see Si fanhan at this time. I didn''t know where the girl had gone. So I looked at Xiaoyu doubtfully. When Xiaoyu saw my expression, she knew what I was thinking. She said to me, "maybe sister Xu fanhan has received the help of senior Jinyun and has gone to help ¡£¡±


    When I heard Xiaoyu say so, I nodded at Xiaoyu: "well, I''ve been tired for a day anyway. I believe Jinyun will not be in danger. I''m going to have a sleep."


    Xiaoyu gave a sound and followed me to go inside. But we had not taken two steps before, suddenly I heard a burst of pattering footstep sound. At the moment when I heard this footstep sound, I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly turned around to have a look. At this time, I found Xiao Li was walking towards us two.


    Originally I wanted to say hello to Xiao Li when I saw him, but Xiaoyu stopped me suddenly at this time.


    I give the light rain so suddenly stopped, can''t help but be a little surprised, to the light rain asked a: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?"


    Xiaoyu waved his hand at me, then said to me, "don''t talk first, let me think about it"


    when I saw Xiaoyu like this, I didn''t dare to speak, but looked at him quietly.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: "there is something wrong with the big officer Xiao Li. Don''t you find out?"


    I don''t quite understand the meaning of Xiaoyu''s words. I look at Xiaoyu doubtfully and want to ask Xiaoyu what it means in the end. But my words haven''t been exported. Xiaoyu shouts at him: "wait a minute! Don''t go any further


    To such a call, Xiao Li''s body gave a shock, and then like a zombie suddenly stopped in place.


    When I saw him like this, I knew that Xiaoyu was right. At this time, Xiao Li was not like the Xiao Li that we saw in the daytime. I swallowed my saliva, looked behind me, wanted to see that there was the police officer, and then helped us. To be honest, I didn''t want to be the food in the mouth of this guy, although I''m not sure this guy is It''s not really about to eat us, but he really makes me feel uncomfortable.


    I subconsciously stepped back two steps, and then gave him a dry smile: "ha ha, what are you going to do?"


    After hearing what I said, Xiao Li slowly raised his head, grinned at me and said, "I don''t call Xiao Li, haha"


    at the moment of hearing this voice, my whole body''s hair burst. This voice is not from others, but from officer Cheng! "


    even Xiao Yu looked surprised and asked him," how could it be you? You didn''t already "


    officer Cheng tore his face hard and tore the skin off his face:" you think that the undertaker will appear for no reason. Haha, I tell you that you are wrong. We have cooperated with the undertaker Those stinking Taoist priests lead away, and our goal is naturally you "


    after I heard this guy''s words, I gave a damn scolding, and then I didn''t dare to turn around and run.


    However, before I had run a few steps, I suddenly heard a loud bang behind me. It was the sound of bullets. Then a sign in front of me snapped and there was a big hole.


    I know that officer Cheng fired this shot on purpose, so I gave a dry smile, and then slowly turned his head around. Officer Cheng said to me with a smile: "do you still want to go? It doesn''t matter. If you want to go, you can go. I won''t stop you. Hey, I won''t stop you, but you can''t have a hole in your head like this one.


    Xiaoyu bit his teeth, then pulled it on my arm, shook his head at me, and motioned me not to leave. The gun in this guy''s hand is not an ordinary gun. I''m afraid that if it is hit by this thing, not only my body but also my soul will be broken.I immediately settled in place, and he chuckled at me, then said to me and Xiaoyu: "do you two know? I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I didn''t expect to kill you two today. Hey, I''m so happy. "


    I took a look at Xiaoyu. To be honest, I didn''t want to die like this. Xiaoyu shook his head at me. I don''t know what Xiaoyu meant by shaking his head at me at this time, but I know that we are in a very dangerous situation and I have to find a way to get out of here.


    however, at this moment, officer Cheng chuckled and said to both of us:¡° It''s no use. You don''t have to think about it so much. Anyway, both of you are about to die now, so don''t be so embarrassed. Haha "


    damn it! I want to scold this guy, but I still believe him so much at that time, but even though I think about it, I still don''t say it. I just look at him quietly.


    The guy grinned at me: "you don''t have to look at me like this:" no use, now you are my grasshopper. Do you have any last words? "


    Who knows this guy''s words just finished, Xiaoyu grinned at him and said, "you see, we have given you the opportunity, but you don''t cherish it, so you can''t blame me, can you?"


    what is Xiaoyu doing?


    Officer Cheng obviously didn''t realize what Xiaoyu was going to do. He just kept sneering: "you little girl, you are really in trouble, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are going to die."


    I suddenly feel that there is something strange about this guy. It is clear that if he wants to kill us now, the gun in his hand is enough If you can kill us, why do you want to get close to us? I always feel like there will be some secret in it.


    However, although I feel strange in my heart, this is still not said, just quietly looking at her.


    When officer Cheng was only a few steps away from us, Xiaoyu yelled at the door: "sister fanhan, do it!"


    Originally, I thought that Xiaoyu''s words were a joke, but what I didn''t think of was that a sword flew out of the back with a whoosh from the back and stabbed at officer Chen''s head. Although officer Cheng didn''t expect that there would be someone waiting for him, his reaction speed was not slow. He turned around and wanted to catch the sword At the moment of officer Cheng''s turning back, Xiaoyu suddenly took out the mantra behind him and stuck it on the head of officer Cheng.


    It''s not so good to be hit in front and back. Officer Cheng got a knife in his left shoulder, and then he put a spell to Xiaoyu. Then he roared. He turned around and grabbed Xiaoyu. It looked like he was going to put it into his mouth. I cursed him. I absolutely can''t let Xiaoyu get into his mouth, or I''ll regret it all my life. So at the moment when he opened his mouth, I rushed forward to the front and kicked officer Cheng''s leg as hard as I could. At the same time, a sword flew out from behind the door to plunge into one of his legs.


    Although this guy was already a living dead man, his body was not stiff. So he put a sugar gourd on Si fanhan''s sword. Originally, he planned to eat Xiaoyu, but with a knife of Si fanhan and my foot, the guy fell to the ground.


    Xiaoyu was also thrown away far away.


    I quickly helped Xiaoyu up and said to him, "are you ok?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head at me, then got up from the ground and looked at officer Cheng with wide eyes: "Hey, I told you, but if you don''t listen to me, you can only blame yourself!"


    Who knows this guy didn''t get angry after hearing Xiaoyu''s words, but slowly got up from the ground: "hey hey, you think ha ha, a group of fools, my master gave me the immortal real body, and now I am the most powerful body in the world."


    the

 Chapter 315

    When we heard officer Cheng''s words, our faces suddenly changed. If this guy is really immortal, it''s really difficult to deal with him.


    Si fanhan probably knew what I was thinking. He squinted at the guy and then said to him, "officer Cheng, you think too much. Do you think you are very strong now? It''s a pity, hey, hey "


    officer Cheng didn''t expect Si fanhan to laugh at this time. He looked at her with wide eyes:" what are you laughing at? "


    Si fan Han rolled a white eye and then said to him, "what am I laughing at?"


    Officer Cheng twisted his neck: "I don''t care what you''re laughing at now, anyway, you''re all going to die here today."


    he said, pulling out the sword blade inserted in his leg, and then slowly walked towards Si fan Han. Seeing this guy approaching Si fan han a little bit, my heart began to jump wildly, but Xiaoyu secretly pulled it I said to me in a low voice: "big, let''s get out of here quickly"


    when I heard Xiaoyu say this, I nodded at Xiaoyu, and then ran out in a hurry. But before we had run a few steps, we suddenly felt a little bit wrong to ourselves, and then came officer Cheng''s giggle: "you don''t have to run All the police are outside, but they are in a sleepwalking state. If you go out, you will kill them immediately "


    the moment I hear this guy say that, I will be crazy. It seems that police officer Cheng can''t do it.


    Si fan Leng smiles. At this time, she doesn''t know what she is thinking, but I know that she must have made up her mind and prepared to start at this time.


    Sure enough, the moment officer Cheng approached Si fanhan, she suddenly pulled out a silver dagger from his hand and stabbed him in the head.


    I once saw Si fanhan use this dagger, and she tried it in my hand several times, so I didn''t know why there was a kind of inexplicable panic when I saw this dagger. However, at this time, Si fanhan was dealing with that bastard, not us, so I was a little more stable at this time.


    Officer Cheng''s reaction speed was also very fast. In a flash, he escaped Si fanhan''s attack. This really surprised me. I didn''t expect that this guy''s reaction speed would be so fast, and his heart became tense.


    Sifanhan raised eyebrows and stepped back two steps


    Xiaoyu and I had no threat to this guy, and he didn''t have to worry that we would run away. So at this time, he didn''t care about us at all. As long as he took down Si fanhan, everything was done.


    I scolded a damned, but Xiaoyu patted me on my shoulder at this time, indicating that I should not be nervous. I nodded at Xiaoyu and didn''t dare to speak more. I just looked straight ahead.


    Xiaoyu thought about it for a while and said to me, "if it''s big, we can''t go out now. This guy''s reaction speed is so fast. Why don''t we distract his attention?"


    I didn''t expect Xiaoyu to say that, but when I heard her words, I thought I could try it, so I nodded at Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu said, and then rushed to the other side.


    I know that I distract this guy''s attention and obviously can''t attack that guy like Xiaoyu, because his attack speed is also very fast. If I rush up at this time, it will only make trouble, so I start to scold officer Cheng, as long as this guy feels upset


    I make trouble with Xiaoyu like this, and soon officer Cheng will It seems that she can''t do what she wants. Si fanhan takes advantage of this time to smash the guy on the head. She could have killed officer Cheng. But I don''t know why Si fanhan suddenly changed his knife and didn''t stab the guy''s head. Instead, he chose his shoulder.


    Seeing Si fanhan suddenly like this, Xiao Yu and I were a little surprised. We didn''t know what the hell Si fanhan was doing. Si fanhan just took a deep look at us, and then made a OK gesture to Xiaoyu and me. This dagger is a sharp weapon to subdue demons and demons. Therefore, when I stabbed the process officer''s shoulder at this moment, officer Cheng could only fall to the ground Yes.


    The wound on his shoulder was expanding, but this guy didn''t dare to touch it with his hand at the moment, as if he were afraid to hurt his other hand.


    He quickly stepped back two steps, looked at the increasingly empty shoulder, and then roared at Si fan Han: "it''s impossible, I can''t be dead, this is impossible"


    after hearing officer Cheng''s words, Si fanhan shook his head at officer Cheng: "nothing is impossible. Now you are half dead, so you don''t want to do business I think so much, but if you have any last words, you can tell us. I can help you solve it or I can give you a way to live. You just need to tell us who you are instructed by. As long as you tell us, I can give you a way to live when you are good. But if you don''t obey, it doesn''t matter, then we can only send you to heaven. "After hearing Si fanhan''s words, this guy not only didn''t get angry, but giggled and laughed. Seeing this guy was laughing all the time, I was a little depressed. How could this guy still laugh?


    Si fanhan also raised his eyebrows, and then asked him, "what are you laughing at when you are dying"


    officer Cheng snorted coldly: "is death imminent? Ha ha, you think too much? "


    he said, stretching out his hand to tear off the sword.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw this guy act like crazy.


    Si fanhan also raised eyebrows, but she did not speak, as if she was not worried that this guy would tear off the dagger.


    Officer Cheng tugged hard, but what he didn''t expect was that this guy didn''t pull the knife off at this time. Instead, he had a wound on his hand, and a lot of blood flowed down his palm.


    I was surprised to see that his palm was still bleeding. I looked at him with wide eyes. This guy is not him. Since he is dead, how can there be blood flow on his hands.


    Although there was one more wound, the police officer still bit his teeth and pulled out the dagger. Then he roared and threw the knife towards Si fanhan. The knife was originally Si fanhan''s. so even if officer Cheng wanted to kill her with this dagger, it was nonsense.


    I was just thinking about it, and officer Cheng was staggering He stood up from the ground and then gave us a smile: "you have forgotten something more important"


    after hearing this guy''s words, I raised my eyebrows slightly, and then I asked him, "what do you mean by that?"


    Officer Cheng chuckled: "what do you mean? You''ll know immediately"


    after he finished, he clapped his hands suddenly. Then there was a agitation outside the door. Then several policemen ran in, including Xiao Li, but they all closed their eyes, as if they were asleep, pointing at us with guns in their hands.


    I secretly scolded him. Then I looked at Si fanhan and wanted to ask him what to do now. Who knows she shook his head at me at this time, saying that she did not know what we should do now.


    Officer Cheng sneered: "no matter how powerful you are, I''m afraid it''s not as powerful as my bullets. Originally, I didn''t intend to hurt innocent people. I wanted Lin Zi alone, but you guys really didn''t give me face, so I''m really sorry. I can only send you to heaven."


    he said and made a gesture to several policemen, who showed up In their dreams, the bullets from their guns must be aimed at the soul, so my face became ugly at that moment.


    Several policemen raised their hands to make a look of execution, and then aimed at Si fanhan and Xiaoyu, but left me behind.


    I scolded him, but Si fanhan squeezed his eyes at me at this time, indicating that I should not be afraid.


    When I saw Si fan Han like this, I suddenly felt that Si fan Han had some way to deal with this guy, so I slowly quieted down at this time.


    Si fanhan looked at officer Cheng, and then said to officer Cheng, "Hey, we''ve given you the same opportunity. You don''t cherish it. Do you really think the guns in your hands will work? What a fool


    Si fanhan held out a hand as she spoke. However, before Si fanhan started, officer Cheng''s pupil suddenly shrank, and then he called to the policemen: "shoot! Shoot them! Come on


    However, there was no response after the guy''s voice dropped, but Si fanhan sneered: "these are just living people. They are not souls. If you can control them, I can also limit them. So you don''t have to think that you can let them kill us and tell you it''s useless. Now you should understand it, right You''re just an ant in your hand, do you understand? You''re an ant. Now I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t say anything, we''ll send you away now.


    who knows after Si fanhan''s voice falls, officer Cheng giggles. Seeing officer Cheng laughing all the time, I feel a little uncomfortable. I bite my teeth and ask officer Cheng, "you''re all dead now How can you still laugh when you are on the brink? Is there anything funny? "

 Chapter 316

    After hearing what I said, officer Cheng sneered and said to me, "Lin Zi, I don''t know whether you are really stupid or fake stupid. Have you ever thought that if I die at this time, you will never know the secret about the boss. Even if you regret it at that time, it will be useless for you to hear officer Cheng After that, Si fanhan and I looked at each other, but Si fanhan was not angry, just shrugged helplessly. Then he said to officer Cheng, "do you think your own position is too important? I advise you not to hold such an idea. Let me tell you, even if you die, it doesn''t matter. It won''t affect us. "


    I didn''t quite understand what this guy meant. I looked at her suspiciously and then asked her, "fan Han, do you have any new methods?"


    Si fanhan nodded to me, and then said to me, "it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say it. We can find the girl. I don''t believe that after we killed officer Cheng''s soul, the so-called boss behind the scenes will not send people to kill you. As long as he sends someone, we can find him, and it''s the same to kill him at that time. Of course, if he doesn''t want to go with you again Isn''t it better to be right? "


    I heard Si fanhan say this, and I thought about it. Then I nodded at Si fan Han: "yes, I didn''t think of it"


    officer Cheng originally wanted to restrict us to let him go, but he didn''t expect that Si fanhan would think of such a bad idea. Suddenly, officer Cheng''s face changed and he roared at Si fanhan: "you don''t If you can do this, you will regret it "


    Si fanhan shrugged his shoulders:" we have given you a chance. Do you agree or refuse to consider it for yourself now? If you say it out, I will spare you a life "


    just after Si fanhan said this, officer Cheng lowered his head, as if weighing the pros and cons.


    Seeing him like this, we know that this guy is already moved. Si fanhan said to officer Cheng: "it''s not that we say anything else. Officer Cheng, you are a smart man and know what''s right or wrong. If you can''t kill us this time, even if you are separated now, do you think your boss will still use you? Think about it


    Officer Cheng narrowed his eyes and raised his head. He looked as if he had figured it out. He said to Si fanhan, "if I help you, can you stop killing me?"


    Si fan nodded: "I''m not the same as your boss. We are not bloodthirsty. What''s more, you haven''t heard a word? If you know now, we will not be kind to you, and you can live in this world. You should be satisfied with this luck. "After the fall of


    Si fan Han," Cheng police sighed, "well, now you has the final say, so what do you want? I''ll show you. He "


    he just said this, and before he had time to say anything else, he darted an arrow out of the outside with a whoosh, and then stabbed into officer Cheng''s forehead. At this moment, we didn''t respond to him, and officer Cheng couldn''t talk to us at this time. Crazy Niudong was in his body and seemed to have as much pain as he wanted Bitter.


    I can''t believe my eyes will fall out of my eyes.


    Si fan Han also scolded in this moment, and then said to me, "someone is playing tricks here, I''ll go after them!"


    Si fanhan said, and his body disappeared from our sight.


    When I saw Si fanhan leave, I felt something was wrong. However, officer Cheng had no way to speak at this time. The arrow was like a bomb, and it banged in the head of the officer during the drilling process. As soon as officer Cheng died, other people woke up and saw officer Cheng''s body was crazy, Startled, they tried to point their guns at him.


    However, at this time, Xiaoyu yelled at all the people: "everybody, get out of here, this place has already"


    before Xiaoyu finished his words, they had no response, and then ran out desperately. In fact, I also know that at this time, if we don''t run, we will be blown to pieces.


    So we ran directly into the backyard. Just as soon as we got into the gate of the backyard, there was a huge explosion in the front yard, and the glass on the window trembled as if it was going to break. When I heard this, I knew that officer Cheng was going to blow up no residue at this time.


    I was thinking, Xiaoyu said to me, "let''s go and have a look. We can''t find any useful clues."


    I heard Xiaoyu say so, then nodded at Xiaoyu, followed by Xiaoyu and walked all the way to the front yard.


    When we went in, what we saw was just like what we thought. There was nothing but some fried meat and blood.


    My eyes widened, my stomach was tumbling, and I was about to vomit. To tell you the truth, although I have seen all kinds of corpses before, I haven''t seen the human body that has been blasted to pieces. After a while, I feel that my heart starts to jump wildly.Si fanhan also came back at this time. Seeing the meat on the ground, Si fanhan only raised his eyebrows, but this guy was not like us.


    When I saw that Si fan Han came back, I immediately called out to Si fan Han: "what''s the matter?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me, and then said to me, "when I chased out, that guy has disappeared, and I don''t know where he went."


    Xiaoyu sighed and then said to Si fanhan, "that big sister, are we throwing them away?"


    Si fan Han nodded: "yes, it has been lost. Now even if I want to find it, I can''t find it back."


    Seeing that Si fanhan was a little lost, Xiaoyu went over and dragged Si fanhan: "it''s OK, big sister, did you forget what you just said? Even if officer Cheng is dead, someone will come after all. When the time comes, we just need to find the guy "


    Si fanhan probably thought of this, and his face improved a little. Then he said to Xiaoyu," elder martial brother, I don''t know what''s going on there. We''ll have to help. "


    Xiao Yu nodded and was about to go out. But at this time, Xiao Li and his wife ran in from the backyard. They were supposed to have heard our conversation. Then they said to Si fanhan, "what can we do for you?"


    Si fanhan gave Xiao Li a bitter smile, and then said, "you can''t help us with our help. Those guys can''t be dealt with by ordinary people. Even if you have guns in your hands, they are useless in those guys'' hands. If you really want to help us, you can help us to investigate who officer Cheng has contacted recently. This is the only one you can do Help us. "


    Hearing Si fan Han say so, Xiao Li thought for a moment, then nodded at her: "OK, this matter is on us, we can do what we can to help you do it."


    Si fan Han Er, then said to me, "Lin Zi, you also go with me."


    I didn''t expect that Si fanhan would not let these policemen go, but let me follow. It really surprised me. However, I turned to think that these things had something to do with me. If I didn''t go, I couldn''t make sense. So I nodded at Si fanhan and walked out with Si fanhan.


    Not long after we went out, I suddenly felt a little chilly around me. Now it''s not as cold as this. So I looked at Si fan Han in doubt and asked him, "do you feel there''s something wrong there?"


    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan nodded to me: "there''s a lot of Yin here. It''s said that the undertaker can''t come here. As long as we follow the smell, we can''t find them."


    As soon as sifanhan had finished saying this, Xiaoyu shook his head at sifanhan: "there is something wrong with big sister. I remember that the smell from that guy is not like this. How can I feel that the breath is much weaker than that from the undertaker."


    after hearing Xiaoyu''s words, I frowned slightly, and I couldn''t feel the strength of Yin Qi I can only feel the difference between cold and warm, but I didn''t feel it when Xiaoyu said so carefully.


    Xiaoyu took a deep look at Si fan Han, and then said to Si fan Han, "elder sister, don''t you feel this breath?"


    Si fan Han shook his head: "to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen the undertaker. Elder martial brother and elder martial sister are in charge of all these things, so I don''t know what kind of ghosts they seal, let alone the breath."


    No matter what Si fan Han said now, but my heart was uneasy at this time.


    Seeing me like this, Si fan Han said to me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I took a bitter look at Si fanhan, and then I said to Si fanhan: "if so, you think, if this Yin Qi is not sent by the undertaker, it means that it is from another thing. If so"


    now, even if I don''t finish speaking, they will understand what I mean, and they will stare at him I said, "you''re right. There must be another guy who wants to kill us"


    here

 Chapter 317

    When I heard Si fan Han''s words, my heart suddenly fell to the freezing point. According to Si fan Han''s meaning, there must be a terrible force nearby. Although this guy is not as powerful as the undertaker, it is enough to make us unbearable.


    I looked at Si fan Han with wide eyes. I wanted to ask Si fanhan what to do now. Who knows Si fanhan shakes his head at me at this time, and whispers to Xiaoyu and me: "let''s take a step and look at it. If it''s really not possible, we can start again!"


    Si fanhan is right. Now we have no other way but to observe the change. So I gave a shout to Si fan Han, and then we walked to the front. But before we had made two steps, we suddenly heard a giggle behind us, which sounded particularly harsh.


    Si fan Han stopped his steps, turned his head and called after him: "who is it? Don''t be furtive, just come out to me now "


    with the roar of Si fanhan, a man came out of the darkness slowly. When I saw her, my face changed suddenly. Isn''t this guy the master of Zhuge Yuner?


    I was really surprised to see him.


    Si fan Han also raised his eyebrows: "Taoist priest? How could you be here? "


    After hearing Si fan Han''s question, he sneered: "how, I can''t appear here?"


    When I saw him like this, I knew that this guy didn''t mean anything.


    I spat, and then I asked him, "what do you want to do here? You''re a Taoist. You don''t want to tie up the mortuary to kill? "


    Who knows I just finished this question, he suddenly slapped me in the face out of thin air. As he hit me from the air, my first time seemed to be twisted, and my body flew out involuntarily.


    The moment I fell on the ground, I felt as if my whole body was falling apart. I felt as miserable as I could be.


    I looked at him with wide eyes. Si fan Han narrowed his eyes and asked the old Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, we don''t want to be in trouble with you now. Why do you have to pester us?"


    After hearing Si fanhan''s words, the old Taoist priest covered his mouth and giggled. He was not as solemn as a Taoist should be, but he seemed a bit like a hooligan. If he didn''t put on the Taoist robe, it would be very strange to set off the Taoist robe.


    Seeing that this guy was laughing all the time, but he didn''t answer us, Si fanhan raised his eyebrows and then said to the old Taoist, "what are you laughing at? Is there anything funny about that? "


    The old Taoist raised his head and looked at Si fanhan: "what do you say? You fools, I''m not helping them, I''m helping Yuner. "


    How can I feel that the old Taoist priest is like a changed person. He glanced at Si fanhan and said to me in a low voice:" this Taoist priest is dead. The evil Qi we just felt should be from the old Taoist priest We should be careful not to be entangled with this guy, or it will not do us any good "


    I was shocked by Si fanhan''s words, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stepped back two steps. However, I suddenly felt a little strange at this time. Why did the old Taoist suddenly die? Why did he have such a strong resentment What''s going on?


    Naturally, the old Taoist didn''t explain anything to us at this time. He slowly walked towards us and saw this guy approaching us. Si fanhan said to me, "you stay with Xiaoyu. Don''t separate until you have to. Do you understand?"


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other, and then nodded at Si fan Han. Seeing that the two of us had come down, she stopped caring about us. Instead, she jumped up from the original place with a whoosh, and then rushed to the opposite side.


    I can see that Si fanhan is going to fight hard with this guy.


    Xiaoyu tugged on my arm and then said to me, "let''s go"


    I nodded at Xiaoyu after hearing Xiaoyu''s words. In fact, I also knew that our situation was not so good, so I didn''t dare to hesitate and ran back with Xiaoyu.


    It''s really strange today. Why do we have to have something around us all the time? It seems that there is something involved. But if we want to find out how the old Taoist died, we must go to Zhuge Yuner.


    Thinking of me, he said to Xiaoyu, "let''s go and find Zhuge Yuner. Now that Si fanhan has entangled the damned old man, what do you think?"


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu hesitated a little, but soon she nodded to me: "now it''s only like this. In this case, let''s start now?"


    I nodded and ran to the front with light rain. I wanted to find Zhuge Yuner. It''s simple, but I don''t know if Zhuge Yuner will see us at this time.


    To tell you the truth, I have no idea what situation Zhuge Yuner will be like now. However, since I have decided to go, I do not have the right to hesitate. What''s more, Si fanhan is supported by hardships. Even if Zhuge Yuner refuses to see us, he should help us.As I thought about it, I ran over there, and we were at the gate of the ashram.


    I took a look at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu nodded to me, and I knocked on the door. But my hand knocked on the door for a long time, but no one responded. At that moment, I suddenly felt something wrong there. I looked at Xiaoyu for a while, and then asked Xiaoyu, "you don''t think it''s like there is any information hidden in it Let''s go in and have a look "


    when Xiaoyu saw me like this, he understood what I meant and then said to me," shall we go in now? "


    I, um, with the light rain, opened the door and went in.


    At the moment I opened the door, a lot of dust fell from the door.


    Seeing the dust, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I said to the light rain, "it''s strange, how can there be so much dust in this? It seems that no one has lived in it for several years. It''s really strange."


    After hearing my words, Xiaoyu took a deep look at me, and then nodded at me: "big one, you are right. It''s a little strange, but what''s going on? How do I feel "


    when I heard Xiaoyu say this, I shook my head and then said to Xiaoyu," let''s go in and have a look, and we''ll know all about it. "


    Xiaoyu heard me say so, then nodded at me, and then followed me to walk inside.


    When we went in, I still knocked on Zhuge Yuner''s door.


    At first, I didn''t have much hope that Si fanhan would be in this place, but at this time, the voice of the little street boy came from the room: "who is it?"


    You heard the voice of Xiaoyu in the room. It was just like the voice of Xiaoyu in my room


    After hearing the voice of Xiaoyu, the little street boy gently pulled open a crack in the door and looked up and down at us. After confirming that it was the two of us, he just breathed a sigh of relief and said to Xiaoyu and me: "you two come in"


    although Xiaoyu and I felt confused, we still nodded at the boy and walked in.


    At this time, I found that this room was full of people, with their magic weapons in their hands, staring at us with vigilance. Zhuge Yuner was watching us both.


    When I saw them so nervous, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked them, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so scared?"


    After hearing my question, Zhuge Yuner made a look at other people, and these talents put down their magic weapons.


    I swallowed my saliva, but this time I did not say anything, just quietly watching them.


    Zhuge yun''er said to the little boy, "lock the door and stick a spell around. Don''t let him in, or none of us will live."


    Hearing Zhuge Yuner say so, I subconsciously asked her, "you mean your master?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded at me and then asked me, "how did you come here?"


    When I saw Zhuge Yuner like this, I knew that she didn''t welcome me and Xiaoyu, but I still gave a bitter smile and told Zhuge Yuner what happened to us. After hearing what I said, Zhuge Yuner widened his eyes and looked at me: "is what you said true?"


    I nodded and then said to Zhuge yun''er, "I don''t need to cheat you. You don''t know the situation now."


    After hearing what I said, Zhuge Yuner and his brothers looked at each other, and then said to them, "it seems that the master has already started to cause trouble for us. Now we can''t let him live. Anyway, the master has been haunted by evil spirits. If the master knows about it, maybe he will forgive us for doing so."


    I listen to Zhuge Yuner It means to kill their master. It''s really a little surprised, but I think about it. Now their master is no longer a living person. So I sighed and said to them, "if you can help us, I''ll take you to find him now. Anyway, he has a lot of resentment, but you didn''t say that if he came in Can''t any of them survive? Why "


    why

 Chapter 318

    After hearing what I said, Zhuge Yuner shook his head: "if we let him in, we can''t deal with Shifu in such a small space. What''s more, Shifu treated us like his own children before his death, so no one of us would like to do this, but now that the situation is special, I have figured it out. Since the master has already"


    I heard Zhuge Yuner said this, sighed at Zhuge Yuner, and then said to her, "you are right, but what are you going to do now? Are you ready to do it? "


    Zhuge Yuner nodded and then said to her brothers: "everyone take good magic tools. Let''s go to find master now."


    Xiaoyu and I looked at each other and knew that Zhuge Yuner had made up his mind now, so he didn''t hesitate. He ran all the way to the other side with them.


    When we arrived at Si fan Han''s side, I found out that Si fan Han had been defeated many times and was injured.


    It seems that she has been struggling to support.


    I was so scared that I ran to Zhuge Yuner, helped her up, and asked Zhuge Yuner, "are you ok?"


    Zhuge Yuner gave me a bitter smile: "do you think I''m ok now?"


    The old Taoist giggled. He was supposed to come towards us, but he accidentally saw Zhuge Yuner. At that moment, his body became stiff: "yun''er"


    he just said this, and then he giggled. Seeing him like this, my scalp was numb.


    Zhuge Yuner saw that his master had become like this, and his tears fell down.


    But the old Taoist priest slowly came to them: "you must miss Shifu very much, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. The master comes to pick you up. You can rest assured that the master won''t make you feel too much pain. Hehe "


    Zhuge Yuner and his brothers behind him bowed to the old Taoist priest deeply, and then said to the old Taoist priest," master, I''m sorry. "


    Then they rushed at him with their weapons.


    I was still in a daze. Si fanhan pulled me and said to me, "what are you doing? Why don''t you go? Waiting to be caught? "


    I gave Si fan Han so much, and I had a moment of time to cough up her face, and then I made a dry cough to her. Then I said to Zhuge and Yoona, "well, you has the final say, but this side"


    knows who I have just said, and Si fan Han glares at me. Then she says to me, "you don''t need to manage this place, Zhuge Yoona will naturally handle it clearly."


    I think so. Si fan Han and Xiao Yu tugged hard on my arm at this time, and then let me follow him all the way to other places.


    I didn''t feel anything on the way except the strong Yin Qi.


    I looked at Si fan Han suspiciously: "where is the undertaker? How can I not feel his presence? "


    After hearing my words, Si fanhan shook his head at me: "I don''t know, but the Yin Qi here is much stronger than that over there. I think that guy is mostly here."


    Xiaoyu also nodded to me: "big you don''t worry, I can sense everything around here, if I guess right, she should be around here."


    To Xiaoyu, I quickly looked up and looked around. At this time, I found that we are now in a place with high walls on both sides, and we are standing in the middle of the road. So I am a little strange at this time. If the mortuary is really hiding in this place, how can we not see him?


    I was thinking, light rain said to me: "big you don''t worry, this matter to me to do it."


    I took a look at Si fan Han and wanted him to give me an explanation. Who knows, Si fan Han also shook her head at me to indicate that I should not be nervous. She took a look at Xiaoyu, and then sat down beside him, as if searching for something with her own consciousness. After a while, Si fanhan opened her eyes as if she had found the guy ¡£


    I see Si fan Han this appearance, hurriedly toward her to ask: "did you discover what?"


    Si fan Han nodded to me, then stretched out his hand and pointed to me in front of him: "it''s like a book is inside the wall!"


    When I heard Si fan Han say this, my face suddenly changed and said to Si fan Han, "you are not joking with me, are you?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at me: "No."


    After she finished speaking, she made a look at Xiaoyu, who nodded at us and then walked towards the front. I didn''t know what Xiaoyu was going to do. She just looked at her quietly. Xiaoyu stretched out a hand and pressed it on the wall.


    Then, as if her hand touched the horizontal surface, she slowly melted into it.


    I can''t believe my eyes.


    Si fan Han nodded to me: "let''s go, elder martial brother. They should be in here. Let''s go in and find out."I nodded, and then followed Si fan han to go inside.


    Originally, I was still worried about whether the wall would block us, but what I didn''t expect was that we didn''t get any obstruction when we went in, so I couldn''t believe it at this moment.


    When we went in, there was a vast expanse of white around us, and I couldn''t see anything except an endless staircase in front of us.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said to Si fanhan, "what shall we do now? "Do you want to"


    Si fanhan didn''t answer my question, but turned around and looked at Xiaoyu. Then Xiaoyu nodded at Si fanhan and ran to the top.


    I don''t know what they''re going to do, but I don''t dare to say more. I just watched quietly. After Xiaoyu ran about 20 steps, he suddenly yelled at the bottom.


    To the light rain so a roar, the fog around the sound of a whoosh are scattered.


    At this time, I looked up from below and saw that there seemed to be three people on the top floor. Because the distance was too far, I couldn''t see their faces and whether they were men or women.


    I took a look at Si fan Han and wanted to ask Si fan Han what was going on.


    Si fan Han frowned and said to me, "that''s the elder martial brothers!"


    After hearing this, I almost vomited blood. However, Si fanhan didn''t take care of me at this time. Instead, she ran towards the top.


    See Si fan cold up, I also ran up.


    Jinyun turned his head and looked at the three of us. He probably didn''t expect us to come here. He glared at us and asked, "how can you appear here?"


    Si fan Han shook his head at Jinyun, indicating that Jinyun would not ask anything now, but turned to look coldly at the guy in front.


    When the mortician saw us, he suddenly chuckled and said, "it''s really hard to find a place to find. I really didn''t expect that you would come here"


    Si fan snorted coldly and said to the undertaker, "you idiot, as long as we unite together, you will die!"


    To Si fan Han said so, but the guy was not angry, but giggled out: "is it? Then I was really scared. "


    Jinyun patted Si fanhan on the shoulder, and then shook his head at Si fanhan. I saw his eyebrows locked so much that I knew that things were not as simple as we thought.


    Sure enough, at this time, the mortician stopped laughing and looked at us coldly: "do you know why you have been searching for those escaped souls for so long that you have not found them?"


    At the moment of hearing this, not to mention Si fan''s cold, my face suddenly changed. It was obvious that those little ghosts had been refined by the mortician. That''s what she meant. I couldn''t believe my ears.


    The undertaker laughs: "you will never catch them, so I am the product of their collection now. It''s wishful thinking that you want to kill me!"


    Jinyun seems to have known such a result for a long time, without a bit of surprise.


    Si fan Han wiped the sweat beads on his head, and then he said to Jinyun, "is this guy true?"


    Jinyun nodded: "yes, what this guy said is true, so you should understand what I mean!"


    The mortician sneered: "no nonsense. Since you are here, you should let me play with you well. Hey, there are all kinds of torture tools in the world, but I don''t know how you want to die now. Come on, tell me how you intend me to treat you"


    in this world

 Chapter 319

    I swallowed my saliva, turned to look at Si fan Han, and then said to Si fan Han, "this damned fellow is crazy. We have to find a way to kill her!"


    However, as soon as I said this, the guy giggled at us: "you don''t have to think about how to kill me. Tell you, you don''t have that ability."


    Who knows this guy''s words just finished, Jinyun shook his head and shook his head at her: "you idiot, do you think this world is your own smart? Ha ha, I forgot to tell you. I have sent out a letter for help. Soon my master will come. It will be as easy to crush you as to crush an ant. "


    Who knows Jinyun finished speaking, but this guy did not have a little fear, this is to cover his mouth and smile: "wait for your master to come?"


    Jinyun saw this guy so arrogant, squinting his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    The undertaker shrugged and said, "when your master comes, you will be ashes."


    this guy is slowly leaning towards us as he talks.


    I scolded a damn, she said right, if she really like what she said has swallowed up those souls, her strength is immeasurable, then we are now in a dangerous situation as much as possible!


    But let me wonder is that this time Xiaoyu did not speak, she just lowered her head and pulled out the sachet from her body.


    When I saw the sachet in Xiaoyu''s hand, I was shocked. The first time Xiaoyu saved me from Si fanhan''s hand with this thing. Otherwise, we might have died in Si fanhan''s hand at that time. What is this sachet? What does Xiaoyu mean to take it out?


    But I know that Xiaoyu should have a way at this time.


    Jinyun and Si fanhan''s eyes are always staring at each other, so they don''t notice when Xiaoyu takes things out.


    When I saw Xiaoyu like this, I knew that Xiaoyu must have thought of a way to deal with each other, but now Xiaoyu didn''t say anything. She just looked at them quietly. She secretly opened the sachet and sprinkled the herbs inside on the ground.


    The smell of this thing is extremely strong. The moment the vanilla is sprinkled on the ground, the taste begins to spread on the whole platform.


    At the moment of smelling this smell, Si fan Han and Xia Yu both widened their eyes, as if they didn''t believe it.


    Originally, I didn''t think of any special situation, but at this time, the smell of sachet began to change, with yellow lights, and then became ancient soldiers one by one.


    Light rain cross legged sitting on the ground, squinting eyes do not know what is thinking, see the light rain like this, my heart some inexplicable panic, always feel something to go wrong.


    Summer rain at this time also rushed to my side to protect me.


    I was not too scared to be protected by Xia Yu. Xia Yu looked around. At this time, the human figure of vanilla had risen from the ground, and then slowly leaned towards the guy.


    I don''t know why. I can feel that the guy is also afraid.


    The mortician stepped back two steps and made a ready position for battle.


    I looked at her, but Xiaoyu''s people had already rushed towards her at this time.


    These people''s bodies are very weak, just like


    but I can feel from them that a strong anger is slowly born. At this time, Si fanhan also retreated to me and whispered to me: "the strength of Xiaoyu is very weak, and it is estimated that it will not last long. The reason why Xiaoyu did this is to give us time to escape, so Be careful. When the hell soldiers rush up, they turn around and run. Don''t worry about anything. Do you understand? "


    I was shocked to hear Si fan Han say so, but I still nodded at Si fan Han.


    After Si fanhan had said this, those Yin soldiers rushed towards the undertaker with a whoosh.


    Si fanhan has made it very clear to me just now. As long as these guys come, I can turn around and run. So when the hell soldiers attack, I quickly turn down. Fortunately, these steps are all illusory scenes. Otherwise, I will fall down at once and my bones will fall apart.


    He jumped out of the wall with a bang, followed by the summer rain.


    We ran out of it one by one, but after a few of us came out, I found that the light rain seemed to be still there.


    Can''t see the light rain, my face brush once changed, facing the summer rain said: "how to do? If something happened to Xiaoyu "


    who knows that I have just finished this, Xiaoyu waved to me:" don''t worry, I believe that Xiaoyu will be OK! "


    Jinyun also nodded to me: "don''t worry, let''s see the situation again!"


    I nodded at Jinyun and said, "you just said your master will come here? Who is your master? "Jinyun gave me a bitter smile: "do you really believe that my master will come here?"


    When I heard him say so, I felt a buzz in my head. It turned out that Jinyun was cheating that guy. Fortunately, we ran out now, otherwise something would happen.


    I was thinking, the wall roared a sound, Jinyun heard the sound of that moment suddenly pulled on my arm, I give Jinyun such a drag back to God, if he did not pull me, I would be smashed into meat mud.


    My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it. I turned to Jinyun and asked, "why hasn''t Xiaoyu come out yet? It won''t be for"


    looking at Jinyun''s appearance, he should not be too sure now, but Jinyun still said to me: "it should be ok, don''t worry, Xiaoyu is smart and won''t be born."


    Hear Jinyun say so, although I know Jinyun at this time also have no bottom, but still toward Jinyun nodded.


    At this time, Si fan Han suddenly called out to us: "the light rain is here! Come and have a look


    After hearing Si fan Han''s cry, we ran over. Now Xiaoyu is in a coma and all over his body is covered with blood. Jinyun quickly lifts Xiaoyu from the wall, and then winks at me, indicating that we should go to the hospital.


    Xia Yu took out a charm from his body and pasted it on the collapsed wall. It is estimated that he wants to prevent that guy from coming out from inside.


    Although I''m not sure whether it works or not, this is basically the case now.


    "Are we going to the hospital now?" I asked


    Who knows Jinyun glared at me: "to the hospital? Light rain is the soul, go to the hospital to top a hair? I tell you where Xiaoyu has gone is pure nonsense. Let''s go back now. Her soul is very weak now. I need to use Taoism to give her blessing. Without me, no one can come into my room. Do you understand? "


    I saw Jinyun''s expression was scared and fell to the ground.


    Jinyun just looked too terrible, as if to grasp to eat the same, but Jinyun this time came to me to help me up, and then said to me: "forget it, let''s hurry back."


    I wiped the sweat beads on my head. I didn''t dare to say any more nonsense at this time. I just nodded at him, and then ran back along the same road with Jinyun.


    Just arrived at the police station, Jinyun began to turn the box, from his box to take out the compass and other things on the ground, and then made a look at Xia Yu, which pushed me out of the house.


    I found something I couldn''t see. So I sat in the yard and waited for them quietly. Si fanhan sighed when he saw me like this. Then he sat down beside me and asked me, "are you ok?"


    I shook my head at sifanhan, and then I remembered the sachet in Xiaoyu''s hand. Since it was this sachet that Si fanhan didn''t hurt me at that time, she must know what the sachet was for. So I asked Si fanhan, "tell me what the sachet is for, and why are you all injured after taking it to Xiaoyu Can''t hurt me? "


    Si fanhan certainly didn''t expect me to ask this question. His eyes, which were not very nervous, suddenly changed after hearing what I said, and looked at me with wide eyes: "what do you want to do with this? That''s not what you should ask


    I shook my head at Si fan Han: "no, if I don''t make things clear, the knot in my heart will never be able to open."

 Chapter 320

    After hearing what I said, Si fanhan took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "I really can''t explain this matter to you now. If you really want to know, you can wait for Xiaoyu to wake up and say hello. Anyway, I can''t tell you so much now."


    When I saw Si fanhan like this, I knew that even if it was what I asked now, Si fanhan couldn''t tell me, so I closed my mouth and stopped asking.


    Seeing my loss, Si fanhan patted me on the shoulder, and then said to me, "you don''t have to think about it so much. Anyway, you will know about it sooner or later. You should have a good rest. I don''t think there will be any unclean things coming to you these days. The only thing that bothers me is the spirit card and the undertaker, The others are not difficult to deal with! "


    After she said that, she went out towards the outside. I didn''t know where Si fanhan was going, but now I was in a mess and didn''t have the mood to care so much. So I went back to the room and lay on the bed. After a while, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was the morning of the next day. I thought of the light rain. I jumped out of the bed and ran out in a hurry. Xiao Li just walked into the yard.


    Seeing that I was so anxious, he stopped me and then shook his head at me.


    When I saw Xiao Li like this, I was more anxious. I asked Xiao Li, "what''s the matter with Xiaoyu?"


    Xiao Li waved to me: "it''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it."


    I was relieved to hear Xiao Li say so, and then said to him, "can I go to see her?"


    Xiao Li probably didn''t expect me to say so. He waved his hand at me and said to me, "no, you can''t go now. Taoist priest Jinyun has already told me that no one can go to see Xiaoyu these days without his words, so as not to collide with Xiaoyu."


    I heard Xiao Li say so, can''t help but pick eyebrows, and then pointed to his nose at Xiao Li said: "I can''t do it?"


    Xiao Li nodded to me: "Taoist priest Jinyun said, no one can go!"


    I Oh, it seems that if I want to go now, I can only find Jinyun, so I smile at Xiao Li: "I know, then you go to be busy first, I''ll go to discuss with Jinyun, you can rest assured that I won''t rush straight into Xiaoyu''s house!"


    After Xiao Li nodded his head, he didn''t talk any more, so he went to work.


    I looked at Xiao Li''s back and sighed slightly. Then I turned and walked into Jinyun''s room.


    I didn''t knock on the door, but went in directly. As soon as I opened the door, Jinyun yawned. Seeing me coming in like this, Jinyun was slightly stunned. Then he said to me, "why did you come in without knocking?"


    I am not in the mood to say other nonsense with Jinyun, but to Jinyun asked: "how is Xiaoyu now?"


    After hearing what I said, Jinyun gave me a smile: "there is nothing more. You can rest assured. Why don''t you go to have a good rest?"


    I shook my head and said to Jinyun, "I can''t fall asleep because of the light rain."


    Jinyun poured me a cup of tea, then patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I should sit down first.


    I said, and then sat down next to me.


    Jinyun asked me to have a cup of tea to ease my mood, and then he said to me, "it''s no big deal. As long as you don''t disturb me in seven days, plus my charm, you''ll soon recover. But now we have two very important things to solve. I think fan Han should have told you about it?"


    I knew which undertaker Jinyun was referring to and the Lingpai thing, so I nodded to Jinyun: "I know, but"


    before I finished my words, Jinyun waved to me, and then said to me, "you don''t have to think about it. Go back and have a good rest. Xia Yu dropped a spell at that time enough to seal the undertaker It''s been a week, so "


    Jinyun didn''t say it in the middle of his words. I looked at him doubtfully. I didn''t know what Jinyun wanted to say. I looked at him with wide eyes. Jinyun patted me on the shoulder:" have a good rest and relax. I have one more thing to do with you and me when I go to bed in the evening. Now the mortuary is no longer us The guy who was sealed at that time, her strength is too strong


    I heard Jinyun say so, think about it, so I nodded at Jinyun, and then said to Jinyun, "OK."


    After that, I turned and went out. To tell the truth, I didn''t have the heart to sleep at this time, so I washed my face and went out towards the outside.


    I sat on the road and looked at the sun in the sky. For several months, I found that my own changes were too much. At this time, I realized what is the experience from life to death. Looking at the people all over the street, I felt a kind of unspeakable sadness.


    I was thinking, suddenly someone patted me on the shoulder. I turned my head and looked at a child. Seeing this child, I was stunned. Then I asked him, "who are you? What can I do for you? "Instead of answering me, the little boy took a note from his body and handed it to me.


    I looked at the little boy suspiciously. I didn''t know what the boy was going to do, but now he didn''t say anything and turned around and ran away.


    After he left, he took a look at the note. There were only a few words on the note: "waiting for you at the 18th courtyard of Paradise Road!"


    I see these words slightly frown, who will give me such a note? Where do you want me to go? "


    although I was puzzled, I still got up and walked out towards the outside. I would like to see who it was


    when I got to the 18th courtyard of Paradise Road, an old man stopped my way.


    I was stopped by the old man and frowned. Then I asked the old man, "what are you doing?"


    The old man saw that his tone was not good and his face was not good-looking. Then he said to me, "this place has been contracted. If you have nothing else to do, you can go."


    After hearing what he said, I raised an eyebrow, and then said to him, "I don''t know if you know this note. If you don''t let me in, it doesn''t matter if you don''t let me in. At that time, don''t blame me when the person who owns the house blames you!"


    As I spoke, I showed the old man the note that the little boy had given me before.


    When the old man saw the note, he raised his eyebrows slightly, but soon he looked at me with a kind of schadenfreude: "so it''s you. Your name is Linzi, right? Go in. Your friend is waiting for you in there


    When I heard the old man say that, coupled with the expression on his face, my heart suddenly twitched. I don''t know why. I told me subconsciously that as long as I went in, it would not be good for me. So I bit my teeth and waved my hand to the old man: "forget it, you tell them to come to me when they have time. I''m in a bad mood today I''m not going in. "


    I said, turn around to go, and then I have not taken the steps, that person suddenly stretched out his hand to grab me.


    Give him such a drag, I am a little annoyed, stare at him: "what do you want to do specially?"


    The old man should have never thought that I would scold him. He yelled at me for a moment, but soon he laughed: "you scold me now, I have nothing to say, but you don''t want to regret it later. He said, he didn''t give me a chance to react. Then he pushed me into the yard with his hands, and then locked the door with a click Yes.


    I scolded and knocked hard on the door, but which old man didn''t open the door for me at this time, just giggled at me: "you do it yourself, as long as you can get down from the upstairs, I will open the door for you and let you out!"


    I frowned slightly when I heard the old man''s words, but he had already said so. Even if I wanted to leave now, I had to bite my teeth and turn my head to look behind me. At this time, I found that there was no one under the building in front of me. This kind of ancient building originally made people feel a bit gloomy, and there was no one in the yard at this time It makes me feel more uncomfortable.


    I swallowed my saliva and called out to the yard, "is anyone there?"


    The windows on the floor were all closed, so I couldn''t see anyone at all. I grabbed the note on my hand and took a look at it. Then I gritted my teeth and walked up the building.


    There was a creaking sound of my feet on the stairs, and I could hear the discomfort in my ears.


    I gritted my teeth and went up the stairs.


    As seen below, the doors above the building are all closed.


    I swallowed my saliva and called out to the upstairs, "who is it? Get out of here! If you don''t come out, don''t blame me for going downstairs! "


    As soon as my voice dropped, the front door creaked and opened a crack, but I couldn''t see anyone in it. So at the moment when the door opened, my heart began to jump. I felt something was wrong there, but I didn''t think much about it at this time. Since the world is looking for the door, I can''t see any more Come, I had to bite my teeth and walk forward.


    As soon as I stepped into the door, I suddenly heard a burst of cackle Laughter: "you finally come, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"

 Chapter 321

    After I heard this voice, I frowned slightly and then called out to the room, "who are you?"


    There was no sound coming from the room.


    As if someone could see me, the man said with a smile: "don''t worry, sit down and talk about it first."


    After hearing his voice, I gritted my teeth and sat down at the table. Then I asked him who he was. But before I said anything, I felt a pat on my shoulder, and then I heard the guy say to me, "don''t worry, listen to me."


    When I heard this guy say that, I gritted my teeth and calmed myself down as much as I could. I said to him, "what do you want to say?"


    The man laughed and then said to me, "you like yun''er, don''t you? To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of you laughing at me. I also like her. She should have been my woman, but I have always been very fair. The master is dead now, and I am the biggest one. I have the right to decide everything. Originally, I wanted to marry Yuner, but I''m afraid it''s hard for people to obey. So I''m going to give you a chance. As long as you win, I''ll quit and let you stay with yun''er, but if you ha ha "


    I''m stunned for a moment. Listening to this guy''s meaning, he should be Zhuge Yuner''s master brother, so I raised my eyebrows:" what do you mean? What do you want to compare with me? "


    The man laughed and then said to me, "Why are you so impatient? I haven''t finished my words yet. Don''t worry. How about making a decision after listening to me?"


    I don''t know what kind of tricks a man wants to do, but I bite my teeth and say to him, "OK! Say it


    The man clapped his hands and said, "Hey, if you compare here, no one will know that I won. So I will send you a challenge letter. I will meet you in the Taoist temple tonight. If you don''t come, you can only prove that you have given up the right of the game. So Zhuge Yuner will be mine at that time. Do you understand


    After hearing the man''s words, I can''t help being stunned. What do you mean? He meant to


    but as soon as I thought of what Jinyun said to me, my heart began to beat wildly, and then I said to the man, "wait a minute! I don''t have time tonight. Can I compare with you another time


    However, the man sneered: "no, I can let you to compete with me, it''s enough to live you, don''t push forward, otherwise, I don''t want to get angry with you now, if you don''t come, it''s equivalent to giving up voluntarily. Don''t regret it then!"


    After he said that, I felt a wind blowing around me, and then I yelled at him. No one answered me.


    I scolded a damned, looked around at a look, the heart said you special this is playing me?


    I sat down on the ground and grabbed my hair hard to make myself sober. Maybe this guy knew that I would have something to do tonight, so he deliberately gave me such a show! No, I''ll go to Jinyun first to see how Jinyun will decide at that time!


    As I thought about it, I jumped up from the ground and ran out in a hurry.


    When I got to the police station, Jinyun was still sleeping.


    I tried to knock a few times on the door of Jinyun house to let Jinyun open the door.


    After hearing my knock on the door, Jinyun opened it and took a look at me. His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He said to me, "what else do you have? Can''t I sleep for a while


    Hearing this, I shook my head at Jinyun: "it''s not an accident!"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, then looked at me suspiciously and asked me, "what happened? What''s the matter? "


    I ran into the room and slapped my hands on the table. Then I told him all the things that should be said.


    After hearing this, Jinyun frowned slightly, then said to me, "you mean that guy wants to bet with you?"


    I nodded, and Jinyun rubbed his eyebrows and kept spinning on the ground. His appearance upset me, but I dare not say anything more now. Jinyun is my backbone now. When Jinyun stops, he says to me: "don''t you feel this is a trap?"


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Jinyun''s words. I looked at Jinyun doubtfully. Jinyun said to me, "think about it, how can things happen so coincidentally? We were supposed to take action tonight, but yun''er''s elder martial brother appears at this time. It''s like, you think about it, it''s like he''s deliberately making trouble for you. "


    In fact, even if Jinyun doesn''t tell me, I also know that the key is that I come to Jinyun now to ask what Jinyun should do.


    Jinyun took a deep look at me and then said to me, "wait here, I''ll go to find fan Han and Xia Yu and ask them to see if they have any ideas."I said, and then nodded to him and sat quietly on the chair.


    Jinyun soon called in Si fan Han and Xia Yu.


    Xia Yu saw me and Jinyun so anxious, slightly raised eyebrows, and then asked me, "what is the situation? Why did you call us in such a hurry? "


    Jinyun looked at me, then sighed at them and told them about the general situation. After hearing Jinyun''s words, Xia Yu''s face suddenly changed: "this damned guy, needless to say, this is absolutely not a coincidence, and you said that Yuner''s elder martial brother actually communicated with you with his soul. Then I wonder if this guy has already Dead? If it''s really dead, I can kill him directly! "


    Who knows her words just finished, Jinyun waved to Xia Yu: "no, it''s not as simple as you said. I''m afraid we can''t kill him so easily."


    Hearing Jinyun say so, my face changed slightly, and then he asked Jinyun, "what does this mean?"


    Jinyun did not answer my words, but turned to see Si fan Han: "fan Han, you come to talk about your opinion."


    Si fanhan raised his eyebrows: "anyway, the combination of these two things will not do us much good. One is related to the lives of all of us, and the other is related to the happiness of Linzi. I''m afraid the other party has grasped a little bit to threaten you. If we both take care of it, I''m afraid neither of them will do well, so you can only choose to let go Give up the same thing


    Although I also know that it must be such a result, but after hearing Si fan Han''s words, my heart still jerked for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want this world to become lifeless, but I don''t want Zhuge Yuner to marry that guy like this!


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Jinyun seemed to think of something. As soon as his eyes lit up, he said to us, "well, anyway, we can only choose the same thing now. If we want to control the undertaker, we can only go with Linzi, but Yuner can''t be left alone. If it rains tonight, you and fan Han will hijack Yuner and rob Yuner from those guys, He wants to limit us. As long as we have a lot of tricks in Jinyun, we didn''t expect him to use this method, but it is also feasible.


    So we just nodded at Jinyun.


    Jinyun said to me: "Lin Zi, it seems that I can''t sleep well today. You should go to eat some food first, and then go with me immediately. I''ll give it to fan Han and Xia Yu. You can rest assured that there won''t be any mistakes."


    To tell you the truth, I also believe the two of them, so I nodded at Jinyun, but I was not very hungry at this time, so I said to Jinyun, "I''m not hungry. Let''s go now."


    Who knows I said this, but Jinyun shook his head at me: "don''t you go! I''ll call you back then


    When I saw Jinyun like this, I knew that his arrangement must have his purpose, so I didn''t talk nonsense with him at this time, just nodded at Jinyun, and then went out.


    I ate something casually and began to sit in the yard in a daze.


    Xiao Li came out to see the sadness on my face and patted it on my shoulder. Then he said to me, "Lin Zi, what''s wrong with you?"


    I thought Xiao Li couldn''t help me, so I laughed at him: "nothing. I just want to be an ordinary person. In fact, it''s good sometimes. Why do I have to"


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, Xiao Li shakes his head at me: "Linzi, you''re lying to me. You''re not so sad because of feeling these things now, If you take me as a friend, tell me what''s going on! "


    I didn''t think Xiao Li could guess my idea. I was really surprised.


    When Xiao Li saw my surprised expression, he gave me a smile: "don''t be so surprised. You forget who I am? If I can''t be a policeman, how can I behave myself? "


    I think it is also, so I gave a bitter smile and told Xiao Li about it.


    Xiao Li Wen Yan slightly raised eyebrows, and then stood up and said to me, "in order to be safe, I''ll find some brothers to help you."


    I heard Xiao Li say so, slightly a Leng, and then said to Xiao Li: "use the police force privately. If you are found by the above, you will be investigated, and you will be sent to prison."


    Who knows, after I said this, Xiao Li waved his hand to me: "it''s OK. I didn''t say that I would use the police to help you. I don''t have that much skill, but I can ask a few of my friends to help you. They used to be in the army, and now they are retired. Don''t worry, nothing will affect you!"

 Chapter 322

    Xiao Li said so. I nodded to Xiao Li without thinking: "well, since you have already thought about it, everything will be done according to what you said."


    After hearing what I said, Xiao Li gave me a smile, and then said to me, "OK, that''s it. I''ll help you at night. As for you, you can find a way to control the undertaker with Taoist priest Jinyun."


    Well, I didn''t say anything after that.


    Xiao Li said, turned and left, I gave him such a comfort, the heart also slightly relaxed some, then stood up and walked out toward the outside.


    By the time I finished my meal, it was more than 12 o''clock at noon.


    Jinyun has already cleaned up almost, and then said to me: "forest, we should go!"


    I, um, followed Jinyun and walked out towards the outside.


    Jinyun on the road also has no nonsense, has been taking me to the railway station, this time I found that Jinyun seems to have been prepared, has bought me a train ticket.


    After we got on the train, I couldn''t help but ask Jinyun, "where do you take me?"


    Jinyun smiled at me and said, "of course, it is to find my master. Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. You can run back and forth in a day."


    , before he finished speaking, I suddenly noticed a strong smell from a compartment behind me, but this flavor is not like the smell of perfume, but rather like the fragrance of flowers.


    I am slightly stunned, how can this car have such a strong fragrance of flowers?


    Seeing my face become so fast, Jinyun picked her eyebrows: "what''s the matter with you? How can you look so ugly all of a sudden


    I heard the words of Jinyun a little surprised, and asked at Jinyun: "don''t you smell it?"


    Jinyun to my words a Leng: "smell what?"


    When I heard Jinyun say this, I was more surprised: "do you really don''t smell that smell?"


    Jinyun originally wanted to say something, but at this time he suddenly closed his mouth and showed a strange expression.


    I knew that Jinyun might have known something, so I rushed to Jinyun and asked, "do you think there''s something wrong there?"


    Who knows I said this just finished, Jinyun waved to me: "no, nothing, you have a rest, I''ll go to the toilet."


    Now in broad daylight should not have what matter, but Jinyun suddenly said that he wanted to go to the toilet, which I feel a bit strange.


    But I didn''t say it. I just nodded at Jinyun. Jinyun stood up and walked outside.


    When he had a distance from me, I secretly took a look at Jinyun and wanted to see what Jinyun wanted to do.


    However, when I turned my head, Jinyun really got into the bathroom.


    Am I thinking too much?


    I tried my best to rub the eyebrows and try to make myself sober. I didn''t want to go on like this all the time, otherwise it would not do me any good.


    I was thinking about it. I closed my eyes and wanted to sleep for a while. But as soon as I was ready to go to bed, that strange smell appeared in my nose again. It was so strong that I shivered.


    It''s a little stronger than just now.


    I was startled. I opened my eyes and looked at the front. At this time, I found that there was a girl standing in front of me. The fragrance came from the girl''s body.


    I slightly a Leng, the girl asked: "do you have anything?"


    The girl laughed at me and said, "it''s OK, but can you give me a mobile phone number?"


    I didn''t expect that things would come so suddenly, a little bit stunned, unexpectedly someone would ask me for my mobile phone number? I subconsciously looked at the girl, but the girl nuzzled at me: "hurry up!"


    I don''t know what''s going on at this time. I actually gave her a mobile phone number, and she turned away.


    When the girl left, the smell disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Jinyun also came out of the bathroom at this time, but strangely, his expression was a little unnatural. I don''t know what Jinyun was thinking at this time, but I was really surprised when I saw Jinyun like this.


    Jinyun sat back to me and laughed at me: "we won''t be long before we arrive."


    I, um, his sudden words are clearly to cover up something. ''


    since he didn''t want to say it, I didn''t ask any more questions. I just followed Jinyun all the way to the front.


    I took a look at the ticket. It was a small town in our city. It was only more than 100 kilometers away from us. It would take me two or three hours to take the train. So I didn''t think much about it at this time. After calming down, I fell asleep.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping. I just felt someone slapped me on my shoulder. I suddenly opened my eyes. At this time, I found that the train had stopped. Jinyun waved to me: "go!"I, um, immediately got out of the car with Jinyun.


    This small county is not developed, there are broken bricks everywhere, even taxis are old-fashioned Xiali.


    I turned my lips and said, "master Jinyun, I didn''t expect that your master was quite indifferent, so he chose to be in such a place."


    Jinyun knew I was making fun of him, but the goods were not angry. He just gave me a ha ha smile: "my master likes quietness, but don''t drool when you see someone else."


    I grinned and said in my heart that you are so old. Where can your master be better?


    I thought like this, Jinyun stopped a car outside the station, and then said to me, "what are you still in a daze? Get in the car


    Give Jinyun such a call, I suddenly come back to God, and then follow Jinyun on the car.


    When I got on the bus, I suddenly saw that girl was standing behind me with a big smile. My white teeth made me feel a little weird, and I shivered.


    Jinyun felt my change, so he rushed to me and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I spat, widened my eyes and pointed to the back of my body.


    Jinyun saw my expression slightly stunned, then turned his head to have a look, but he seemed to have nothing to see, and asked me: "what''s the matter? What are you looking at? "


    I heard the words of Jinyun, subconsciously turned and looked at, but this time I found that the girl has disappeared.


    Am I hallucinating?


    I rubbed my temple hard, and then squeezed out a smile at Jinyun: "no"


    the driver saw that the two of us kept talking but didn''t say where we were going. Some were not very happy, so we asked the two of us, "two, where are you going? If you don''t speak, I''m "


    when I heard the driver''s words, I gave a bitter smile, and then turned my head and looked at Jinyun. Jinyun then said," when you get to Changshan Road, you can stop there. As for the specific place, you don''t have to send us. "


    Hearing Jinyun''s words, the driver''s face changed: "what do you say? Where are you going? "


    Jinyun rolled a white eye: "I have told you very clearly? Just go to that place and pay you double the fare. Is that ok? "


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the driver hesitated, but still nodded in the end.


    Until I got to Changshan Road, I still wanted to let the driver drive inside for a period of time, but the driver refused to do anything, so Jinyun and I had to get off the car.


    To be honest, I''m a little surprised at this time. Why is the driver so afraid to come here?


    I got out of the car and looked around. At this time, I found that it was a deserted place. There were empty villages everywhere. There was a kind of unspeakable cold. As we walked into the road, I felt as if there were countless people staring at us.


    "What is this place?" I asked after swallowing saliva? How could it feel like "


    before I finished my words, Jinyun said to me:" it feels like a dead city here, isn''t it? "


    I didn''t think Jinyun would know what I thought, so I nodded to Jinyun: "yes, I just feel a little strange, what''s going on?"


    Jinyun shook his head: "it''s OK. Since I brought you here, you don''t have to be afraid. My master lives here!"


    Jinyun said while I was taking me to the front.


    I don''t know how long after walking with Jinyun, Jinyun stopped in front of a broken house and knocked on the door.


    I dare not speak, but the door creaked and opened itself, but there was no one behind it.


    Seeing here, my heart twitched violently. Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, and then called out to the room master.


    How I think, his master must also be a terrible role, so I am not willing to go in with Jinyun at this time.


    But Jinyun again after this call, no longer care what I am thinking, hard to pull my arm, I was dragged into the door of a room.


    The glass in this room is rotten, and there is nothing in it. I''m staring to see what''s inside.


    But at this time, there was a smell in my nose.


    I am slightly shocked, how can such a deserted room still smell like this?


    See my face muddled forced appearance, Jinyun smiles at me, and then says to me: "don''t be stunned, let''s hurry in."


    Although I feel a little strange now, but I still nodded at Jinyun, Jinyun opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as we opened the door and walked in, there was a sweet voice in the room: "are you here? Jinyun, you haven''t seen the master for a long time. Why are you in the mood to look for the master today

 Chapter 323

    It was too dark in the room, so I didn''t see what the master looked like, but when I heard the sound, my heart jumped with the thump. The sound was really beautiful, just like the melody of celestial beings.


    Jinyun sighed: "master, there are too many ghosts outside now. Moreover, my disciple made a big accident and accidentally released those evil spirits sealed in the ghost house. Therefore, I have been trying to catch them for a long time."


    The woman gently smile, and then said to Jinyun: "the results let you down, you did not catch them, but let their strength has exceeded your ability, right?"


    After hearing the woman''s words, my face suddenly changed. My heart said that this woman would not be a prophet? How to see things so thoroughly?


    I was just thinking about it, and Jinyun knocked on my forehead: "don''t you see the founder yet?"


    When I heard this, I was so shocked that I was about to kneel on the ground. But before I got down, my knee seemed to hold on to something. I couldn''t bend my leg any way I wanted.


    At this time, the voice of the woman rang in our ears again: "this etiquette is not needed. Say, what do you want me to do for you?"


    After hearing the woman''s words, Jinyun gave a bitter smile, and then told the woman what happened to us.


    After smelling the speech, the woman pondered for a while, and then said to Jinyun, "you want me to take that guy away for you, don''t you?"


    Jinyun said, "master, that guy is so strong that she swallowed up all the spirits around her, so even if the apprentice wants to deal with her, he is a little weak."


    Hearing this, the woman laughed, and then said to Jinyun, "don''t worry, master will be out of the customs in three days. I will help you, but the young man around you is your new apprentice?"


    Jinyun scratched his head and then said to the woman, "yes."


    The woman said, "Jinyun, you go out first, I want to see your apprentice."


    Jinyun slightly a Leng, as if did not think his master will do so, to tell the truth, I am also a little surprised.


    However, Jinyun still nods at the woman, and then turns around and walks out.


    I don''t know what to do when I see Jinyun.


    The woman could feel my nervousness, and then she laughed at me: "you don''t have to be so nervous. Since you are the disciple of Jinyun, that is my disciple, take three steps before going back and forth."


    Although I haven''t seen what the master looks like up to now, her words have a kind of alluring ability. Although I don''t want to be too close to her, I still can''t help walking forward for several steps.


    The woman then laughed at me and said, "sure enough, the apprentice selected by Jinyun didn''t disappoint me, just"


    originally, I was still secretly glad to hear the woman''s words, but when she said this, my heart suddenly tightened up, staring at the front, and I didn''t know what the woman wanted to say to me.


    The woman stopped for a moment and suddenly said something that I didn''t know why: "peach blossom robbery? How could your body be robbed? "


    I didn''t understand the meaning of the woman''s words, so I widened my eyes and looked at the front, and asked the woman, "peach blossom robbery? What''s the peach blossom robbery


    The woman was silent for a while, then she said to me, "nothing, the mystery can''t be revealed. When you experience it, you will know."


    The more I listen, the more uncomfortable I feel. Is it the girl I saw on the train before?


    When I think about it, my heart starts to jump.


    But at this time, the woman said to me, "well, you go back, and I will help you when the mortician comes."


    After I heard the woman''s words, I rushed to her and ran out towards the outside. At this time, Jinyun was still smoking outside.


    Seeing me so flustered, Jinyun picked her eyebrows slightly, and then asked me in a low voice: "what the hell are you doing? Is that what you''re scared of? "


    I said to Jinyun with a bitter face: "what''s going on? You guy, your master said that I would encounter a peach blossom robbery. What is this peach blossom robbery? How can I not understand? "


    Originally I wanted to ask something out of Jinyun''s mouth, but Jinyun shrugged at me when he was hungry: "you don''t ask me, I don''t know to tell the truth!"


    When I heard Jinyun say that, I was about to vomit blood. Staring at Jinyun, Jinyun shrugged at me: "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. Since the master has promised us, everything will be OK."


    In fact, Jinyun is right. If her master''s ability is very strong, we don''t have to worry about it.However, as soon as I thought about Zhuge Yuner''s affairs, I immediately said to Jinyun: "let''s go back now, and we can''t catch up."


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, Jinyun rolled a white eye at me, and then said to me, "do you think the train is for your family? You say go back now? Do you want to fly back? "


    I looked at the day, slightly stunned, he said right, this time at least at five or six o''clock, now


    I was thinking, Jinyun patted on my shoulder, and then said to me: "this has been deserted for many years, no one has lived here, we will stay here for the night."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, I changed my face and asked at Jinyun: "what do you say? You say we''re going to spend the night here?


    Jinyun shrugged at me, and then said to me, "yes, where should I stay for the night?"


    I looked around with a bitter face: "don''t you think this place is very evil? Is it all right for us here? "


    Jinyun probably didn''t expect me to ask such a question. He was a little stunned, and then he rolled a white eye at me: "how dare you be? How can I do what I say. Besides, this is my master''s territory, and I am her apprentice. Who dares to make trouble in front of us?"


    Jinyun''s words let me pause for a moment, I don''t know what to say, but what he said is not wrong, so I can only bite my teeth and sit down in place.


    Jinyun twisted out the cigarette end on the hand, and then said to me, "time is almost up, let''s go."


    When I heard Jinyun say he wanted to go, I was a little stunned. Then he asked Jinyun, "go? Where to go? "


    After hearing my words, Jinyun took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "of course, it''s the place to go. OK, don''t talk nonsense. Go quickly!"


    I give Jinyun such a shout, can only sigh a sigh, follow Jinyun to walk in front together in the past.


    Until I got to the front of a broken house, Jinyun stopped and said to me, "let''s spend the night here tonight."


    I slightly a Leng, toward the room looked at a few eyes, not even a bed how to sleep?


    However, Jinyun''s face did not allow me to refute at this time, so I had to sigh at him, and then fell on the ground curling up to sleep.


    Jinyun estimated that is really tired, fell on the ground not long before he fell asleep.


    But I toss and turn, how can''t sleep, coupled with the outside of the wind has been blowing, let my heart more uncomfortable.


    I''ve been curling up in such a miserable way that I just slowly stood up and wanted to walk outside. I don''t know how Zhuge Yuner is now. This is the most worrying thing for me.


    I stood at the door and looked out for a long time without regaining consciousness.


    However, just at this moment, a shadow was gathered by the sound of the door.


    Originally my nerve has been tight, in that dark shadow leaping past that moment, my body suddenly burst out a layer of cold sweat.


    I couldn''t help but shout at him: "who?"


    However, after my voice dropped, no one answered me.


    I thought I couldn''t deal with that guy at all, so I ran into the room and wanted to wake up Jinyun.


    But I don''t know why, I shook Jinyun hard for several times, he didn''t wake up, just like a sleep dead appearance.


    I secretly scolded a damn, but at this time outside came a burst of cackle strange laughter.


    When I heard this sound, my hair suddenly exploded. No, he didn''t appear in front of me for no reason.


    I took another look at Jinyun who was sleeping like a dead pig. Now it is impossible for Jinyun to wake up. The only way is for me to go out and have a look.


    I emboldened myself and said that if this is really master Jinyun''s territory, even if those guys are brave enough, they should not do anything to us, right?


    As I thought about it, I walked outside.


    To tell you the truth, when I just went out, I felt as if I was staring at something. It was like a terrible feeling like someone. I calmed down and looked around me. Until I saw the shadow in front of me, I called out to him again: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    After he heard my question, he chuckled and then slowly turned his head to look at me!


    At the moment he turned his head, my heart suddenly twitched

 Chapter 324

    When he turned his head, I found that this guy had no face at all. His face was like a piece of white cloth.


    I was shocked, but I didn''t dare to say anything more at this time, so I asked him, "who are you and what do you want?"


    He giggled: "who am I? It seems that you came to me? "


    When I heard his words, I turned around and wanted to go. Who knows I haven''t taken two steps, I suddenly feel that I can''t move at all. At this time, the man chuckled again: "you''ve come, don''t leave. Hey, hey"


    I know this guy is not going to let me go. His face suddenly changed, and he said to him, "what do you want to do £¿¡±


    The man said to me, "I don''t want to do anything, but if you come to me and I let you go like this, I''m sorry for you, right? So I think it''s better for you to have a close contact with me, don''t you think?"


    Hearing the man''s words, my face suddenly changed, and said to him, "you don''t have to push your inch!"


    The man shrugged at me and said, "what can you do if I push my inch? Anyway, you will soon become the meat in my mouth. You should be glad that you can get eternal life in my body, and never die or die. Isn''t that good? "


    I heard the man''s words scared a big jump, but I now even want to refute also can''t refute, damned Jinyun how this time can sleep so well?


    My face turned black, but this guy didn''t give me a chance to speak any more. He stretched out his hand and dragged me far away towards him. I knew that if my hand was touched by him at this time, it would be torn in two in a moment.


    This is not an anti Japanese drama. If this guy catches me, I''m afraid I''ll die really ugly.


    The man may be able to feel how uncomfortable I am now in my heart and smile at me: "you don''t have to be afraid. Anyway, you will be a dead person immediately. After all, the pain is only temporary."


    However, as soon as he said this, I suddenly heard someone smiling at him: "do you think too much?"


    When I heard this voice, I couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, because the voice was not from others, but from Jinyun.


    I quickly looked up at Jinyun, the heart said this guy is not already sleeping, how now appeared in front of me, I can''t believe their eyes.


    Jinyun towards me hey hey a smile: "forget to tell you, just that is my own cough cough, I was pretending to come out, but you also don''t blame me, if I don''t do that, I''m afraid this guy won''t do it to you."


    I looked at Jinyun with a bitter face: "you don''t talk nonsense, save me quickly."


    Jinyun shrugged at me, then turned to look at the guy in front of me: "brother, give me face, how about putting this goods?"


    Hearing Jinyun say so, the man giggled: "if I give you a piece of fat to the mouth, do you still want to throw it away?"


    Jinyun shrugged at this guy: "I''m sure I won''t lose it."


    The man then nodded: "yes, that''s it. Since he''s in my mouth, why should I let him go? Do you think too much? "


    Jinyun wryly smile: "listen to your meaning is not willing to let him go?"


    The man nodded: "yes, unless you have the ability to take him away from my hand, but I have one thing to tell you. Don''t think I don''t know that eight old women are your master, so I will be afraid of you. To tell you the truth, your master has to let me be a little bit better, let alone you? If you''re smart, get out of my sight now. I''m not sure I''ll spare you a dog''s life, but if you don''t, don''t blame me for not being friendly


    Jinyun shrugged: "is it?"


    After he sneered, he yelled at his back: "master, I know you are here, come out?"? The immortal family is challenging your dignity. He is still calling you eight old ladies


    With Jinyun''s voice falling down, a woman in ancient costume came out from behind him.


    However, the woman looked only in her twenties, without any costume, but she was extraordinarily beautiful.


    I stare at the woman in my eyes. Is this woman the master of Jinyun? It''s too unthinkable that the woman saw me staring at her all the time, but she shook her head at me and then waved at me. The force that was bound to me disappeared half of a sudden, and I couldn''t believe it.


    The woman waved to me: "where are you still Leng to do what?"


    I gave the woman such a call, suddenly regained consciousness and ran towards the woman in a hurry.


    Jinyun winked at me, but the faceless guy growled and yelled at the woman and Jinyun: "you two are challenging my limit!"


    After hearing the man''s words, Jinyun shrugged: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are a dying man. What can you do if you challenge your limit?"The man roared and jumped up from the ground and rushed to Jinyun.


    To tell you the truth, this guy''s hand is like a sharp knife. As long as you stab him, Jinyun will probably die in his hand. I quickly turn my head and dare not look at it.


    But Jinyun pulled me hard, and then took out a few Charms from the body to quickly wave in the air.


    The man with no face didn''t dodge and rushed directly at us.


    Jinyun gritted his teeth and stepped back two steps. Seeing that the fingernail of that guy was about to poke into Jinyun''s head, the woman finally started. However, compared with Jinyun, the woman was particularly relaxed, just gently stretched out a hand to block the guy.


    "Monster, I''ve given you a chance. You don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    With that, the woman slowly turned her arm, just like painting yin yang fish. As the woman continued to draw yin yang fish in the air, the guy began to change constantly in the air, which was stirred to be out of shape, and constantly howled.


    The woman sneered: "this ability is still talking big with me, let me let you three points? Hehe, if you talk big, you have to pay for your own words. Do you understand what I mean? "


    After the woman said that, regardless of what the guy was thinking, she threw him out.


    The moment the man was thrown out, it was like a kite that had been broken. It hit a wall, and the whole wall collapsed with a bang.


    Originally, I didn''t think this woman looked like a violent sex guy, but when I saw her throwing the man out, I was scared to shiver. It''s so ugly. This guy is really terrible.


    I was just thinking, that faceless guy got up from the ground, made a wolf like roar, and slowly crawled towards us.


    The woman thought this guy would give up like this, but she didn''t think that this guy was really like a madman. She didn''t want to give up and walked towards us.


    Jinyun rubbed his nose and then said to the man, "you''re a madman. You''ve given you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it."


    Who knows Jinyun just finished saying this, the woman suddenly protected me and Jinyun behind her, and then changed a sword from her body: "you two back, my old friend is going to be powerful."


    After hearing the woman, we and Jinyun looked at each other, but we still stepped back several steps according to the woman''s meaning. It''s not what we don''t want to do now, but even if the woman doesn''t say anything now, we both know that this guy must be hard to deal with.


    After Jinyun took me to hide, the woman rushed to the guy with the sword, and the body of the faceless man began to change slowly. He sat down with his legs crossed. The master of Jinyun rushed to the man''s head and cut it down. I knew that if he was cut down like this, the man would become two in a moment, but what surprised me was that the man was so surprised He sat there without hiding.


    When master Jinyun''s sword was cut to his head, a black light suddenly jumped out of the ground and covered his body. It collided with the woman''s sword and made a clang sound.


    I was so shocked by the sound that my ears began to hum. I couldn''t believe it. It was terrible.


    Seeing my nervous appearance, Jinyun patted me on the shoulder, and then said to me, "don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. Master always has 12 points to be sure of. Since the master dares to attack this guy, it means that the master doesn''t worry that this guy will turn back into a winner."


    I heard Jinyun said so and then slowly relieved, if it is true, I am not afraid.


    But it didn''t last long. Just after I stepped into the cloud and said this, the woman in front of me suddenly flew back, with a trace of blood on her mouth and her face was very ugly.


    Seeing her like this, I was scared and asked Jinyun in a hurry: "Jinyun, you don''t mean that your master is what''s going on?"


    Jindun looked at the master and asked, "why did you stare at the master like this?"


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the woman turned her head and looked at Jinyun. Her eyes were very sharp. The moment I saw her look in her eyes, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, the woman also shook her head at Jinyun: "I''m fine, you should try to get out of here quickly"


    and

 Chapter 325

    Jinyun picked up her eyebrows and didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing that Jinyun was still in a daze, the woman said to Jinyun: "now when is it? How can you still think about other things? Try to get out of here


    Who knows Jinyun, after hearing her words, shook her head at her: "no way! We can''t just leave like this, otherwise "


    when the woman saw that Jinyun didn''t want to go, she wanted to say something, but just when her words came to her mouth and had not come and said them, the man stood up from the ground. However, this time, I saw that a strong murderous spirit had begun to emanate from him, and a stream of black smoke wrapped around the man''s body It kept turning like a yin-yang fish in this woman''s hand.


    Jinyun''s pupil shrank suddenly, and he quickly drew a sword from his body: "master, it''s hard for you to deal with this guy alone. In this way, you are the master and I''ll be the assistant. I''ll harass him constantly. If you seize the opportunity, you''ll"


    when you hear Jinyun''s words, the woman raises her eyebrows slightly. It seems that she is weighing up Jinyun''s words Having figured out the same, he nodded at Jinyun: "OK, you''ve got it all figured out anyway, but no matter what you say, pay attention to safety. Don''t hit this guy, otherwise you will understand what I mean!"


    Jinyun said, "don''t worry, master."


    When he said that, he rushed to the guy. The woman looked down at me, and then said to me, "if you are afraid, leave here first, so as not to be affected by time. Anyway, you can''t help me even if you stay here!"


    After hearing the woman''s words, my face turned red. Originally, I wanted to explain something to the woman, but she didn''t wait for me to speak again, so she rushed to the front.


    I saw the moment she rushed out, her face suddenly changed, and the shameless guy laughed: "Hey, hey, are you here to die? Well, hehe, I was just waiting for you to come


    The woman did not hesitate to stab the guy again.


    However, the man still stood still and did not move. He just stretched out his hand and pointed at the woman and Jinyun. Then a black gas rushed out of the man''s body, and then rushed to them. When I saw the black air, my heart began to jump wildly. However, the two black gas in the moment of rushing out of his hand quickly turned into a dragon The same thing, and then it started spinning around both of them.


    These things are different from normal weapons, because weapons can block things, but these black gas is not the same. You can say that these guys have body, or they have no body, intangible material things, and you want to control it, which is the most difficult.


    The man turned to look at me, and then he laughed at me: "you don''t have to be so surprised. I''ll deal with you when I solve these two guys. Anyway, it''s much easier to crush you than to crush them!"


    When I heard the man''s words, my heart began to jump wildly. What''s the relationship between this matter and me? I''m not "


    I was just thinking, Jinyun suddenly screamed.


    I quickly turned my head to have a look, this time I found that Jinyun''s arm has a huge hole, is bleeding out, those black gas is along Jinyun''s arm wound began a little bit to his body drill.


    Seeing this scene, my face suddenly changed. I knew that as long as the black gas got into Jinyun''s body, Jinyun would be demonized by then, and the master of Jinyun is still struggling with the black gas on her body. If I don''t help now, I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    I thought about it and rushed to the front. Originally, I wanted to pull Jinyun out of the black air. But when Jinyun saw me coming, his face suddenly became ugly and yelled at me: "what are you doing here? Let''s go


    After hearing Jinyun''s cry, my heart was tight. No, I couldn''t let Jinyun have an accident. So I gritted my teeth and tried to tear Jinyun from the top. Who knows when my hand just touched the black air, I felt a huge tearing force and stirring force, as if to break my arm.


    I''ll do it!


    I was about to be angry and scolded, but the colic made me pull my hand back.


    After that, you didn''t have to think about it. Ha ha, you didn''t even have to look at me when you heard me. How could you just look at me? It''s funny


    I couldn''t help being stunned at what he said. I grabbed my hair and squatted on the ground.


    No, if it goes on like this,


    when I was at a loss, I suddenly took a look at Jinyun, and the black gas was still drilling into Jinyun''s body.


    At that moment, there was a flash of light in my head. Did these guys want to get into the wound?


    I''m biting my teeth. My body is very special, if I can attract these guysWhile I was thinking, I picked up a brick from the ground and bit my teeth to cut a hole in my arm. Now is not the time for me to hesitate. I should not be so selfish. Jinyun has not known how many times I have saved me. Now it is also time for me to repay them.


    While I think about it, I grew my mouth and widened my eyes to let the blood flow out of the wound more.


    The man still didn''t move, just looked at me coldly. I know that this kind of arrogant guy will hurt himself sooner or later because of this kind of thing, but it''s good. At least it gave me a chance. I thought, waiting for the blood to drip down, I yelled at the two black gas entangled in them: "you fools, you have the ability to come down! Come down


    Hearing my roar, the two black gas were stunned at the same time, and then they rushed to me.


    Jinyun and his master are all floating in the air at this time. Give me such a shout, they lose the support of black gas and fall to the ground.


    To tell you the truth, I was really scared when I saw the black air of the regiment rushing towards me. I turned around and wanted to run away. But the speed of the liangtuan black gas was so fast that it didn''t give me a chance to dodge, so I rushed towards me and wrapped myself in my body.


    For a while, my whole body seemed to have been hit by high voltage electricity. Bursts of sharp pain came from all over my body. The pain made me howl. But at this time, the thing did not even have the ability to roll. If I was entangled with this thing, I could not move in an instant.


    The man saw me like this with a sneer: "I really don''t know if you live or die. Since you like to suffer so much, I''ll do you good."


    I heard the man said so and then closed his eyes, anyway, now that I am on the verge of death, it is better to let myself die than to die!


    I thought about it, and suddenly I felt something hit my shoulder hard, and then I flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    I look like this, it was a woman who bumped me out. I was stunned for a long time. I didn''t know what she was doing!


    Women don''t want to explain too much to me, but Jinyun pounced on me at the moment I flew out, and then pasted a spell on my forehead.


    The moment I put the charm on him, I felt that my whole body began to become Zaore. It was as if it was about to catch fire. However, it seemed to be much better than the sharp pain.


    Seeing the two forces constantly fighting on me, Jinyun said to me, "bear with me. When we solve this guy, everything will pass. You can rest assured that we will never let you have an accident!"


    Hearing this, I bit my teeth and nodded at him. To tell the truth, I don''t want to let Jinyun worry too much.


    Jinyun saw me like this, biting my teeth, and rushed to the front.


    As soon as he and his master rushed past, the man sneered: "it seems that you still haven''t suffered enough. In this case, I will educate you well."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand. At this time, I found that two black dragons came out of this guy''s hand.


    How many such things can this guy make?


    No way! Absolutely can''t let those black things entangle to Jinyun again, otherwise I''ll have nothing to eat!


    So I held the ground and staggered to stand up and yelled at the guy: "if you have the ability, come here and attack me again! Old paper is not afraid of you


    As soon as I finished shouting, the black gas of liangtuan twined with each other in the air, and then rushed to me. This time, their speed was faster than before. If they ran on me, they would probably put me through a cold.


    My pupils shrank and then closed my eyes. I didn''t want to look at that guy, but I was ready to die.


    Originally I thought I was going to be finished like this, but what I didn''t think of was that the black gas had already rushed to me, but it stopped at this time.


    I slightly a Leng, suddenly opened my eyes to see a look, I want to see what is going on, why the black gas did not attack me at this time.


    As soon as I looked up, I found that the black gas had been cut off by Jinyun, and then Jinyun laughed at me

 Chapter 326

    I didn''t expect that Jinyun could cut off the black gas. I was a little surprised. Jinyun just laughed at me: "you don''t have to worry, I already know what this guy''s strength depends on now, so it''s for me to deal with this guy"


    when the man saw Jinyun cut off his black dragon, his face suddenly changed and yelled at Jinyun: "how can I Yes


    Jinyun sneered: "in fact, when your black air entangles me, I have already sensed the existence of that kind of power. You are earthy. As long as you use mulak, you don''t need to work at all, but at that time I gave you solid control and couldn''t deal with you."


    After hearing Jinyun''s words, the guy was not angry, but laughed wildly: "is it? Ha ha, what you said is great, but it''s a pity that you think of it, but your strength can''t keep up with me, so you have only one dead end! "


    After hearing his words, Jinyun sneered: "yes, I didn''t say I can deal with you! But just because I can''t hurt you doesn''t mean others can''t hurt you, do you


    Jinyun said while turning his head to see his master.


    The woman nodded to Jinyun: "it''s better than blue to be green, OK! Now that you have discovered this, I will deal with him


    Jinyun nodded, then took me back two steps.


    I widened my eyes. Originally I thought that women would pick up some wooden things to deal with this man. It was the so-called Mu Ke Tu, but Jinyun seemed to see through my mind and laughed at me: "Lin Zi, do you think that the so-called soil must be restrained by real wood?"


    I didn''t know what Jinyun meant by this, so I took a strange look at Jinyun. Jinyun then explained to me: "according to Taoist theory, the world is made up of five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth. But these five chaotic elements are not the gold, wood, water, fire and earth that we see, so"


    I still don''t understand it very well, and Jinyun explains it to me He explained: "gold conquers wood and wood conquers earth. The five elements technique has a certain operation law. It is both mutual restraining and mutual generating. What I''m talking about now is a kind of power. You may not understand it, but the master knows what I''m talking about. You just need to look carefully and you will know all about it."


    I, um, didn''t speak again.


    And the master of Jinyun this time also began to pinch the spell slowly.


    Seeing the woman''s action, the man yelled, but he didn''t attack us. Instead, he turned around and wanted to run away. Seeing this guy turned around, he wanted to run away. Jinyun and I looked at each other, and Jinyun said to me, "you stay here yourself!"


    I smile bitterly, now even if I want to move, but can I move?


    I was thinking that Jinyun had already rushed to the front, hands kept pinching hands, and women''s movements were almost the same, but the speed of Jinyun was often slower than that of women on a beat.


    I don''t know what Jinyun is doing. Jinyun doesn''t have time to explain it now. But as the two of them keep pinching their hands, a gray and white light comes out from behind them. These lights form a huge yin-yang fish in the air.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes were staring at me. Especially, if ordinary people saw this scene, it would be crazy on the Internet.


    But this kind of place is a desolate place that no one wants to enter, so we don''t have to be afraid of such a thing.


    The man saw a lot of black gas from Jinyun, and then he yelled at them. However, he didn''t seem to want to run away again. He just turned around and bit his teeth and yelled at Jinyun. Then he looked like he was going to kill him.


    At this time, a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "you can''t do more than you can do!"


    As she spoke, she waved her hand into the air like a net.


    But I don''t know why I always feel that things are not so simple. How could this guy fall in love with himself?


    I was thinking, suddenly that shameless man waved at me.


    I screamed, "no, but now that I can''t control my body, I''m flying towards the guy.".


    The woman probably didn''t expect to make such a mistake, so she immediately wanted to take her hand back. In such a short interval, the guy suddenly put out his hand and grabbed my neck.


    All of a sudden, I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen at all. I glared at Jinyun with a bitter face.


    The movement of their hands stopped.


    But the man chuckled at this time: "how? Two? Although you are good at it, you must have never thought that I would do such a move? I''ll give you a chance to get out of my sight now, or I''ll break this guy''s throat and you''ll lose one. "Before he finished his words, the woman sneered: "if you kill him, I''ll make you miserable. I know that if you don''t trust me, will you let him go even if we quit?"? Oh, don''t make fun of me


    The man snorted coldly: "since you said so, then I have nothing to say. You can wait to collect the corpse for this guy. Anyway, I''m dead, and I can''t afford to pull on a cushion!"


    As he spoke, he pinched my throat hard.


    After a while, I felt a strong sense of suffocation spreading in my mind. I was pinched and just wanted to spit blood. My face suddenly turned red. I knew that when my face turned white, I would not be saved.


    I kept kicking him out of instinct, trying to fight with this guy, but his body was as rigid as a rock. In addition, I was bound by a black gas, so the strength I could struggle out was so small that I could not hurt this guy at all.


    Seeing me like this, he chuckled: "you don''t have to struggle, your strength is not good at all, they don''t intend to save you, so you wait for me to be buried with you! Hehe "


    as he spoke, he stepped up his hand. But I can see that he didn''t really mean to kill me. Otherwise, if he wanted to kill me, he could do it by gently moving his finger.


    But this guy didn''t do that. I know he was wasting their patience, but I also knew that I would die if I went on like this! I have to get rid of him!


    At this time, I suddenly thought of a thing, so I suddenly bit the tip of my tongue. The blood on the tip of the tongue has a strong Yang Qi, which should be able to break through this guy''s anger!


    Seeing that I was about to suffocate, I couldn''t control so much, so when I grew up, my mouth spat out a mouthful of blood toward that guy.


    The whole man didn''t have a face, but he could see me, so I spit on him according to the proportion of human eyes.


    Originally, I just wanted to try, and didn''t hold too much hope, but as soon as my blood spurted out, the man suddenly howled, and then released me.


    Now I must be at least seven or eight meters away from the ground. Even if I fall like this, I will have to suffer from a broken bone and tendon injury, so at this time I will close my eyes and wait for death to come.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I suddenly heard a creaking sound, and then my body seemed to fall on someone''s arm.


    I quickly opened my eyes and took a look, and happened to see that woman is holding me, facing me with a big smile: "it''s OK."


    I nodded and my heart began to jump.


    The woman put me down and then printed again from the ground. Soon a big net quickly formed and put the guy in it.


    The man is still trying to roucuo his face, loud wailing.


    I feel more relaxed when I see a man like this.


    Jinyun and the woman quickly closed the net until the man was completely unable to move. The woman walked over and said to the faceless guy, "are you satisfied?"


    Who knows the woman''s words just finished, the man giggled out, his face began to flow a drop of blood, looks a little bit scared panic, I know if this time Jinyun and his master are not in, I guess I will turn around and run away.


    Jinyun saw this guy has been smiling, his face has become very ugly, said to him: "what are you laughing at?"


    The man squinted: "what do you say? Hey, brother, you are so stupid to think that such a thing is over? "


    When I heard this guy say this, I felt confused. Sure enough, the man laughed for a while and then turned to look at me. Although he had no eyes, I could feel the power from him threatening me.


    I was scared, subconsciously on the goldfish called out: "Jinyun save me!"


    However, as soon as I said what I said, my body didn''t listen to me. I stood up slowly. My blood began to condense slowly, and changed into a blood red sword.


    Jinyun scolded a damn, but my body has begun to slowly towards Jinyun, they walked past, although I can not control myself now, but I know this guy is afraid to want not! I can''t do this "


    at this time, Jinyun jumped up from the ground, and then kicked me hard in the chest. It looked like he was going to kick me out. However, my body was completely stiff at this time. Although I could feel the pain, I didn''t move at all, and walked straight towards them.

 Chapter 327

    I want to start to scold, but at this time I can''t speak at all. However, at this moment, I suddenly heard a voice in my heart.


    This voice is the man who has no face. He laughs and then says to me, "you idiot, do you still want to bang in front of me? Hehe, you are going to be a dead man. Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing. The sword in your hand is transformed with your blood. If you cut off the blood sword, your blood will be consumed quickly! "


    I heard this guy''s words, his face suddenly changed, but I can''t speak at this time. I just unconsciously raised the sword in my hand and was about to chop it towards Jinyun''s head.


    Jinyun also wants to raise his sword and cut it towards mine.


    I scolded in my heart, originally I thought I was going to die like this, but the woman cried out to Jinyun at this time: "no!"


    Give a woman such a shout, jinyundun time is stupefied for a moment, then put up the knife on the hand, back several steps, stare at the woman: "what''s the matter, master?"


    The woman squinted at me for a moment, then said to Jinyun, "did you see the bloody sword in his hand? That blood sword is made of his blood. If he cuts his blood sword at this time, he will die in a flash! "


    It was this woman who knew so much that I almost cried after hearing her words.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, the man chuckled: "yes, as long as the sword in his hand is broken, he will die instantly. But if you don''t cut off the sword in his hand, he will kill you. Hey hey, anyway, there will be someone dead between you. Why don''t you kill this trash?"


    When the woman heard what the shameless guy said, she sneered: "thank you for reminding me, but this matter has nothing to do with you. You can go and die!"


    As the woman said this, she quickly gathered the amulets on her hands and quickly drew a huge charm to cover the man''s head!


    The man obviously didn''t think that the woman would do this at this time. He widened his eyes and roared at the woman: "no!"


    However, it''s too late, the woman''s hand speed is very fast, in the twinkling of an eye has been covered in his head, the guy screamed and instantly turned into a pile of carbon ash!


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel, but now I don''t have a chance to react. I''ve got close to Jinyun and raise my sword again to cover his head.


    When the woman saw me like this, she quickly pulled Jinyun to one side, and then called out to Jinyun to trap him first. When it was light, I would be able to break his anger.


    Jinyun Wenyan nods at the woman, then grabs out a cinnabar rope from the body to wrap around me, and then starts to wind up.


    Give this cinnabar rope a entanglement, I feel all over the body is burning like to the fire, pain I straight tears!


    Jinyun saw me like this and called to me: "hold on, we are saving you!"


    I nodded to Jinyun rigidly, Jinyun turned her head and looked at the woman.


    At this time, the woman has closed her eyes and sat quietly on the ground. In fact, I also know that this woman is not sitting on the ground for no reason. She must be trying to find a way.


    With Jinyun trapped me, he tied a circle of small flags around me, I gave this circle of small flags to control, how hard to have as hard.


    I don''t know how long I struggled on the ground. I just feel like my throat is going to smoke, and my body is covered with sweat.


    It was at this time that the sun finally rose from the horizon, and I felt the burning pain in the sun.


    The woman came to me in a hurry when the sun was rising. She put her hand on my blood sword and pushed it into my body.


    Give a woman so push, I feel a piercing pain is spreading all over the body.


    At that moment, my pupils were magnified several times. I thought I was going to die like this. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I would die like this one day. It''s ridiculous!


    Originally I thought I was going to die like this, but at this moment, the woman suddenly yelled at me: "get up!"


    Give a woman such a roar, I feel the whole body hair exploded in an instant, all internal organs are like a heavy hit by a hammer, puff out blood, and then like shrimp curled on the ground.


    Jinyun didn''t idle at this time. He took out a mantra from his body and put it in a bowl. It turned into a ball of Rune water and poured it into my stomach.


    The woman looked up at her with a relaxed look.


    A moment later, the woman said to me, "now you need to accept the burning sun, try to eliminate the anger on your body, but it will be very painful, you have to bear it!"My heart said that today is going to toss me to death, can there be more painful than this?


    I nodded to the woman, and the woman helped me go out towards the outside. Then she kept pinching the charm with both hands. At the beginning, I still felt warm and warm to the sun. On the contrary, I felt very comfortable. But as time went on, I began to feel like a fire, but it was better than the pain before Know how many times, I do not know how long I stayed in the sun, until I finally can not carry, fainted on the ground.


    I don''t know how long I have been, and finally slowly opened my eyes. My whole body has no strength at all. Jinyun is on my side supporting me.


    I looked up and looked around, only to find that we were already on the train.


    I am a little surprised, weak toward Jinyun asked: "we are back?"


    Jinyun said, "master has promised to help us get rid of the undertaker, so now we should go back."


    I gave a bitter smile: "how long can I live?"


    Jinyun shrugged: "I don''t know. I can''t die for the time being. However, the blood sword is forged in your body, which will do great harm to your internal organs. The master has no choice but to wait. When we have solved the undertaker, I''ll take you to find a man. Maybe he has a way."


    I nodded and said nothing more.


    Originally, I still wanted to sleep, but before I fell asleep, I suddenly smelled that strong aroma again. If it was only an accident that I first smelled this smell, then what was this time?


    I suddenly opened my eyes, struggling to sit up, but Jinyun held me down at this time, and then said to me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I rubbed my brow hard and said to Jinyun: "fragrance and fragrance!"


    Hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned: "fragrance? What flavor? "


    I said to Jinyun with a bitter face: "do you remember the smell I told you when we just got on the train?"


    After hearing my words, Jinyun was slightly stunned, and then said to me, "do you mean you smell that smell again?"


    I nodded to Jinyun. Jinyun helped me to stabilize it. Then he said to me, "you can have a rest here. I''ll go and see what''s going on!"


    I, um, leaned against the seat and squinted. Jinyun had already walked towards other carriages at this time.


    However, I can see that Jinyun is uncertain at this time. He should not know what the situation is now.


    Just after Jinyun went out, a girl suddenly sat down beside me, and the fragrance was just from this girl.


    When I smelled this smell, my eyes widened: "how can you be who you are?"


    After hearing what I said, the girl laughed at me: "do you smell it?"


    I nodded and said to the girl, "who on earth are you?"


    Girl ha ha a smile: "I am not what person, what''s wrong with you? You came to me first, didn''t you? "


    My throat is like a fire, I do not want to say nonsense, so I closed my eyes no longer pay attention to this girl, she saw that I suddenly stopped talking, she said to me: "what? Don''t you want to talk? Ha ha, I don''t want to talk, but I don''t think it''s easy to hurt your body. Are you all hurt? If it goes on like this "


    a woman will suddenly stop talking in the middle of her speech.


    The woman suddenly silent down, pause time let me feel their heart itching, so I said to the woman: "who are you, I know you will not sit in front of me for no reason, and will not wait for Jinyun to leave, you will suddenly appear in front of me, right?"


    After hearing my words, the woman took a deep look at me, and then she laughed at me: "how can you be so sure that I''m here to find you?"


    I gave a bitter smile: "the fragrance on your body can only let me smell, which shows that you deliberately tell me what, but others do not know, right?"


    When the woman heard what I said, she covered her mouth and giggled: "it''s easy to talk to smart people. Yes, I came to find you, but you don''t want to know why I came to you?"


    I secretly wry smile, you don''t have to say, I also want to know what you want to do, but you don''t say it!


    As I was thinking about it, the woman took out a sachet from her body and handed it to me: "this is for you"


    and

 Chapter 328

    The moment I saw the sachet, my face suddenly changed. I asked the woman, "where did you get this sachet from?"


    The woman waved to me: "you should have a girl called Xiaoyu?"


    I looked at the woman strangely, but this kind of person I don''t trust her very much, so I didn''t tell her the truth, that I didn''t know any girl like Xiaoyu.


    Who knows I just finished this, the woman laughed at me: "ha ha, you don''t have to lie to me. What''s going on? I still know. When you meet Xiaoyu, give this to her. OK, your master should come back. I won''t be here to accompany you more. Goodbye!"


    I heard all the women say so, so I had to nod at the woman. Not long after she left, Jinyun came back. Seeing that I had a sachet in my hand, Jinyun picked up her eyebrows, and then said to me, "this is"


    I told Jinyun what I had just said. Jinyun took the sachet and looked at it for a while and then closed it Eyes at me said: "put it away, as for what is going on, until we go back to study!"


    I nodded and closed my eyes, some things do not ask may not let themselves more tired.


    After more than an hour''s train ride, we arrived at the station.


    Jinyunshen helped me out of the car.


    Xia Yu was anxiously waiting for us outside the station at this time. Seeing that we got off the bus, she asked me, "how is the matter? Did the master promise to help us? "


    I nodded to Xia Yu: "your master said that he would come soon."


    Xia Yu was relieved. Then I asked Xia Yu, "what''s going on there?"


    Xia Yu gave a bitter smile: "we didn''t bring it back to you, but after exerting pressure on that guy, he promised to come down, and said that he would go to have a competition with him when you came back. As for the matter of the mortician, you don''t have to worry about it. Even if you go now, you can''t help us any more."


    I heard Xia Yu say so, think about it, so I nodded at Xia Yu and Jinyun, let them hold me back to the police station.


    On this day, I was resting. Jinyun and Xiayu were busy preparing to deal with the affairs of the undertaker, while Si fanhan and Xiaoyu took care of me. After three days, my body finally recovered.


    It happened that Si fan was not cold at the moment, and only Xiaoyu was by my side. I took out the sachet and showed it to Xiaoyu. When Xiaoyu saw the sachet, he couldn''t help being stunned. Then he asked me, "where did you get this thing?"


    I scratched my head, and then I got the process of this thing with the light rain said, light rain heard my words after the face slightly changed, and then said to me: "big I can accompany you time is not much, later you should cherish yourself, do not have any more things."


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would say so. I was shocked at the moment, and asked Xiaoyu in a hurry: "what do you mean by this? Yes? Don''t you follow us "


    before I finished my words, Xiaoyu cried:" I''m sorry "


    when I saw Xiaoyu like this, I was a little confused, but before I went to ask anything again, Si fanhan came in from the outside, and Xiaoyu wiped his tears, then ran to Si fanhan and crawled in his ear and whispered a few words Sentence.


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Si fan Han''s eyebrows picked, and then he asked Xiaoyu, "have you made a decision?"


    Xiaoyu nodded: "well, I''ve made a decision. I know that this matter may be settled. Don''t say anything about me. By the way, sister fan Han, how did you come back in a hurry?"


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Si fanhan sighed: "the gambling is about to start. The guy didn''t know where he got the news of Linzi''s return, and issued a challenge letter. If Linzi didn''t show up at 9 o''clock this evening, he would have lost by default!"


    When I heard Si fanhan say such words, I was shocked. What do you mean? That guy knows I''m back? How the hell did he know I was back?


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I just stared at Si fan Han. Seeing me like this, Si fan Han patted me on my shoulder: "don''t think so much about it. Anyway, I''ll do you a big favor when I''m here. What do you think?"


    I heard Si fan Han say so, so I had to nod to Si fan Han and then closed my eyes.


    These two days, I am so sleepy that I always want to sleep, which may be related to the injuries on my body. After solving this matter, I must go to find the person in his mouth with Jinyun, or I will be in a very dangerous situation now.


    I waited until the evening when Si fanhan woke me up, and then said to me, "Lin Zi, time is up, let''s go!"


    I gave Si fanhan such a cry, and I was suddenly shocked by a cold sweat. I didn''t expect that the one who should come would come. However, I still settled my mind. After a quick wash, I gave Si fanhan a push and walked in the direction of the Taoist temple.When we got to the gate of the ashram, I found that the whole ashram was hung with red flags. It was like


    I took a mouthful of saliva. Looking at the red flags and the two big red lanterns at the door, I felt very strange.


    Si fanhan hesitated for a moment, but she still bit her teeth and pushed me toward the door. There were two big happy words on the door. When I saw these two words, I suddenly wanted to tear them off. But before my hand was extended, Si fanhan suddenly held down my hand and shook my head at me. But I didn''t know why Han didn''t say anything to me at this time.


    I was puzzled when I saw Si fan Han''s appearance. However, after all, I resisted my curiosity, so she opened the door and walked in.


    When I went in, I found that the yard was full of Taoists. Zhuge Yuner was sitting on a chair in a bright red wedding dress, but she didn''t cover her head. I saw that Zhuge Yuner''s face was extremely reluctant, but her body seemed to be unable to move.


    I looked at Si fan Han. Si fan Han then said to me, "don''t worry. Anyway, if we win today, we can take yun''er away. So you must calm down now, or you will be in trouble when you panic."


    I heard Si fan Han say so. After thinking about what Si fan Han said was not wrong, I nodded to Si fan Han: "don''t worry, I won''t let this guy win."


    As soon as I said this, Zhuge Yuner raised his head and said to us, "you shouldn''t have come! Come on, what are you doing here? "


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, my face changed slightly. The more I heard her say this, the more reluctant I was to leave her. So I said to Zhuge Yuner, "no! We will not leave you. I will take you today


    After hearing what I said, there was a giggle in the air.


    The moment I heard the sound, I quickly looked up and looked up. At this time, I found that a white air was staring at us.


    Si fan Han picked her eyebrows and then said to the man, "we are all here. You should also come down. Otherwise, is it not polite for you to do so?"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the guy laughed: "impolite? Ha ha, yes, I''m not polite, but what can you do? You are not my guests, but my enemies. It''s good enough for me if I can do this. So I advise you to be sensible, kneel down on the ground and kowtow for me and then admit defeat. Otherwise, the gamble in the future is not an ordinary gamble, it''s a life of death, and you can only come by Lin Zi. If you die so young "


    I heard this guy I really want to beat him up, but I also know that I must bear it at this time, or


    seeing me like this, Si fanhan nodded at me, and then whispered to me, "you can rest assured, I will help you later, even if I lose, I can definitely save your life!"


    I heard Si fan Han say so. Naturally, there was no need to say anything else. So I said to the man, "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s start!"


    Heard me say this, the man sneered: "you are really anxious to reincarnate, good, since you have thought well, then let''s start!"


    After that, he lowered his head and looked at the people below, and then said, "set up


    With his cry, those guys began to circle around us quickly. After a long time, I felt that my eyes were a bit dazzled. Fortunately, Si fanhan had been instilling strength into me at this time, which made my body gradually quiet.


    Soon the Taoist priest below made a circle around the site. Then the man fell down from the air and made a gesture of invitation to Si fanhan and me: "go in, two of you! However, before you enter here, I still have to advise you. It''s very dangerous inside. You should think about it. Don''t cry when there''s no such thing. If it''s really like that, it''s not good. As long as you go in, you won''t be soft hearted! "


    After hearing this guy''s words, Si fanhan gave a cold hum: "why do you talk so much nonsense? Hurry up, I have other things to do. I don''t have time to tell you so much nonsense

 Chapter 329

    When the man heard Si fan Han''s provocation, he raised his eyebrows, but soon sneered: "since you are in such a hurry to reincarnate, I will help you and come in!"


    Si fan Han took a look at me and then pushed me to go inside.


    I didn''t find anything wrong when I just went in, but after about five minutes, the scene around us began to change slowly. After a few minutes, it turned into dark, just like hell.


    I looked around with wide eyes, but I didn''t see anything.


    Si fan Han was behind me. She gently pushed me for a while, then said to me, "don''t be afraid. I''m always by your side."


    As soon as she said this, the man began to laugh: "do you want to win more with less? Hehe, this is not fair to me. "


    As soon as he said this, Si fanhan sneered: "this bureau is set up by you, so we don''t know whether you cheat in it or not. We can''t tell whether we suffer or you suffer now. OK, stop talking nonsense and start!"


    Hearing Si fan Han''s words, the man sneered. Then the world around us changed again. A chessboard appeared in front of us, but there were only five pieces on both sides.


    I haven''t seen this kind of chessboard, and I can''t help being stunned.


    When Si fanhan saw this thing, he didn''t seem very surprised. He just sneered: "five element chess? Well, you want to play Daoism with us? "


    At this time, the man also came out of the darkness beside him. He looked at us two with a smile: "OK, I don''t want to talk too much with you. Please take a seat."


    Si fanhan and I looked at each other, and then sat down in that position.


    Seeing the two of us seated, he said to me, "the rules of the game are very simple. You should see that it''s dark all around? There are all hidden weapons in these four weeks. If you lose once, some of them will come out. There are only five games. If you die in it, ha ha "


    Si fan gives him a cold look:" ha ha, don''t say it so early. The losers are not necessarily us. "


    He didn''t refuse, but said to Si fanhan, "you can play this game of chess, don''t you?"


    Si fan nodded, then turned to look at me and said to me, "gold conquers wood, wood controls water, water suppresses fire, fire suppresses earth, and earth subdues gold. Do you understand? "


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t quite understand it, but I still remember these words, so I nodded at Si fanhan. Who knows that as soon as Si fanhan finished his words, the man laughed at us again: "and then, you are talking about Ke. There is another mutual generation, that is, wood makes fire, fire generates gold, gold generates water, water generates wood. Do you understand?"


    I gave them a word to say the head is big, staring at them, half a day did not want to understand how this is a play.


    The man didn''t explain any more. He just looked at his chess face and laughed at me and Si fan Han.


    I fixed my mind and looked down at my chessboard. Then I found that my chessboard was similar to his, some strange places.


    These five pieces are arranged according to the rule of five elements. Is there any secret?


    I was thinking, the man exchanged his two pieces of water wood.


    With the moment he replaced the chess pieces, I felt under his feet began to quickly entangle things.


    I looked down and found that my legs and feet were all wrapped in plants.


    I was so scared that I almost cried out. Who knows, Si fanhan held me down at this time: "the five elements are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. He used wood and water. Wood and water generate each other. Naturally, you should be wood conquering water and gold conquering wood!"


    I took a puzzled look at Si fan Han, but when I stretched it out, I had to move Jin first. But before my hand touched Jin, I suddenly had a strange feeling. Would it be too simple to play chess like this? It''s not a child''s family, it''s a game of life, so my hand came back when it touched gold.


    Seeing me like this, the man laughed: "what? Do you dare? Are you afraid of stabbing people in the dark? "


    I had to admit that I was really afraid at this time, so I said to him, "yes, I''m afraid, but what can I do?"


    I thought about it for a long time, but I chose water and fire instead of gold and wood.


    Si fanhan probably didn''t expect that I would choose these two elements, so he glared at me and asked, "Lin Zi, you are"


    I shook my head at Si fanhan, indicating that Si fanhan should not be nervous. Naturally, I have a plan.


    The man sneered: "stupid!"


    As he spoke, he began to turn the pieces around him. Soon, I was in a weak position with Si fanhan. But at this time, Si fanhan did not stop me. Instead, he seemed to support me.Seeing that Si fanhan didn''t object, my mood calmed down a lot. At the beginning, the layout of the men was quite fierce. But because I played chess in a disorderly way, soon he was in a mess. At this time, I secretly looked around to see what hidden weapons were around us. Only then did I find that there were knives on both sides of us The same iron wall, as long as we are in the downwind, those sharp blades will approach us, but as long as we win a little bit, they will shrink back a step.


    I widened my eyes. That''s the rule.


    Seeing me like this, Si fan Han laughed at me: "well done, continue."


    The man snorted coldly: "you two idiots, think this can win me?"


    Si fan Han shrugged his shoulders and then said to the man, "whatever you want, we win more and lose less, but look at the iron wall behind you has begun to approach you."


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the man sneered and said, "so what? Don''t forget, you play chess in a disorderly way. Most of them depend on luck, but I already know how to deal with you


    He said with a smile, and then changed the position of all the five pieces in a circle, and the law completely changed.


    The first time I played this kind of East, I even forgot how I had just operated. My eyes widened at the moment, and Si fanhan frowned: "Jin Kemu! Water conquers fire, two lines exchange. "


    I heard Si fanhan say this to me and quickly exchanged the pieces, but the sweat beads on my head fell down unconsciously.


    Si fanhan patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I should not be nervous. I calmed down. Then I nodded at Si fan Han and turned the chessboard again. As a result, we had been playing for more than half an hour. Basically, the two men''s boards in the array were almost the same as each other. They were wrapped tightly. I saw that the iron wall was about to be tied down towards us.


    Si fan cold eyes but suddenly a bright, and then said to me: "Lin Zi, you come down, I know how to do."


    When Si fanhan came up, his eyes brightened. As long as Si fanhan had a way out, I quickly withdrew. Si fanhan rearranged himself according to the rules of chess. Then he bit his finger and dropped blood on the fire chess piece in the center.


    When the fire chess pieces came into contact with Si fan Han''s blood, a large amount of sparks came out and rushed at the man. However, Si fan Han suddenly tugged at me at this time, and then said to me, "go!"


    I didn''t react at all, so I immediately jumped out with Si fan Han.


    When we went out, I found that a group of Taoist priests were pointing their swords at the two of us in the open space we were sitting in. Were all these people in the iron wall just now?


    My face suddenly changed, Si fan Han also sneered: "so even if we win, we will still die here, right?"


    The man opened his eyes and laughed at me and Si fan Han: "I didn''t expect that you would see through."


    When Zhuge Yuner saw us, his tears all burst out: "you hurry to go, don''t stay here, he won''t let you go."


    However, Si fan gave a sneer: "is this gang of smelly Taoists? If you don''t obey the rules, don''t you think it''s stupid to try to play with me? "


    The man sneered: "death is coming. You''re hard on your lips. Disciples, if any of you can kill them for me, I''ll teach you the cultivation skill of the heavenly master token. When the time comes, hey hey, you know, it''s useless to keep such a person. Think about it!"


    After hearing the man''s words, those Taoists looked at each other as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, and the sword on their hands was about to pounce on us.


    Si fanhan saw these guys and was like a madman. He gritted his teeth and yelled at them: "don''t come here, or you will be killed!"


    After hearing Si fan Han''s words, the man chuckled and said, "kill me? Children, think about it. My disciples are all living people. Do you know what it means to kill them? Maybe it''s nothing to you, but for Linzi, I''m afraid he''ll be taken out and shot. In other words, if we kill you, it''s different. Because you are ghosts, if we kill you, we are killing the people. Therefore, Si fanhan, I advise you to be honest and die! "


    After hearing the man''s words, Si fan Han''s face changed. Then he bit his teeth and said to the man, "ha ha, you scum! Killing you is killing the people! You just wait to die! Even if I was punished by heaven today, I would never let such a scum like you live on! "

 Chapter 330

    Seeing that the Taoists were about to rush to us, Si fanhan yelled at them: "stop! There is no amnesty for further killing! "


    Zhuge Yuner also called out to her younger martial brothers: "everyone, don''t get close to them. You can''t resist the power of cold. Besides, senior brother can seize me in this way. How do you know that he will give you that file at that time? When the time comes, in order to get that thing, the brother will kill him, but the elder martial brother will take advantage of him. Have you ever thought about the consequences for you? "


    With a roar to Zhuge Yuner, the Taoists hesitated for a moment and looked at me and Si fanhan with wide eyes.


    Did not expect their master brother but giggled out: "did not expect ah, my own people actually will speak to outsiders, this really let me not think, since no one believes me, get out of my way!"


    He said, and he came at us both.


    Si fan Han pushed me hard, pushed me to the back, and then called out to me: "go


    I give Si fan Han a shout, pause time a Leng, and Si fan Han but at this time a whoosh from the crowd to fly out.


    Master brother sneered: "want to go?"


    When I saw him like this, his scalp exploded for a moment. I knew that Si fanhan was deliberately leading the guy away. No, I had to follow him to see what was going on. While I was thinking, I pushed the wheelchair and rushed out. I absolutely can''t let Si fanhan take risks on his own, which is absolutely unacceptable to me.


    Zhuge Yuner also called to me at this time: "go! Don''t let that guy run away


    I nodded and followed choudong. Although they were moving very fast, I could still see through the shadow in the air that Si fanhan was trying to lead him to the place where the mortuary was. When I saw this place, my heart suddenly followed choudong. What did sifanhan want to do? Why suddenly want to lead him to where?


    I dare not think too much. I don''t have so much time to think about it now. I have to follow it to see what''s going on, so I follow it.


    They didn''t stop until they got to the side of the collapsed wall.


    I took a furtive look at the other side of my eyes. I would like to see what Si fanhan was going to do. But I didn''t lean too close to them. That''s not where I should go.


    At this time, the master of Jinyun, Xia Yu and Jinyun are all there, but there is no shadow of light rain. I can''t see the light rain, and my heart is cool. Is it possible that Xiaoyu has gone?


    When I think it''s all here, I feel my tears can''t help but want to flow down, but I still can''t help it, I just don''t let myself cry out.


    Si fan Han and the man also fell to the ground. Si fan Han ran to them and then called out to the woman, "master! I was bullied


    Hearing Si fan Han''s words, the woman''s face showed a look of anger: "bullying you? Who dares to bully my apprentice? I''ll make sure he''s doomed! "


    Master brother sneered at this time: "forever? What a terrible thing you said, but it''s a pity that I''m not the cowardly and ignorant guy I used to be. Don''t say you''re an ugly woman. Even Pangu can''t hurt me! "


    The woman heard the master brother''s words and raised her eyebrows: "arrogant, since this, you go to die!"


    While the woman said, she reached out her hand and waved it in the air. Then the air slowly gathered into a human shape and flew to the man.


    The speed of this shadow is so fast that it has already rushed to the man''s side in a twinkling of an eye.


    I widened my eyes and didn''t see clearly what was going on. The man was still very arrogant just now, but he didn''t seem to think that this would happen. He suddenly opened his eyes and called to the woman: "no, it''s impossible! How could this happen! No, it''s not true! It''s not true! "


    Then I heard a loud bang, the man''s soul was instantly exploded into countless and half, the woman then sneered: "the guy who can''t measure his own strength, he really thinks that he has lived too long."


    I was shocked to see a woman like this. It was so terrible. This guy is not human! The people who had just given us a headache soon turned to ashes. It seems that there is still hope for us to deal with the mortuary. As soon as I thought of this place, I was glad and ran to them.


    When I saw me pushing the wheelchair, the woman was slightly stunned. Then she asked me, "how did you come?"


    I gave a bitter smile and told the story to the woman. After hearing the words, the woman''s face changed. Then she said to me, "I understand. It''s like this!"


    I nodded to the woman, and then I thought of one thing and said to the woman, "grandmaster, can I get rid of one thing from you?"


    Give me such a say, the woman nods to me: "have what words you say, don''t hesitate."I quickly said to the woman, "the mortician and officer Cheng used to work together, but now officer Cheng is dead. If you want to investigate the big boss, I''m afraid we have to start with the undertaker. Otherwise, we don''t know when we can find the big boss!"


    When I said that, the woman nodded at me. "I see what you mean. You want me to leave the mortician a breath and ask about the boss?"


    I aimed at a woman, the woman smile, turned to look at Jinyun: "Kaifeng!"


    Give a woman such a shout, Jinyun quickly pasted on the wall of the destruction of the charm down.


    The woman then swished in.


    When I saw the woman go in, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I turned my head and looked at Jinyun and saw what Jinyun planned to do.


    Seeing this look in my eyes, Jinyun said to me, "let''s also follow in. If the master is struggling with the undertaker himself, we can help."


    Xia Yu and their two towards Jinyun should a, look at their appearance seems to be no mean to refuse, I am not good at what to say, followed them to drill in together.


    Si fan Han pushed his wheelchair behind him and walked forward a few steps.


    When we came in, I found that this place will be destroyed for you. There is nothing here. How desolate it is.


    I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrows, and then I said to Si fanhan, "look at this place"


    who knows that I haven''t finished my words, Si fanhan rolled a white eye at me: "now, when are you still in mind to care about this?"


    When I told Si fan Han that, my face turned red. I didn''t know what I should say.


    Si fan Han just shook his head at me helplessly, and then said to me, "OK, don''t talk much nonsense. Let''s go ahead first, in case the master can use us at that time."


    When we passed by, we happened to find that the mortician and the woman were looking at each other. The murderous spirit in both eyes was very heavy, as if no one paid attention to anyone.


    I swallowed, and their breath was beginning to make me shudder.


    The woman then said to the undertaker, "I''ll give you a chance now. You surrender obediently and let us seal you. You can save your life. But if you don''t listen to us, you should know what will happen next."


    Who knows that as soon as the woman''s words were finished, the mortician burst into laughter: "is it? Ha ha, that''s really terrible. It''s just a pity. I''m not afraid. You can die already! "


    She said and rushed to the woman, the woman saw this guy crazy like, helpless shake her head: "it''s really out of control, since this is the case, then you can''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    As the woman spoke, she pinched the rune with both hands. Soon, a huge white dragon appeared from the woman''s body, while a black Cobra came out of the mortician. Both of them had to be at least tens of meters high and had been running into the clouds.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the thing above in surprise.


    Si fan was so cold that he didn''t seem very surprised, but said to me in a low voice: "master, you are angry this time! The undertaker doesn''t know if he can hold on to it! "


    When Si fanhan said this to me, the white dragon had already rushed towards the black snake of the mortician. They were biting and twining incessantly. The first time I saw this kind of scene, the cold sweat on my head was rubbing against me. Damn it! I never expected such a thing to happen to me.


    I am afraid that I will leave a psychological shadow on myself after seeing this scene, and unconsciously I want to close my eyes.


    But at this time, I heard a loud bang, and then Si fanhan''s master fell to the ground with a bang. All the wounds were on the dragon, and the blood came out of her wounds like a spring.


    My face suddenly turned white with fear.


    Seeing that I was so excited, Si fanhan quickly pressed on my shoulder, indicating that I should not be nervous. Then she said to me, "I don''t know how much blood there is on the dragon. So you can see that the master''s blood is only a drop in the bucket for the master. So you don''t have to be afraid. It''s OK!"


    When I heard Si fanhan say so, I bit my teeth and looked at the front quietly. At this time, the black snake was not idle and continued to bite at the white dragon.


    When I saw this guy biting down towards the white dragon, my heart was cold. It was over! If their master can''t deal with this guy, how can we kill her?

 Chapter 331

    Originally I thought it was going to be finished, but I didn''t expect that at the moment when the black snake was going to bite off the white dragon''s neck, the white dragon suddenly jumped up from the ground, and then bit the black snake fiercely, and then threw it out of the distance of hundreds of meters, which stirred up a large layer of dust on the ground. This scene shocked me, my God, if I can''t believe it!


    The black snake struggled to get up, but it was too late. The white dragon pressed on the black snake and bit the black snake dozens of times. Until the black snake was dying and slowly reduced to human form, Jinyun and other people rushed up and pressed the black snake into the undertaker!


    The white dragon also slowly shrunk into a woman, her arm suffered some injuries, but as Si fanhan said, it was not very serious.


    I was relieved to see her like this.


    The undertaker can''t even deal with Jinyun now, but the murderous air in his eyes still makes me feel a shiver.


    I swallowed my saliva, hiding behind Jinyun, and did not dare to speak. At this time, the woman also came to the undertaker, and then squatted down and said to the undertaker, "we didn''t want to be in trouble with you. We just wanted to ask you back quietly, but you didn''t listen. Who can you blame?"


    The mortician bit his lips and didn''t speak. He just stared at the woman. Seeing her like this, the woman sighed: "I''ll give you a chance. If you tell me who you''re cooperating with, I''ll spare your life, and then seal you again. It''s much better than the one you''ve come to."


    As soon as the woman''s words were finished, the undertaker chuckled and said, "you just want to know who instructed me to do that?"


    The woman shrugged, and then said to her, "yes, we just want to know what''s going on, so I''ll give you a chance to tell us that I can consider releasing you. If you don''t know what''s going on, we can only give you a ride."


    It seemed that the undertaker would not say anything to us. Seeing this, Si fanhan shook his head at her helplessly: "how can you not understand people''s words? We are also kind-hearted. If you say it now, it will be good for you and everyone. If you don''t say it, you can only live and suffer! "


    The undertaker snorted coldly: "if you want to ask me something from my mouth, you can dream!"


    I and the woman looked at each other, then the woman sneered out, and then said to me and Jinyun: "you two men go out first, don''t worry, I''ll give it to me, I can let her say it right away, but it''s a matter between us women, you two can''t see, go quickly."


    I heard the woman say so, the face changed, but Jinyun nodded at the woman, and then pushed me to go out towards the outside.


    Jinyun and I also did not stop, all the way to the outside walk out.


    When we went out, I took a deep breath and asked Jinyun, "do you think the undertaker will really tell us what''s going on?"


    Who knows that I just finished saying this, Jinyun gave me a bitter smile: "how do I know?"


    I can only sigh when I see Jinyun like this. Jinyun doesn''t know, so I don''t know.


    However, Jinyun took out a cigarette from his body and handed it to me. Then he said to me, "take a cigarette. Smoke a cigarette slowly. It''s a big deal. Let''s check it ourselves."


    I heard Jinyun say so, took the cigarette from his hand and took a few mouthfuls of it, hoping to calm down.


    After we had been outside for about ten minutes, our cigarette butts were thrown all over the ground. After seeing the cigarette butts that Jinyun and I smoked all over the place, the three women raised their eyebrows and were about to say something, but I asked them in a hurry: "what''s the matter? Did the undertaker say that? "


    The woman nods to me: "said, but may let you sad."


    I didn''t understand what a woman meant, so I looked at the woman in doubt, and then asked the woman, "what do you mean by that?"


    The woman sighed at me, and then she said to me, "well, the mortician said that the person who worked with her was an old friend of yours, and her name was Xiaowei."


    When I heard a woman say this, my face suddenly changed. In fact, I had already guessed that it might be Xiaowei, but when I really heard her name, my heart still pounded.


    Seeing me like this, the woman said to me, "don''t think about it, anyway..."


    before the woman finished speaking, Jinyun interrupted her words and asked the woman, "master, since she said it was Xiaowei, how can we find Xiaowei?"


    The woman sighed, and then took out a handkerchief from her body and handed it to Jinyun: "take this and summon Xiaowei back with the method of evocation. However, this is your business. This woman is not difficult to deal with. I have other things to do. It''s up to you to do the rest. I don''t care so much."I feel a little sad to hear a woman say this, but she disappeared with a whoosh after she finished.


    I looked at Si fan Han, and then asked Si fan Han, "what do you think?"


    Si fan gave a bitter smile: "she is your old friend. You should meet her, but I don''t want to see Xiao Wei die. After all, you have been in contact for a long time. Even if it is not Qingren, at least you still have some feelings, isn''t it?


    When I heard Si fan Han say this, I nodded at Si fan Han. Jin Yun said, "let''s have a rest day, and we will start to summon souls tomorrow. Now we will go back and pick up yun''er."


    I didn''t speak. I just nodded heavily. To tell the truth, my heart was in a mess at this time. I didn''t know how to face the two of them. "


    But to return to think, we still soon arrived at the Taoist temple.


    At this time, Zhuge Yuner''s forbidden curse had been lifted. She was sitting in the room, sobbing. Seeing that I was alive in the room, Zhuge Yuner immediately threw herself at me and hugged me.


    Si fan Han and Xia Yu coughed: "you two get together well, we have some other things to go out."


    Seeing that they were going to leave, Zhuge Yuner quickly let me go. Then he wiped his tears and said to Si fanhan, "no, no, thank you. Let''s have a chat. Lin Zi and I are not in a hurry at this moment and a half. In the future, we will have more time, right? ''


    I scratched my head and laughed.


    We talked about a lot of things this evening, and I couldn''t help sleeping until the next morning.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept, so I slowly opened my eyes. When I woke up, it was already dark. Si fanhan and Jinyun were busy arranging things in the Taoist temple. They should be ready to meet Xiao Wei.


    I pushed the wheelchair out, but before I went out, Zhuge Yuner quickly stopped in front of me.


    I was stopped by Zhuge Yuner. I felt a little strange in my heart, so I asked Zhuge Yuner, "what do you do?"


    Zhuge Yuner took a deep look at me, and then said to me, "the breath on your body is a little strange. I can feel that you seem to have been seriously injured, right?"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner''s words, I couldn''t help being stunned. Then I asked Zhuge Yuner, "how do you know?"


    Zhuge Yuner took a look at me and then asked, "tell me what happened first?"


    I told Zhuge Yuner about the matter, and Zhuge Yuner raised his eyebrows and then said to me, "you said that the elder Jinyun said he would take you to look for him"


    I nodded. Who knows this time, Zhuge Yuner said to me: "no, I have a way to save you, as long as our brothers help you!"


    When I heard Zhuge yun''er say this, I was relieved for a moment. At this moment, there was a dark wind outside. I was shivering. I turned my head and looked at Zhuge Yuner: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhuge Yuner squinted and looked out for a while, then said to me, "Xiaowei is coming!"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner talk about Xiaowei, my face suddenly changed. I went outside and looked for a long time. Xiaowei came in with a little girl. When she saw us, she laughed: "it''s you. It seems that you have killed the undertaker, right?"


    After I heard Xiao Wei''s words, I felt a pang of inexplicable discomfort. I asked Xiaowei, "why"


    Xiaowei was still smiling, but after hearing my words, my face suddenly became ugly: "why? Why do you say? You damn it, you killed my sister and betrayed me, so I want you to die! Do you understand now? "


    When I heard Xiao Wei''s words, my heart sank. Then I said to Xiaowei, "your sister has been pestering me. I had to kill her at that time."


    Who knows that Xiaowei didn''t listen to advice at this time and burst into laughter at me: "a man doesn''t have a good thing. You and my sister both sleep on the same bed, but you repay her in this way, and still say it''s my sister''s fault? Hehe, in this case, OK, I will let you die now! From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. From now on, I don''t know you, and you are definitely not my one! "


    Jinyun picked her eyebrows when she saw Xiaowei like this: "Xiaowei, why are you so stubborn? There''s no end to the bitter sea, but to look back is to shore


    Xiao Wei sneered: "the sea of bitterness is boundless, but is it shore? Yeah, but why couldn''t you give my sister a chance? Why do you have to kill her? There are only two of us in our family, but you still want to root us out, don''t you? Do you want me to let go of this hatred? "

 Chapter 332

    I knew that this was not the time for me to hesitate, so I walked forward.


    I climbed down from my wheelchair, knelt on the ground and said to Xiaowei, "I''m sorry, if you want to do something now, come on, I''ll never fight back."


    After hearing what I said, she giggled and said, "what do I want to do? I want to kill you now, you understand? Yes? A cowardly forest. Are you afraid of death at this time? "


    I didn''t refute what she said. Yes, it''s all because of me. So now, even if she really wants to kill me, I have no complaint!


    Seeing me like this, Si fanhan wanted to help me, but Zhuge Yuner stopped her. She shook her head at Si fanhan. In fact, I also knew that Zhuge Yuner wanted me to solve the problem myself, so I didn''t say anything at this time, just waited quietly.


    Si fanhan then pursed her lips and did not move, but Xiaowei slowly walked in. She looked at me for a while, and then she said to me, "do you want to kill you? But it''s too cheap to kill you. Yes, we designed everything from the beginning, but you shouldn''t have killed my sister


    She said while a slap in my face: "this slap, is for my sister to complain about injustice!"


    She said and slapped me a slap: "this slap is my own slap!"


    When her two slaps came down, the corners of my mouth were covered with blood. But I don''t know why Xiaowei didn''t intend to kill me at this time. She just slapped me several times and then yelled at me: "you can get out of here. From today on, I and you will never know each other!"


    I didn''t expect that Xiaowei would do this. Not only I, but also Si fanhan, were a little surprised. Xiaowei just said that she would kill me, but


    I was thinking, Xiaowei said to me: "you don''t have to guess my mind, but you can kill an undertaker. How can I deal with you? What''s more, I''ll have to reincarnate right away. Maybe I''ll forget all this when I''m reincarnated. "


    When Xiaowei said this, my heart was in agony, but at this time I didn''t know how to tell Xiaowei or stop Xiaowei.


    Xiaowei squinted at me for a moment, then said to me, "you can do it yourself! Jinger, let''s go


    I just noticed the girl beside Xiaowei. This girl is the little girl who worked with police officer Cheng before.


    When I saw this little girl, I was a little stunned. Originally, I wanted to call Xiaowei, but what I didn''t think of was that a black gas suddenly came out from the room and wrapped Xiaowei and the little girl.


    The moment I saw the black gas, I was shocked. A very bad premonition began to spread in the depths of my soul. I gave a heartrending roar: "no!"


    But it was late when I called out.


    After Xiaowei screamed, she and the little girl disappeared.


    Si fanhan and they didn''t seem to think that things would suddenly become like this. They glared at the black gas, and then rushed towards the black air with the sword.


    The black air whizzed up to the roof, and soon became the four men''s bodies, but at this time they were covered with black air, and when they appeared, the candles on the ground all disappeared.


    Four fat men twisted their necks at the same time, and then they laughed at us: "Lin Zi, you''ve done a good job. This woman''s soul is so good that we''ve come to live. Ha ha, well done!"


    When I heard this guy''s words, my face suddenly changed and my eyes turned red. I yelled at him, "you son of a bitch, what have you done?"


    The man shrugged at me, I just helped you get rid of a trouble, you should thank me, but why do I see only hate in your eyes? You hate me?


    I was so angry that I didn''t say a word when I bit my teeth. I just stared at him.


    Seeing me like this, the man laughed and then said to me, "you don''t have to look at me with this kind of eyes. Anyway, people can''t be reborn after death. They have already given me food. What else can you do? Isn''t it better to let it go? "


    Seeing that I was red and biting my teeth, Si fanhan said to the four fat men, "it doesn''t matter. If people die in your hands, you''ll come and bury them."


    Who knows that Si fanhan just said this, one of the fat men laughed: "Hey, let''s bury with you? I heard this for the first time, but you will be the last one "


    after hearing this, Si fanhan shrugged his shoulders and said," then I should be really lucky? Hehe, it''s a good feeling. Since this is the case, let''s have a good time


    As she said this, she rushed at them. Jinyun and Xiayu followed her, and I knelt on the ground. I didn''t want Xiaowei to have an accident. I had already owed Xiaowei enough, but I didn''t expect that Xiaowei wouldZhuge Yuner patted me on the shoulder and hugged me tightly: "it''s OK. It''s OK. If you really want revenge, I''ll give you some strength. Can you kill those four monsters?"


    When I heard Zhuge Yuner say this, his face turned red in an instant. He bit his teeth and asked Si fanhan, "is that true?"


    Zhuge Yuner nodded at me, then took out a dagger from his body to carve and draw on my neck, as if integrating some rune.


    I felt like I was crazy when I put this thing around my neck. My eyes were red and my strength was soaring in an instant. I grabbed a sword on the ground and ran after them like crazy.


    Si fanhan didn''t expect that I would rush out at this time. Seeing me like this, their face suddenly became ugly and yelled at me: "quick! It''s too dangerous here. Don''t come here! "


    However, I was crazy at this time, and I couldn''t listen to anything. The four fat men didn''t expect me to be so crazy. They quickly took their magic weapons and cut them down towards my forehead.


    At this time, my strength soared. When my sword collided with their weapons, there was a bang. I felt my tiger''s mouth numb.


    Jinyun''s face suddenly changed when he saw me like this, but soon he came back to his senses and called out to them, "kill them! Come on


    The four of US fought against the four of them, and soon got the upper hand. The four fat men couldn''t eat for a while, but at this time, my body suddenly felt weak, and then I was about to fall from the air. I knew that if I fell down at this time, everything would be over!


    When the fat man saw that I was going to fall down, his face was happy for a moment, and he rushed to me. I yelled at me, and my head gradually woke up. I thought I was going to die like this, but at this moment, a sharp blade suddenly came out from behind me and plunged into the body of the fat man with a whoosh.


    All this is what we didn''t expect. The fat man''s face suddenly changed. He looked down at his chest. Then he spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at me bitterly. Before he could speak, he turned to ashes.


    Seeing one of the fat men dead, the other several fat men roared at me. To tell you the truth, when I killed red eyes, I didn''t feel so terrible. Now when I saw three fat men rushing towards me, I felt flustered.


    Fortunately, at the moment when they were distracted, Si fanhan and several of them also seized the opportunity to chop down on their backs.


    Given such a chop, three of them turned into smoke in an instant, and then dispersed with a whoosh.


    And I couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood at this time, and as soon as my head sank, I fainted on the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up. When I opened my eyes, I found that Jinyun and Si fanhan were all standing beside me and looking at me quietly. Xiaoyu also came back. She laughed at me: "I will not leave you later, as for your injury, we can take care of it slowly"


    when I see Xiaoyu, I will rush With her smile, and Zhuge Yuner this time also came to me, she looked at me with a smile, and then took out a package from the side: "you have a look."


    I opened the package and took a look at them. When I saw them, I frowned slightly. Then I asked Zhuge Yuner, "you are"


    Zhuge Yuner didn''t speak, but just gently kissed me on my forehead. Jinyun said to me, "you are going to get married, and I have informed your parents I hope you can cherish yourself "


    (end)


    end